《The Sword Emperor Transmigrates》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1</h4>


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± the strongest under the heavens, Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin, asked the man towering over him.


    Dan Mok-Jin wasn¡¯t trying to be cheeky. Though the man in front of him wasn¡¯t quite as strong, the man¡¯s aplishments were considerable. He could exchange at least one hundred attacks with Heavenly Demon effortlessly. Not even the Taiji Sword Immortal or Shaolin Divine Monk could do that with such ease.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough for you toe knocking at my door all alone; now you dare challenge me to a battle to the death? I did not think you to be so dull as to miscalcte others¡¯ strength.¡±


    The bloodfire infused into his jet-ck robes followed the flow of qi, causing the cloth to move like waves.


    Any fighter as strong as the aforementioned Taiji Sword Immortal and Divine Monk would recognize what it was. No, it would be impossible for them <i>not </i>to recognize it. That was because it was visible to those who had not only attained full control over their body and qi, but also their psyche.


    In an instant, heaven and earth melted into each other like a sunset, making all the colors blend together.


    ¡°Amazing,¡± the man said. He could see it as well. ¡°The Taiji Sword Immortal¡¯s Domain was only sixty meters in size, and the Divine Monk¡¯s was around seventy-five. I never thought I would see a Domain that spans over three hundred meters.


    For third-ss martial artists, the length of a weapon determined who had the advantage. Even first-ss martial artists who could materialize their qi poured most of their time and effort into making their qi swords longer.


    It was said that the more one fostered their martial arts skills, the less important the length of their weapon became, but that was because there were other aspects to consider.


    Like Domains.


    They were the highest technique one could achieve in martial arts, only avable to those who had surpassed the threshold of the Creation Realm.


    ¡°Hmph. Save the ttery.¡±


    Dan Mok-Jin slowly scanned his opponent with his red eyes.


    The bamboo hat was unable to hide the fire behind Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s eyes. He seemed to be in perfect harmony with the sword in his hand, and the aura emanating from him seemed as if it could rise from the earth and pierce the sky.


    He was a sword wearing the form of a human.


    That was how Dan Mok-Jin would sum him up in one sentence.


    ¡°Sword Emperor, did youe here to die?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Though, I do wish I coulde out alive,¡± Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk responded calmly. ¡°I realized the ws in my bloodline techniques and spent sixty years wandering murim to find something better. I have sought out the teachings of Daoism and pored over Buddhist doctrine. Thus, I tried to train and find answers in my own way, but strangely, there was still something I never figured out.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Neither the Ten Venerables nor the Yellow Lotus Temple¡¯s Seven Absolutes of the orthodox sects had the ability to give me an answer. You are the only one left to ask.¡±


    Dan Mok-Jin¡¯s face contorted. Yeon Mu-Hyuk talked about it rather flippantly, but the Heavenly Demon realized just how great an impact the man¡¯s actions would have on the world of martial arts.


    ¡°... How many have you defeated?¡±


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk paused for a second, his face impassive. ¡°The Lightning de lost their left arm. The Cloud Sword¡¯s meridians have copsed, so they have gone into solitary training. The Greenwood King, Mountain-Shattering Axe, had their dantian ruptured and limbs cut off, so they should be dead by now. The Poison Blood Wolf and their disciples who were waiting in ambush are now fertilizer for the fields. The Phantom Wanderer is missing his head. The Sky Dragon Spear also sought me out, and I got his eye within fifty exchanges. But the Drunken Beggar interfered, so I was unable to see it through.¡±


    ¡°And the rest?¡±


    ¡°Most of the Ten Venerables refused to spar with me unless it was through a martial debate or a private, unofficial match. The others rejected my offer. On the other hand, it seemed as if the Seven Absolutes would ept my offer graciously, but after I sent three of them to the afterlife, they shut their doors and failed to respond to my challenges.¡±


    ¡°Ha! I can¡¯t believe this.¡±


    There had been very few times in Dan Mok-Jin¡¯s life when a person caused him to be surprised, but Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s actions disyed madness like he¡¯d never seen before.


    Three of the Ten Venerables were seriously injured, and three of the Seven Absolutes were dead. These Creation Realm martial artists had been his greatest obstacles to his ns to dominate the world, and now they were either dead or out of the fight. If the Heavenly Demon Cult¡¯s strategist Wave Ripple found out, they would celebrate wildly.


    ¡°Sword Emperor, I am offering you the chance to join my cult. If you do, I will name you vice leader. As vice leader, you would rule over tens of thousands.¡±


    His proposal was astounding.


    ¡°I refuse,¡± Yeon Mu-Hyuk replied.


    ¡°Well, I expected as much,¡± Dan Mok-Jin said, looking unsurprised. He knew from the moment that the Sword Emperor barged into his abode that the Sword Emperor had no intention to surrender. As a martial artist, the only thing Yeon Mu-Hyuk cared about was getting stronger; he was the kind of truth-seeker one would find in the olden days. Even Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin felt that primitive hunger begin to grow in him like a wildfire.


    ¡°I ept your challenge. A duel to the death. I expect it should end within one hundred blows.¡±


    Though it wasn¡¯t Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s intention, the fact of the matter was that his actions greatly benefited the cult. This would be a way to repay him on behalf of all the members.


    ¡°I pray you seed. I advise you to make the first move. Or else you will perish without even having the time to react.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yeon Mu-Hyuk epted without hesitation and grasped one of his ring-pommel swords in each hand. In that very moment, a Domain expanded with him at its center, overtaking approximately 120 meters of Dan Mok-Jin¡¯s own.


    Though he couldn¡¯t hold the earth and the sky in his hands like Dan Mok-Jin could, his sword Domain made him look like a sharp sword that could cut through anything. On top of that, the Domain changed shape from a sphere to a pointed de and began piercing through Dan Mok-Jin¡¯s all-epassing Domain.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± said Dan Mok-Jin with admiration. It had been a while since he¡¯de across someone whose movements he couldn¡¯t follow.


    One Origin Five Elements Sutra Sword


    Azure Dragon''s sh


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s movements emanated five-colored augmented qi. Suddenly, the qi became a deep blue and shot out like lightning.


    The Swift Sword technique could cut through a Creation Realm martial artist¡¯s defense as if slicing through paper.


    In his pocket of space, even the p of thunder was slow. Yeon Mu-Hyuk watched as his outstretched sword cut through the ck-and-white world around him. In a space where everything was slowed down, his sharp de was the only thing that moved with speed.


    However, his sword stopped mid-swing.


    ¡°So you used the five elements as the foundation for your style. Very interesting.¡±


    What stopped the de in its tracks was nothing more than Dan Mok-Jin¡¯s ckened finger. He had caught it at the precise moment that it came down.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk suddenly had a newfound awareness of just how strong Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin was, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from shivering from the thrill.


    One Origin Five Elements Sutra Sword


    Five Element Style


    Yellow Dragon''s Thunder


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk took two steps back and activated thirty percent of his cultivation quicker than usual, straining his internal qi and causing his eight extraordinary meridians to convulse. He felt blood rising from his throat, but he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    The man in front of him was the strongest under the heavens.


    He was a Profound Realm master! Those only came around once every few generations!


    ¡°Hahahaha! Yes,e to me! Try to touch me with that pathetic sword of yours!¡± Dan Mok-Jin yelled. It had been a long time since he¡¯d cackled with so much joy.


    The statue of a demon appeared behind him. It was the three-headed, six-armed Asura.


    It wasn¡¯t an illusion; this Asura really existed, and it was made of augmented qi. The apparition hadn¡¯t even moved to attack yet, but the power it emanated was enough to cause the floor to break around Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Ugh... Ahhhh!!¡±


    Even then, Yeon Mu-Hyuk did not stop. His steps grew bigger, and he dashed forward like a ball of five-colored light.


    But the difference between their power was all too clear.


    He persevered like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, but no one in murim could mock him. Here he was, challenging someone stronger than him. At its core, martial arts was a path for the weak to topple the strong.


    <i>Booooom!</i>


    The ceiling rumbled.


    Every time the Asura¡¯s six arms shed with the sts of light, the ground shook, the clouds parted, and dust filled the air.


    The strongest under the heavens, Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin.


    The second strongest, Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk.


    The amount of time that passed was less than the time it took to enjoy a cup of tea. But the force of their blows was so great that they could have easily destroyed several Sects belonging to the Nine Great Sects.


    <i>ng!</i>


    But like all things, their duel came to an end.


    ¡°... That was 127 attacks. I thought I would finish you in exactly one hundred attacks, but you have far exceeded my expectations.¡±


    The apparition of the Asura dissipated, and Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin removed his outer robe, which had been reduced to tatters. His robe was made of the fine silk of the Divine Silkworm, but it was unable to withstand the intensity of their battle.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk started tough uncontrobly when he saw it, but then he threw up blood. He¡¯d lost both his legs, so he was unable to stand, and there was a hole in his chest where his heart should have been.


    <i>¡°Cough! </i>Guh,<i> cough! </i>Urk,<i> </i>I couldn¡¯t reach you... to the very end.¡±


    He¡¯d kept swinging his sword to the very end, but it had broken right at that very end, unable to withstand the final blow. The augmented qi that should have concentrated around it dissipated.


    Even if Yeon Mu-Hyuk <i>had </i>managed to reach Dan Mok-Jin, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough to kill him. But still, the fact that all his efforts were futile in the end filled him with bitterness.


    Dan Mok-Jin smirked and leaned down to meet his eyes. ¡°You are about to die, but you still care more about the failed attack. I have never met someone this obsessed with martial arts.¡±


    ¡°... How was... my swordy?¡± The second greatest martial artist asked for the first¡¯s appraisal. He had no time to waste on small talk.


    Dan Mok-Jin nodded. ¡°It was decent. Both your swordy and your cultivation, I mean. But you were too hasty. If it weren¡¯t for that, you would have had a chance to reach the Profound Realm.¡±


    ¡°... Hasty? About... what?¡±


    ¡°If you wished to channel the five elements into one sword, you should have attempted it after surpassing the Profound Realm. If you used Flying Sword and Weapon Maniption, you would have been able to wield five des at once, no?¡±


    As a master several levels above him, Dan Mok-Jin was able to evaluate Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s martial arts in detail after just a single fight.


    ¡°There were also problems with the bnce of the five elements. Compared to the fire qi and earth qi, the water qi, wood qi, and metal qi werecking. When used correctly, there should be no openings, but this is what caused your augmented qi to be unstable.¡±


    ¡°... I... see.¡±


    ¡°My impression is that your training was skewed toward certain elements or that your understanding of harmonization was insufficient.¡±


    <i>Was it?</i> Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s eyes widened, and he smiled.


    The questions that had gued him for so long were answered with just one battle. Sure, he was going to die soon, but he was still satisfied.


    Those who chose a path in the morning could die happy in the evening. And because he had done so, Yeon Mu-Hyuk no longer had any regrets.


    ¡°As you may know, there are five principles that a martial artist can follow. Chaos Origin, Taiji, the Three Aspects, the Four Phenomena, and the Five Elements,¡± Dan Mok-Jin continued even though Yeon Mu-Hyuk was dying. The man was a martial artist he respected, and he wanted to pass on as much knowledge as possible before the man was gone.


    ¡°The Six Harmonies cannot be handled by the living, the Seven Stars is granted by the stars themselves, and the Eight Trigrams uses martial arts by drawing from outside the body, not the inside, so it requires a different approach. The Nine Pces relies on luck, and the Ten Directions is only a theoretical existence.¡±


    As Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s vision grew darker and darker, Dan Mok-Jin¡¯s words began to spin in his head.


    They said that getting closer to death brought one closer to the truth.


    ¡°If purity is the basis of the Chaos Origin, then bnce is the basis of the Five Elements. If they are not in harmony, the manifestation will already be fragile. Youid the foundation for the Five Elements qi <i>after </i>you were able to achieve Sword Qi Transformation, causing the qi to be unbnced. Yourck of understanding prevented you from reaching the next level.


    ¡°I do not know if you will be a martial artist in your next life, but I hope my words have reached you. May you rest peacefully in the afterlife, Sword Emperor.¡±


    At some point, Yeon Mu-Hyuk had stopped breathing. Dan Mok-Jin turned his back toward the body, unable to describe the feelings welling up inside him.


    It had been a good fight.


    His excitement had been roused, his fighting spirit stirred.


    There had been a less than three percent chance of him losing, but if one thought about it another way, the Sword Emperor had a three percent chance of winning. Before the battle, Dan Mok-Jin had thought no one in the whole world could rival him, but he had been pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°I wonder if the remaining Ten Venerables and Seven Absolutes will also satisfy me.¡±


    He expected their encounters to end up as boring, one-sided massacres, but he might be able to derive some enjoyment from them after all.


    Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin opened his eyes with a thirst for battle and went down the mountain. Not long after, the Heavenly Demon Cult dered war on the Central ins. The power vacuum left by the removal of six Creation Realm martial artists was so great that it allowed him to carry out his century-long n ten years earlier than expected.


    The legendary Great War of Good and Evil.


    And like that, the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk faded from everyone¡¯s memory.


    ***


    In an infirmary, a delicate-looking boy around fourteen years old was lying down, his head wrapped in white bandages.


    A man stood over the cot, studying him for a moment.


    ¡°How is Trainee No. 381 doing?¡± he asked.


    For some reason, the medic¡¯s shoulders trembled, as if he was scared by the sound of the man¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on either.


    ¡°As I told you before, these are just light external wounds.¡±


    ¡°Then why is he still unconscious? It has already been four days. Even if he is not a direct descendant, he still has Cardenas blood in him. It makes no sense that he got brain damage from such a light blow.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure either...¡±


    The man seemed to grow even more displeased with the medic¡¯s wavering response. He pped his palm on his forehead, and his eyebrows furrowed.


    The incident had urred during a lesson on the fundamentals of swordsmanship. While practicing basic stances in their neat, orderly rows, a child had tripped and hit the back of the head of the trainee in front of him.


    Even in the hands of a child, a wooden sword could have the same killing force as a real one if it caused blunt force trauma to a vital organ. But they had been quick to inspect the boy¡¯s wounds, and fortunately, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with him other than he had fainted.


    So why was he still unconscious?


    ¡°The child isn¡¯t even old enough to go through the Selection Ceremony yet. If he doesn¡¯t wake up... you and I will be forced to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°G-Goodness!¡± the medic eximed. He seemed to be on the brink of tears from the unfairness, but the House of Cardenas was that powerful.


    The guardian sword of the Arcadian Empire!


    For generations, the Cardenas and its countless branch lines had been producing the finest swordsmen in the world. Because of this, hundreds¡ªno, thousands of children were gathered together in one ce from a young age for training. At least half of them were born with the innate potential to be members of the Elite Guard, and every generation, three or four of them were granted the title of Swordmaster.


    ¡°I must inform themander of this. You, follow me.¡±


    The man, who had decided to take responsibility, let out a long sigh. He was just a normal knight who had been leading the training session when the incident had urred. The medic followed from behind, looking as pale as a ghost.


    Like this, some time passed.


    The boy on the bed suddenly opened his eyes. He carefully sat up and felt around his chest several times before looking distrustfully at his hand.


    He slowly scanned the room, his face scrunching as he wondered if he¡¯d been kidnapped.


    ¡°... What in the world happened?¡± he muttered.


    The boy¡ªor, rather, the body of the boy containing the soul of Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡ªblinked in confusion.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2</h4>


    ¡°I died. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk felt around his chest without even realizing it. Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin had activated Asura¡¯s Heavenly Dance, causing his sword to break, and the attack had sliced off both his legs and carved out his heart. In an instant, the memories of his death resurfaced, making the fierce pain of his injuriese back to him. Cold sweat poured down his body as if he were being wrung out.


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    His body hadn¡¯t even fully matured yet, and it had trouble handling the shock. His heart pounded, his muscles convulsed as if he¡¯d been electrocuted, and his vision spun from the vertigo. It took a very long time to fully calm down. Yeon Mu-Hyuk barely managed to pull himself together.


    Even a Creation Realm martial artist was strong enough to match him, but the Heavenly Demon was in the Profound Realm. Just thinking about the fight made his heart race.


    <i>I can¡¯t figure it out right now. I don¡¯t even know I¡¯ll be able to recall it, </i>he thought to himself.


    Out of all the countless battles he¡¯d fought, his duel with Heavenly Demon had been the peak. He knew that he had gone through a very valuable experience. If he could just remember what it was, he could be several times stronger than he was now. He was sure of it.


    But when he couldn¡¯t remember it, Yeon Mu-Hyuk readily epted this and turned toward another topic. As someone who had once been in the Creation Realm, he knew that everything would happen at the right time.


    <i>Let me figure out where I am first.</i>


    He stretched out his legs, which he still had difficulty moving. He hopped off the bed and slowly walked around the room. It was decorated with furniture in a style he¡¯d never seen before in the Central ins, or even in the surrounding areas. The desk was covered with books and papers, which were also written in anguagepletely alien to him. It resembled Sanskrit, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any rhyme or reason to the shape of the characters or the way they were arranged.


    However, he was immediately able to tell what this room was used for.


    The smell pricking his nose, the clear bottles with sloshing liquid, the mess of bandages, the small knife that sat next to them...


    <i>It¡¯s an infirmary. </i>


    It seemed that the owner of this tiny body had been brought here to receive treatment after injuring himself somewhere.


    As soon as he realized this, he felt a sense of difort around his head. He raised his right hand, and his fingers were met with the rough feeling of bandages. There were severalyers wrapped around his hair.


    <i>I see. So he hit his head, didn''t he? And that¡¯s why I¡ªno, it¡¯s too early to jump to conclusions. Let me look around a little more. </i>


    Though he could only assess his wound from over the bandage, he didn¡¯t feel much pain when he touched it. That meant it wasn¡¯t serious.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk pushed aside everything he¡¯d taken in so far and continued to think. Where was he? Who did this body belong to? Why was he alive? If this was someone¡¯s plot, what was their goal, and what were they up to?


    His thoughts flew around like arrows as he paced around, but it didn¡¯t take long for both he and his thoughts to stop in tandem.


    ¡°... Huh?¡±


    There was arge mirror. Needless to say, he had never seen such a thing in the Central ins, or even in the surrounding areas. Its size and the light that reflected off its surface caught his eye.


    Blond hair.


    Crimson eyes.


    And well-defined features¡ªspecifically, the features of a foreigner.


    A foreign-looking boy gazed back at him from the mirror. He didn¡¯t believe that this could be him.


    ¡°Wha¡ª?!¡±


    Perhaps because he had finally be aware of his appearance, some of the body¡¯s memories rushed back in fragments. The average person would have fallen into an identity crisis, but as someone who had ovee countless inner battles that had slowed his inner cultivation, the Sword Emperor only had a brief headache. The memories of a fourteen-year-old boy weren¡¯t enough to make him falter, especially when he¡¯d only received a portion of them.


    <i>¡°</i>... So, this boy¡¯s name is Leonard, and he is a trainee from the Cardenas Family. Is that it?¡±<i> </i>Yeon Mu-Hyuk muttered as it all began toe back to him. He could feel the imbnce in his too-short limbs, but on the other hand, he seemed to be able to read and speak the aliennguage as if it were his native tongue. It wasn¡¯t difficult to adopt the mannerisms of this ¡°Leonard¡± either.


    <i>Click. </i>


    The tightly shut door opened, and the knight and the medic who then entered widened their eyes. They had just been warned that disciplinary action would be taken if the boy didn¡¯t wake up by the next day, so the shock of seeing him awake was quickly overtaken by joy.


    ¡°Leonard! I mean, Trainee No. 381, are you feeling better?¡± The knight rushed forward to inspect him thoroughly. Afterward, he finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Whew.<i> </i>Thank goodness."


    The medic, who¡¯d thought he was about to lose his wages, reacted simrly.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk studied their reactions and clicked his tongue. <i>No matter how confused I was, I should have sensed such obvious presences. I must reflect on my actions. </i>


    He had been a Creation Realm martial artist in his previous life, but his current body couldn¡¯t evenpete with that of a Third-ss martial artist. Still, his predicament was no excuse for him to fail to sense their presence.


    He was silent when it dawned on him how much he¡¯d let his guard down. Then, he met the eyes of the knight, who had started to grow concerned with hisck of response.


    ¡°Instructor... Gerald?¡± Yeon Mu-Hyuk asked, remembering his name toote.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Instructor Gerald. You didn¡¯t respond right away. Are there any gaps in your memory?¡±


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m here...,¡± he said, imitating the way the Leonard in his memories would speak.


    The knight nodded, looking unsurprised. ¡°Someone hit you on the back of the head with a training sword during practice.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Yeon Mu-Hyuk nodded, finally realizing the reason behind all the bandages.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re awake now, but it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ve fully recovered. Take a week off so you can focus on getting better.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not too difficult for you to move around, go eat at the mess hall. After that, you can go about your day as usual.¡±


    After Yeon Mu-Hyuk replied with another ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Gerald gave him a single nod. And with that, he was gone. He looked a little more rxed when he left, now that he had one less thing to worry about.


    As soon as the knight left, the medic let out a long sigh. ¡°Goodness, what a mess. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong, but I¡¯ve never gone through anything like this."


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The medic hadn¡¯t intended to elicit an apology from a little kid, so he waved him off, looking tired. ¡°Oh, please. <i>You¡¯re </i>the one who was injured. What could possibly be your fault? Anyway, I¡¯ll give you some healing potions, so drink one per day.¡±


    The medic pulled five small bottles from the shelves and filled them evenly with a green liquid from another container. He held them out to Yeon Mu-Hyuk.


    ¡°Th-Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You can repay me by not getting hurt again. And by not even thinking abouting back again. Run along, now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hugging the bottles close to his chest, Yeon Mu-Hyuk left the infirmary with calmer steps. Fortunately, he was able to find his way without wandering or getting lost thanks to Leonard¡¯s memories. He didn¡¯t pass by a single person, perhaps because it was the middle of the workday. And just like that, he arrived at Leonard¡¯s assigned room.


    <i>Creaaaak.</i>


    This door was much stiffer than the infirmary¡¯s. When it opened, it revealed a room that looked like it could only be used to sleep in. It waspletely empty save for the bed and the closet. There wasn¡¯t even a desk. In addition, the only things the closet contained were a few training uniforms and two or three practice swords. This was no ce to raise a child.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little cramped, but other than that, these are fine quarters.¡±


    The Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had been a vagabond since his younger years, and it had been decades since he¡¯d started that lifestyle. It was also not umon for him to steal the clothes off of those he had killed to use as nkets.


    The room wasn¡¯t filthy, nor was it covered in stench. It even had a clean bed. To him, it was splendid.


    First, he put the potion bottles into the corner of the closet. Then, he climbed onto the bed, assumed the lotus position, and closed his eyes.


    <i>I must learn more about myself.</i>


    Not in terms of martial arts knowledge, to be specific. He needed to find out more about this ¡°Leonard¡± figure. It had only taken him a few bits of memories to familiarize himself with his body, name, and status, but that was barely anything. It had even taken him a moment to remember the instructor¡¯s name, so if there were people who were close to him, they would immediately grow suspicious unless he learned more about this boy.


    <i>I¡¯ll find out </i>everything, <i>starting from the very beginning.</i>


    Those who reached the level of a Creation Realm or higher had the ability to enter a state of self-renunciation without using an ounce of qi. Within ten breaths, Yeon Mu-Hyuk was able to fully concentrate and reach into the depths of his body to make his soul meet his brain. His body, qi, and mind each functioned on their own. The box of memories had closed itself in the face of a stranger, but it couldn¡¯t withstand the Sword Emperor¡¯s power.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The images of Leonard¡¯s life shed through his head and became one with his own.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk wasn¡¯t trying to steal the boy¡¯s body. There was no owner left to guard its memories, and he was merely taking a peek. From the moment he awoke, the body¡¯s original soul had already been absent.


    He finally realized what had happened to him.


    ¡°I... reincarnated.¡±


    ***


    The boy named Leonard was a member of one of the Cardenas¡¯ countless branch families. From the moment he was born, he was forced to endure many hardships.


    Members of the Cardenas were known for their sturdy constitutions. When they tripped, they would injure the ground, not the other way around. It was unthinkable for them to suffer from minor ailments, but Leonard was bedridden nearly every day. At first, people suspected that his mother had been entangled with another man, but after testing him with magic, this was debunked.


    <i>¡°He may simply have a weak lineage.¡±</i>


    It would have been fine if that was where things ended, but the mage couldn¡¯t find the source of his illness, which eventually caused the family to fall apart. Leonard¡¯s parents kept ming the other, and in the end, they left the child all alone at the main family and went their own ways.


    Neither of his parents were dead, but Leonard had be an orphan.


    ¡°Tsk. It wasn¡¯t their fault either.¡± Yeon Mu-Hyuk smiled bitterly. He couldn¡¯t help himself.


    The reason Leonard was always sick was that his mind couldn¡¯t handle the Sword Emperor¡¯s memories and ego. He¡¯d spent sixty years amassing the experience and wisdom of a martial artist living a life of suffering and bloodshed until he reached the level of Creation Realm. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if all that knowledge caused brain death, especially considering that Leonard¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t yet fully developed. Because of that, his survival instincts had caused him to suppress all memories of his past life.


    <i>My body wasn¡¯t ready to handle it until I reached this age.</i>


    It was only by chance that the head injury triggered his memories toe back; the door had been ready to open at any time.


    ¡°I bet that old Divine Monk would faint if he knew.¡±


    No matter how many times Yeon Mu-Hyuk thought about it, these circumstances were truly peculiar. He was not a follower of Daoism or Buddhism, and yet here he was, going through samsara.


    He hadn¡¯t encountered the Jade Emperor or the King of the Underworld after he died, but for him, his reincarnation confirmed that there was some higher power watching over him.


    In that case, it was also very likely that the legendary transcendent state of Ascension existed.


    <i>... Though, I probably have a very, very long way to go from where I am now. </i>


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡ªor rather, the boy named Leonard¡ªlooked down at his hands and grinned. They were small and delicate, with only a hint of calluses. Though he had lost a lifetime¡¯s worth of cultivation, if he followed Heavenly Demon¡¯s advice, this could be a blessing in disguise.


    It was an opportunity to perfect his craft from the bottom up!


    ¡°I can do it here,¡± he dered boldly. He was sure that he could surpass the Profound Realm in this ce, something he¡¯d failed to do in his past life.


    The reason for this was very simple.


    ¡°Hmm, <i>hoo...</i>¡±


    All he did was close his eyes and take a deep breath, but he took in an abundant amount of qi, and it raged within him.


    The qi present here was incredibly dense. Not even the Enchanted Forest, the most mystical ce in the Central ins, couldpare. Even if all he did was train in basic breathing techniques, he would easily be able to amass sixty years¡¯ worth of cultivation in merely a decade.


    Sorcerers, ascetics, and everyone else who relied more on external qi than internal qi would be at least ten times stronger in this world.


    <i>I suppose they call them mages here,</i> Leonard thought to himself. He had yet to see them in person, but he knew that he shouldn¡¯t underestimate them. The thought that there were people other than martial artists he couldpete with made his heart pound with excitement.


    <i>Ding. Ding. Ding.</i>


    Just then, the faraway sound of a bell rang in his ears.


    <i>It must be time for dinner.</i>


    Leonard¡¯s stomach rumbled in unison with the dinner bell, making him burst out inughter. He stood up.


    ¡°Hm. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a meal other than training food.¡±


    Deep down, he wanted to immediately run out into the world and have exhrating fights with all the opponents he had yet to meet. However, the small body wasining that it wouldn¡¯t be able to survive skipping even one meal.


    Still, Leonard wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He no longer had a way to achieve Epiphany, so he would have to rely on cultivating gradually to hone his physique, techniques, and qi. Only then could he be something great¡ªsomething even greater than the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk.


    He would have to keep training and training.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3</h4>


    Leonard made his way to the mess hall with hurried steps so as not to bete. He looked up at the gs decorating the entrance and saw a sun symbolizing the empire with a sword pierced through it. This was the emblem of the Ducal House of Cardenas, one of the founders of the nation.


    The family of swordsmen were the only ones allowed to keep their swords in the presence of the emperor, and the instructor in charge of imperial history and ethics constantly spoke of them with reverence.


    <i>The Arcadian Empire, their progenitors, and a family that has been producing the best swordsmen for centuries...</i> It was an interesting story.


    But it didn¡¯t matter if one was a member of the Wudang or Shaolin Sect, which were arguably the two strongest factions among the Nine Great Sects. Or if one lived by thew of the jungle in the Heavenly Demon Cult or was raised in the pce with an endless supply of resources, which should¡¯ve made it easy to be a great martial artist. Regardless, one group couldn¡¯t produce the greatest fighter every single generation, especially if they were a swordsman every time.


    <i>Wudang, the Zhongnan Sect, and the Nangong n have a lot of knowledge about swordy, but I was the best swordsman in my generation.</i>


    He was the Sword Emperor.


    Even Wudang¡¯s Taiji Sword Immortal and Zhongnan¡¯s Cloud Sword were several levels below him. And unfortunately, the only martial artist who ever defeated him, Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin, did not wield a sword.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk had never been under the tutge or sponsorship of any big faction. More than half of the basic techniques he used in battle had been developed through innate talent, back-breaking effort, and a hard life that constantly came face-to-face with death.


    <i>You can reach a certain level of power simply with talent, effort, and resources, but after that, you need luck.</i>


    This didn¡¯t mean that one needed divine intervention to ovee the wall. They needed to beat the odds when they didn¡¯t know if their efforts would pay off and when they couldn¡¯t guarantee victory in a battle. If they wanted to attain transcendent levels of power, they needed to defeat these games of chance and then keep<i> </i>going without stopping to rest.


    ¡°But apparently, this family has been producing the greatest fighters for centuries without fail...?¡±


    Were they telling the truth? Or were they lying?


    If they were lying, it was probably to uphold their prestige and their reputation as guardians of the empire.


    But¡ªand this was a big but¡ªwhat if they were telling the truth?


    <i>There may be some family secret or something in their blood.</i>


    Leonard concluded his thoughts and turned his mind elsewhere. There was no point in thinking about it at the moment. He was merely a member of one of many, many branch families, and there was naturally a limit to the information he could ess. He had to rise through the ranks, either through promotion or by impressing people with his swordy. Only then would he be able to find answers.


    <i>Creak. </i>


    Despite its size, the door opened gracefully.


    And as soon as he stepped in, hundreds of pairs of eyes flew toward him.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s No. 381. Now what about that?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s true. He finally woke up.¡±


    ¡°I heard he passed out for four days after being hit by that weakling No. 403. How fragile is this guy? Geez. If I were the one who hit him, I bet he would¡¯ve died.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s big talk for someone who can¡¯t even break a training dummy.¡±


    The trainees bustled for a moment, but they quickly lost interest and turned back to their food and their friends.


    <i>They must all be from branch families. Everyone looks different.</i>


    There was arge variety of eye and hair colors that he¡¯d never seen before, even among foreigners. Blond and brte weren¡¯t umon, but bright red and sky blue didn¡¯t seem like natural hair colors to him. Some martial arts techniques that transformed the body could cause changes in one¡¯s appearance as a side effect, but even that was extremely rare. There was the ruler of the North Sea Ice Pce who was the outer region¡¯s so-called patron god, and the Nanman Jungle¡¯s King of Fire, for example.


    ¡°Hm.¡± While he was momentarily locked in thought about the old days, somehow, his tray had be piled with food. He took a seat at an empty table and picked up his spoon.


    While he was at the Central ins, he either ate training rations or things like somen and spring rolls at tea houses. Nothing more. So even though his body remembered the taste of the meat, bread, and eggs heaped onto his te, it felt a little strange.


    <i>Slurp. </i>He took a few sips of warm soup, then devoured the meat, bread, and eggs.


    It was essential to provide enough nutrients for a body that was still growing. At the very least, he needed enough to maintain his physique, and he couldn¡¯t afford to skimp on meals until he reached the Creation Realm again¡ªor rather, became a Master, as they called them here.


    ¡°... It is more ptable than I expected.¡±


    Leonard looked down at his empty te, a little dumbstruck. It had been decades since he¡¯dst felt the joy of a good meal because he¡¯d always been in a hurry to get back to training.


    Both his heart and stomach felt full. After starving for three days, his body happily epted the nutrients. The color returned to his face, and his blood started to rush.


    ¡°Damn, No. 381. You must¡¯ve been hungry after sleeping for so long.¡± A trainee plopped down next to him without even asking. He was about twice as big as the others.


    Leonard recognized his face. ¡°You¡¯re... No. 8?¡±


    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s No. 7 now. I beat someone out a day or two ago,¡± No. 7 said with a triumphant grin. Despite hisrge build, he still had baby fat left on his cheeks.


    The trainees¡¯ numbers represented their ranking. At this stage, the only extra privileges they could receive were bigger rooms and tidier, more dashing clothes, but the family would grant more benefits as time went on.


    <i>The way they pit people against each other from a young age is simr to what I¡¯ve seen in demonic factions... but this is nothingpared to them. It doesn¡¯t seem like they hold killing matches to reduce their numbers either.</i>


    Leonard thought about this as he turned to No. 8, or rather, No. 7.


    ¡°What business do you have with me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, have you always spoken like that?¡± No. 7 gave him a strange look, but it quickly faded. ¡°Nevermind. It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I came here to let you in on some things you probably didn¡¯t hear about.¡±


    ¡°Things I didn¡¯t hear about?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Lower your voice and listen closely.¡± He leaned close to Leonard¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡°During the four days you were out, nearly all of the high rankers started to consolidate their power. You know who I¡¯m talking about, right? No. 1, No. 2, No. 4¡ª¡±


    ¡°You mean the direct descendants?¡±


    ¡°Hush! You¡¯re being too loud, you idiot!¡± Panicked by his response, No. 7 reflexively raised his hand. But of course, his pathetic hit nevernded.


    Leonard merely cocked his head and swiftly dodged the blow.


    ¡°Huh? Wha?¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling around and keep talking. What about them?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, anyway, those three each made gangs of their own. Out of the five hundred of us, over half have already joined them. But there¡¯s no rule that states every group needs to have direct descendants, you know? So 3, 9, and I are thinking about teaming up.¡±


    Leonard immediately understood why No. 7 hade to speak with him. It was a n hatched by kids, after all.


    He cut him off right there. ¡°Count me out of it. I have no desire to join any sort of group.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for telling me. I will repay you in the future.¡±


    No. 7 was at a loss for words. Leonard got up and walked past the dumbstruck boy to return his tray. He was out of the mess hall in no time.


    In his past life, Yeon Mu-Hyuk had refused to affiliate himself with any faction because it would reduce his training time and the number of enemies he could fight. After living an entire life like that, there was no reason Leonard would have an interest in the petty squabbles of children.


    <i>I would want to join if there were some techniques unique to direct descendants, but I¡¯d still have to wait a few years. </i>After all, how much could he learn from a few runts who were barely fourteen? Thus, Leonard decided to focus on himself instead.


    <i>I¡¯ll hold off on internal cultivation methods for now. It would be a waste if I happened to get caught, and then I might not be able to find out about the Cardenas¡¯ cultivation methods.</i>


    In that case, there was only one thing he could do.


    ¡°Physical cultivation.¡±


    ***


    The very next day, Leonard woke up at the crack of dawn. As soon as his eyes opened, he began to move around on the bed in a peculiar way. Cracking sounds kepting from his ankles, knees, hips, and shoulders, but he didn¡¯t stop. He was trying to stretch and twist his body through its full range of motion.


    He was doing basic yoga, which was something he¡¯d stumbled across while visiting the Pot Pce in Tianzhu. He remembered someone saying at the time, ¡°Hehe. Having strong bones and muscles isn¡¯t enough. If your body is all stiff, how well can you <i>really </i>use techniques? It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re too old. Yoga is most effective when you start from a young age.¡±


    Leonard spent an hour moving his body to its limits, moving with precision so he wouldn¡¯t injure his muscles or ligaments. By the time he was finished, his clothes were drenched with sweat from nervousness and soreness, but he could feel the effects much more clearly now than when he was an adult. This made him forget all his difort.


    <i>I¡¯m progressing more than twice as fast as I did in my past life. At this rate, I should be able to master the fundamentals within three months.</i>


    Soon enough, his incredible flexibility would be a secret weapon, especially when fighting enemies who weren¡¯t sharp enough to take it into consideration. There was a reason some people saw the Pot Pce masters¡¯ fist arts and palm arts and called it magic. However, the techniques themselves were quite simple, and it was the practitioners who were extraordinary. Those who continually practiced yoga from a young age could move as if they didn¡¯t have a skeleton.


    ¡°... I think the morning training session starts at 7.¡±


    In a bit, the bell would ring, and all the students would gather in the basement of the facility to begin stamina training under the tutge of the instructor. However, Leonard was officially on sick leave for a week.


    <i>The training system they use here is quite impressive. In some ways, they¡¯re more systematic than the Shaolin.</i>


    Leonard recalled memories from the morning sessions and nodded as if satisfied. A regimen of barbells and dumbbells was clearly effective, considering the solid muscles on the children he had seen the other day.


    <i>Apparently, the training room is always open, so I should take a look when no one is around.</i>


    Leonard stepped off his bed and changed. Much like the clothes he¡¯d slept in, his training uniform was drab. He pinned a badge with his number onto his gray-and-white tunic. And with that, he was ready to go. He was nning to roam around the still-unfamiliar facility before breakfast.


    ¡°Oh, I need my practice sword too.¡±


    Trainees had to carry their wooden swords at all times. No one had said anything yesterday because he¡¯d just been discharged, but someone might scold him today. Once he fastened his sword to his belt, Leonard stepped out of his room.


    <i>So far, I¡¯ve been to the infirmary and the mess hall and I¡¯ll see the training room in a bit once we start. Then where else should¡ª</i>


    Leonard stopped in his tracks just as he started to draw out a map of the training facility in his head. He stopped not because he¡¯d decided where to go but because he¡¯d sensed someone.


    ¡°Do you have business with me? It¡¯s almost time for training,¡± he called out to the three children hiding behind a pir.


    They stepped out, looking like they were nning to intimidate him. The Sword Emperor, however, had killed a Creation Realm assassin before, so to him, their posturing was adorable.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty impressive, No. 381. We¡¯re from No. 1¡¯s gang,¡± one of them said. As soon as he spoke, the other two followed.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but No. 1 is one of the most powerful swordsmen, even among the direct descendants. It would be good for you to swear your loyalty.¡±


    ¡°And you get bonus points for turning down that moron No. 7.¡±


    Leonard smirked. Apparently, No. 1 had already caught wind of the branch families¡¯ plot to mutiny.


    <i>Things are getting pretty interesting for a kids¡¯ game.</i>


    ¡°I have no interest in any sort of gang fight, so get out of the way,¡± he said tly.


    The three children blocked his way and scowled, angered at No. 381¡¯s refusal to ept their ¡°generous offer.¡±


    No. 157, the lowest-ranking among them, stepped forward and drew his practice sword from his waist. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You should¡¯ve listened while we were being nice. Look how weak you are.¡±


    The other two snickered behind him.


    ¡°Beat him until he says he¡¯ll join No. 1¡¯s ranks. Oh, but be careful around the head. We wouldn¡¯t want him to be out for three days again.¡±


    ¡°And it would be a hassle to carry him to the infirmary.¡±


    It was only morning, and Leonard was already annoyed out of his mind.


    He gave a deep sigh. He was about to grab his own sword, but he stopped. Even though this would be his first duel, albeit with wooden swords, his opponent was a fourteen-year-old brat. This was going to be boring.


    ¡°Stop bbering and juste at me. All three of you, while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    For a moment, the trainees nched, wondering if they had misheard him. Then their eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You cocky bastard!¡±


    No. 157 rushed him, his eyes aze.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4</h4>


    <i>He¡¯s fast, </i>Leonard immediately assessed as he watched the trainee charge.


    The trainee did <i>not </i>have the physical capabilities of a fourteen-year-old. Each step was over three meters wide, and his upper body was stable even as he moved at such speed. His grip was so strong that it looked as if the wood would break in his hands. Not even descendants of the Huangfu n, who were famous for their fist arts, or the Peng n, who were known for using heavy swords, were typically this gifted.


    <i>I knew it. There¡¯s something special about the Cardenas bloodline. </i>He had to find out the truth about the original Duke Cardenas, their ancestor. Otherwise, he¡¯d be stuck with groundless spections at best.


    With that, Leonard ducked.


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    The fierce swing narrowly missed him, making No. 157 flush.


    ¡°Come on, pull out your sword! Or I¡¯ll kill you for real!¡± he shouted in anger.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Leonard only shrugged. ¡°With your level of skill, that might be difficult.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Leonard¡¯s words pushed the trainee over the edge. This time, No. 157 went for his head, not his body. Even with a wooden sword, a swift, well-ced blow could kill or permanently disable him. And if the trainee had the physical gifts of a Cardenas, things would <i>not </i>end well.


    <i>Then I just need to avoid being hit.</i>


    He took half a step back as the sword came down, missing his nose. When No. 157 re-aimed, Leonard twisted to avoid his strike.


    No. 157¡¯s hits were fast and precise, considering his age, but that was the end of it.


    <i>The fundamentals have been drilled into him. I don¡¯t know who taught him, but they taught him well.</i>


    There were people like him in murim as well. Once students were well-trained in the fundamentals of sword arts such as the Three Aspects, Six Harmonies, and Eight Directions, they started learning more advanced techniques and progressed faster than students who¡¯d been neglectful in their basic skills. However...


    <i>He¡¯s too honest. It makes sense for his age. </i>He was too young to know how to mix in feints or to change direction mid-movement. Even martial artists who were considered gifted tended to learn those things when they were 15 or older.


    Leonard thought about this as he thrust out his hand.


    ¡°You...?!¡± No. 157 was taken aback by Leonard¡¯s reckless move, but he¡¯d already swung his sword and couldn¡¯t stop. At this rate, he would crush No. 381¡¯s hand. The two other trainees behind him were shocked.


    <i>Tap¡ª</i>


    What came was not the sound of breaking bones but a sound simr to wood hitting straw.


    The move was simple enough. While the sword swung in diagonally, Leonard hit it aside with his left hand. Once it lost its momentum and trajectory, he snatched it with his right hand, demonstrating therge skill gap between them.


    Before No. 157 could react¡ª<i>Crack! </i>Leonard broke the wooden sword in his two hands and punched the trainee in the chin with an uppercut. The trainee crumpled like a marite.


    Leonard didn¡¯t even spare him a nce as he dusted the splinters off his hands. <i>He¡¯s about as strong as I remember.</i>


    His memory was urate. No. 157 was a little stronger and had an intense thirst for battle, but other than that, there wasn¡¯t a big difference between them. The reason Leonard was still in 381st ce was because he didn¡¯t like hurting others, unlike No. 157. At some point, whether or not a person had a violent personality made no difference in a fight, but for children who couldn¡¯t even be considered Third-ss martial artists, it was a vital factor.


    <i>A child who doesn¡¯t hesitate to hurt someone versus a child who is afraid of fighting and pain. Even if the two have a simr level of skill, it¡¯s clear who would win.</i>


    In fact, the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had watched many people die because they couldn¡¯t assume the right mindset. Gifted students with promising futures, greenhorns who¡¯d never experienced real battles, and even those who simply didn¡¯t like spilling blood because they were born with good hearts had died. As someone who¡¯d lived and died by the sword, Leonard never could understand them.


    ¡°Do you understand the difference between us now?¡± he said, staring at the other two trainees as he gave No. 157 a few light kicks.


    They were trembling, as one might expect from two noble children. They didn¡¯t try to protest or use him of using dirty tricks. They hade to realize how much stronger he was.


    Leonard was secretly impressed. He gestured for them toe forward. ¡°Come at me, both of you. Or run away if you want. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    The two trainees unwittingly stumbled back, scowling. Their preservation instincts wrestled with their childish spite, but ultimately, their childish spite won. Unable to withstand their shame, No. 98 and No. 121 drew their swords. However, their reckless bravado would have caused their deaths if this were a real battle.


    <i>You sure are lucky, you runts.</i>


    Leonard prepared to karate-chop them, chuckling as he watched them charge stiffly with fear. He didn¡¯t have the desire to go that far with kids.


    Before he received the title of Sword Emperor after joining the Ten Venerables, he had many, many gruesome titles.


    The Blood Sword Asura. Death¡¯s Caller. The Sword Demon.


    He was known for his bloodthirsty personality. Once he unsheathed his sword, he didn¡¯t stop until someone¡¯s blood was spilled. Because of this, even members of demonic cults feared him.


    ***


    While four trainees bickered early in the morning, someone watched them from afar.


    A group of people were stationed at the very top of the bell tower, which overlooked the entire training facility. These monitors were called Owls, and they were in charge of observing the trainees¡¯ behavior. While instructors watched over the trainees from inside the buildings, they watched from the outside.


    One of the monitors muttered to himself. ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t know No. 381 was so strong.¡±


    He¡¯d been tracking the four trainees because they¡¯d headed off in a different direction, even though it was almost time for the morning session. He¡¯d been rewarded with something unexpected. The ranking badges had a monitoring device, sensing harsh movements and when they lost consciousness during battle to change the rankings as needed. That was why he knew their numbers.


    ¡°Geez. I really didn¡¯t expect that,¡± the Owl murmured as he watched No. 381 push past No. 98 and No. 121 to strike them from behind. The scuffle could¡¯ve ended if he simply hit them on the head, but No. 381 went so far as to hold his hands behind his back to taunt them. The Owl was too far away to read their lips, but he could tell that they were saying something to each other.


    No. 98 and No. 121 even attempted a flimsy coordinated attack, but they didn¡¯t even graze No. 381¡¯s clothes. The fight ended in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    While No. 98 and No. 121 were out of breath due to their unsessful onught, No. 381 dashed like lightning and hit them in the sr plexus. Their core was unstable due to their shallow breathing, and the two trainees hit the ground at the same time. At least they hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t throw up.


    It was an indisputable victory for No. 381.


    ¡°Beating No. 157 wasn¡¯t <i>that </i>impressive, but he actually defeated No. 98 and No. 121 with his bare hands without being hit. He¡¯s changed so much after his stay at the infirmary. Did the concussion help him or something?¡± The Owl scratched his head as if he himself knew how ridiculous that sounded. ¡°Did he hide his skill? But why? His records are so clean that he can¡¯t possibly be a spy. Maybe he finally decided to show his true power because of the gang war.¡±


    His pen suddenly stopped in the middle of writing the report.


    ¡°... Huh?!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if he was imagining it, but he felt as if No. 381 was looking back at him as he stood among the three bodies. A momentter, however, No. 381 turned around and started walking to who-knows-where.


    The Owl shook his head as he watched. <i>It can¡¯t be. He wouldn¡¯t be able to sense me from this distance without using mana. But if he felt me watching him, he must have very good instincts.</i>


    Such as a sixth sense.


    If No. 381 <i>had </i>been hiding his true power, it was possible. The Owl hadn¡¯t even been watching him with animosity, but if No. 381 could sense him from that distance, he should be able to easily dodge the trainees¡¯ simplistic attacks with his eyes closed.


    At the very end of the report, the Owl noted, ¡°Likely has extremely heightened senses.¡± He put his pen down.


    ¡°This ss of trainees will be very fun to watch. I hope they¡¯re not as predictable as the previous ss,¡± he remarked.


    Members of the Cardenas family always exceeded expectations, but if a person put a bunch of them together and forced them topete, usually the oue was predictable. Nearly all of the highest-ranking trainees were direct descendants, and it was typical of them to create gangs and fight with each other.


    ¡°But not only did an indirect descendant reach such high a ranking, he¡¯s refusing to join any faction...¡±


    No. 381 just might make history.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, No. 381. Oh, I suppose he¡¯s No. 98 now.¡± The Owl grinned at the thought of updating Leonard¡¯s ranking. Sometimes, he got so bored that he missed the front lines, but every now and then, peculiar things happened and kept his interest.


    Leonard went inside the building and disappeared from sight, not even knowing that he was now No. 98.


    ***


    ¡°I think there was someone watching me.¡± As soon as he closed the door behind him, Leonard let out a long sigh. He was pretty sure he¡¯d sensed someone on the top of the bell tower. There was little doubt in his mind that there were chaperones to make sure trainees didn¡¯t seriously injure or kill each other when they bickered. If it seemed like Leonard was going to do something drastic, they likely would¡¯ve gone so far as to step in.


    <i>Well, it doesn¡¯t matter because I¡¯m not nning to hide anything that won¡¯t get me into trouble...</i>


    He also had the feeling that the gang war was bigger and moreplicated than he¡¯d initially thought. No. 1 was coercing members to join his group, while branch members were banding together to oppose the direct descendants. The thought that there were two more<i> </i>factions was exhausting. It would be nice if they kept it between themselves and ignored him, but now that Leonard had begun to show off his power, he would seem like a shiny object they couldn¡¯t resist. However, he didn¡¯t want it to cut into his training time. He wasn¡¯t sure how to handle this.


    ¡°Hm. This isplicated.¡±


    They wouldn¡¯t listen to him no matter what he said, but as the Sword Emperor, his ego wouldn¡¯t allow him to hide his power either. After all, he was the lunatic who had immediately sought out Heavenly Demon after hitting a wall in his training.


    Leonard¡¯s solution was very simple.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just beat everyone whoes to me one by one. That¡¯s all I can do.¡±


    Not even their mob mentality stood a chance in the face of his sheer strength. As a Creation Realm master, he¡¯d already used this method several times before, and he was confident in his choice. Leonard nodded.


    The Cardenas training ss¡¯s annual gang war was about to turn into a bloodbath.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5</h4>


    Several days passed.


    The Cardenas trainees didn¡¯t have any days off. However, sometimes they got to see minstrels or bands perform on nationwide holidays.


    As always, they were working on basic stances until the sun rose high in the sky. During the session, children whispered amongst themselves so their instructor wouldn¡¯t hear. If they were caught even once, they would be in big trouble. But today, they couldn¡¯t seem to keep their mouths shut.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear?¡± one trainee asked.


    ¡°About No. 381, you mean? Wait, he¡¯s No. 98 now, right?¡± replied the other, pretending to swing his sword.


    ¡°Yeah. Anyway, that guy has already be No. 25, apparently.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± His shoulders jumped in surprise, and the other trainee panicked.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯re you doing?! If we get caught, we¡¯re so dead!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I was just so surprised.¡± He smiled sheepishly as he apologized. ¡°Tell me more. You said No. 381 is already No. 25 now? Hasn¡¯t it only been six days since he was discharged?¡±


    His friend nodded. ¡°Yeah. It hasn¡¯t even been a week, but he¡¯s already risen that high!¡±


    ¡°Come on, that¡¯s impossible.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to believe it.


    The other trainee raised his voice a little. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I even asked the ones he beat up. They said he beat them without even using a sword, with his bare hands. They were knocked out in one hit.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re not bluffing? Maybe they¡¯re just embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe it if there were only one or two of them, but more than ten people have said this. Even No. 25, I mean, No. 26, said the same thing.¡±


    ¡°No. 381 was that strong? I never would¡¯ve guessed. But why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    The trainee in front of them interjected, ¡°I heard he got a week off because of his injury.¡±


    ¡°What? For real?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying he¡¯s been beating people up even though he himself hasn¡¯t fully recovered?¡±


    The three trainees were all wondering the same thing.


    ¡°Where in the world is No. 381¡ªno, No. 25?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ***


    As a matter of fact, he wasn¡¯t very far away. While the other trainees were at the parade ground and wondering where he was, Leonard, now ranked 25th, was sweating away in the indoor training room. He knew they would be outside working on swordy fundamentals, so he¡¯d taken the opportunity toe here.


    <i>Creak. Creak. Creak. </i>


    The barbell moved up and down at an even tempo, like a pendulum. The total weight was a whopping fifty kilograms, but Leonard easily bore the strain as the veins on his arms popped in and out, in and out. The muscles on the fourteen-year-old¡¯s small back were corded like rope. It was an amazing sight.


    <i>¡°Hoo...! Hoo...! Hoo...!¡±</i>


    As soon as he felt his breathing grow harsh, Leonard let the barbell drop from his hands. It was better to take a moment to catch his breath than to use a poor, unbnced form. It was easy for a person to lose sight of their true goal if they only focused on how much they could lift or the number of repetitions they did.


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead with a towel, and then he noticed how drenched the towel was.


    <i>How long has it been since I¡¯ve sweat like this?</i>


    Once a person became a Creation Realm martial artist and reinforced their body with the Bone Reconstruction technique, it no longer mattered if they participated in physical training or not. The martial arts skills they had amassed throughout their lifetime allowed them to achieve a perfect physique that didn¡¯t need effort to maintain.


    After reaching that stage, the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had devoted himself to swordy and internal cultivation. He did a little bit of physical training, such as yoga, but it wasn¡¯t much.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind it.¡± He savored the burning sensation in his lungs and muscles. It had been a long time since he¡¯d felt it.


    That was another thing that was different from his past life. His mental power as a Creation Realm martial artist had remained, and it gave him perfect control over every part of his body. Combined with the yoga, he could now do things that the old Yeon Mu-Hyuk couldn¡¯t. One of them was squeezing out every drop of strength in his muscles.


    <i>At this rate, I¡¯ll be unstoppable after just two</i>¡ª<i>no, a little over one year of training. I¡¯ll get there insanely fast.</i>


    Leonard was practically drooling, thinking about his growth rate.


    <i>But starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll have another problem to deal with.</i>


    Multiple trainees from three different gangs had approached him, and he¡¯d pummeled all of them into the ground. And ever since he beat No. 25 with his bare hands, no one else had approached him. It may have been different if he only beat trainees ranked in the three digits, but No. 25 was ranked high. Now that he¡¯d established his power, everyone knew that he was likely strong enough to be in the top ten. If he beat someone who ranked that high, whatever gang they were affiliated with would take a hit to its reputation.


    <i>Thest guy was a bit of a hassle. If anyone stronger wants to fight me, it might be hard to beat them with just my hands. </i>


    Leonard thought about his fight with No. 25. <i>He was very sturdy, as if he used qi reinforcement. And he deflected the force of a heavy blow. If I hadn¡¯t hit his head hard enough, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to knock him out with one hit. </i>


    Unlike the ones ranked in the triple digits, the trainees in the double digits possessed some unique abilities or physical features. In fact, they were capable enough to defeat even a second-grade martial artist.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± His eyes shed with annoyance. He looked down at his right hand, thinking about the shock he¡¯d felt when he first saw No. 25¡¯s deflective ability. He¡¯d had to take one of the potions he¡¯d received on the first day to let his hand fully recover. If the fight had been a real battle with a real enemy and not a child, he could have died. It was his fault for letting his guard down while knowing that the Cardenas had special abilities.


    <i>If the branch families¡¯ powers are this strong, I can¡¯t even imagine how impressive direct descendants are. </i>Who knew, maybe they could breathe fire or something. He¡¯d believe it. If he didn¡¯t brace himself for every single possibility, the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk just might suffer the indignity of being defeated by a fourteen-year-old. His pride as a martial artist, however, would never allow it.


    Leonard squinted a little as he thought about the following day. ¡°I want to skip the fundamentals training... Is there something I can do to get out of it?¡±


    Though this wasn¡¯t the case for other kids, going through the motions of basic stances was pointless. It was only a waste of time and energy. It would be much more productive to spend that time working out or meditating on his past experiences.


    The only problem was that he couldn¡¯t convince his instructors.


    <i>Hm?</i>


    Leonard sensed a presence and turned. Someone had entered the room without a sound.


    When he saw who it was, his eyes widened a little.


    Standing there was a beautiful, ethereal girl with golden hair and eyes. Her hair was as smooth as an abundant wheat field, and her eyes twinkled. Their golden color was a telltale sign of a direct descendant. She wordlessly met his eyes. There was an otherworldly quality about her, as if she were a character in a fairy tale.


    <i>This girl must be No. 2. </i>He was sure of it.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The golden-haired girl, No. 2, nodded softly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you joining my group?¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡± Leonard retorted before he could stop himself.


    ¡°I said, ¡®Why aren¡¯t you joining my group?¡¯ ¡±


    Leonard repeated her words to himself. Now, <i>that </i>was a question he never sawing. She spoke as if it was only natural for him to join her group, as if she didn¡¯t even consider it possible for him to refuse. The childishness and arrogance seemed unreal.


    He wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°Because it¡¯ll cut into my training time. And it¡¯ll only cause problems for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose that¡¯s true.¡± No. 2 didn¡¯t refute him. ¡°Have many others sought you out?¡±


    ¡°I rejected them all. But you¡¯re the first leader who¡¯se to me.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Even though their conversation was going smoothly, there was a sense of unease, as if it could break at any second. Though No. 2 presented herself in aposed manner, Leonard, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t a very affable person.


    <i>It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s here to pick a fight. </i>He didn¡¯t sense any malice from her. He returned to his workout and wrapped his hands around the barbell again.


    No. 2 sat there quietly and began to observe him. She didn¡¯t seem annoyed that Leonard had stopped talking to her and gone back to work. Strangely, they seemed to have something inmon.


    They didn¡¯t expect or desire others¡¯ sympathy or understanding.


    <i>Creak. Creak. Creak. </i>


    As he lifted the weights, the muscles in Leonard¡¯s arms and back began to tighten like ropes again.


    No. 2¡¯s lips made an ¡°o¡± shape.


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What is?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this before. The mechanics of your body arepletely different from mine. I can¡¯t even emte it. How do you do it?¡±


    ¡°You can see it?¡± Leonard let go of the barbell. For once, he was shocked.


    From the moment he saw her, he knew that her ability was rted to sight. She had a piercing gaze, giving off the distinct feeling of seeing right through a person. Furthermore, her pupils were ssy and dted like someone who was inebriated.


    But still, she could see <i>inside </i>people?


    ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t see it anymore. Did you do something?¡± For the first time since their conversation, she looked straight at him. Her face was no longer doll-like and impassive but rather filled with excitement and life.


    Leonard neither confirmed nor denied it, too busy trying to analyze her ability. <i>Not only does she have a mind¡¯s eye, but she also has a second sight that lets her see </i>through <i>things. </i>


    Master martial artists who were good at visualization could develop a mind¡¯s eye and sense objects and people around them, but it was impossible to tell how far No. 2¡¯s ability could go.


    Simply put, it was a superpower.


    If she learned even a little about martial theory, her second sight would allow her to kill opponents who were several levels above her. No assassin could ever get close to her, and it would be impossible to ambush her even in a direct confrontation. Furthermore, she was probably quick to learn and master fighting techniques because she could see the inner workings of the instructor¡¯s techniques.


    <i>I bet all the murim geezers without disciples would fight to take her as an apprentice. Hell, I have no interest in training others, but even </i>I <i>want to try teaching her. </i>


    While Leonard was silently thinking, No. 2 tugged on the hem of his shirt.


    She pressed, ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? You did something. Can you see it too?¡±


    ¡°I can. But the way I see things is a little different from yours.¡±


    The Sword Emperor¡¯s insight triumphed over her mind¡¯s eye, which wasn¡¯t fully developed yet. Once a person gained the ability to read someone¡¯s wavelengths, they could immediately pick up on the nuances of the other¡¯s bodynguage and temperament. In order for a person to mask their own intentions, they had to at least be in the Creation Realm.


    <i>But I have no idea how this kid¡¯s powers will evolve if she bes a Creation Realm expert. It scares me.</i>


    Those who reached the Life and Death Realm attained the six types of higher knowledge, also known as <i>abhijna</i>. One of them, the divine eye, allowed one to see the future. Would she be able to do that?


    <i>Now </i>that <i>would be interesting. </i>A predatory smile flickered across his face.


    Someone new suddenly entered the room. Unlike No. 2, he had an imposing presence that even dimwits would be able to appreciate.


    ¡°Geez, who are you trying to impress? Is <i>this </i>the boy you were obsessing over?¡±


    He had the same golden hair and eyes, radiating both arrogance and power befitting a direct descendant of the Cardenas family. His eyes were ferocious like a lion¡¯s, and his haughty gaze made it clear that he thought he was above everyone else. If No. 2¡¯s aura was like a cloud, his was like a sun. Not the kind of sun that fed warm sunlight to nts, but the kind that dried up farnd and induced droughts.


    ¡°No. 1.¡± No. 2 turned away from Leonard to look at him, scowling a little.


    Even if she hadn¡¯t addressed him, anyone would have been able to guess who the boy was. He was the strongest trainee in their ss and the boss of all the others who¡¯de up to Leonard after he was discharged.


    No. 1 fixed his fiery eyes on him. Leonard met his gaze and adjusted his posture. And then...


    <i>Creak. Creak. Creak. </i>


    Leonard had been distracted while talking with No. 2, but now he resumed his workout.


    For a moment, No. 1 was too stunned to speak.


    ¡°No. 25¡ª!¡± he screamed.


    ¡°What?¡± Leonard responded, not looking up.


    ¡°You¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡± No. 2 burst intoughter. No. 1¡¯s foul temper, Leonard¡¯s nonchnce¡ªit was all too much for her.


    It was the most peculiar situation.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6</h4>


    No. 1 flushed red and gritted his teeth. He stared daggers at Leonard and No. 2.


    ¡°Whatever. Forget it. If you cannot recognize who you should serve, you do not deserve the honor of my personal invitation.¡± Despite his temper, No. 1 had a discerning eye. He could tell from Leonard¡¯s behavior that he could not be convinced. In that case, it would only be a waste of time to stay.


    No. 1 immediately stomped away without even bothering to say goodbye. Theckeys who had been waiting at the door hurried after him in a mor.


    Only then did No. 2 manage to stopughing. ¡°Ahaha, ha, ha... It¡¯s been quite some time since I¡¯veughed like that.¡±


    ¡°Good. For. You,¡± Leonard said, his words matching the beat of his workout. He pushed himself to the very end.


    ¡°I have never seen anyone treat No. 1 like that.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was quite amusing. So allow me to repay you,¡± she said, still wiping the tears from her eyes. ¡°I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but did you say you would like to skip sword fundamentals training?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Leonard wasn¡¯t surprised that she¡¯d overheard. In general, members of the Cardenas n had outstanding physical capacities, which included heightened senses. As a direct descendant, No. 2¡¯s sensory capabilities were likely on par with some long-distance hearing techniques, even though she didn¡¯t use qi. Of course, she¡¯d heard him muttering to himself from outside the room.


    ¡°Why do you think we suddenly created groups?¡± No. 2 asked out of the blue.


    ¡°Who knows.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Both No. 1 and I hate being inconvenienced. Actually, perhaps it¡¯s different for him because he wants everyone to bow at his feet.¡±


    There was only one reason they would put themselves through that. Leonard simply said, ¡°There must be some kind of event that will require people to split into groups. Maybe it just came up.¡±


    ¡°My¡±¡ªNo. 2 pped at his answer¡ª¡°that¡¯s right. You¡¯re pretty sharp. I believe No. 3 copied us because she sensed something was going on. And No. 7 is an idiot, so he probably followed along when someone told him it was the sake of the indirect descendants or something of the like.¡±


    ¡°So are we going to start training in teams?¡±


    ¡°If you want to know more, join me,¡± she said, smiling pointedly.


    Leonard turned away without a second thought. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Other than No. 1, whom she¡¯d disliked from the outset, she¡¯d never met a boy who she couldn¡¯t manipte.


    As she pouted, her cheeks puffed up, making her look cute. This expression could soften even the veteran instructors, and it had gotten her out of trouble several times before. However, Leonard only <i>looked </i>like a fourteen-year-old boy and had the soul of a bloodthirsty old man, and he was unmoved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you exactly <i>one </i>time. You¡¯ll have to settle for that.¡±


    This was a rule he lived by, even when he was the Sword Emperor. If someone helped him in any way, he repaid the favor. This was the same reason why he¡¯d offered to help No. 7 when they had talked at the mess hall.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how she interpreted his answer, but No. 2 giggled. ¡°Okay. I look forward to it, No. 25.¡±


    She smiled and waved as she left, leaving Leonard alone in the training room. He grabbed the barbell.


    <i>It¡¯s finally quiet. </i>


    That was all he had to say about his encounter with two direct descendants.


    ***


    When Leonard returned to his normal life after his week-long break, people looked at him with new eyes. Among a group of five hundred trainees, No. 381 had been a little below average. No one could have expected him to rise to 25th ce after only a week. If the instructors weren¡¯t watching them so strictly, the other children would have flocked to him like sheep.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this strong, No. 25.¡±


    The problem was that the instructors were all over him too.


    ¡°You have really great control over your muscles. Let¡¯s try increasing the weight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll spot you. Just three more reps!¡±


    Still, they weren¡¯t entirely useless, so he tolerated them. He was able to learn how to use some unfamiliar workout machines. Therefore, he could train efficiently even when he was on his own.


    <i>Time spent learning is time well spent. </i>


    He had an open-mindedness that was reserved only for martial arts and had stuck to it even now. He was willing to learn from vagabonds and practitioners of the demonic arts if he had to, and he would ignore reputable masters if they didn¡¯t have anything to teach him.


    Leonard finished his morning training session with a word of support from his instructor and headed to the mess hall immediately after.


    ¡°Hey! No. 25!¡±


    Just then, No. 7 caught up to him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re already ranked 25th. It¡¯s only been a week. I knew there was something special about you! I heard No. 1 and No. 2 went up to talk to you yesterday and you just waved them off!¡±


    ¡°Word spreads fast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because all the gangs are very on edge right now. Everyone¡¯s trying to get you on their side.¡±


    Leonard shook his head. ¡°I told you. I have no intention to join up with anyone.¡±


    ¡°Were you being serious? I thought you only said that so you would get better offers.¡± No. 7¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked Leonard up and down. He shrugged. ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯re not gonna suck up to the direct descendants, there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t be on good terms.¡±


    The two of them went together to get their food and naturally settled down at the same table. Their conversation was one-sided, with No. 7 jabbering on and Leonard giving terse responses, but somehow it kept going. Several times someone had tried to join in, but if they got too close, No. 7 would give them a deathly re and scare them off.


    ¡°Is No. 3 your leader?¡± Leonard asked, his tray nearly empty.


    ¡°Huh?! Oh, yeah. Because she¡¯s the only one who canpete with No. 1 and No. 2. And <i>I¡¯m </i>certainly not smart enough.¡±


    It was the first time Leonard had asked a question, so it made No. 7 both a little happy and flustered. It felt like the distance between them had grown smaller, if just a little.


    Leonard put down his spoon. ¡°What about No. 4? Isn¡¯t he a direct descendant too?¡±


    No. 7 scowled. ¡°Oh, that guy¡¯s a snake. He¡¯s making a big deal about being neutral, but he¡¯s nning to join whoever wins. All the trainees who don¡¯t want to get caught in the crossfire or just generally don¡¯t like taking risks joined him.¡±


    ¡°So if someone provokes him, he¡¯ll join their opponent? Is that it? It doesn¡¯t sound like a bad n.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s too sneaky for a direct descendant!¡±


    Leonard thought to himself that his n would be useless at the Heavenly Demon Cult. He wondered how he should consider No. 4. The training program prohibited the children from killing or seriously injuring each other. Unless one could guarantee their removal, provoking another trainee would only bring trouble.


    <i>I think I know how they want to use me. </i>Leonard handed in his tray and turned to leave, all while No. 7 was still ranting about how crafty No. 4 was. They still had an hour left until their fundamentals training began, so he was nning to meditate until then.


    <i>Ding! </i>


    <i>Ding¡ª!</i>


    <i>Ding, ding¡ª!</i>


    The trainees had already dispersed and were roaming around, but when the bell rang, they all headed in the same direction. The rhythm of the ringing was a little different from the one that announced the beginning of a session; it was a signal for them to congregate at the parade ground.


    <i>It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s an emergency... Is this the event No. 2 was talking about? Is it starting already? </i>Unlike the other trainees, who were freaking out, Leonard showed no emotion on his face. <i>In that case, I suppose we won¡¯t be doing fundamentals training. </i>


    As long as it wasn¡¯t a waste of time, he didn¡¯t care what kind of training they did. Whether they were going to fight instructors in teams or fight among themselves, he could enjoy it. Since he only knew about No. 2¡¯s abilities, he also wanted to learn about the powers No. 1, No. 4, and the other high-ranking trainees had. Leonard¡¯s steps grew lighter at the thought.


    ¡°Quiet! I have an important announcement to make!¡±


    Within ten minutes of the bell, all the children were lined up at the parade ground in neat rows. The instructor who stood before them was a middle-aged man with a red epaulet on his right shoulder.


    ¡°I have judged that this ss¡¯s swordy fundamentals have reached a satisfactory level. Thus, we will now begin field training!¡±


    Field training. The trainees didn¡¯t physically react when they heard the words, but there was an undeniable buzz in the air.


    While others were bustling, Leonard noticed several trainees who seemed impassive. It wasn¡¯t that they had particrly calm dispositions; it appeared that they already knew this wasing.


    <i>No. 1 and No. 2 were aware, of course... and I think that one¡¯s No. 4. And there are about three more. </i>


    One of them should be No. 3, so the others were likely second-inmands or simply sharp.


    The direct descendants would know a lot more about this training mission than members of branch families. Even No. 3 would only have a basic idea of what was going on and would probably know nothing about what awaited them.


    Either way, Leonard was happy.


    ¡°From today on, you will be living in the forest area of the Cardenas estate! This forest is a replica of the Winter Mountains in the north. You will receive basic camping supplies, but you will have to scavenge for food, water, and shelter on your own!¡± the senior instructor exined, making the trainees grow even more tense.


    The children were tougher and more skilled than most of their peers, and they had confidence in their abilities. But even <i>they </i>were scared of the unknown. They had never faced the perilous world on their own and had never needed to provide for themselves. This training was even more daunting due to their age.


    ¡°Be at ease! Be that as it may, you are not alone! Look around! Your ssmates will be there to support you!¡± The instructor chuckled, having noticed how nervous they were. ¡°Form up into groups! Anyone can be a leader, regardless of their rank! Now go!¡±


    The trainees began to move in four different directions, just as Leonard had expected. They trailed after either No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, or No. 4 and crowded into distinct groups.


    <i>I knew it. They were No. 3 and No. 4. </i>He immediately scanned them.


    No. 4¡¯s golden hair and eyes made him stand out, and he wore sses, which was rare. Meanwhile, the indirect descendants, including No. 7, were rallied around a girl with ck hair, No. 3. Those two hadn¡¯t wavered under the instructor¡¯s announcement.


    <i>And the trainees who never joined a side will likely form a fifth group. I¡¯ll probably end up there.</i>


    No. 1 had the most members, then No. 2, No. 4, and No. 3. Other than No. 1, who had close to forty percent of the ss on his side, the rest had simr numbers, which left about sixty unaffiliated trainees to create a fifth group.


    <i>I¡¯ve decided. </i>Leonard made up his mind and stepped forward.


    The leaders had been watching him, and their eyes sharpened. The instructors were also curious as to who he¡¯d join.


    ¡°No. 25!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The senior instructor had a rare look of surprise on his face. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    Most of the trainees were in one of the four packs, while the leftovers were scattered about. Leonard, however, had stepped into an empty corner, separate from the rest.


    No. 1 had sensed the decision Leonard was going to make, so he red at him, disgusted with Leonard¡¯s arrogance. No. 2, on the other hand, pped for Leonard again, as he¡¯d surpassed her expectations once more.


    No. 3 looked amused, and No. 4 seemed to have a renewed interest in Leonard.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as it seems, sir.¡± Leonard looked straight into the instructor¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will proceed on my own.¡±

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7</h4>


    The instructor, Bruno, was quiet for a moment. He didn¡¯t know what to make of the peculiar feeling that overcame him when Leonard looked straight into his eyes. Everyone was waiting for him to scold the boy for his arrogance, but the senior instructor was one of the three strongest soldiers in the training facility, and his experience was iparable to the children¡¯s. Training thousands of Cardenas descendants had given him a discerning eye, and he could see through the boy before him, if just a little bit.


    <i>This isn¡¯t a matter of arrogance or pride for him...</i>


    The boy didn¡¯t waver in the slightest, even under the scrutinizing eyes of the instructors and hundreds of students. There was a stillness to the boy, like the cid surface of ake. In fact, he reminded Bruno of Cardenasmanders who led their forces. Once they reached the peak of power, they actually appeared to be like normal people.


    But not even the senior instructor could trust his intuition to that extent.


    <i>No, that¡¯s too much of an exaggeration. But either way, it¡¯s clear that this child is on a different level from all the other Cardenas descendants I¡¯ve faced. </i>He stroked his mustache in thought. <i>As long as I assign an instructor to watch over him, he won¡¯t be in any danger, and we can keep an eye on his potential. Furthermore, he¡¯ll affect the other students and make their training unpredictable for them. </i>


    A flowering nt could never spread its roots if it was kept confined in a vase. On the battlefield, even the mighty could fall to the weak. Such was the nature of war. Identifying and understanding how to use every tool at one¡¯s disposal and turning disadvantages into advantages was an essential skill. The field training was designed to force the children to get a taste of the world beyond their textbooks.


    Bruno finally made his decision and epted Leonard¡¯s choice to be in his own group. ¡°Understood!¡±


    The instructors and students all stared at Bruno in shock, but Leonard seemed to have expected his answer.


    Bruno added, ¡°If you were being arrogant, I would have physically punished you and forced you to join a random group. If you were fully confident, I would have ced you in the deepest part of the forest. But you are neither!¡± That was clear to him.


    The children were heading into a mere replica of the real forest; even the monsters and poisonous nts they might have to face were virtually harmless.


    The Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had trudged through the vast snowy tundras of the North Sea, the perilous Poison Mountains that kill all those without antipoison, and the Burning Deserts that cut off the Central ins from the outer territories. This training exercise was nothing. <i>Just because I¡¯m a little smaller now doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m helpless. </i>


    Like that, Leonard created a sixth groupprising himself. Throughout the march to the forest, the trainees couldn¡¯t stop staring at him. No. 1 was furious that he wasn¡¯t the center of attention this time, and No. 2 giggled while watching No. 1¡¯s tantrum. No. 3 and No. 4 kept stealing nces at Leonard even as they faithfully led the line.


    Leonard¡¯s heightened senses couldn¡¯t make him stop feeling their stares. He let out a long sigh. <i>Just don¡¯t bother me while we¡¯re in the forest. </i>He sincerely hoped they wouldn¡¯t.


    ***


    ¡°This is the entrance to the forest!¡±


    After nearly an hour of marching, the children finally arrived at their new training ground. For once, Leonard was intimidated by the size of the estate, especially because the training facility was part of it too. It made the imperial pce of the Central ins look like a run-of-the-mill vi.


    They passed by countless buildings and people on the way there, and there were even some formidable fighters that not even the Sword Emperor could overlook. <i>They really must be the strongest swordsmen on the continent.</i>


    He almost lost hisposure to his desire to spar, but he took a deep breath to quell hispetitive spirit. However, the people around him misinterpreted his demeanor.


    ¡°He must be a little shaken after seeing the forest. I suppose a child is a child,¡± Bruno remarked.


    ¡°He has spent his whole life in this training facility. No matter what stories he¡¯s read or heard from others, going into the field will be a whole new experience,¡± Gerald replied.


    ¡°Still, he¡¯s remarkable. In fact, there are some instructors that haven¡¯t even noticed that he¡¯s nervous.¡±


    ¡°He became apletely different person after the ident. An Owl even investigated to see if he¡¯s a spy.¡±


    Bruno¡¯s eyes narrowed a little. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s clean. There¡¯s not a single suspicious thing about him.¡±


    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t want to kill a child.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been more thorough ever since the incident five years ago.¡±


    Five years ago, several unremarkable branch families had allied with a foreign country and sent their children as spies. Naturally, it hadn¡¯t ended well. It was impossible to evade the Cardenas¡¯ iron fist, and they traced these parents and rtives through their children, ughtering them without discrimination. Even the children, who were unwilling participants, were considered traitors, and no one was spared.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.¡± Bruno shook his head and looked up at the vast sky. ¡°The sun should set in three hours. Get the children settled before then.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Gerald gave a curt nod and stepped onto the dais.


    ¡°Attention!¡± Gerald¡¯s voice boomed, catching the trainees¡¯ attention. ¡°Starting now, each leader will be given fifteen minutes to receive a briefing and pick out supplies. We will begin with the smallest group, Group 6. Am I understood!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The reason behind this was simple. The bigger a group was, the more space and resources they would take up. So, this was a trade-off for the smaller groups. However, it wouldn¡¯t decide the ultimate oue.


    ¡°While you¡¯re in the forest, you are allowed to fight trainees from other groups and steal their ranking badges and resources! You can hand in the badges to instructors at certain checkpoints and receive points that you can exchange for rations and supplies! Needless to say, the higher the ranking, the more points you will receive!¡±


    So they would be trying to capture other students. At that, the leaders¡¯ faces darkened. No. 1 might appear to have an advantage because he had the most members, but that also meant he had more badges and points that could be captured. There also weren¡¯t any rules that prohibited alliances. If they wanted, the other groups could team up to take out the strongest one first before battling it out among themselves.


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯d like to see you weaklings try. I¡¯m still winning!¡± No. 1¡¯s confidence was unwavering. He was certain that he would defeat the other three.


    He looked at No. 2, No. 3, and No. 4 in the eye one by one, growling. Each one met his gaze, unscared.


    Only the trainees in Group 5 held their breaths. They didn¡¯t even have a proper leader, and everyone already knew that they would end up falling prey to all the others.


    <i>This is a lot of supplies for survival training. Perhaps the main point is having trainees fight each other. Surviving in the forest is only a secondary factor.</i>


    Leonard didn¡¯t care either way. He dug into the camping supplies he was given and began to pick out what he wanted. He wouldn¡¯t need something like a cot.


    ¡°No. 25, are you not going to take the cot?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°... It¡¯s up to you, but you should also consider the oue of your choices.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The instructors were only trying to do their job, but they stepped back when they saw that Leonard was firm on his decision.


    He emptied about half of the contents of the knapsack he was originally given before he finally stopped. Flints and first-aid supplies were essential, but other than that, he only kept a few perishable rations and heavy tools, removing everything else.


    <i>I should be able to carry this around. </i>There were a few other useful items he¡¯d left out, but he had to take his physique into consideration. Even though members of the Cardenas family had impressive physical capabilities, he couldn¡¯t be too greedy. Less was more. He could figure out a way to get everything else he needed in the forest.


    At that moment, someone interrupted him.


    ¡°May I have a word?¡± No. 4 said, smiling. He wasn¡¯t stealthy at all and gave off an obvious presence. Unlike No. 1 and No. 2, he actually looked pretty normal. He was neither handsome nor ugly, and his sses made it more difficult to read his eyes. In addition, his gentle smile made him look like the subject of a decorative painting, and the polite way he spoke made him seem even more mild-mannered.


    Leonard nodded once, signaling for him to continue.


    ¡°Ah, thank you. You¡¯re a quiet one, aren¡¯t you? In that case, you¡¯ll like my offer even more.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask me to join your group¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. Well, I suppose that¡¯s not entirely untrue.¡± No. 4 saw his rejectioning and smiled bashfully. ¡°You don¡¯t like to be bothered, right? If you join me in name, we¡¯ll protect you from the others, but you won¡¯t have to help us or fight.¡±


    Inwardly, Leonard smirked. He finally realized where the sense of deja vu came from. This was exactly the type of thing the Zhuge n would do. They hid behind their smiling faces and presented a dainty demeanor to make people let their guards down, only to stab them in the backter on. Compared to those snakes, this boy wasn¡¯t inconspicuous.


    <i>He¡¯ll use me to win and heighten his group¡¯s¡ªno, his own¡ªreputation, and then join the faction who wins. If I go off on my own, he¡¯ll go back on his word and me me if things go wrong. </i>


    As someone who¡¯d experienced this many times, Leonard saw right through No. 4¡¯s scheme. However, he didn¡¯t intend to bring up the finer points and dispute him. If he gave away the fact that he¡¯d surmised his exact n, it would only make No. 4 more wary. So, being the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk, he attacked him head-on.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust suck-ups like you. I know you¡¯re up to something. You can fight me on it.¡±


    The trainees, who¡¯d been listening the whole time, gasped. They were surprised that Leonard would challenge a direct descendant¡ªand right before the team training exercise too.


    For some reason, they felt themselves getting riled up too, and their instincts as martial artists awakened for the first time in their lives.


    ¡°You¡¯re... a proud man.¡± A crack formed on No. 4¡¯s impable mask for the first time. ¡°I understand now why No. 1 hates you. You are two birds of a feather, but you¡¯re not as strong as him.¡±


    ¡°You say all that, but I guess you¡¯re still scared of me. You talk big for someone who won¡¯t even fight me.¡±


    ¡°You will regret this.¡±


    ¡°Make me.¡±


    No. 4 gritted his teeth with a crack and drew his practice sword. The instructors stood by, silent. Pressured by the hundreds watching him, No. 4 naturally aimed for Leonard¡¯s neck and swung his sword horizontally.


    <i>Crack! </i>


    In an instant, Leonard drew his own sword and blocked the blow.


    No. 4 attacked, and Leonard defended. It was only a single exchange of blows, but No. 4¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°How...?¡±


    Most of the trainees didn¡¯t seem to know what was happening, but some of them, along with the instructors, were watching carefully, having sensed that something was off.


    Leonard was the first to realize what had happened. He grinned gleefully. The direct lines¡¯ powers were fascinating.


    <i>No. 4 also has an interesting ability. He didn¡¯t do anything to make me misread him. I think he just followed the natural flow.</i>


    He coursed like water and glided like wind. It was as if he himself were a force of nature.


    <i>No. 2 might be able to see his attacks with her eyes... but if she doesn¡¯t pay close enough attention, he could make a decisive move. </i>


    However, No. 4¡¯s ability made him undetectable to his opponents. Even if he raised his sword right in front of their eyes, they would never see the blowing. He was like a man who only existed in the legends about assassins, killing people with no bloodlust or killing intent to warn them. This might also exin his abnormally soft demeanor.


    Leonard wanted to try fighting him once he was fully grown. He put away his practice sword with that thought in mind. The other boy also seemed to have lost his will to fight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t depend too much on your ability,¡± he whispered to No. 4.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°If you just work a little harder on your swordy instead of relying on tactics, you¡¯ll easily be able to stand on equal footing with No. 1 and No. 2.¡± His advice was sincere.


    No. 4¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°W-Wait...!¡± No. 4 tried to say something, but Leonard had already pulled on his knapsack and departed. Fifteen minutes had passed.


    ¡°Group 6, depart! Group 5 will leave in fifteen minutes!¡±


    Leonard stepped into the forest without looking back.


    As No. 4 watched him disappear, he felt something forming within him, something he¡¯d never felt before.


    Was it a sense of inferiority? No.


    Defeat? No.


    It waspletely different from what No. 4 had felt from No. 1 and No. 2.


    <i>I don¡¯t know what this is, but it isn¡¯t a bad feeling.</i> Even though an indirect descendant had met his blow, No. 4 seemed lighter on his feet than usual. His hand stayed firmly grasped around his sword, as if creating a lifeline for his once-broken spirit.


    <i>We will meet again in the forest, No. 25. Then, </i>No. 4 thought, <i>I will finally understand this burning feeling in my chest.</i>

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8</h4>


    Meanwhile, Leonard admired the forest around him. The concentration of qi is totally different from the outside. If this is merely a man-made area, how much more abundant is the rest of thend?


    Every time he took in a breath, he could feel the fresh air wash away the impurities in his body. His meridians were nearly impable, but he felt as if all the buildup from the past few weeks waspletely wrung out, down to the smallest vessels.


    A momentter, Leonard sprinted forward. If he wanted to take full advantage of being the first one to enter, he had to go deep into the forest.


    Running water is my first priority. Humans could go several weeks without food, but they would die after a week without water. Because he didn¡¯t have any cultivated qi, it would take an even shorter amount of time.


    A forest thisrge has to have ake or a pond. I haven¡¯t spotted any signs of a river, so that must be the case. A forest this big couldn¡¯t survive off of a few small streams, so his conjecture turned out to be correct.


    Every now and then, he sniffed the air to check the humidity and smell for water. Even though Leonard was from a coteral line, he was still a Cardenas. His sense of smell was at least several times stronger than that of an average person¡¯s, and he used this advantage to navigate the forest.


    He dashed through the forest, maintaining a consistent speed. Unlike the parade ground¡¯s firm, hard ground, the forest floor was damp and slippery. If he ran like normal without consideration, he would run out of stamina quickly and risk tripping or injuring himself before he could stop.


    The instructor tailing him also had this concern.


    ¡°Geez, this is easy for him?¡± remarked the instructor, Colin. His jaw dropped.


    Leonard didn¡¯t slip in the slightest, and he put the perfect amount of power behind each step. No tree roots, rocks, or sticky puddles of mud could slow him down. He flew through them as smoothly as a stream. Even his footprints were shallow, which would make him hard to track.


    ¡°Sigh. I¡¯d believe it if you told me he was a ranger from the Wickeline family, not a Cardenas swordsman.¡± Colin wrote this down in his notebook and followed behind Leonard, still astonished.


    Direct descendants are born with inherent physical advantages, but that¡¯s it. It takes a lot of time to get used to navigating a new environment like this.


    There were abilities that one could attribute to innate talent, but there were some things that could only be attained through experience. This was what Colin had always believed, but now he was starting to doubt himself.


    ¡°Oh, Group 5 should be joining soon,¡± Colin muttered as he checked his pocket watch. He clicked his tongue. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s over. Even if a few kids band together, they won¡¯t catch No. 25. The direct descendants might have a chance, but if he just runs off, they won¡¯t find him.¡±


    Seeing as how the boy was looking for water, he had to have survival skills. If he also knew how to hunt, he wouldn¡¯t have to fight other trainees to get badges to trade in for supplies.


    He really was going to do this alone. He probably knew that joining a bunch of kids who didn¡¯t know what they were doing would only weigh him down.


    ¡°He has a poor sense of teamwork¡­ but he has the strength and skills to fend for himself. No points subtracted. We¡¯ll have to keep watching him.¡±


    Colin continued to sprint through the woods.


    ***


    A considerable amount of time had passed. Leonard had run for nearly an hour from the starting point before he hade across the shore of a smallke. If he hadn¡¯t found a small path among the dense thicket, he would have had to cut some trees down. The only reason he¡¯d found it was thanks to his sharp nose and his attention to detail, which had allowed him to sense the change in humidity.


    The water¡­ looks safe to drink. There¡¯s also a considerable amount of fish. It¡¯s likely sustained by groundwater circted by underground tunnels.


    He took a sip and sprinkled a bit of the water onto the back of his hand. If his mouth grew itchy or his hand became red, it would not be drinkable.


    He waited for about five minutes, but thankfully, nothing happened. Leonard spit out the water he¡¯d been holding in his mouth and drank about half his canteen. He filled the rest with water from theke.


    It would be best to boil it first, but my body should be able to handle this. I¡¯ll make a fishing rod or a harpoonter, too. He could also jump into theke and catch fish by hand, but then he¡¯d contaminate it with the dirt and filth that covered him. He wasn¡¯t that desperate for food yet.


    Stomp! Leonard turned his thoughts away from theke and stomped on a snake that had slithered up to his foot. Once he had it in ce, he bashed the head in with his practice sword.


    The trouble with hunting snakes was that they could still bite a person even if the head was cut off from the rest of the body. Therefore, the head had to be either buried orpletely crushed.


    Leonard inspected the dead snake closely and nodded in satisfaction. It has no venom, and it¡¯s a decent size.


    First, he cut off the now unrecognizable head. Then, he reached inside and pulled out its innards. A few small animals that he couldn¡¯t identify, including some birds and field mice, trailed out with its intestines. He tossed them all onto the ground and covered them with dirt. Once he was done with that, he peeled off the scales and skin until he was left with only the flesh.


    ¡°I can keep this as emergency rations,¡± he remarked.


    Surprisingly enough, snake tasted like chicken. It had made up the bulk of his diet while he was in Nanman. If a person reached a high enough cultivation level, they would be immune to the poison in non-magical poisonous snakes, so there were even some people who used it as seasoning, iming the scratching and burning on their tongues made it a delicacy.


    Outsiders always called them crazy. It was mostly reasons like this that caused the people of the Central ins to treat foreigners like savages. However, Nanman¡¯s hot and humid climate made it difficult to find food, so they had to rely onmon reptiles and insects. There was nothing more to it.


    Leonard shook away thoughts of the past. Let¡¯s focus on this forest right now. I still haven¡¯t found a ce to sleep, and I don¡¯t know what other dangers there might be. I also need to gather kindling for a campfire before the sun sets.


    He put the snake meat into a pouch. He would leave it here with his knapsack; it would take a very long time for someone to find thiske anyway.


    Feeling lighter on his feet, Leonard left the shore to find a good hunting ground.


    He didn¡¯t n to stay by theke. Novices might want to set up camp beside it, but that wasn¡¯t a good decision. There were always predators and insects roaming around bodies of water, and if he made a campfire at night, it would waste the perfect cover the trees provided.


    I need a ce that isn¡¯t too far from theke but is still rtively dry. A ce that isn¡¯t out in the open and is hard for others to find.


    If they were in a real forest, it would be hard to find a ce that satisfied all his requirements. But this one was man-made, created for the purpose of training the youth of the Cardenas family. He expected that there would be areas that were set up with perfect camping conditions.


    In the end, he was right.


    ¡°Nice. Let¡¯s go with this one.¡±


    He found a small, dark cave. There was a drafting from somewhere, rustling his hair. It also wasn¡¯t very humid, likely because of the wind, making it the perfect ce to sleep. If there was a draft, that meant he wouldn¡¯t suffocate if he created a fire, so he could keep himself warm.


    There¡¯s a bit of a foul smell. The only problem was that the wind carried the stench of a beast. It wasn¡¯t the lingering smell of a beast that hade by a day or two ago.


    The cave already had an inhabitant.


    ¡­Grrrr¡­


    A wolf almost as big as a tiger crept out of the depths as if it had expected Leonard¡¯s arrival. Its fur was so dark that it nearly melted into the darkness, and its thick hide looked as if it would be difficult to pierce with a wooden sword.


    ¡°A wolf.¡±


    It was too big and strong for the children to fight. Leonard raised his sword as he assessed the wolf¡¯s capabilities. As it slowly began to circle him, he matched his steps in tandem, the gears in his head turning. This kind of beast wouldn¡¯t be able to just wander into a controlled environment. It¡¯s too big and well-fed, even though I don¡¯t see any remains.


    He had the feeling that the wolf was trained by the Cardenas family and ced here on purpose. Above everything else, he saw that the look in its eyes was intelligent, not savage.


    He was sure of it. It had been put here to train the children without killing or seriously injuring them.


    How disappointing. His fighting spirit dissipated when he realized that their fight wasn¡¯t going to be a life-or-death battle. That, in turn, seemed to provoke the beast¡¯s primal instincts.


    Awoooo¡ª!


    Any signs of weakness were punished with death.


    Such was thew of the jungle.


    It was something the wolf was very familiar with. Though it felt threatened by the boy¡¯s presence for some reason, it charged toward its target as soon as it saw an opening.


    The giant wolf was closing in on Leonard, running as fast as the wind. It likely weighed several hundred kilograms, and it would only take a tackle to crush his bones. With that momentum, it would only take a swing of its ws to reduce the practice sword to splinters.


    But it won¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t hit me.


    Leonard dropped to the ground right before it flew over his head with a sharp whistle of air. Just as it was about tond, he stood up and thrust his sword.


    Unfortunately, the wolf was male, and Leonard had hit its most sensitive parts.


    Grrr? Graaa! Graah?


    The wolf rolled around the ground, frothing at the mouth. For some reason, it made Leonard feel pity.


    ¡°They¡¯re not broken, so just hold on for a bit. And don¡¯t attack me again, okay?¡±


    The beast thrashed about like a rabid animal for nearly ten minutes before it managed to get up onto its feet. However, all four of its legs were still trembling.


    Grrr¡­


    The wolf looked upon its attacker, its bright yellow eyes filled with a bloodlust that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    Noticing its bloodlust, Colin thought, This is gonna be messy.


    Should he jump in and protect the boy from the beast? Or should he leave him to fend for himself? Leonard had managed to attack it once, but he hadn¡¯t weakened it. On the contrary, it was more dangerous now that it had been provoked. Frankly, No. 25 had messed up when he hadn¡¯t finished it off when he had the chance.


    At this rate, he was going to die.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re actually gonna kill me?¡±


    Just as Colin was about to scramble down to help, Leonard spoke coolly to the wolf.


    It was a face-off between man and beast. They kept their eyes fixed on each other.


    Krrr¡­ Krr¡­? Though the wolf was well-trained and intelligent, its primal instincts had resurfaced, allowing it to see the unmistakable killing intent behind the boy¡¯s eyes.


    He was taking his time deciding whether he wanted to kill the beast, with no sense of urgency. When a predator with a full belly came across prey, the only choice it had to make was whether to use its ws or its fangs.


    The wolf took a step back when it sensed this.


    Grr¡­?!


    Animals had better instincts than humans most of the time. When a natural disaster was approaching, wild animals were the first to take off to higher ground or other shelters, even if they could fly. They could sense when death was approaching and avoid it.


    The wolf smelled bloodlust so strong that it wondered why it hadn¡¯t noticed it earlier.


    That was the final straw.


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    It instantly rolled over and showed its stomach, even wagging its tail. It was the greatest sign of submission, something not even its trainers had seen.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leonard chuckled as he watched the wolf. The burning bloodlust in his eyes had dissipated at some point.


    Colin didn¡¯t know what to make of it either. From his vantage point in the trees, his head was already starting to hurt as he tried to figure out how he would report this to Bruno.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9</h4>


    <i>¡°The wolf suddenly froze up in front of No. 25, sir. He rolled onto his back and even wagged his tail, sir.¡± Bruno would never believe me if I said that!</i> thought Colin.


    Only the wolf had noticed the killing intenting from Leonard. Or more precisely, its instincts sensed an iing crisis and told it that it was about to die. The intelligence it had developed from being trained by humans and its primal instincts provoked by the threat of death both recognized the hierarchy between them, making it realize that it had to submit to Leonard.


    ¡°... Hm.¡± The boy watched for a moment as the wolf whimpered with its stomach exposed. He reached out his hand and scratched its stomach.


    The wolf rxed, and a happy <i>brrr</i> sounded from its throat. One could easily mistake it for a dog.


    <i>I don¡¯t want to kill it, and I don¡¯t have any reason to. </i>It would be different if it was a blood-crazed beast, but Leonard wasn¡¯t the type of person to kill such a defenseless little guy.


    It probably wasn¡¯t a good idea to take it in. It needed enormous amounts of food, and if he got into a fight with another trainee with the wolf by his side, the instructors would interfere. Furthermore, it would be a waste to just hand it over to the instructors. It¡¯s not like it <i>wouldn¡¯t </i>be useful in some ways.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Leonard to make his decision.


    ¡°Instructor,¡± he called. He fixed his eyes precisely on Colin, who was hidden behindyers of leaves and branches on the top of a tree dozens of meters away.


    Naturally, Colin was shocked. <i>What?! He sensed my presence? </i>Had he let his guard down just now because of what he had seen? That must be it.


    Colin moved to a different spot. Perhaps No. 25 had chosen a random tree.


    When Colin saw that Leonard¡¯s eyes were following him, he acknowledged that his stealth techniques had failed. He revealed himself.


    ¡°What is it, No. 25?¡± Still, he couldn¡¯t lose his dignity as an instructor. He lowered his voice as much as possible, going so far as to act as if he¡¯d <i>allowed </i>himself to get caught.


    Leonard didn¡¯t buy it one bit.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you,¡± said the boy.


    ¡°What is it? You¡¯re in the middle of field training. Your personal matters¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about this wolf.¡± Before Colin could give him a long, boring lecture about rules and whatnot, Leonard pointed to the animal lying on its back by his feet. ¡°If I use this wolf or fight alongside it to defeat trainees from other groups, would my victory be considered valid?¡±


    ¡°... No.¡± Colin felt cold sweat trickle down his back. In terms of pure strength, it was difficult for even direct descendants to handle it. The direwolf was well-fed so it could be used as a sort of training obstacle.


    <i>The wolf has been trained to counter sword attacks, albeit only basic ones. But if the two of them work together...</i> The wolf would learn enough to be able to take down Cardenas trainees who had a year or two more of training.


    Not only had Leonard grasped the entireyout of the forest in just one day, he was now running around like it was his own backyard and even tamed a direwolf. This training exercise was simply meant to allow trainees to develop more real-life skills instead of textbook swordy, but Colin had no doubt that this boy wouldpletely destroy its original purpose. If it was any condolence, at least No. 25 had brought up something Colin hadn¡¯t considered. Still, it was a relief that the boy at least asked him before running off with the wolf. It would have been harder to handle otherwise.


    ¡°Then may I use it to get around and to find food and people?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Colin wanted to say no, but he thought for a moment. When it came down to it, No. 25 had defeated a wolf that was meant to be fought as a team, so it felt too unfair to prevent him from reaping the benefits he deserved. ¡°All right, but only for those things.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, you are not to use the wolf to attack or intimidate the other trainees. We¡¯ll bring you feed at regr intervals. Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Leonard said, nodding. Things had turned out better than he¡¯d expected. Considering the purpose of the field training, it was very likely the instructors simply would¡¯ve led the wolf away. It might also cause unexpected idents, but the fact that he was given permission to use the wolf meant that Colin was indirectly acknowledging his achievements.


    ¡°Oh, No. 25,¡± Colin said just as he was about to disappear. ¡°You said you wanted to use it to get around, so I assume you n to ride it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any horseback riding experience? It¡¯s harder to ride a wolf than a horse. But even if you fall off its back and badly injure yourself, we won¡¯t help you unless you forfeit the mission.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Leonard agreed without question.


    At that, Colin sighed before he could stop himself. He seemed to melt into the ground as he concealed his presence. This time, he was determined not to get caught.


    <i>Ooh. Not bad. </i>Leonard was impressed that Colin¡¯s presence was fainter than it was earlier. Colin was only a knight, but he was so good at hiding himself. Perhaps he¡¯d picked up misceneous skills from being on the battlefield? Leonard would find out soon enough.


    He looked down at the wolf purring at his feet and transmitted a thought.


    <i>Stand up.</i>


    The wolf understood themand and stood on its hind legs. It was the first time it had received a non-verbalmand, and it looked very puzzled.


    ¡°Sit. Stand. Jump. Roll over.¡± Leonard mouthed the words tomunicate them more directly. It sat, stood, jumped lightly, and rolled on the ground, just as it was ordered.


    He was using telepathy. Because he wasmunicating with thoughts instead of words, it was easy for even non-human entities to understand him. However, because the wolf couldn¡¯t respond telepathically, it was just a one-sided form ofmunication. <i>But all I need is for it to listen to mymands, so it doesn¡¯t matter. </i>


    The wolf stuck out its head as if waiting for praise, and Leonard petted its soft fur. He looked up at the darkening sky. If he wanted to gather kindling to make a fire, he would have to hurry.


    ¡°We¡¯ll save the real work for tomorrow,¡± he muttered as he scratched the wolf¡¯s snout. It brought its head back and howled as if in answer.


    <i>Awoooo</i>¡ª


    The sudden cry of a predator scared the birds out of the trees, and the sleeping rabbits twitched their long ears.


    The day wasing to an end in the forest.


    ***


    ¡°That¡¯s the sound of a wolf.¡± No. 1¡¯s eyes shed as he sat on his stump. It was a long distance away, but for some reason, a chill ran through him, and all his hair stood on end.


    The Cardenas family had brought a beast. He was sure of it.


    ¡°... I think it would be difficult for anyone else other than you to face it alone, Master,¡± No. 5 said calmly. The boy had stuck by his side as his right-hand man since the outset. Unlike the other trainees, who didn¡¯t sense anything particr about the wolf, he had recognized its power.


    No. 1 gave him a look of approval and scanned the other children, who were sweating from setting up the camp.


    There were 183 members in his team. The trainee ss was made up of 505 people, so he had close to 40 percent of the ss¡¯s manpower.


    <i>But having power in numbers isn¡¯t always advantageous. </i>He examined the situation from a pragmatic standpoint. <i>My first priority is securing enough food and water for nearly two hundred people. It will also be difficult to find a ce where we can </i>all <i>settle down, but if we split into too many groups, we will be in danger of No. 2 and No. 3 targeting us one by one. </i>


    For now, he would ignore No. 4, whose opportunistic personality made him shy away from attacking first. And Group 5 as well, which had little fighting capability in the first ce.


    Same with Group 6, which was one person roaming around alone.


    <i>If my group rations strategically, we can sustain ourselves with the supplies we were given for about a week. After that, we¡¯ll either have to start scavenging for food or start taking badges. No, wait. </i>


    No. 1 thought for a moment and scowled.


    <i>Why would we wait until we run out of supplies? We¡¯ll start plundering other groups from the outset to gather badges and points so that we can keep the original rations as a reserve in case of an emergency. I have to take out those other groups before those dregs team up against me. </i>


    Though this was an arrogant line of thinking, it wasn¡¯t unfounded. It didn¡¯t take him long toe up with the best path for him and his team for the field mission. If a battle of attrition was disadvantageous for them, they simply needed to put it to an end before it even started.


    As soon as No. 1 stood up from his seat, the bustling trainees all stopped in their tracks.


    His aura was as striking as a lion¡¯s!


    ¡°Hear me,¡± he ordered. ¡°Tonight, we will split into five groups for the night watch and go to sleep as early as possible. We can finish building any iplete areas tomorrow.¡±


    The sun had already fallen below the horizon and disappeared, and an unfamiliar darkness had seeped into the forest.


    However, the golden light of No. 1¡¯s eyes seemed sharp enough to pierce right through this darkness.


    He moved on without even waiting for the children to respond. ¡°Starting tomorrow at dawn, half of us will begin searching the forest. If you find another group, report it to me and do <i>not </i>let yourself be discovered. As soon as we find them, we will wage total war.¡±


    The manpower of No. 1¡¯s group also meant they had the most firepower. No. 2¡¯s only had ny-one trainees, No. 4¡¯s had eighty-nine, and No. 3¡¯s had eighty. Even if two groups teamed up, they still wouldn¡¯t have as many men as No. 1¡¯s group. And if they didn¡¯t team up, well, that was that.


    ¡°If we only take out one group among Groups 2, 3, and 4, our victory will be guaranteed. We can take our time to take out the leftovers.¡±


    Their leader¡¯s confidence inspired the group. They hadn¡¯t even noticed how much he stirred them up. Their fists were clenched, and their legs were tense, as if they were ready to sprint if he just said the word.


    No. 1¡¯s charisma wasn¡¯t that of a fourteen-year-old¡¯s. Watching silently from his side, No. 5 praised himself for choosing the right group.


    No. 1 said, ¡°All you need to do is follow my orders. You do not need to think. You do not need to worry. Just follow my lead. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Huzzah!¡±


    Their cry echoed through the darkness of the forest, even louder than the wolf¡¯s howl they¡¯d heard not long ago. They could possibly be revealing their location to the other groups, but that didn¡¯t matter. If the opposing groups were aware of them and actively avoided Group 1, it would make it easier for Group 1 to track them down. Additionally, if the opposing groups attacked directly like idiots, Group 1 could just trample them.


    ¡°No. 5,¡± No. 1 said.


    ¡°Yes?¡± No. 5 stepped closer and bowed.


    ¡°Select people with good eyes and people who are good at climbing trees. Starting tomorrow, they will be sent out on their own to create a map of the area.¡±


    ¡°A... map?¡±


    ¡°It does not need to be detailed. It must only be legible.¡± As long as it allowed the trainees to rendezvous after splitting up, that was enough.


    No. 1 was making the most of his manpower. Some members would scavenge for food and water, some would scout for other groups, and the rest would work on mapping the area. They had until their initial rations ran out.


    <i>That will be enough.</i>


    No matter how big the forest was, it wouldn¡¯t surpass the boundaries of the estate. Considering that the entire area had to be monitored by instructors, he actually only needed about one hundred members to do all this. The only weakness in his n was that the other three group leaders would be expecting his strategy and team up as fast as possible. In that case, they would attack his members while they were split up.


    No. 1 scoffed. That was only the worst-case scenario. <i>Hmph. That won¡¯t happen. </i>


    No. 3 held a grudge against direct descendants for some reason, so she was out of the question, and No. 2 and No. 4cked the resolve to ally themselves. After pondering and pondering, they would probably only join hands at thest possible moment once they were pushed into a corner.


    So, he had to eliminate one, or ideally, two groups before that happened.


    ¡°<i>I¡¯ll</i> be the one who wins.¡±


    This conviction had never once wavered since he was born.


    No. 1 looked up at the night sky and saw the stars begin to twinkle. His desire to rise to the top ranks of the Cardenas family burned within him. That was his father¡¯s wish, and it was also his own.


    He would prove his power and superiority over everyone else!


    ¡°And that bastard No. 25 is no exception.¡±


    No. 1 ground his teeth as he recalled the way Leonard had slipped into the forest without sparing him a nce.


    Once No. 1 defeated all the other group leaders, Leonard was next.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10</h4>


    Sometime after the field training began, the instructors held a meeting inside a cabin in the center of the forest. All of them were there, other than a few who were watching over the trainees. There were neen instructors, including the senior instructor Bruno, and Colin, who was solely in charge of monitoring No. 25. Counting the ones who were absent, there were thirty-six instructors in total. The fact that they were all veteran knights was a testament to how seriously the Cardenas family took their children¡¯s training.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Bruno flipped through the reports and skimmed through some of the crystal balls they¡¯d set up throughout the forest. ¡°Things are going well. I¡¯m very pleased.¡±


    The children were improving as fast¡ªno, even faster than he¡¯d anticipated. From the group leaders¡¯ leadership skills to the field tactics they used, there were many developments that shocked the instructors.


    ¡°Group 1¡¯s leader has amazing decision-making skills. He created a winning strategy on the very first day. I can¡¯t say that he¡¯s perfect, but he started moving toward his goal faster than anyone else,¡± praised one of the younger instructors.


    Another instructor countered, ¡°I admit that he has great decision-making skills, but he¡¯s also too aggressive. You can see how his arrogance has him convinced him that he¡¯s always right. Even though it¡¯s led him to sess so far, if he makes a misjudgment even once, everything will fall apart.¡±


    ¡°Personally, I¡¯m also concerned about how there¡¯s no one advising him other than No. 5. I understand why he only wants the most talented people by his side, but if they¡¯re both parading around like that, the children who are excluded will feel disgruntled,¡± said someone else.


    Bruno said that all three had a point, then looked down at the map spread across the table in front of them. Even though the field training had only started a week ago, many changes had been made to the map. Group 1 had thergest camp, then Group 2, then Group 4. Although Group 3 was made up of gifted indirect descendants, their camp had been annihted, and they¡¯d scattered.


    <i>Group 3 had the worst luck. No. 3 made all the right decisions, but No. 1 was more aggressive than any of us had imagined, </i>he thought.


    Group 1 had started raiding the forest on the second day, and their reconnaissance team had found the area where Group 3 was posted and scavenging. The only silver lining was that No. 3 captured some of the scouts, but No. 1 moved in not long after. As soon as he noticed that they were missing some people, he took the whole group and advanced toward the area where the reconnaissance team had disappeared.


    Even though they¡¯d lost some members, they had nearly twice as much manpower as Group 3, and they had charged in before Group 3 coulde up with a n.


    <i>No. 3, No. 6, No. 7, and nearly all of the other high-ranking trainees made it out, though. If they can team up with another group, that could make for an interesting turn of events.</i>


    In the end, Group 3 was annihted with little more than ten stragglers remaining. The children whose badges were stolen were handed over to the instructors. Once they were treated for any injuries, they started supplementary training based on how they¡¯d done in the forest.


    Ambush or be ambushed. Join forces with others or fight joint forces. The many dominating the few or the few rebelling against the many. The children had never experienced such different types of battles, and it became a milestone for them.


    ¡°I think Group 2 and Group 4 made a non-aggression pact after they encountered each other,¡± Bruno muttered. They had simr numbers, so it was difficult to say who was controlling morend or had the advantage. If they shed, both sides would suffer major losses.


    Knowing this, the two groups created a non-aggression pact, but neither was in a very good position whenpared to Group 1, which was quickly gathering more power and momentum. Even though Group 1 only had one battle in the forest, they¡¯d emerged victorious and could now handle the two other groups at once with their tried-and-true tactics and fighting capabilities.


    ¡°But survivors from Group 3 are approaching Groups 2 and 4. If they heard what happened, they may reevaluate their strategy.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think No. 4 will surrender, do you?¡±


    ¡°That child knows how to make the most of his nonbat capabilities, but he¡¯s not afraid of crossing swords, nor is he docile. I highly doubt he¡¯ll go down without a fight.¡±


    Bruno listened closely to their conversation and turned to a certain someone. He locked eyes with the instructor who was solely in charge of watching Group 6, in other words, No. 25.


    It was Colin.


    ¡°Instructor Colin, how is No. 25 doing?¡± the senior instructor asked.


    ¡°Uh...¡± Colin nked for a moment. Then, he carefully said, ¡°He overpowered the wolf we ced in Campsite 13, and now he¡¯s riding it around to hunt and engage in free training. He has not yet encountered any trainees from the other groups, and I believe he¡¯ll be able to survive for several months without much trouble if he continues as is.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In an instant, the meeting room went silent. The other instructors wondered if Colin was joking, but his face said the opposite.


    Bruno was just as dumbfounded as the rest. ¡°... What?¡±


    He¡¯d had high expectations for No. 25, but he hadn¡¯t wanted the boy to do <i>this. </i>Bruno¡¯s stylish mustache twitched.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Leonard was focusing hard on his task, having no idea of the confusion he was causing somewhere deep in the forest.


    He was rock climbing. In his old world, it was a training method called Climbing Gecko.


    A person puts all their weight into their two arms to pull themselves upward. If they missed a handhold or foothold, they risked slipping down or simply falling. It not only required strength and stamina but also tested a person¡¯s grit, decision-making, and concentration. Moreover, though Leonard¡¯s cliff wasn¡¯t very high, there was water gushing down the wall.


    <i>The moss is dangerous too, but the wet, slippery areas are even worse. </i>


    After centuries of being eroded by water, the rock was as smooth as marble cut by expert stonemasons. If a climber didn¡¯t have the grip strength to cling to its surface, they would have to find another climbing spot.


    Leonard, however, held on to the sleek rock. <i>Even if it¡¯s slippery, it¡¯s simply an eroded rock. If I feel around carefully with my fingers, I can find narrow cracks to hold onto. </i>


    His arm and back muscles ached from the several attempts he¡¯d made to reach the top, but his mental fortitude prevented him from being distracted by something as trivial as pain.


    His five senses sharpened as he focused on his fingertips. He looked for the minute cracks as if he were a dog sniffing for food. Once he was sure he could pull himself over the ledge, he immediately hoisted himself up.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Leonard flung himself over the edge like a bowstring releasing an arrow, and he barely made it. His muscles radiated heat as they let go of the tension. Exhaustion bloomed throughout his body. He felt a fatigue so heavy that he struggled to move even his pinky.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s all for today,¡± he muttered. Leonard knew his limits and let his muscles rx instead of pushing them any further.


    Yoga didn¡¯t simply make a person more flexible. It improved their awareness and control of individual muscles. Because a person knew exactly how much pressure to exert and when to release it, it made them recover faster.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the soreness to fade from Leonard¡¯s arms and back.


    <i>Woof!</i>


    A faraway cry made him sit up. <i>He¡¯s back.</i>


    The wolf sprung into the clearing without slowing and took several giant leaps to join him at the top of the rock. Its physical capabilities couldn¡¯tpare to an average wolf¡¯s, let alone a human¡¯s.


    The wolf walked over to Leonard after showing off its strength. It lowered its head,ying down several rabbits it had carried all the way to Leonard. Even though its mouth was practically full at first, luckily, most of the meat was still good to eat.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leonard scratched its snout, knowing that it would bring more even if he said it was okay. Thanks to the wolf, he saved time on gathering food and could spend all his time focusing on training.


    <i>Rrr... </i>The wolf let out a happy sound at his touch and wagged its tail.


    ¡°Did you find the children?¡±


    <i>Woof!</i>


    ¡°Where? This way? That way?¡±


    <i>Woof woof!</i>


    ¡°East, you say. Approximately how far away are they?¡±


    Though the wolf had readily answered his other questions without a hitch, it tilted its head for a moment, then shook its head.


    <i>Grrr?</i>


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand me, I suppose. Well, the distance doesn¡¯t matter much,¡± Leonard remarked.


    <i>Rrrr...?</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you.¡± He petted the wolf a few times to calm it down. Despite its enormous size, it acted very simrly to a dog. However, it likely only acted like this in front of Leonard.


    <i>Grrr...!</i>


    The wolf suddenly stood up from where it was lying and red into the forest, baring its teeth. Leonard instantly understood what was happening and followed its gaze.


    <i>The wolf sensed that whoever¡¯s approaching is formidable. Perhaps it¡¯s a direct descendant or another high-ranking trainee. </i>


    Even though it was so obedient to Leonard, the wolf could easily take out dozens of trainees at once. No. 1 <i>might </i>be able to handle it, but that was only because Leonard knew almost nothing about No. 1¡¯sbat skills. Not even No. 2 nor No. 4 could guarantee victory over the beast if they fought it on their own. No trainee stood a chance against the wolf unless they were ranked in the single digits.


    There was a faint glint of curiosity in Leonard¡¯s eyes.


    And then...


    ¡°<i>Huff...! Huff! Huff...!¡±</i>


    A girl stumbled out of the forest.


    Her long ck hair swayed in a tight ponytail. Her right arm was tense as she gripped a wooden sword, but her left arm was dangling weakly below the elbow. She¡¯d either broken or fractured a bone. It was rare for a Cardenas to suffer such a big injury because their sturdy bodies remained unscathed through most minor blows.


    ¡°You¡¯re No. 3,¡± Leonard said.


    ¡°You?!¡±


    Even though the pain and exhaustion made everything hazy, from such a close distance, No. 3 could still recognize Leonard.


    When she saw who it was, she reflexively leaped back. She even lifted her sword, but she had none of her usual vigor. Her stamina was drained, she was injured, and her mental fatigue had worn her down.


    Leonard only stood still and stared. She eventually remembered to speak. She asked, looking puzzled, ¡°Why are you here, No. 25? And what¡¯s with that wolf?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± He didn¡¯t bother to answer her questions. ¡°Who hurt you?¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°What do you care? Answer me first!¡±


    The end of her sword shook as her voice grew shrill, creating an opening that wouldn¡¯t be there if she had held it with both hands.


    Leonard took advantage of her opening and swung his sword.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    No. 3 tried to counter, but she reacted toote. The tip pushed against her neck before she could reach Leonard.


    ¡°... Shit.¡± She held up her hands in surrender, looking resigned.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Leonard demanded.


    ¡°Well,¡± she began, and Leonard lowered his sword. As soon as he did, No. 3¡¯s eyes shed, and she charged toward him. ¡°This, you fool!¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter that she was bare-handed.


    It didn¡¯t matter that one arm was useless.


    No. 3, looking more like a wild beast than a human, did a high turning kick, a proper hand-to-hand attack far more dangerous than the blunt force of a training sword!


    ¡°<i>You¡¯re </i>the fool, No. 3.¡± Leonard didn¡¯t waver one bit and dodged her foot by a hair.


    The downside of attacking with one¡¯s legs was that it required good bnce. Leonard kicked the back of her knee, and she crumpled to the ground.


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    The strength in her legs had already been spent dragging around her injured body, and now there was none left. It would take her at least a few minutes to stand, but she still tried.


    Leonard watched her struggle and put away his sword. He turned away. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you first, so just stay there. If you try to attack me again, I¡¯m taking your badge.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wha...?¡± Her eyes widened. That was thest thing she¡¯d expected to hear. He wasn¡¯t going to take her badge, nor was he demanding that she answer his question. But he was going so far as to help her with her arm?


    She was so dumbfounded that she didn¡¯t know what to say. He hadn¡¯t even tied her arms or legs, and he was showing his back to her.


    <i>If I attack him from behind...</i> No. 3 thought about it for a moment before giving up. For some reason, she had the feeling it wouldn¡¯t work. The wolf growling next to him was also a problem.


    ¡°What in the world is going on?¡± She was even more disoriented than when Group 1 had ambushed her group. Even though she was wounded, she hadn¡¯t expected No. 25 to overpower her so easily. Furthermore, the wolf looked so powerful that she wasn¡¯t sure if she could defeat it even if she were uninjured. She had no idea what was happening. She couldn¡¯t even guess<i> </i>what was happening.


    Her thoughts suddenly cut off. After she had spent a whole day wandering, running, and even fighting, her consciousness finally let go of the final thread keeping her awake.


    ¡°<i>Zzz...¡±</i>


    A strange sense of relief overcame her, and she immediately passed out.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11</h4>


    No. 3 slept away. When she woke up, she didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, and when she saw that she was not at the same ce she¡¯d fainted, she furrowed her brows, ufortably aware of how vulnerable she had been. She had sharper senses than most of the other trainees, but she hadn¡¯t woken up a single time when she was being moved.


    She hissed and sucked air through her teeth, then noticed that her left arm felt strange. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Her arm was supported with a wooden splint and wrapped with white bandages. Though she¡¯d never needed first aid out in the field, she recognized what it was. No. 25 had probably done it, but where was he?


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± a voice said from behind her.


    ¡°Wah!¡± It made her jump. ¡°Why are you always sneaking around?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be strange <i>not </i>to sneak around with what we¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°... Maybe?¡± Now that she thought about it, he was right. Suddenly curious about where he¡¯d gone, she looked down at what he was holding in his hand. ¡°Did you skin the rabbits?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do it here?¡± she asked.


    Her question reminded Leonard once again of her greenness. ¡°Animals and bugs are attracted to the smell of blood and innards. The smell will also make it easier for the other kids to find us here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Only then did she realize how stupid her question was. She turned red with embarrassment and buried her head into her knees. It took a long time for her face to return to normal.


    Leonard paid her no mind. He skewered the neatly skinned rabbits onto branches he¡¯d sharpened and ced them in a circle around the fire. They made a loud sizzling sound. This was his dinner.


    No. 3¡¯s stomach wailed as she watched. <i>I¡¯m hungry... Oh, I haven¡¯t eaten in over a day. </i>


    She had been forced to leave anything that could weigh her down when she had hectically run away from No. 1. She wilted as she pictured someone from Group 1 eating up all the rations she¡¯d left behind at the camp. It had only been a week since they¡¯d entered the forest, but she never forgot the importance of food and water.


    However, No. 25 hadn¡¯t retaliated despite the fact that she was the one who had attacked, and he¡¯d even bandaged her arm. She couldn¡¯t possibly also ask for food when¡ª


    ¡°Eat.¡± Leonard held out two well-cooked skewers.


    He didn¡¯t seem to care about her reservations, and she didn¡¯t sense that he was trying to make her indebted to him.


    To a girl who considered everyone who wasn¡¯t her ally an enemy, such casual acts of kindness were unfamiliar.


    To Leonard, however, all he was doing was preventing a child from starving.


    ¡°May I...?¡± she started.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    No. 3 epted the roasted rabbit. Her face turned red, but the redness might have been due to the light of the fire rather than embarrassment. She took a bite. The rabbit wasn¡¯t very goodpared to the food back at her home, but her empty stomach voraciously took it in. In the blink of an eye, the skewers had returned to being branches.


    ¡°You can eat more if you need,¡± Leonard said.


    No. 3 devoured the meat without any more protests. She felt her deted stomach fill. When her hunger was satiated, she noticed things she hadn¡¯t before.


    ¡°Is this where you¡¯re staying?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Leonard took a swig of water from his canteen, then spat the water out to get rid of the smell of food and grease in his mouth. He petted the wolf at his feet and said, ¡°However, it belonged to this guy before I found it.¡±


    <i>Woof! </i>the wolf eximed, realizing that Leonard was referring to it.


    No. 3 still had many things she wanted to ask, but then she realized she hadn¡¯t said a single thing about herself.


    No. 25 beat her in a fight, bandaged her arm, and fed her.


    If he kept helping her like this, it wouldn¡¯t sit right with her for multiple reasons.


    ¡°My group was ambushed by Group 1, and we were almost eliminated,¡± she blurted very suddenly, but Leonard wasn¡¯t startled. He only nodded once, which, for some reason, made her rx. She continued, ¡°We were doing reconnaissance and caught some of his scouts out in the wild, but before we coulde up with a defense n, No. 1 charged us with his entire group. We weren¡¯t careful enough.¡±


    As the group¡¯s leader, she felt bitter about losing so easily, and her words were self-punishing. But Leonard didn¡¯t quite think she did anything wrong.


    <i>All of these children are greenhorns who¡¯ve never fought in teams, let alone in an actual battle. In that case, the one who takes the initiative and attacks first will always be at an advantage. </i>


    When two people got into a fistfight with no idea what they were doing, the one who had decided to attack first would have the upper hand. If the attacker couldnd even a single hit before their opponent, they would be in the lead.


    <i>If a group is ambushed by a group twice its size, well, no matter how great of a leader it has, it will always suffer huge losses. In that scenario, the best course of action for No. 3 is to take all the members of her group and get away as fast as possible. </i>


    The number of soldiers in an army was directly tied to their fighting power, but having more people came with much more responsibility. It took longer to travel, and the group needed more supplies. If Group 3 had retreated to somewhere far away as soon as they took out Group 1¡¯s scouts, or even fanned out before meeting up at a different location, No. 1¡¯s daring move would have been for naught.


    <i>Well, if she was able to pull that off in her first real battle without having studied military strategy, she¡¯d go down in history. </i>


    If the trainees were knights properly trained in group fighting, they also could have created a trap or moved to somewhere geographically advantageous to create a line of defense. However, such things weren¡¯t possible for teenagers who¡¯d only done physical training and swordy.


    ¡°Did No. 1 break your left arm?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°... Yes,¡± No. 3 admitted, looking down at the splint. ¡°I fought him with No. 6 and No. 7, but he still overpowered us. That guy¡¯s in a ss of his own, evenpared to No. 2.¡±


    And yet the fire in her eyes never wavered. This fighting spirit of hers had allowed her to reach 3rd ce in the training ss despite being from a branch family. If she was the type to back down because someone was a little bit stronger than her, she never would havee so far.


    <i>She¡¯s a fine martial artist. </i>The thought made Leonard smile with contentment.


    There had always been geniuses stronger than the Sword Emperor, and there had always been people who acquired new powers through some amazing stroke of luck. However, other than Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin, there had never been anyone who had decisively defeated him.


    No matter whom he fought, he always refused to give up. No matter how strong he became, he always strove for greatness, never letting himself settle. These were the principles he¡¯d lived by for his whole life, and they were passed down from the only person he¡¯d ever called his master.


    <i>In any case, Group 1 has made things a little precarious. If things continue like this, the two remaining groups won¡¯t be able to do substantial damage to them and will end up being crushed.</i>


    Once upon a time, in his previous life, Yeon Mu-Hyuk had been the descendant of a great general who ruled over a whole nation. Even after the nation fell, the family passed down many books about not only martial arts but also battle tactics and governing philosophy from generation to generation. He had been taught to learn anything that could potentially be a tool and that any knowledge he acquired would eventually have a use.


    This was true even now.


    <i>If Groups 2 and 4 had found out the news about Group 3, they would have made an alliance. Then, they¡¯d be able to gain a bit of an advantage over Group 1, since Group 1 had lost a few troops when they had shed with Group 3. At the very least, the groups would end up on even footing. </i>


    However, now that Group 1 had experienced and won a group battle, their morale would have skyrocketed. Groups 2 and 4 would never defeat them in a direct confrontation. If they wanted a chance to win, they would need to take advantage of the topography, create an ambush, and use battle formations and other strategies. As Leonard had thought earlier, when there was a fight between novices, the one who made the first move had the highest chance of victory.


    The problem was that No. 1 would undeniably know this. Even among the direct descendants, No. 1 was at the top. With his instincts and intelligence, he would detect most traps.


    <i>But the more time passes, the more advantageous it will be for No. 1. He already obtained a lot of badges by plundering Group 3. Groups 2 and 4 have to overpower him somehow before it¡¯s toote.</i>


    Once Groups 2 and 4 teamed up, there was only one thing they could do.


    They would have to usurp No. 1, who was both his group¡¯s greatest strength and greatest weakness. A group of the most seasoned fighters with No. 2 and No. 4 at their lead would have to break through the lines and lead a concentrated attack on No. 1.


    Group 1 was built solely on one person¡¯s charisma, so once No. 1 was eliminated, the group would fall apart.


    <i>Afterward, all three groups will be exhausted and vulnerable, and I should be able to take out all the stragglers by myself... but it won¡¯t turn out that perfectly. One group will be more intact than the others, and they will clean out all the remaining trainees in the forest. </i>


    Even with his level of skill, it would be difficult to eliminate everyone when he didn¡¯t have any cultivated qi. Sure, he could use fearmongering by killing or maiming some of them, but that¡¯s not something he would do to kids. Plus, the instructors would definitely punish him.


    With the cards that he was given, was there any way to turn the tide without breaking the rules?


    The answer came to him in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a hassle, but it¡¯s more preferable than losing to a bunch of children,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Huh? Did you say something?¡± No. 3¡¯s ears perked up at the sound of his voice.


    Leonard looked directly into her eyes. ¡°No. 3, do you want to get revenge on No. 1?¡±


    ¡°Of course! But¡ª!¡± The words died in her throat. She knew she couldn¡¯t defeat No. 1 with her current capabilities.


    Leonard, knowing what she was thinking, nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should fight him one-on-one. I¡¯m suggesting that we give No. 1 a taste of his own medicine and eliminate his group.¡±


    ¡°His group? How?¡±


    Group 1 had the most manpower, fighting capacity, and resources. How could two people take them out? She looked at Leonard with distrust.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether to trust me or not,¡± he said calmly. ¡°But if you ept, you¡¯ll be part of Group 6 starting today.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t against the rules to switch to another group. Convincing others to join one¡¯s side and ounting for deserters were part of battle tactics.


    No. 3 closed her eyes but only for a moment. ¡°So, should I call you Boss from now on?¡±


    Her intuition had never once betrayed her in her life, and right now, it was pointing to this boy as the unwavering answer.


    ***


    A few days passed.


    ¡°The march is going about as slow as I thought.¡± No. 1 watched irritably as the ranks carefully proceeded forward ording to his orders.


    Now that Group 1 had achieved a major victory, they were by far the strongest faction in the forest. Groups 2 and 4 would never be able to face them in a direct confrontation. Since the two groups also knew that, they would try their best to catch Group 1 off guard.


    In order to prevent them from ambushing them, Group 1 had no other choice but to march forward.


    ¡°Even so, time is on our side. As long as we proceed as is, victory will be guaranteed,¡± No. 5 remarked.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not rebuking them,¡± No. 1 said.


    No. 5 was right. They couldn¡¯t recklessly march into an environment that might end up being disadvantageous for them, so they decided to encroach on Groups 2 and 4¡¯s territory little by little. Even though their map of the forest was imperfect, the reconnaissance team was constantly amending it. As long as the two groups stayed huddled at their base, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get far before Group 1 caught them.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The boredom finally left No. 1¡¯s face, and a wicked smile took its ce.


    No. 5 noticed this and raised his sword high.


    ¡°Halt! Halt!¡± No. 5 cried, stopping the march and initiating a call-and-response.


    ¡°Halt!¡± At his order, the group of over a hundred trainees immediately braced themselves for battle.


    The fact that they were so coordinated despite theirck of practice moving as a group was thanks to No. 1¡¯s powerful charisma. As long as they obeyed him, they would win. Their unwavering trust gave them strength!


    ¡°And I do enjoy how they recognize their ce and prostrate themselves,¡± No. 1 muttered to himself as his men curled into themselves like hedgehogs.


    No. 1 took a step forward and looked into the shadowed forest, as if seeing someone inside.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you surrender to me?¡± he asked.


    As his voice rang through the air, the forest grew silent, then immediately sounded with loud, ovepping rustling. It was the sound of over a hundred people charging through leaves, branches, and mud.


    Two packs of people emerged, one from the right and one from the left. Needless to say, the packs represented Group 2 and Group 4.


    ¡°You caught us. You always present yourself as a lion, but your sense of smell is like a dog¡¯s,¡± No. 2 taunted, looking as amused as always.


    ¡°Hmph! Those who stand above will always see what¡¯s below. If you don¡¯t know something as simple as that, you don¡¯t even deserve to stand before me,¡± No. 1 retorted.


    ¡°Will you still believe that once your face is buried in the ground?¡±


    ¡°Stop putting on airs when you can¡¯t even do that. It¡¯s unseemly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know you considered putting on airs to be undignified,¡± No. 2 said sarcastically.


    No. 1 didn¡¯t waver. He grinned as he drew his sword. ¡°Imend you for putting an end to this tedious wait. Atst, it¡¯s time to decide the winner. Come at me with everything you have!¡±


    No. 2 raised her sword. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. Charge!¡±


    At her order, the trainees of Groups 2 and 4 ran in, kicking dust into the air. Group 1 met them in kind.


    In the middle of the chaos, No. 1 fixed his eyes on No. 2 as she stepped toward him.


    ¡°No. 5, I¡¯m putting you inmand,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    With that, No. 1 took a few steps toward No. 2. It didn¡¯t take long for the two leaders to be face-to-face.


    ¡°Your luck is as good as always,¡± he noted. ¡°It¡¯s impressive how you snuck through so many people so quickly.¡±


    No. 2 hadn¡¯t engaged a single person until she reached No. 1. She had leisurely stepped through the ranks as if taking a stroll, moving through everyone¡¯s blind spots.


    After all, she only had one enemy to face.


    ¡°Shall we begin?¡± she asked calmly.


    ¡°Certainly,¡± No. 1 said, raising his sword high. His already-powerful presence grew several times stronger, to the point that the trainees near them stopped fighting. If Leonard were present, he would have been impressed by how No. 1 was able to radiate such an aura without a drop of cultivated qi.


    No. 2, however, was also a force to be contended with.


    ¡°Do you love showing off that much? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re more like a peacock than a lion?¡± she taunted.


    ¡°It¡¯s called dignity, you fool.¡±


    No. 2 pointed her sword downward, which was the opposite of No. 1¡¯s stance, where the sword was held above the head with the tip pointing back toward the sky. Her stance was mainly defensive, but it also allowed her to counterattack.[1]


    Assuming the exact opposite stances, the two trainees took one step forward at a time, watching carefully for any possible advantage.


    And then...


    <i>Thump!</i>


    No. 1 kicked off the ground and rushed in.


    1. T/N: They¡¯re using kendo stances. No. 1 is in j¨­dan-no-kamae and No. 2 is in gedan-no-kamae. ?

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12</h4>


    <i>He¡¯s fast! </i>No. 2 kept her eyes on No. 1 as she retreated as far back as she could. No. 1¡¯s sword came so close that she felt the rush of air make her hair flutter. Even though she blocked the blow properly, its force sent pain shooting through her wrists.


    Typically, when someone made a powerful strike, it would create an opening, but this wasn¡¯t the case for No. 1. As soon as he realized that she blocked his attack, he immediately struck again.


    <i>Thwack! Crack! Thwack! Thwack! </i>The unnerving sounds of their duel rang through the air.


    She dodged. She blocked. She began a precise counterattack but had to stop mid-swing to dodge two violent, consecutive strikes.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re more spirited than usual, but everything else is the same. Are you gonna keep running?¡± No. 1 taunted.


    No. 2 didn¡¯t take the bait and kept her eyes on his ever-elusive sword. <i>No matter how many times I¡¯ve faced him, I still can¡¯t follow it. Just what kind of ability does this monster have?</i>


    Usually, No. 2 never lost to anyone. She could see inside them and see when, where, and how they were nning to attack. There had even been a time when she sincerely believed she would be the strongest in their ss.


    However, that confidence shattered when she met No. 1 and he told her, ¡°This is a fine ability. I¡¯ll treat you generously if you be my subordinate.¡±


    It was the first time she¡¯d lost to someone her age, and that was humiliating enough. However, the day No. 1 tried to make her his servant was the day he had be her sworn enemy.


    Because she could <i>see</i> everything, No. 2 had never had much interest in people. Perhaps that was why she had begun to foster a resentful interest in someone she couldn¡¯t predict. It was for a simr reason that she was interested in No. 25.


    <i>But No. 25 isn¡¯t like No. 1, either. I can </i>see <i>everything No. 1 does; he just looks different from everyone else. But I can¡¯t see anything from No. 25. </i>


    Furthermore, No. 25 could put up that veil so casually, making it clear who was more powerful. If she had to fight No. 25 instead of No. 1, it was very likely that she wouldn¡¯t even be able to dodge and counter like she was right now.


    No. 2¡¯s thoughts cut off, and an amused smile appeared on her face. <i>Hey, that means No. 1 isn¡¯t invincible. </i>


    No. 1 no longer felt like a wall she would never ovee. As she started to feel less intimidated, No. 2¡¯s movements grew lighter.


    No. 1 noticed this and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± He scowled and broke No. 2¡¯s momentum. His swings became more vicious. He moved faster than No. 2 could process even with her special ability, and his strikes grew stronger, making it harder for her to dodge and counter.


    And yet she continued, moving as she avoided his blows as they traveled across the battlefield.


    ¡°What a pathetic tactic,¡± No. 1 growled. He knew she was up to something, but instead of stopping, he only advanced with more vigor. The sudden change made the trainees who¡¯d been following their duel yell and scatter.


    No. 2 felt as if she could breathe a little easier now. She assessed her standing. <i>I can read his movements and make use of them, which will restrict his actions.</i>


    A loosening grip. An interrupted trajectory.


    No. 2 took advantage of countless slips and closed the distance between them little by little. However, she was keenly aware she still couldn¡¯t win, so she lured No. 1 to the location she, No. 4, and the other girl had agreed upon¡ªthe ce where her and No. 4¡¯s most powerful forces were gathered, the ce she¡¯d been <i>watching</i> even in the midst of battle.


    <i>Your arrogance will be your downfall!</i>


    Just as No. 2 gave a satisfied smile, No. 1¡¯s sword stopped mid-air. He whipped around, taking in the other trainees. He¡¯d been so focused on No. 2 that he hadn¡¯t noticed them until now.


    Adding to his shock, a stocky, fearless boy blocked his way, twitching with excitement.


    ¡°You barely survived, No. 7. And now you have the audacity to challenge me again?¡± No. 1 eximed.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve finished the job when you had the chance!¡±


    No. 1 narrowly dodged a blowing at him from behind and put all his strength into pushing No. 7, making No. 7¡¯s sword fly away. Then, No. 1 threw No. 7 back with a kick to the sr plexus and swung his sword again without turning to look back.


    <i>Thwack! </i>


    The wooden swords created within the Cardenas family were more durable thanmon iron, but the strike was so powerful that it created a dent in the wooden de.


    ¡°Wow. You really are a monster, No. 1,¡± No. 6 said from behind him with a malicious grin.


    Even though No. 1 had blocked it, the force of the impact rattled his bones.


    More trainees from Groups 2 and 4 came out and surrounded No. 1 to take him down together.


    ¡°No. 2, 6, 7, 9, 10... and I can¡¯t see him, but I know No. 4 is waiting for an opening somewhere,¡± No. 1 muttered to himself, trying to assess the situation. Even <i>he </i>was nervous in this position. He could easily win one-on-one fights and probably even against two or three people, but with this many opponents, a single blunder could cost him the battle.


    Under his golden hair, his eyes burned with a thirst for battle, like a hungry predator.


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯m at an impasse. This is just another obstacle I¡¯ll have to ovee,¡± he concluded.


    As long as he survived, he would win the field mission. The two groups had sent their best fighters to handle him, so they had a lot less fighting power on the actual battlefield.


    Group 1 had its own elite squads, and with the clever No. 5 in charge, they would never lose. And seeing how the instructors were hastily running around, it would all be over in perhaps ten minutes.


    ¡°But!¡±


    As the symbol of the Cardenas¡¯ direct descendants, his golden eyes shed even brighter, filled with an insatiable thirst for victory.


    ¡°I refuse to be satisfied with a draw! I will defeat you all!¡± No. 1 cried. He didn¡¯t shrink back even though he was surrounded by five, maybe six, people.


    No. 6 flinched from his sudden vigor and...


    <i>Crack! </i>


    No. 1 moved like lightning and broke No. 6¡¯s sword in a diagonal cut.


    ¡°No. 6! Fall back!¡± No. 7 yelled, immediately taking his ce, but he was far from enough to stop No. 1, who was now more determined than ever. All No. 7 did was block his attack, but it made his heels dig into the ground.


    No. 1 took the chance to kick No. 7¡¯s knee.


    No. 7 copsed from the unbearable pain, but then No. 9 and No. 10 rushed toward No. 1 from two different directions.


    ¡°With <i>one hand?¡±</i>


    ¡°Gah?!¡±


    No. 1 grabbed No. 9¡¯s charge with his sword and dodged No. 10¡¯s attack before striking No. 10¡¯s chin with his elbow.


    No. 2 was lurking in the shadows. When No. 10 lost consciousness, a blind spot was created, and she struck No. 1¡¯s shoulder, taking him by surprise.


    ¡°Ha! Very impressive!¡± No. 1 cackled.


    ¡°You¡¯re still looking down on us? Truly, your arrogance knows no bounds,¡± she snarled. Though she hadn¡¯t hit him hard enough to break a bone, it was enough to make all the strength leave his arm. The little victory made her smile maliciously.


    No. 1 barely managed to lift his sword, his left arm trembling for all to see.


    ¡°This is it! We can win!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the front!¡± No. 7 faced him with hisrge physique and sturdy build, and No. 6 and No. 9 came in from the right and left, having retrieved their swords.


    If No. 1 created an opening for No. 2 while fighting them off, No. 2 would instantly move in and end the fight. She and the other three were so skilled that they¡¯d sessfully carried out an impromptu joint attack, and it was likely they¡¯d do so again.


    <i>Crack! </i>


    No. 7 barely met No. 1¡¯s hit and retreated. But before No. 1 could take a step forward, No. 6 and No. 9 swung at his hip and neck.


    To everyone¡¯s shock, No. 1 jumped straight into the air and twirled almost horizontally to avoid them. His move seemed more like an acrobat¡¯s than a martial artist¡¯s.


    <i>Idiot! Why would you leave yourself open like that! </i>No. 2 thought. She and No. 4 were still here, and this was the opening they had been waiting for. It was difficult to block someone¡¯s attack while in midair, and it was also impossible to dodge.


    No. 2 seized the opportunity and viciously thrust out her sword. <i>I caught you!</i>


    No. 4 didn¡¯t miss the chance either and unconcealed himself. Unlike normal stealth tactics, he hadn¡¯t simply covered up his presence. He was visible and made sound, but his ability allowed him to simply go unnoticed. He came in from the opposite direction as No. 2 and swung his sword in a wide arc with all his strength.


    At that moment, something urred to No. 2. <i>Wait, would No. 1 really be this careless?</i>


    Though her special eyes told her that No. 1 was defenseless, No. 2 had developed a separate instinct after fighting No. 1 so many times and witnessing his full power.


    Her instinct was warning her that it was a trap.


    ¡°Urk!¡± She forcefully shifted her weight and took half a step back. She couldn¡¯t do substantial damage from this distance, but that also meant that No. 1¡¯s sword couldn¡¯t reach her.


    And then...


    <i>Fwoosh!</i>


    She didn¡¯t know how, but No. 1 elerated midair and knocked away her sword with precision, making it fly out of her hands. The force was so great that it bent two of her fingers in the wrong direction. If she had been half a step closer, he would have directly hit her wrists. In that case, he would have broken more than just two fingers. He would have shattered her entire wrist.


    The pain finally caught up to her, making her face contort. ¡°Ahh...!¡±


    However, No. 2 wasn¡¯t in as much danger as No. 4.


    ¡°Just as I thought. No. 2 really is better than you,¡± No. 1 noted. It wasn¡¯t clear what happened, but No. 1 seemed to have elerated in the air to perfectly counter two of No. 4¡¯s attacks. He looked over his shoulder to the other boy.


    No. 4 looked at him with disbelief, ring. His sword, which he was sure was damaged, was in No. 1¡¯s hand. ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I knew you would use this moment to attack. If you n to attack someone at their most vulnerable moment, they¡¯ll see youing. Idiot.¡± No. 1 sneered and tightened his fist, making the tip of the sword splinter.


    No. 4 lost his will to fight and took a step back. He was so sure they would win, and now he didn¡¯t know how to react to their defeat.


    ¡°Your power is very formidable, but it¡¯s wasted on you. I can¡¯t believe you rushed in so quickly when you saw an opening I made on purpose. <i>Tsk.</i> I¡¯ve never seen anything more pathetic,¡± No. 1 scoffed.


    No. 4 began to tremble. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t fallen for your trap, <i>you </i>would have lost, No. 1!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± No. 1 agreed, as if it were obvious. ¡°Naturally, if you fail, you lose. But predicting your probability of sess is a skill in itself. You relied too much on your power and neglected your martial abilities. That is the price you paid.¡±


    No. 4¡¯s power was something to be contended with, but No. 4 himself wasn¡¯t very remarkable. Unlike No. 2, who was able to pull back her momentum even if btedly, No. 4 had jumped straight into the fire, none the wiser.


    Now that No. 4 was weaponless, No. 1 kicked No. 4 in the stomach.


    ¡°Gah?!¡± No. 4 doubled over, clutching his stomach.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to move for a while,¡± No. 1 advised. He ignored No. 4 and turned to the other children who still hadn¡¯t given up: No. 2, No. 6, No. 7, and No. 9. Their resolve was admirable, but the oue had already been decided.


    <i>No. 2 can¡¯t fight because her fingers are broken, and the rest of these dregs don¡¯t stand a chance against me. It¡¯s over. </i>No. 1 smiled triumphantly, confident in his victory.


    But when he slightly turned his attention away from the four, he realized something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Group 1 should have been dominating the battlefield, but they were losing.


    However, No. 2 and No. 4 weren¡¯t exactly winning either. All three groups seemed to have received a simr amount of damage.


    ¡°No. 5! Where are you, No. 5?! Report!¡± No. 1 screamed, calling out for his right-hand man. He couldn¡¯t make sense of what he was seeing. He¡¯d been too caught up with fighting No. 2 and the others to watch the battlefield. No. 5 would know what was going on.


    However, someone else answered, and a certain boy somehow emerged from the two groups.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for No. 5?¡± he asked coolly, dragging someone by the nape.


    ¡°You? No. 25?! Why are you here?!¡± No. 1 realized that the one No. 25 was holding was No. 5. No. 25 had somehow knocked him unconscious.


    ¡°He was very useful,¡± Leonard said, mockingly praising the opponent he¡¯d defeated with his own hands. He put down No. 5, then he saw that No. 1 was practically unscathed. He realized what had happened. ¡°No. 4¡¯s surprise attack didn¡¯t work. I expected as much.¡±


    The moment a person went in at the sight of a perfect opening could also be the most dangerous. Knowing this, Leonard knew that No. 2 and No. 4 would fail. Unlike them, No. 1 had a great capacity for martial arts and didn¡¯t have to rely on a special ability. As long as he could think several moves ahead, no amount of good timing or special abilities could stop him from counterattacking.


    ¡°No. 25! Are you saying you¡¯ll steal victory from me?!¡± No. 1 growled.


    ¡°I guess so, yeah,¡± Leonard said casually.


    ¡°Ridiculous! Even if that was some attempt at a pathetic joke, I¡¯m not someone you can handle alone!¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I came alone?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Look closely. None of you were paying close enough attention.¡±


    At that, No. 1 and the other children turned their gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s...!¡± No. 2 was the first to understand. After all, she had her special eyes to survey the area. Her jaw dropped.


    There were trainees with white sashes on their arms, perhaps to identify themselves, moving around in groups of three, taking down children from other groups. After fighting tirelessly for so long, the other three groups were exhausted and couldn¡¯t fight off the unexpected attacks, and their badges were being stolen.


    No. 1 flew into a rage, finally realizing what was happening. ¡°Group 5! You useless scum would dare...!¡±


    He had seen right. The calvary Leonard led was none other than Group 5, the children everyone else had thought would be easy prey.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13</h4>


    <i>Not even the members of Group 5 themselves realize how wrong they are about themselves, </i>Leonard thought. When he¡¯d fought No. 157, he had felt that the boy¡¯s level of skill wasn¡¯t much better than the level of the Leonard without Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s memories.


    No.157 and No. 381. In terms of pure numbers, there were two hundred trainees between them, but in reality, the two were basically at the same skill level. The only difference was in mental factors such as confidence and the thirst for battle, which could change the rankings at any time.


    <i>Once you think about it, it should be obvious. All these children receive the same physical training and sword training, so there¡¯s no way there would be such a huge skill difference. </i>


    Whether they were ranked low or high, all the children were members of the Cardenas bloodline and were born with talent no one could look down upon. Since they received the same amount of training, their difference in power could only be slight.


    <i>Even if they¡¯re not as powerful as direct descendants, there are trainees ranked in the double digits and even the low hundreds who have some kind of special ability.</i>


    Every Group had some of these trainees who were skilled enough to be secondary leaders. Though the so-called weaklings of Group 5 weren¡¯t as strong, they still had the capacity to fight the secondary leaders. When they found a reason to go all out, they could do it even though they had very little confidence due to their low rankings.


    ¡°See?! You guys can do it, just like No. 25 and I said!¡± No. 3 shouted in encouragement.


    Lo and behold, she was the one who carried out this n with such great sess. Having fought her way up from nothing, No. 3 was a symbol for the branch family members who faced off against the direct descendants. The members of Group 5 hadn¡¯t known how great her leadership skills were, allowing her to fight them with ease.


    No. 1 soon spotted her. He yelled, ¡°No. 3! First, you run away with your tail between your legs, and now you subordinate yourself to someone weaker than you? You have no shame!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Weaker than me? Who is?¡± she asked, looking genuinely confused. ¡°Speaking as someone who has fought both of you, No. 25 is stronger. I was at least able to run away from you, but I couldn¡¯t even <i>do </i>anything before No. 25 crushed me.¡±


    Of course, she¡¯d fought Leonard just as she was about to pass out from fatigue. Not to mention her left arm had been broken and how she hadn¡¯t eaten in a day. Since it wasn¡¯t aplete lie, No. 3 spoke calmly.


    When No. 1 saw her calmness, his face twisted treacherously. No. 3 had undercut his position in front of the whole crowd.


    ¡°Interesting. Then there¡¯s nothing left to do but prove it, don¡¯t you think?¡± No. 1 said, trying to regain control of the situation. He turned to No. 25 with a thirst for battle burning in his eyes.


    Leonard met his gaze and didn¡¯t look away. ¡°Just wait a little longer. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    Leonard was right. <i>We are currently the strongest force in this forest. </i>


    Since Groups 1, 2, and 4 had started fighting before Group 5 had joined the fray, the three groups had been reduced to about eighty trainees. Group 2 and Group 4 had been at a disadvantage in the first ce, so they had about twenty trainees left. The remaining sixty belonged to Group 1.


    If the fight continued as such, No. 1¡¯s forces would clean up the stragglers and trap the highest-ranking members before No. 1 could break out of the encirclement.


    That was, if the sixty-odd members of Group 5¡ªrenamed Group 6¡ªdidn¡¯t overwhelm them first.


    <i>It¡¯s over, </i>Leonard thought. No. 3 had taken out the strongest trainees here and there to prevent this very issue, and they could now simply overpower the remainder with numbers and stamina. He¡¯d taught the children the Three Aspects Formation in a matter of days, and now it was paying off.


    <i>But you can¡¯t even really call it a group tactic. It¡¯s just splitting into three groups with different responsibilities and paths, but it creates a world of difference for someone who doesn¡¯t know anything about battle formations.</i>


    ¡°All right. Now it¡¯s your turn,¡± Leonard said, looking at No. 2 and the other trainees before he and No. 1 fought. ¡°Are you going to surrender to No. 1 or join Group 6? Choose now.¡±


    The others blinked. They¡¯d never expected something like <i>this</i>.


    No. 2, who was most enthusiastic about watching No. 1 lose, threw up her hands and shouted, ¡°I surrender to Group 6! I¡¯m one of you now!¡±


    Even No. 1 was shocked, but No. 2 merely cackled pitilessly.


    No. 7 followed suit, though he¡¯d only talked to Leonard once or twice. ¡°I¡¯ll join you guys too. Though, I never thought I¡¯d change sides <i>twice.¡±</i>


    ¡°No. 3 joined Group 6 too, right? Then, count me in.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, you¡¯re an indirect descendant, aren¡¯t you? Even better. I¡¯ll join too.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, No. 6, No. 7, and No. 9 switched sides. As the only one left, No. 4 smiled bitterly and raised his hands.


    ¡°I surrender. I¡¯ll join Group 6.¡± He let out a very deep sigh as he looked at Leonard. He hadn¡¯t expected this to be how they would meet again.


    No. 1 was now one in the literal sense. He red at No. 2 and then at No. 4. ¡°You two...! As inheritors of the House, have you no shame?¡±


    ¡°But No. 25 is a Cardenas too, isn¡¯t he?¡± No. 2 remarked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t like to lose to you. That¡¯s all, I suppose,¡± said No. 4.


    No. 2 and No. 4 both had provoking smiles on their faces, almost as if they¡¯d rehearsed their responses.


    ¡°... Fine.¡± No. 1¡¯s rage boiled to the extreme; he felt like he was going mad. He raised his sword and pointed it toward Leonard. ¡°So you¡¯re the leader. No. 25, are you sure you have the courage to fight me alone?¡±


    ¡°No need to bait me. That was my n.¡±


    ¡°At least you have a backbone.¡±


    The trainees pulled away No. 4, who couldn¡¯t stand, and No. 10, who was unconscious, creating a space for Leonard and No. 1.


    The members of Group 6, havingpletely eliminated the other three groups, balled their hands into tight fists when they saw that their leader was about to face off against the strongest of the direct descendants. This was the boy who had encouraged them, telling them that they were stronger than they thought. Over a hundred children crowded in a circle around the two group leaders. Even the instructors climbed up nearby trees to watch the two from above.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how this ys out. No. 25¡¯s battle tactics and leadership far exceed what I presumed. If even hisbat skills outperform William¡¯s,¡± the senior instructor Bruno began.


    ¡°We just might witness the birth of a new potential Commander,¡± Colin said, finishing Bruno¡¯s sentence.


    No. 25 always exceeded their expectations. They anticipated whether he¡¯d do it again this time, and their excitement filled the air like the trainee¡¯s.


    And then...


    ¡°Come, No. 1,¡± said Leonard.


    ¡°You¡¯re even worse than arrogant. Here Ie, No. 25.¡±


    It was finally time.


    No. 1 charged with all he had. The force behind his sword was enough to break a rock. Even considering the physical capabilities of a direct descendant, his destructive power was unfathomable!


    However, Leonard rode his attack like a wave, elegantly redirecting the momentum. <i>No. 1¡¯s trajectory is too obvious. </i>


    Leonard had learned this technique when he was learning the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Floating Cloud style. If a person couldn¡¯tpletely interrupt an enemy¡¯s attack, they could still use abination of flow form and exquisite form to deflect a hit, no matter how powerful the hit was.


    ¡°Gah!¡± No. 1 eximed. Just as the tip of his sword was redirected downward, it somehow came to a halt and elerated upward.


    No. 1¡¯s skill was beyond imagination. Impossible timing, impossible sword trajectories. Not even No. 2¡¯s <i>eyes</i> could urately predict what would happen next. And such attacks rained down on Leonard.


    Leonard narrowly dodged an attack and redirected No. 1¡¯s impossible attacks over and over without having the time to regain his footing.


    <i>Bam! Bam! Bam! </i>


    No. 1¡¯s sword seemed too sharp to be made of wood, and his power too staggering to belong to a child. The instructors were extremely impressed as they watched his consecutive attacks.


    ¡°No. 1 hasn¡¯t actuallynded an attack. Leonard is reading his movements.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me he predicted all those moves without any patterns? ¡±


    ¡°His level of skill is absurd. Has No. 25 always been this capable?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for the instructors to start directing their praise toward No. 25 instead of No. 1.


    At first, No. 25 had been cleanly avoiding the attacks, but as the fight continued, he slowly started to counterattack.


    Block. Dodge. Deflect.


    Two swords tangled and parted over and over, and tiny splinters rained down between them.


    No. 1¡¯s eyes widened with shock as he met Leonard¡¯s sword. He growled. ¡°You...! You see my power!¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Though that was how Leonard had responded, Leonard was secretly impressed. <i>No. 1¡¯s upper dantian is still closed, but he can already use mind arts. The Cardenas bloodline is truly unmatched.</i>


    Typically, a person could open their upper dantian once they reached the level of Creation Realm and gained the ability to see and manipte others¡¯ energy. It was the mark of a master martial artist. The open upper dantian would then be the basis of mind arts such as Qi Control and the Flying Sword Technique.


    However, from a murim perspective, because No. 1 couldn¡¯t use qi, it seemed that he was using his mind arts to enhance parts of his body and control his inertia. Still, he couldn¡¯t even use qi reinforcement, let alone reach the Creation Realm. If martial artists from Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s world saw a little kid using such abilities, they would faint from shock.


    ¡°Not only can you see how I use my power, but you are also more capable in swordsmanship. No. 25, why did you keep your skills hidden?¡± No. 1 asked aggressively.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do you not have an answer? Or is it that you don¡¯t <i>want </i>to answer? I have to know which one it is!¡±


    Even without using any mind arts, the bnce of the fight between the two boys began to tip as they held out their swords.


    Leonard inched back. ¡°Are you suggesting we resolve this as a family swordsmen should?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m suggesting!¡±


    If No. 1 wanted an answer, he would have to defeat No. 25 in battle. That martial artist mindset made No. 1¡¯s blood boil with excitement.


    Their hands tightened around the hilts of their swords. The two boys charged at each other with all their might, then retreated.


    The rage that had been driving No. 1 suddenly disappeared, and now he simply felt a burning fighting spirit within him. He looked at Leonard. ¡°I concede. I cannot defeat you with the sword.¡±


    No. 1 was just as prolific in swordy as he was in using his power. Of course, he¡¯d already broken through the ceiling even before this mission, and he could beat No. 3 without using his power. Despite this, he couldn¡¯t sense a sliver of possibility in defeating Leonard. He felt as if he were hitting his sword against a ridiculously tall and sturdy wall, and his instinct was telling him that the difference between them was iprehensible.


    ¡°Here Ie.¡± No. 1¡¯s eyes shed, and he used his power in a way he hadn¡¯t before.


    At that, Leonard sprung back.


    <i>Fwoosh! </i>


    Only the two of them saw the attack No. 1 used with mind arts. The attack sprayed dust into the air when it struck.


    Before Leonard¡¯s feet touched the ground, No. 1 ran in and shed at Leonard with a horizontal cut.


    <i>Crack! </i>


    Leonard didn¡¯t try to redirect No. 1¡¯s attack and instead blocked and let himself be pushed. He spun in the air andnded on the ground. He¡¯d reacted perfectly, but his hands and arms stung, as he hadn¡¯t been able to use all his strength while in midair.


    <i>I see. So he can use mind arts on things other than his own body. </i>


    In some ways, this was really the correct way to use mind arts: Qi Control and Weapon Maniption. These abilities allowed a person to attack an enemy from a long distance, and obtaining them was a sign that a martial artist was beginning to ovee their limits.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think me cowardly, No. 25,¡± No. 1 said, trembling slightly and somehow seeming ashamed that he couldn¡¯t challenge Leonard as a swordsman using basic martial arts.


    That made Leonard grin. He gestured with his sword. ¡°You¡¯ll have to fight a lot dirtier for me to think that. Come on, take this seriously.¡±


    No. 1 had to take a moment to process Leonard¡¯s words before his typical smile crept in. He had the face of a vicious, confident, and resolute master.


    ¡°I ept! You should take this seriously too, No. 25!¡± No. 1 eximed. He summoned all of his power at once, and the air around him rippled slightly.


    Though one of the greatest advantages of the mind arts was that they were invisible, No. 1 knew that Leonard could see them. Therefore, he threw aside any semnce of subtlety.


    Leonard stood his ground and raised his sword. ¡°You say to take it seriously?¡±


    He had no cultivated qi. His body was weak. He couldn¡¯t use any advanced martial arts yet, and he had no desire to use mind arts like No. 1, lest he catch the Cardenas¡¯ attention.


    So, what was left?


    <i>My sword.</i>


    The answer was always the same. The Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk smiled from deep within Leonard¡¯s soul.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done that.¡±


    If a swordsman was met with something they couldn¡¯t defend against or avoid, there was only one thing they could do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut you down.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s wooden sword instantly cut through the air itself.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14</h4>


    No. 1 shivered. He felt a strange chill he couldn¡¯t identify and observed Leonard¡¯s sword. It was simply a stubby nk of wood, but it seemed to sh sharply like a real sword.


    But that couldn¡¯t be true.


    That really, couldn¡¯t possibly be true.


    <i>I have to avoid close-quartersbat, </i>he thought. The direct descendants of the Cardenas family had senses so sharp that they almost had a sixth sense. Even though No. 1 didn¡¯t know why, he was certain that he couldn¡¯t let Leonard¡¯s sword get within striking distance.


    At that moment, the air around him rippled as he created tens of psychic projectiles. This was a technique that he¡¯d never shown anyone. As a member of a family of swordsmen, he¡¯d never thought he¡¯d have to use anything other than his de. It was also his first time using this technique.


    <i>Boom! </i>


    As soon as Leonard sidestepped, a projectile hit the ground with as much force as a thrown boulder. If it had hit Leonard straight-on, it would have bruised his entire body and forced him to limit his movements, even with his sturdy physique. Additionally, even if he could keep fighting after one attack, if he was hit by multiple projectiles, he would be seriously wounded.


    ¡°Well, this is new,¡± Leonard remarked. He had never seen this in his original world. He was impressed by the creative attack and triedparing it to the mind arts he knew about.


    Even though this mind art was clumsy and inefficient, it opened up new possibilities for martial arts techniques. Though he¡¯d never seen it himself and only heard about it in stories, there had been rumors about an amputee swordsman who had regenerated his arm with mind arts and taken his opponent by surprise.


    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom! </i>


    No. 1¡¯s projectiles became faster and more numerous, to the point that Leonard could no longer block and dodge them from where he stood. If the boy was more well-versed and utilized trajectories that were less straightforward, his projectiles would be several times more troublesome.


    Leonard automatically thought of the time he¡¯d faced a simr assassination technique from the Sichuan Tang n.


    <i>If No. 1 used hundreds of needle-like projectiles like they did, not even </i>I <i>would be able to dodge them all. </i>


    Though these types of techniques had the disadvantage of being less destructive in close-quartersbat, they cut off all avenues of escape. The other advantage was their ability to ughter less experienced martial artists in a wide field. Those who couldn¡¯t use protective qi had no means to survive the barrage.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at dodging. Then how about this?¡± No. 1 realized it wouldn¡¯t be enough to simply keep throwing projectiles, so he created a psychic whip, which hung from his body like a tail.


    Leonard could tell with one nce that the whip was more hefty and powerful than the projectiles.


    <i>A whip. </i>


    Such niche weapons were famous for being difficult to use and difficult to face in battle because they were so rare. Whips, in particr, were fast and unpredictable, and those who were considered whip masters in the world of martial arts had had their names written down in history.


    <i>Pwoosh!</i>


    The whip cut off several strands of Leonard¡¯s hair and created a crater where it hit the ground. It had enough power to tear through his flesh down to the bone!


    ¡°<i>Tsk.</i>¡± Leonard clicked his tongue and smoothly avoided the whip¡¯s path. He had clicked his tongue because No. 1 now had three whips instead of one. Even though No. 1 was using them crudely, the three whips were limiting his movements more and were difficult to dodge. As Leonard faced psychic projectiles in addition to the whips, he needed to move as precisely as a needle.


    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>


    After pushing his way through the barrage of projectiles, Leonard dashed and rolled to avoid the whipsing in from different directions. As he moved around like an acrobat, the other children finally started to understand No. 1¡¯s power.


    ¡°Is No. 1 using some kind of invisible force?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cheating!¡±


    ¡°But our leader is dodging and blocking them all too. We can¡¯t tell who¡¯s gonna win yet.¡±


    No. 2 finally caught wind of the ability her ¡°eyes¡± couldn¡¯t see, and No. 4 realized why No. 1¡¯s left arm was unscathed. Earlier, it had appeared to be injured, but No. 1 had protected his arm with his power. They might have seeded if they had caught him off guard, but since he¡¯d created an opening on purpose, it made sense that he had been able to defeat them.


    Also watching the fight, No. 3 realized that she wouldn¡¯t be able to win against either No. 1 or No. 25. She burned with determination, and the other indirect descendants were so enchanted by Leonard¡¯s might that they forgot to blink.


    ¡°The distance between them is closing,¡± Bruno said. He was the first one to notice this. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that a trainee who has yet to activate an aura is not only blocking and dodging all these attacks but even counterattacking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. It¡¯s a shame that <i>they</i> aren¡¯t here to witness this.¡±


    It was hard to believe that this was a fight between two trainees. The two boys hadn¡¯t even ascended to knighthood yet, but they were iparable to some of the actual knights. Their technique was on a different level.


    Though No. 1 wasn¡¯t up to par with No. 25¡¯s elegant movements, he made up for it with his outstanding special ability. The force behind each strike would make it so that one hit would decide the oue of the battle, but his opponent was so nimble that not a single onended. And thus the battle continued.


    <i>Bom! Pwoosh! </i>


    Leonard knocked aside the whip. When No. 1 aimed for his shin, Leonard deftly lifted his left foot to dodge the attack.


    <i>One more. </i>


    A hail of attacks came down upon Leonard as if No. 1 was aiming to attack him when Leonard was unstable. Actually, it was obvious that had been No. 1¡¯s n.


    However, rather than barraging him, No. 1 was pushing him back. The space between them had started to shrink ever so slightly. But No. 1 was so solely focused on creating distance again that he missed his chance to make stronger, faster attacks. After all, whips were most dangerous when used as mid-range weapons to maximize centrifugal force.


    His third attack was slightly slower than the previous two, and Leonard didn¡¯t miss the slight opening.


    <i>You blundered, No. 1. </i>


    Standing on one leg, Leonard tilted his body to one side to avoid the iing whip. He tilted so much that it seemed that he was about to copse.


    The suspense made the children raise their voices¡ª


    <i>Pwoosh! </i>


    Leonard¡¯s other foot threw a thick cloud of dust into the air.


    ¡°So fast!¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but cry out. Anyone would have been shocked by the sheer level of bnce and bodily awareness that allowed Leonard to avoid danger and narrowly stop himself from hitting the ground.


    The ten meters between Leonard and No. 1 quickly shrank.


    <i>Two steps. </i>If Leonard merely took two steps, he would be able to knock No. 1 down with his sword. Everyone thought that it would happen.


    Including No. 1.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught you, No. 25.¡± Though No. 1¡¯s powers were certainly formidable, No. 1 wasn¡¯t too used to attacking from such a distance, so it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to lock into closebat. He knew without a doubt that No. 25 was a dangerous force he would have to contend with eventually. So, he suppressed his instincts and <i>invited </i>No. 25 forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s stronger at a shorter distance, No. 25!¡± No. 1 roared like a beast.


    Three <i>more </i>whips shot out from him, bringing the total to six. If he flung them all at once, they would be inescapable, with one aiming for the head, two aiming for the shoulders, two aiming for the sides, and one aiming even for the legs¡ªit was a barrage of six whips manifested by the mind.


    Leonard steadied his breath as he thought to himself, <i>There¡¯s no way I can deal with this by only using my basic skills. </i>


    <i>Fwoosh! </i>Leonard sprinted forward and used the momentum to dive toward the ground like a bird. He stooped so low that the whip meant for his knees merely grazed his hair, and he moved so fast that it was hard to fathom how he fell with such speed.


    In an instant, the ten meters between them had shrunk to two.


    No. 1 was within the range of his sword.


    ¡°So you¡¯vee.¡± Surprisingly enough, No. 1 didn¡¯t seem shaken that Leonard had reached him. In fact, he didn¡¯t even flinch¡ªbecause he¡¯d anticipated this.


    Though No. 1 hadn¡¯t known what kind of means Leonard would use, he was sure that Leonard would reach him eventually. After all, No. 25 <i>always </i>surpassed his expectations.


    <i>I knew he¡¯d close the distance! </i>No. 1 thought.


    His six whips had been a feint. They were mere illusions; if they had touched Leonard, they would have dissipated without a trace. No. 1 had left himself open on purpose to bring Leonard forward. It was the same trick he¡¯d used when fighting No. 2 and No. 4.


    It was time for the final blow. There was a crackling sound as No. 1 turned all his resolve into mental power and poured it into his sword. His mental power was so intense that it created a rippling effect around the de. The wooden sword now had the appearance and destructive power of sword energy, and he pointed his sword toward his enemy.


    Leonard was low to the ground, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to block or dodge this attack.


    ¡°If you can take this too, it¡¯s your victory!¡±


    The wooden sword swung down in a vertical line, sending a shock through the air.


    Leonard could die. Knowing this, the instructors prepared themselves to spring forward at any time.


    No. 1¡¯s sheer level of concentration made time seem too slow. His eyes shed as he thought to himself, <i>Don¡¯t die, No. 25.</i>


    <i>This is my most powerful attack, but it¡¯s also ast resort. </i>Leonard watched the sword fall toward his head, d to see No. 1 facing him head-on. Ever since he¡¯d assumed the name of the Sword Emperor, and perhaps even before then, no one had ever tried to have a swordfight with him.


    Some were scared. Some bowed to him. Some ran away. Not even the Heavenly Demon would have fought him if it weren¡¯t for Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s crazy stubbornness.


    <i>I like it. </i>Even though No. 1 was a child who knew nothing about the world, Leonard looked right into his eyes and came at him with all his might.


    It had been a long time since Leonard had felt this: the divine moment when two swords met uninhibited. He was now the Sword Emperor, not Leonard. His eyes grew unnaturally translucent.


    He became one with the sword.


    He perceived the world as a de, not as a human. Then, he activated the technique. He¡¯d created it while fighting a nameless assassin. When he had been about to meet death, he¡¯d received inspiration from his opponent¡¯s techniques.


    A sword that pierced from the ground to the sky, defying the gods, like a dragon soaring from the ground and breaking into the heavens.


    Leonard nimbly rolled over, and a bolt of lightning shed in his palm. It was so sharp that the instructors momentarily thought he was holding an actual sword.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Bruno muttered as he watched the fighte to an end, impressed.


    ¡°...¡±


    The top part of No. 1¡¯s sword dropped to the ground, cut in half. No. 1 looked down at the splintered wood, blood spilling from his neck where the tip of Leonard¡¯s sword pressed against him.


    <i>Can a wooden sword really cut me like this? </i>


    Though Leonard had stopped right before injuring him, No. 1 knew that Leonard could have instead cut through his flesh. He pictured his head falling from his shoulders.


    He swallowed, dropping the remains of his sword. At his level, he couldn¡¯t understand what Leonard had done, save for the fact that the sh of light at the end had broken his sword.


    Though this was his first time losing to someone his age, what he felt wasn¡¯t inferiority or jealousy. It was a feeling of release.


    ¡°It¡¯s my loss, No. 25,¡± he said, his usual arrogance and haughtiness nowhere to be found. His belief that it was meaningless to be anything but the best, his father¡¯s extreme teaching methods¡ªeverything seemed to fall away at this sense of relief.


    A new No. 1 had been chosen.


    ¡°Wooooooh!¡±


    The trainees surrounded the two boys in arge circle, and even all the instructors pped.


    Thus, the field mission came to an end.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15</h4>


    Once Leonard was decided to be the winner of the duel, the field mission came to an end. It was an oue no one had expected. Everyone had considered Group 5 a band of dregs who weren¡¯t offered a spot in any of the other groups, but the group hadpletely turned the tides. Even though they had some help from Leonard and No. 3, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to win if they didn¡¯t have the skill. It even made the instructors question if they¡¯d been too biased about their rankings, so naturally, the other trainees were even more shocked.


    ¡°Wow, you guys are pretty good!¡±


    ¡°<i>Tch!</i> If I hadn¡¯t been worn out from fighting...¡±


    ¡°Are you gonna say that in a real battle too? Give credit where credit is due.¡±


    ¡°Yup. Just look at No. 25. Numbers aren¡¯t everything.¡±


    Each of the children had different reactions. There were some who were impressed by the might of Group 5, and some who grumbled and refused to admit they lost. Some found it pathetic to be defeated, while others were forced to confront their prejudice.


    <i>Group 5 really surprised us, but that¡¯s exactly why they had better results, </i>Bruno thought.<i> </i>In the end, Group 5 had been exceedingly sessful at fulfilling the goals of the mission.


    Bruno stroked his mustache and watched the children with a look of pride.


    The members of Group 5 had been discouraged because they hadn¡¯t been aware of their own strength and potential, but now they had regained their confidence. Furthermore, the trainees who had neglected their training due to arrogance had regained their desire to improve. It was a pleasant surprise.


    <i>And it seems like No. 1¡ªno, William¡ªcame to an important realization. </i>


    The boy was always obsessing over being the best as if he were possessed, but after he lost to No. 25, a weight seemed to have lifted off his shoulders. Now, he was smiling.


    Typically, when previously undefeated fighters lost for the first time, they took it even harder than most. Even if they were a genius¡ªor rather, <i>because </i>of their genius¡ªthey would despair because, ultimately, losing shattered the illusion that they were walking down a straight and easy path.


    <i>This is all thanks to No. 25. He was the most important person in all of this.</i> Bruno looked around for Leonard, then tilted his head. Leonard wasn¡¯t among the rambunctious children, but why would they be so excited if the boy who brought them to victory wasn¡¯t present?


    Colin noticed his confusion and whispered, ¡°No. 25 went to go see the wolf.¡±


    ¡°Ah. So he did.¡±


    Though Leonard hadn¡¯t known the wolf for long, he had likely grown fond of the wolf and treated it like a pet because it was so obedient. Though it was hard to believe he was fourteen when one saw his swordsmanship, this made Bruno remember that Leonard was still a child.


    Now that he thought about it, this gave him another good opportunity. He could have a one-on-one conversation with the new No. 1 before they returned to the facility.


    ¡°Instructor Colin, start making preparations to leave once the children calm down a bit. I have already sent for the carriages,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I will have a short word with No. 25.¡±


    After assigning misceneous duties to the other instructors, Bruno walked through the forest with his hands sped behind his back. Though he wasn¡¯t walking particrly fast, each stride was several meters long, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to locate No. 25¡¯s presence.


    <i>Impressive. </i>That was Bruno¡¯s first thought when he found No. 25. Though Bruno hadn¡¯t particrly focused on stealth, he had habitually masked his presence, but No. 25 was already facing his direction. So this was why Colin¡¯s report said, ¡°High likelihood of possessing enhanced senses.¡± This keenness was likely part of the reason why Leonard had been able to handle all of No. 1¡¯s psychic attacks.


    ¡°No. 25¡ªor should I call you No. 1 now?¡± Bruno asked, opening the conversation.


    ¡°Whatever pleases you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you No. 25. William has been ¡®No. 1¡¯ for too long, so it feels strange to call someone else that,¡± he admitted.


    Leonard didn¡¯t say anything and simply nodded.


    <i>Even now, he doesn¡¯t seem like a child. </i>


    Even though Leonard had now secured his spot as the strongest in his ss, he didn¡¯t seem to care. Furthermore, his calm eyes and even breathing didn¡¯t make him seem like someone who had just emerged victorious from an intense battle.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Bruno knew some people with simr mien. They left mountains of bodies and oceans of blood in their wake as they gained real-life battle experience. They were like monsters, and nothing could shake them.


    To this day, Bruno could still distinctly remember the moment he hade across the Commander of the Cardenas¡¯ Order of the Red Dragon, even though it had been decades ago.


    There was a sense of stillness, as if the Commander stood in the eye of a storm.


    <i>¡°Step aside, kid.¡±</i>


    The Commander¡¯s demeanor was so oppressive and the stench of blood so sharp that Bruno had forgotten he was standing in the way.


    On that day, Bruno hade to a realization. He realized that those who made up the Cardenas¡¯ true fighting forces were in a different realm. That wasn¡¯t something a person could achieve with mere talent, effort, or resources. Those people were forged through blood.


    Therefore, Bruno was even more baffled about Leonard.


    <i>You¡¯re telling me that No. 25 is the same type of person as them? Even though he¡¯s never held a real sword or been on the battlefield? Is that even possible?</i>


    He was foolishly stuck on a question because he had a good feeling about Leonard¡¯s potential.


    The boy didn¡¯t let the silence linger any longer. ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Ah, my apologies. I got distracted. Is that the wolf you trained?¡± Bruno asked, barely managing to shake himself out of his stupor and feigning indifference. He changed the subject, pretending that he¡¯d been looking at the wolf behind Leonard the whole time. The wolf was trembling under the man¡¯s gaze, its tail lowered.


    <i>This wolf is sharp, </i>Bruno thought. It had gone to hide behind Leonard as soon as it realized it couldn¡¯t defeat him.


    The boy pet the wolf¡¯s snout, its eyes pitiful. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Using it to find the scattered members of Group 5 and convincing them to join your side was a good n. You would not have found half of them if you and No. 3 were the only ones searching,¡± he remarked.


    Leonard didn¡¯t refute it because it was the undeniable truth. ¡°I was not to use the wolf to attack other trainees or intimidate them into negotiations. That was the promise I made.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not rebuking you. On the contrary, I wish tomend you. Even if you had exploited loopholes, the fault would fall on the instructors for not anticipating it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Having nothing left to say, Bruno simply chuckled. ¡°Where did you obtain the potions you gave to No. 3?¡±


    ¡°The medic gave me a few bottles when I was discharged from the infirmary to take if there was any lingering pain,¡± Leonard exined.


    ¡°And you brought them here. You prepared quite thoroughly, I see.¡±


    Not even members of the Cardenas bloodline could heal from a fracture simply by taking a few days off. If it weren¡¯t for the abundance of rations and potions No. 3 had received, her recovery time wouldn¡¯t have been so fast, and she would still be in a splint.


    Bruno then asked Leonard a few more questions about things he wasn¡¯t aware of or didn¡¯t know enough about. Once he heard the whole story, he spoke again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I¡¯m being so specific with my questions?¡±


    ¡°I trust that you¡¯ll tell me if I need to know, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hm, so you aren¡¯t the fussy type.¡± Bruno shook his head at his adult-like response, but he had no intention of hiding anything or dragging it out. ¡°No. 25, you are now ranked number one. So, the point of this is to give you the information you now have ess to.¡±


    ¡°Number one... Is it that big of a deal?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. Why do you think we assign numbers to every trainee and sowpetition by giving them preferential treatment even though it doesn¡¯t seem like much of a difference? It¡¯s because the benefits be greater as you rise through the ranks.¡±


    Leonard expected as much. After all, No. 1, No. 2, No. 4, and the other direct descendants had known about the field training before it was announced. He also assumed that they did this because changing the numbers was tedious. This system would make the rankings more stable.


    Bruno continued, ¡°This was the final mission for your ss. You children will now begin real training and be sent to different posts. Based on the evaluations you received from this program, the ces you are authorized to go to and the training supplies you receive will vary widely. Now that you have be the top of the ss, you will have all the best privileges.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Hm. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair? Direct descendants have this knowledge and prepare ahead of time, but the other trainees don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Of course it was unfair, but Leonard already knew this and didn¡¯t care much about it. From birth to death, life was rarely ever fair, and those who swore it was were all liars. Those with power couldn¡¯t help but want toy out a smooth path for their children. Considering how direct descendants had several times more potential than the other trainees, it wasn¡¯t at all strange for them to receive more benefits.


    <i>And it¡¯s a much more sound system than one that allows the talentless and sly to rise through the ranks through nepotism. </i>At the bare minimum, they had to prove their skill. That was what Leonard thought. He exined this to Bruno.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a mature perspective,¡± the instructor said, impressed. ¡°In that case, you won¡¯t have any trouble understanding what I¡¯m about to tell you next.¡±


    No matter how honorable and orderly the Cardenas family was, it wasn¡¯t possible topletely erase self-interest and preference for close rtives. So, a few rules were set up within the family, one of them being the prohibition of unauthorized assistance.


    However, that implied that there was such a thing as <i>authorized </i>assistance, so it wasn¡¯tpletely banned. For example, informing someone of training ns a few days beforehand or telling them the meaning behind the rankings was allowed. The information was somewhat trivial but still helpful, so it was permitted. This way, the Cardenas family could keep a semnce of bnce without prohibiting help entirely.


    ¡°But there <i>are </i>trainees such as yourself who have reached the top ranks without receiving any type of designated assistance,¡± Bruno finished.


    ¡°Is this why you asked me all those questions?¡± Leonard realized.


    ¡°Indeed. It was to see if you received any outside help. I apologize if you feel offended.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Bruno smiled brightly. ¡°Not only are you an indirect descendant, you became top of the ss without any assistance, so you will receive three times as many training supplies than if you <i>did </i>have help. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leonard couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. Three times as many! Would that mean he could do three times as much training? Or that the quality was three times better? It was such a great reward that it would have washed away any envy one might have for the direct descendants¡¯ advantages.


    Bruno exined a few more things before he turned to leave, but he was interrupted.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Leonard called.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°What will happen to this wolf?¡±


    That one question finally reminded Bruno that Leonard was still a child. Bruno chuckled. ¡°Hahaha! Have you grown fond of it?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s cute. And, well, I¡¯m indebted to it.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to worry. It will stay in this forest like a guard dog, and nothing else will happen to it,¡± he reassured.


    Leonard rxed a little. ¡°May I spend a little more time with it before we leave?¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t bete,¡± Bruno replied pleasantly. ¡°Today is all about you. You wouldn¡¯t want to bring down their spirits, now would you?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± The boy gave a curt nod, and the instructor left more quickly than he¡¯de.


    Leonard made sure the instructor was out of sight before turning back toward the wolf. Now that Bruno was gone, it immediatelyy on the ground again, wagging its tail, but there was something sad about its eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to leave either?¡± Leonard murmured.


    It barked in reply. They hadn¡¯t known each other for long¡ªit had only been a few days. But Leonard sensed that the wolf already thought of him as family. An animal¡¯s affection was purer than a human¡¯s. Leonard felt himself waver for a moment when he saw its pitiful gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯te with me,¡± he whispered.


    The wolf whimpered and lowered its head into its paws.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get stronger. And you have to get stronger too if you want to follow me when we meet again someday,¡± he said.


    A day woulde when he would be able to leave the Cardenas family and travel the world. However, he would be far stronger than he was now and would depart on an adventure unsuitable for a wolf that was merely trained to test trainees. So, this would likely nevere to pass.


    ¡°But if you¡¯re strong enough to join me then, I¡¯ll give you a real name that day,¡± Leonard promised.


    He ced his hand on the wolf¡¯s head and closed his eyes.


    A Beast Soul Essence Bond was a top-secret technique used in the Nanman Jungle to raise spiritual animals, allowing one to impress oneself on an animal. Because it required a person to imbue qi into an animal and not a human, it wouldn¡¯t work if the animal wasn¡¯t intelligent enough, no matter how many times it was attempted.


    <i>This is my only chance. </i>


    Since Leonard had no internal qi, he absorbed the naturally urring energy and pushed it into the wolf. It put a heavy strain on him.


    ¡°<i>Urp.¡± </i>He swallowed the blood rising in his throat and watched the mana flow inside the wolf and engrave itself. No matter how many times it took, he would keep circting the mana until the wolf could take hold of it on its own.


    The people of the Nanman Jungle weren¡¯t fools, so why didn¡¯t they use this technique on every beast they came across? It was because a Bond could never form with an unintelligent animal, and it was pointless to even try.


    And then...


    ¡°I... did it.¡±


    Surprisingly, the Bond took to the wolf on the fifth cycle, and now the wolf had fully memorized the path of mana.


    When Leonard pulled his hand away, he could see the wolf circting the energy without issue. As it turned out, the wolf was smarter than most spiritual animals.


    <i>Woof! Woof, woof! </i>


    The wolf seemed to be energized by its newfound power, and it ran around in circles. The force of its step was already twice as strong. If this was only the beginning stage, it wouldn¡¯t take long for it to be strong enough to rip apart a spiritual animal on its own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be idle, don¡¯t be arrogant, and make sure to train consistently. If you be untamed or develop a taste for blood, I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡±


    <i>Woof! </i>The wolf barked enthusiastically, as if telling him not to worry. That made Leonard grin as he turned away.


    The wolf silently watched his back. When the boy disappeared from its sight, it reared its head back and howled.


    <i>Awoooo</i>¡ª!


    And so, human and wolf went their separate ways, wondering if and when they would reunite.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16</h4>


    When the children emerged from the forest, they boarded carriages sent by the estate for their return trip instead of marching back. Because the children were terribly exhausted and had also exceeded the instructors¡¯ expectations, this was their reward.


    Since a carriage could only hold five or six people, nearly a hundred carriages were gathered in front of the forest, making for a peculiar sight.


    And of course, Leonard boarded the first one.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Somehow, No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, and No. 4 were riding with him. The atmosphere inside the vehicle was impossibly awkward.


    No. 1 had his eyes closed and arms crossed. No. 2 sat next to him and kept sending dirty looks. No. 3 red at everyone except for Leonard. No. 4 smiled sheepishly.


    ¡°So,¡± Leonard said, unable to stand it any longer. ¡°Why are you all here?¡±


    The carriages weren¡¯t designated by rank, so other than Leonard, everyone hade here on purpose. He understood why No. 3 might join him because they¡¯d fought as Group 6 together, but he didn¡¯t know what the other three were thinking when they had boarded.


    No. 2 was the first to respond. ¡°You¡¯re the star of today¡¯s show, no?¡±


    No. 4 nodded in agreement. ¡°You have ascended from 381st to 1st in merely a month. I cannot help but be curious about you.¡±


    ¡°Our boss isn¡¯t just some source of gossip!¡± No. 3 red daggers at the two. ¡°He¡¯s way more impressive than little losers like you!¡±


    No. 2 and No. 4 blinked. They couldn¡¯t believe their ears. The No. 3 they knew was a girl who was always prickly and would growl like a beast at the mere sight of them. But now she was not only defending but also praising someone? And a boy at that?


    ¡°You are not quite like the No. 3 I know. Did something nice happen in the forest?¡± No. 4 asked innocently.


    ¡°What?¡± It took a moment for her to realize what he was implying, and her face grew red. ¡°Of course not! You moron!¡±


    They bickered in front of the very person they¡¯d been talking about, and then they grew silent and looked toward No. 1. He was the most puzzling of all. He¡¯d always had that unwavering belief that he was the strongest and the best, and he was supposed to be the incarnation of pride itself. Wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Except for No. 25, all of you are nobodies who lost to me. You¡¯re not even worthy of my attention,¡± he scoffed, as if the very notion was ridiculous. He nced at them and sneered.


    No. 2, No. 3, and No. 4 immediately exploded.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a spoiled little brat!¡± No. 2 throttled him by the cor.


    ¡°The victor always gets thestugh! Don¡¯t you even know that?!¡± No. 3 shouted so hard she spat.


    ¡°All I did was surrender to No. 25. No matter how I try, I simply cannot recall losing to you.¡± No. 4 barely managed to stay polite.


    This was a side the children usually never showed to <i>anyone. </i>The children had been forced to mature early due to their talent, and now they were finally acting their age. Part of the reason was that they all subconsciously let down their strong front when they were with Leonard.


    <i>They¡¯re so noisy. And I can¡¯t even chase them out. </i>Leonard didn¡¯t know why they were causing such a pointless scene in his carriage. He was already mentally worn out from creating the Beast Soul Essence Bond, and themotion was about to give him a headache.


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long for them to stop.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re excited that the mission is over, but if you keep jabbering like that, you¡¯ll have to get off the carriage and walk the rest of the way,¡± Bruno interjected, sticking his head through the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± they said in unison before mping their mouths shut. They couldn¡¯t even me someone else for starting the quarrel.


    <i>Finally, peace and quiet. </i>Leonard closed his eyes, savoring the tranquility. It didn¡¯t take long for him to recover his mental energy. He hadn¡¯t sustained any internal injuries or needed to overexert himself, having created the Bond very quickly.


    <i>In a world with so much naturally produced energy, the wolf just might be as strong as an intermediate-rank spiritual animal in a matter of years. </i>


    Leonard turned his thoughts away from the wolf. ¡°Hey, No. 1.¡±


    Everyone sat up in surprise, having gone silent after Bruno¡¯s chiding. The most astonished was No. 1 himself, who never thought No. 25 would speak to him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about what our next stage of training is. Do you know anything about it?¡± Leonard asked.


    No. 1¡¯s eyes, and even No. 2¡¯s and No. 4¡¯s, widened at Leonard¡¯s straightforward question. The three knew exactly what he was implying. Only No. 3 looked confused. She leaned in to listen.


    ¡°Of course. You must have heard about it as well,¡± No. 1 began. ¡°Tomorrow, we will receive the appropriate training supplies based on how we scored in the training program and begin our real training, setting out to be true descendants of the Cardenas family¡ª¡±


    No. 2 cut him off and butted in. ¡°We have to exin the Blood Awakening Ceremony to him, don¡¯t we, No. 1? You didn¡¯t happen to leave it out on purpose, hm?¡±


    ¡°Be quiet, No. 2. I was just about to tell him,¡± No. 1 scowled.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes narrowed. That was an unfamiliar term. <i>Blood Awakening Ceremony?</i>


    His question was answered soon enough. ¡°It is said that members of the Cardenas bloodline are born with an additionaltent organ that others don¡¯t have. Once you activate it through a special ceremony and train in its use, the rate at which you grow stronger will be several times¡ªseveral <i>dozens </i>of times¡ªfaster.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re talking about qi¡ªI mean, mana?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± No. 1 said shortly. ¡°That is why the children of the Cardenas family are not allowed to train in mana until they reach the age at which they can undergo the ceremony and develop their organ.¡±


    Leonard carefully used his visualization to scan every crevice of his body, but he didn¡¯t see anything that could be this so-called organ. It appeared that it wouldn¡¯t be visible until he underwent this Blood Awakening Ceremony. He wondered if it was some type of demonic art or malefic art, but he had yet to see either such powers in this world. In fact, this might not be something he could understand in terms of murim.


    <i>I must go through the ceremony, </i>Leonard thought.


    No. 3¡¯s voice came from beside him. Several years¡¯ worth of questions had been answered for her. ¡°A-ha! So that¡¯s why we aren¡¯t allowed to eat mana fruits and mana stones?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, if you umte mana before you undergo the Blood Awakening Ceremony, it can be an obstacle during your training. I don¡¯t know much more, but that must be the reason.¡±


    ¡°I always wondered why they always had so many training supplies but never let us eat any. I guess everything has a reason.¡±


    Leonard felt that something was off. Even as he flipped through No. 1¡¯s and 3¡¯s words in his head, there was nothing out of the ordinary. So why did the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk feel bothered?


    Mana fruit? Mana stones? Eating training supplies? What did any of that have to do with learning basic cultivation methods?


    ¡°Hey, No. 1,¡± Leonard said faintly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How do you typically umte mana within yourself?¡± he asked.


    All four of them stared at him in shock. They didn¡¯t know why he was asking something so obvious. It wasmon sense.


    No. 2 spoke before No. 1 could. ¡°If it¡¯s before you¡¯ve developed your mana hall, you simply consume potions or fruits that are abundant in mana, no? There are mana stones as well, but those are difficult to process because they¡¯re so dense.¡±


    ¡°Once your mana hall has developed, it is said that its capacity increases every time you empty it and fill it back up,¡± No. 4 added. Leonard waited for No. 4 to finish, but he said nothing else.


    That was all.


    The only way to obtain mana in this world was to consume items that contained it. A person couldn¡¯t even use any basic breathing techniques, let alone proper cultivation methods. This thought shook the Sword Emperor to his core.


    <i>Is that possible? How?</i>


    It was very difficult to shake up a Creation Realm martial artist like that. For that reason, the market price of assassinating someone in the Apex Realm or higher was astronomical, and some refused the job outright. Those who reached that stage were monsters who could sense an ambush in their sleep and respond in time.


    They could purify thousands of poisons simply by circting their qi, could block explosions from bombs with protective qi, and could use their augmented qi as both a sword and a shield. Their qi made them nearly invincible.


    <i>That was dangerous. I almost had a qi deviation. </i>


    Despite the difficulty of shaking up a Creation Realm martial artist, hearing the children¡¯s words made Leonard feel as if a sword were stabbing through his heart. If someone had decided to attack him at that moment, they could have killed him, even if they were several realms below him.


    There were no internal cultivation methods? To a martial artist, that was like saying someone had built a house without a foundation or columns.


    <i>No, wait. It might have been that I¡¯ve taken the wrong perspective this whole time. </i>


    Leonard managed to regain hisposure and thought about the differences between this world and his old one. And then it urred him.


    <i>Ha! I was an idiot! </i>


    He immediately realized that the children were right. There was no possibility that this world¡¯s qi, or mana, could be cultivated the same way.


    <i>The naturally urring qi is too abundant and powerful, so anyone below the Creation Realm won¡¯t even be able to use something as simple as the Breath Control Technique. </i>


    While Leonard had been rifling through the memories of his past life, his upper dantian opened and his perception shifted to the Creation Realm. It was a dimension perceived solely by his mind, not by physical sensations or qi. Those who had this sight could use any amount of naturally urring qi at will. That was why he hadn¡¯t found it difficult to gather the energy and imbue it into the wolf.


    <i>But for someone new to cultivation...</i> <i>they can¡¯t even take in natural qi.</i>


    Even those with Divine Bodies that could cultivate qi just by breathing air would be the same as everyone else if they were born into this world.


    Additionally, even if a person <i>could </i>use natural mana, there would be issues. Compared to the Central ins, the energy here was so powerful that it was like trying to water a rice paddy field with a river, an action that would no doubt lead to flooding. If a person lost control of the energy the slightest, it would rip through their eight extraordinary meridians and tear up their insides.


    <i>So creating the Beast Soul Essence Bond with the wolf was dangerous too. Luckily, that cultivation art only needs to be used once before the cirction bes automatic, so there shouldn¡¯t be any aftereffects. But if I had failed¡ª</i>


    Leonard pushed away the dark thoughts and considered this new information. If cultivation methods really didn¡¯t exist here, didn¡¯t that mean he was the only one who could use mana in this way and therefore had a great advantage? He could obtain mana without having to use those ¡°training supplies¡± and could use the supplies to reach the next stage.


    <i>Crack. </i>Leonard stopped there and cracked his knuckles to prevent himself from getting carried away.


    <i>It¡¯s true that I have an edge. But there are a substantial number of martial artists in this family who have reached a formidable level of skill </i>without <i>cultivation methods. There¡¯s a high probability that they¡¯ve developed their own systems of martial arts. </i>


    He couldn¡¯t believe how lucky he was to be born as a Cardenas. The knowledge he could acquire and the experiences he could go through here were iparably valuable and more impressive than anything he could acquire anywhere else.


    The Blood Awakening Ceremony was one of those things. It was a secret that no outsider could even ess.


    The carriages creaked to a stop one by one as they arrived at the facility. The horses whinnied and stomped on the ground.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. I suppose today is thest time we¡¯ll see each other,¡± No. 1 said.


    No. 2¡¯s face scrunched in annoyance, and she grumbled, ¡°<i>Sigh. </i>Things will only get more tiring and annoying starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m excited to see what this Blood Awakening Ceremony is!¡± No. 3 eximed. Unlike the other girl, she was excited by the prospect of getting stronger.


    ¡°I am sure you will find out tomorrow. Good work, everyone.¡± And as always, No. 4 bid a courteous farewell.


    Then, all four children turned to Leonard in unison.


    ¡°My name is William, No. 25. Remember it.¡± With that, No. 1 hopped out of the carriage.


    ¡°Tsk, that brat is acting all high and mighty to the very end. Anyway, I¡¯m Belita. But you can call me Betty,¡± said No. 2.


    ¡°My name is Dillon,¡± said No. 4. ¡°And I do not have any other monikers or nicknames.¡±


    No. 2 and No. 4 also gave Leonard their real names. They knew that they would start calling each other by name instead of number the next day, so they introduced themselves ahead of time.


    ¡°And I¡¯m Heather! I¡¯ll help <i>you </i>out next time, Boss!¡±


    Their clumsy introductions made Leonard smile. He nodded in response.


    It was fate that had brought them together like this.


    ¡°Leonard. That¡¯s my name.¡±


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk was dead. Leonard was the one who lived on, and the Sword Emperor was merely a gust guiding him with his past experiences and powers. If he let his stubbornness get the best of him, he could end up falling into the previous predicament asst time.


    Leonard stepped out of the carriage. As always, he didn¡¯t look back.


    He went to his bedroom. This was thest day he¡¯d spend here.


    <i>I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow.</i>


    Thus, he spent thest night at this training facility.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17</h4>


    The guardian of the Arcadian Empire, the esteemed family of swordsmen known as the House of Cardenas, led seven orders of knights that made up its fighting force.


    The Order of the Golden Dragon.


    The Order of the Red Dragon.


    The Order of the Blue Dragon.


    The Order of the ck Dragon.


    The Order of the White Dragon.


    The Order of the Green Dragon.


    The Order of the Light Dragon.


    They were powerful enough to conquer small countries, and their primary duty was ensuring the safety of the vast Empire. Though the Order of the Golden Dragon was the only one led directly by the sitting Duke, the other six knightly orders made so many achievements that they made up a significant portion of the Empire¡¯s history: They stopped a sudden demon invasion. They ughtered waves of monsters.


    Without their fighting power, the Empire wouldn¡¯t be such a fine ce to live.


    ¡°It¡¯s already that time of year. I suppose they¡¯ll being,¡± Bruno muttered to himself as he looked out the window.


    Other than the seven prestigious knightly orders that made up the face of the family, there was one more that was unknown to the public: the Order of the Fledgling Dragon. As the name implied, it existed for the sole purpose of fostering the Cardenas family¡¯s youth. They distributed the potion needed for the Blood Awakening Ceremony based on the trainees¡¯ qualifications and put the trainees on an optimal training regimen.


    ¡°I think they sent Banneret Red Smanderst time. I wonder who they¡¯ll send for this ss,¡± he mused.


    In terms of officer ranking, a banneret in the Order of the Fledgling Dragon would be simr to Bruno, but they were high-rank knights who were just as strong as, if not stronger, than the instructor in battle.


    If the Order of the Fledgling Dragon sent someone with a dubious personality, it could cause multiple issues. Bruno hoped it was someone he knew.


    ¡°Ah, I apologize for disappointing you, Sir Bruno.¡± A voice suddenly came behind him from his spot next to the window.


    Bruno hadn¡¯t sensed a thing beforehand. It sent shivers down his spine.


    If he were attacked from this distance, he would die without even having the chance to unsheathe his sword. Even though Bruno was far past his prime, he was sure of this. He whipped around and drew his sword.


    <i>Shing¡ª</i>


    There was a blue sh of light as vivid augmented sword energy covered his de, piercing through the man in front of him. Or rather, it <i>should </i>have pierced him.


    ¡°Not bad. I see you haven¡¯t neglected your training.¡± The middle-aged man praised him with an amused smile on his face. Bruno had swiftly swung his sword with all his might, but the man had caught it with two fingers.


    Only then did the instructor recognize him. His face grew as white as a ghost¡¯s. ¡°S-Sir Fabian?!¡±


    The man by the name of Fabian stepped out from the shadows. He was a giant who stood over 190 centimeters tall, but not even his clothing made a sound as he walked. He chuckled when he saw Bruno freeze in shock, and plopped down on a chair.


    He remarked, ¡°So you <i>do </i>recognize me. I never went to your inauguration ceremony, so I was worried about what I should do if you continued to attack me once I blocked.¡±


    ¡°Your joke is too harsh.¡± Bruno let out a sigh that was half relief, half anxiety. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you would being here, Commander.¡±


    The Commander of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon, Fabian, differed from the other Commanders because his knightly order existed only to train the youth, but being their leader still required one to prove their skills. And Fabian had¡ªhe was a Swordmaster, the equivalent of a Creation Realm martial artist from murim.


    ¡°I am only here because of your report. It was the first time I read one that was full of such praise. And...¡± Fabian pulled out a stack of papers and ced them on the desk. These were the documents containing information about the trainees. ¡°I was very familiar with No.1, William. He is <i>his </i>oldest son, and the powers he was born with are unique and formidable. I also quite like how he is not careless about his martial training. But this No. 25, Leonard, defeated him and took his ce? I don¡¯t think I could believe it unless I saw it for myself. That is why I am here.¡±


    Bruno nodded in understanding. ¡°I understand. He was ranked 25th, after all.¡±


    ¡°Seeing as you still say that, I have high expectations. If I came all the way here for nothing, this training facility may be due for disciplinary action.¡±


    ¡°Ha, hahaha...¡± Bruno managed to force a smile and trembled against his will. His intuition told him that Fabian wasn¡¯t joking.


    The Commander chuckled again and procured the items he¡¯d brought. When Bruno saw what he was holding, his face immediately grew serious.


    ¡°Are those for this year¡¯s ss?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Indeed. There are 505 doses¡ªnot one drop more, not one drop less.¡±


    He¡¯d brought the items necessary for the Blood Awakening Ceremony. Their very existence was the most closely guarded secret in the family. Other than the senior instructors and the Fledgling Dragon¡¯s bannerets, only those in very high positions knew about this.


    About dragon¡¯s blood. It awakened thetent potential in members of the Cardenas family and created an organ that should not exist in humans¡¯ bodies.


    Yes, the blood of dragons flowed through their veins.


    ***


    ¡°Mana core...¡± Leonard mused to himself.


    Morning practice had been canceled. After they ate breakfast, the children gathered in the auditorium, where the instructors finally began to exin the details of the Blood Awakening Ceremony.


    The descendants of the Cardenas family could develop internal organs that could umte and amplify mana. These organs were called mana cores, and together they made up the mana hall. Gics determined how many one could develop as well as what elemental affinities they had, and the mana cores were divided into several ranks.


    <i>This system is simr to the cores of spiritual animals, </i>Leonard thought.


    Very advanced cultivation methods that allowed one to develop cores existed in murim, but the Blood Awakening Ceremony was far inferior to them, as the inductees were brand new to using mana.


    Leonard wasn¡¯t the only one lost in his own thoughts. The children who were known as No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, and No. 4 up until the day before were also pondering deeply because the ceremony went in the order of lowest to highest rank.


    ¡°I have a single core. It¡¯s unquestionable,¡± said No. 1, William, overflowing with confidence as always.


    That made No. 2, Belita, scowl. ¡°Dream on. Only one person a decade gets a single core, <i>if </i>that,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°Then that person is me,¡± he replied.


    ¡°And what will you do if <i>I </i>get the single core?¡±


    William looked at her with pitying eyes. ¡°That will never happen. You don¡¯t have enough ss.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say to me?!¡±


    A lopsided smile appeared on No. 4¡¯s face as he watched them bicker. And here he¡¯d thought they¡¯d grown a little closer after the experience the day before. ¡°Well, regardless of how many you have, merely possessing a mana core will allow you to grow stronger at a pace several times faster than the average person. I advise you to put aside your greed.¡±


    Leonard thought to himself as he listened to their conversation, <i>So the number of mana cores someone is born with corresponds with which force they are inherently affiliated with. If you have one, it¡¯s Chaos Origin. If you have five, it¡¯s the Five Elements. If that¡¯s the maximum number you can have, Heavenly Demon was right. He said that was the limit for living humans. </i>


    ording to the principles of martial arts theories, having a small number of mana cores wasn¡¯t necessarily good, and having arge number wasn¡¯t necessarily bad. Otherwise, the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk would have been weaker than the Taiji Sword Immortal.


    However, the Cardenas family simply seemed to believe that having fewer mana cores was better. On the other hand, if everything the instructors said was true, they weren¡¯t entirely wrong.


    <i>When you only have one mana core, you can extract the maximum amount of energy from your mana supplies without any of it going to waste. And apparently, the efficiency of your mana core decreases proportionally with the number you have. </i>


    A duo core needed four times as many mana sources as a single core to produce the same output, and a triple core needed nine times as many. A quad-core needed sixteen times as many. The worst type, the penta-core, needed twenty-five times as many. That exined why people believed that those who had more cores were inferior.


    <i>And most importantly, these mana cores seamlessly absorb only the elemental energy they correspond to without even needing to purify it. </i>


    In murim, the naturally urring qi was inherently full of impurities. Unless a person purified it several times after performing breathing techniques, the cultivation would be very inefficient.


    But in this world, having an affinity for a single element meant that a person didn¡¯t need to sort the iing mana by type or worry about purifying it, so of course it was the most advantageous. Having a penta-core meant that a person had to put in the effort to control and sort the qi ording to the five elements, but those with single cores absorbed energy as easily as they breathed.


    ¡°Dillon, you¡¯re next.¡± A voice from the ceremony room called for No. 4. The trainees in the lower ranks had already finished the Blood Awakening Ceremony, so the five of them were the only ones left.


    No. 4, Dillon, stood up with a nervous expression on his face. ¡°I shall be on my way. We will meet again soon enough.¡±


    He disappeared behind the door, and reality began to sink in for the others. It was almost their turn. Even the self-assured No. 1 looked a bit restless. His fight with Leonard had humbled him a little, but he had spent a lifetime proving his strength and superiority. Since the Blood Awakening Ceremony would decide his standing, he couldn¡¯t help but be anxious.


    That was the moment when Leonard spoke. ¡°I...¡±


    The other three turned to look at him. They had no idea what he would say in such a situation.


    ¡°I probably have a penta-core.¡±


    ¡°... What?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Leonard?¡±


    The children couldn¡¯t do anything but blink. They didn¡¯t understand, but that only made Leonard grin and give them words of encouragement. ¡°What does it matter how many cores you have? If it¡¯s less efficient, all you need to do is obtain more mana sources, right? I don¡¯t know why you guys are so nervous when you already have the talent and skill.¡±


    His words made their eyes widen with shock, but then they were back to smiling as always. Heather¡¯s and Belita¡¯s smiles were faint, but William had a big smile on his face. William made a triumphant sound.


    ¡°Exactly. I refuse to be judged by some nobody¡¯s standards. If I am not chosen to have a single core, I¡¯ll just make them regret believing that hierarchy,¡± he dered.


    Belita¡¯s face softened as well. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. When have I ever cared about such things?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you believed in me that much, Leonard! I promise I won¡¯t disappoint you no matter how many cores I get!¡±


    While Leonard¡¯s encouragement invoked the other two children¡¯s pride, Heather¡¯s eyes were actually brimming with tears by the time she dashed into the room. She was painfully bad at hiding her feelings.


    <i>I suppose my tongue has loosened a little. </i>Leonard wasn¡¯t sure whether it was because he was now in a younger body or because he¡¯d taken a liking to these children. While he was trying to make sense of this strange feeling, the other two were also called in for the Blood Awakening Ceremony.


    No matter how much he strained his ears, he couldn¡¯t hear a thing from the room. Because of how valuable and closely guarded its existence was, they¡¯d taken precautions to ward off any eavesdroppers.


    A few minutes passed until his name was called.


    ¡°Come in, Leonard.¡±


    He stood up and pushed the tightly shut door open with all his might.


    The room was slightlyrger than he¡¯d expected. He met the eyes of the man sitting behind the desk, which was at least a hundred paces away. Even though the knight was sitting, it couldn¡¯t hide hisrge frame, and his presence was so powerful that it would be strange <i>not </i>to feel overpowered. Power was emanating from the knight in waves.


    <i>He¡¯s a Creation Realm martial artist¡ªor a Swordmaster, I suppose. </i>


    The man was such a powerful martial artist that Yeon Mu-Hyuk would have drawn his sword and challenged him to a life-or-death battle on the spot.


    However, the person in the room was Leonard, not the Sword Emperor.


    He forced down the burning desire to fight him and stood unwavering under the man¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°My name is Leonard,¡± he said politely as he reached the center of the room.


    The senior instructor Bruno was sitting by one of the surrounding desks, but only the highest-ranking, most physically powerful was allowed to speak first. And that was the Commander of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon, Fabian.


    Fabian had been unable to tear his gaze away from Leonard from the moment the boy entered the room. His eyes shot wide open. ¡°This is a fourteen-year-old? With this much power?¡±


    He then raised his right hand.


    <i>Woosh! </i>A sword swiftly came down upon the boy, who dodged by taking a precise half-step.


    The people in the room were stunned. The child had moved when he shouldn¡¯t have.


    Fabian was the only one who openly marveled. ¡°You can see this at your age? Really? You haven¡¯t even developed your aura yet, but you can wield a sword from your heart?¡±


    Leonard couldn¡¯t help but inwardly smile bitterly. If it weren¡¯t for the memories of his past life, he would never have been able to see a heart sword at this age, no matter how great of a genius he was. But he couldn¡¯t say that to Fabian.


    ¡°Martial arts are fostered in the heart and channeled through the body. It does not matter whether I have a sword aura,¡± Leonard said.


    The room went silent. How could a little trainee talk back to a Swordmaster like that? If Fabian lost it then and there and tore Leonard in half, no one would object. However, it didn¡¯t go down as the people in the room imagined.


    Fabian¡¯s eyes remained closed as he took in what Leonard said. Then, Fabian stood up. ¡°And so the student bes the master. I never thought I¡¯d learn something from a child I just met!¡±


    The Commander knew he was being impulsive, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°I shall make you a promise. Regardless of the results of your Blood Awakening Ceremony, you will be treated better than the others. I, Fabian, swear on my title as the Commander of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon.¡±


    Despite the unbelievable oue, Leonard was calm.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    It was time for his Blood Awakening Ceremony.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18</h4>


    With the cue from Fabian, Bruno carefully stood up and walked over to Leonard. He held out a potion bottle containing a sloshing liquid as red as pomegranate juice.


    ¡°Take this. Swallow it in one gulp,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°And this is...?¡±


    ¡°It is the catalyst that awakens the powers in the Cardenas bloodline. We have exactly one dose, so you have to take it correctly.¡±


    As soon as he took hold of the bottle, Leonard felt his blood grow warm. The lineage carved into his body thirsted for the substance, urged by some ancient memory.


    He pulled off the stopper with a pop. As soon as he did, a bewitching aroma resembling Pure Stctite Milk pricked his nose. Though the substance looked like blood, it smelledpletely different. The boy poured it down his throat in one swing.


    <i>It¡¯s hot. </i>


    Though the bottle felt cool in his hand, as soon as its contents entered his body, he felt as if someone had set fire to his insides. It was a scorching sensation that felt as if moltenva were dripping down his throat!


    Despite the burning pain, Leonard didn¡¯t stumble or scream. His first priority was to meditate on the changes urring within him.


    <i>The liquid didn¡¯t go down to the stomach. Instead, it entered the venules and fused with my lifeblood, and now it¡¯s heading toward my heart. Every time it passes through a vein, it changes the blood into somethingpletely different. </i>


    The effects were simr to the ones caused by the Shaolin Body Cleansing Transformation when one performed it at the highest level. It made the muscles and bones beyond strong and even strengthened the meridians. At that point, it became difficult to sustain any internal injuries, and it even created a barrier that could reflect any attacks that hit. Though it was very slight, the potion had a simr effect on his body.


    <i>Thump... Thump... Thump! </i>


    His heart began to beat harder. At first, it was only a little faster, but now it was pounding with such force that it felt as if it would break through his ribs.


    At some point, the potion deposited near his heart and began to condense his blood as if to create another organ. It didn¡¯t take long.


    One!


    The first orb of blood was red, ring so intensely that it felt as if it would burn him. It was a fire mana core.


    Two!


    The second mana core was ck. Unlike the first, it sent a chill through his insides, cooling him down. It was a water mana core.


    With that, the mana cores started forming faster.


    Three! Four!


    The third and fourth quickly formed in session, stabilizing and reinforcing his body. He felt vitality surge through him as the earth core and wood core were created. They were yellow and green. Then, thest one came.


    Five!


    As soon as the white core came into being, Leonard¡¯s bones became so resilient that it seemed as if they could withstand the blow of a sword. A faint breeze ran through him and disappeared. What remained was a metal core.


    Leonard had a penta-core, but he took it in stride. He¡¯d known this would happen from the very beginning.


    <i>My soul still resides in the Creation Realm because I trained in the One Origin Five Elements Style in my previous life. Therefore, I will inevitably have ess to all five elements.</i>


    Even though a penta-core required twenty-five times as many mana sources as a single core, it didn¡¯t pose that big of a problem for him because he already knew how to process naturally urring energy.


    The One Origin Five Elements Style allowed one to be intimately familiar with the five types of qi. It was also possible tobine two or three types and amplify the output of power.


    However, the Sword Emperor had still been far from unlocking the Five Element qi when he died.


    ¡°<i>Hoo...</i>¡±


    As Leonard was savoring the power, the magic circle around his feet began to glow. It had over ten gems embedded into it to represent the elements. In a few seconds, it detected the types of cores that had formed within him and lit up five gems in the order of red, ck, yellow, green, and white.


    Everyone¡¯s face was grave.


    ¡°Your talent with the sword is divine, but it is not so with your blood. It is truly a shame!¡± Fabian said aloud what everyone was thinking. If the boy could see heart swords at the age of fourteen, he would have be a monstrously powerfulmander by the time he reached twenty, had he a single core!


    Fabian¡¯s voice was filled with disappointment. Afterbing through Seven Great Orders, he had settled on asking Leonard to be his apprentice, but if Leonard had a penta-core, that wouldn¡¯t be possible.


    ¡°But what I said still stands. You deserve to receive special treatment, so do not linger so much on the number of cores you have,¡± the Commander said.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Leonard said, unperturbed. His attitude pleased the man.


    ¡°I look forward to seeing your growth in the Order of the Fledgling Dragon. You will not see me often, but allow me to introduce myself. I am the Commander of the Order, Fabian.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Commander Fabian.¡±


    ¡°You may exit through that door over there.¡±


    Leonard nodded to him and the others and left with the same impassive expression he always had. It did not look at all like the face of someone heartbroken over obtaining a penta-core.


    Once the door closed behind him, the adults began to chatter.


    ¡°... He must be quite disappointed, but it ismendable how determined he was not to show it. I suppose no one is born with <i>everything</i>,¡± Fabian remarked.


    ¡°Um, Sir Fabian?¡± Bruno began to ask from beside him, unable to hold back any longer.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I was curious about what you meant when you said he could wield a sword from his heart.¡±


    There was not a single person who actually understood that exchange between the Commander and Leonard, but that only made Leonard seem even more brilliant.


    ¡°Once you figure it out, you will be able to be a Swordmaster,¡± Fabian stated.


    The first step was to physically train with the sword, and the second was honing and learning to manipte augmented sword energy. That was where most swordsmen settled. Bruno was also at the tail end of that stage.


    ¡°Fostered in the heart and channeled through the body. What wise words.¡± Fabian couldn¡¯t have described the third stage if he tried. Only once someone could see the sword in their heart could they be a Swordmaster.


    No matter how many times he tried, Fabian simply couldn¡¯t stop thinking of how much of a waste it was that Leonard had a penta-core. He unconsciously stroked the hilt of his sword.


    <i>O Great Ancestor Cardenas, is this your will?</i>


    Naturally, there was no reply.


    ***


    <i>Creak. </i>


    The door didn¡¯t seem often used, as it made a loud noise. When Leonard stepped out of the room where the Blood Awakening Ceremony took ce, a knight was waiting for him outside. His armor had a Fledgling Dragon engraved on it like Fabian¡¯s. He was a member of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon.


    ¡°You were the highest-ranking trainee in this ss, correct? That took quite some time. How many do you have?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I have a penta-core,¡± Leonard replied casually.


    ¡°What?!¡± The knight jumped in surprise. He¡¯d been nning to take the boy down a notch.


    Geniuses with single cores only came around once a decade at most, but on the other end, penta-cores were equally rare. In fact, the knight was now worried that he¡¯d beaten down an already-downtrodden child.


    ¡°I-I see. Don¡¯t be so down about it. If you were at the top of your ss, you still have a bright future ahead of you. You can¡¯t be discouraged so early on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...?¡±


    The knight cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem. Follow me. Typically, you would have gone along with your friends, but your Blood Awakening Ceremony took longer than anticipated, so we sent them ahead.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°To a spatial portal used by the family. The empire is so vast that it would be impossible to get there on time with a normal vehicle,¡± the knight exined.


    Leonard followed him down a few flights of steps to an underground path he¡¯d never been down before as a trainee, leaving the estate behind. The tunnel system was asplex as a maze, and it would be impossible for someone who didn¡¯t know theyout to find their way out.


    They went past <i>another </i>door and down <i>another </i>flight of stairs and finally arrived in front of a carriage that seemed to be waiting for them.


    ¡°Get in. If you¡¯re hungry, have some of this,¡± the knight said, handing Leonard the bread he¡¯d brought as his own lunch.


    ¡°... Thank you.¡±


    The knight climbed onto the coach box and grabbed the reins.


    <i>That young man has a good heart, </i>Leonard thought. He was strangely kind.


    The boy climbed into the carriage and leaned into the seat. Even when the horses started moving, the carriage barely shook, allowing him to concentrate.


    Leonard closed his eyes and observed his heart. There was a faint ringing sound that only he could hear. The five cores were interconnected without a single note of dissonance. The mana in the air was pulled in by the flow and spilled into his body. It was nothingpared to proper cultivation methods, but it was wonderful how the energy flowed as easily as he breathed. It was likely because the mana cores were in sync with the flow of his blood.


    <i>No, there¡¯s more. </i>Leonard realized that there was no sense of imbnce even though he¡¯d just developed an unfamiliar organ. <i>It feels like it¡¯s always been there and has merely been awakened. </i>


    He still had no idea about the workings of the Cardenas bloodline. In fact, he only had <i>more </i>questions now.


    But so far, his blood had only benefitted him, so it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling.


    Having been distracted by other thoughts, Leonard regained his focus and grabbed hold of the natural energy flowing around him. Breath Cirction was more important to martial artists than food, and it was the first time he¡¯d done this since he transmigrated.


    <i>¡°Hm... Hoo...¡± </i>


    He held his breath for several minutes before letting it out. The mana gradually flowed toward him more and more in ordance with the rhythm of his breathing. If Fabian had been there, he would have been scared out of his wits. The only people in this world who could control naturally urring mana while breathing were those who surpassed the level of a Swordmaster.


    <i>I¡¯m going three times faster than before I developed the cores. </i>


    Leonard¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He could not only take in energy three times faster but also circte it at an even higher rate. On one hand, that meant he could be stronger at three times the speed, but that also meant he was in three times more danger.


    If his blood vessels hadn¡¯t been reinforced through the Blood Awakening Ceremony, he would have started bleeding from all the orifices in his body before he even finished one cycle.


    <i>But... </i>He had a Creation Realm martial artist¡¯s fine control skills over mana, and he wasn¡¯t the least bit shaken even though he¡¯d already died once.


    If the mana was circting three times faster, he simply needed to keep up with it. It was an unsophisticated conclusion, but he had a precise hold over the energy. He delivered each type to its corresponding core without letting a single drop mix.


    The five mana cores glistened in five brilliant colors like crystals. For a moment, the power stopped flowing into them, but then they suddenly began to thrum even harder, like fish that had found water.


    And it was at that moment that Heavenly Demon¡¯s words flickered through his mind: <i>¡°If purity is the basis of the Chaos Origin, then bnce is the basis of the five elements. If they are not in harmony, the manifestation will be fragile.¡±</i>


    The advice from someone in the Profound Realm: <i>¡°Youid the foundation for the Five Elements Qi after you were able to achieve Sword Qi Transformation, causing the qi to be unbnced.¡±</i>


    Heavenly Demon had been referring to Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s sword manifestation, which was a mass of energy created by channeling one¡¯s internal qi. However, that technique could be used even by First-ss martial artists. Yeon Mu-Hyuk, being naturally gifted in controlling sword qi, had been able to unify the five elements, but that had been his limit. He had trouble gathering an equal amount of each element in the first ce. If he¡¯d been more than mediocre at it, he would have been able to create a bnced foundation of energy when he reached the Apex Realm.


    However, Dan Mok-Jin judged that it was toote to reach a state ofpletion. In fact, it still wouldn¡¯t have been possible had Yeon Mu-Hyuk been a First-ss martial artist.


    <i>But what if I try to unify the five elemental qis right after I¡¯ve gained ess to mana? What would the oue be? </i>


    The five elemental energies within him swirled inside him ording to his will.


    One Origin Five Elements Style


    Five-Star Creation Sutra: Shrink


    In his past life, he¡¯d learned that the five elements didn¡¯t necessarily represent five fundamental materials but rather five basic rtionships.[1]


    Wood begot fire. Fire begot earth. Earth begot metal. Metal begot water. Water begot wood.


    Wood dominated earth. Earth dominated water. Water dominated fire. Fire dominated metal. Metal dominated wood.


    The principle stated that as long as the cycle continued, it would sustain the world forever. In reverse, it would halt this principle and have the inverse effect.


    <i>ording to the ancient texts, when all five elemental energies are tamed, they can be gathered to condense the energy into one. </i>


    The five elements flowed as one and existed as one.


    In response to his realization, the mana cores inside him interlocked as if to be a singr entity.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes shot open and glowed with five colors for just a moment.


    He had unified the elements. It was something he only achieved after bing a First-ss martial artist in his past life.


    The energy of the five elements flowed through his eight extraordinary meridians like a rushing river, gathering mana at a rate that shouldn¡¯t have been possible with a penta-core.


    ¡°So this is it.¡±


    Leonard resolved to reach the Profound Realm in this life¡ªno, he¡¯d ascend even higher.


    Unbeknownst to the nervous knight sitting in the coach box, a mysterious smile bloomed on the boy¡¯s face.


    New powers. New martial arts. New grounds.


    His heart thumped with excitement as he wondered what his next destination would hold.


    1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wuxing_(Chinese_philosophy) ?</a> </a>

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19</h4>


    The Cardenas¡¯ estate expanded far beyond what Leonard knew of it. Though the carriage was considerably fast, it took nearly an hour for them to arrive at their destination. They traversed the span of a whole barony, and then some.


    The knight halted the horses with experienced hands and hopped off, handing the carriage off to an attendant. Then, he turned to Leonard.


    ¡°You can go in through that door over there. Someone else will escort you from there, so don¡¯t worry and go ahead,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. And I¡¯m sorry about before.¡±


    Leonard had no idea what he was talking about, but the knight had already turned around and left.


    <i>Did he put something in my bread? It tasted fine, though. </i>Leonard didn¡¯t have an answer, but he simply shrugged it off and headed toward the building standing before him.


    As soon as he stepped inside, the air changed. In fact, it felt heavier. Perhaps this was an important ce in the family and treated with greater care? People who were iparably stronger than the instructors at the training facility were walking around solemnly.


    A knight emerged from right beside him like a ghost. ¡°Are you thest trainee from this year¡¯s ss?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes. My name is Leonard,¡± Leonard replied impassively.


    When he didn¡¯t react, the knight smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve got nerves of steel. My name is Usher, and I¡¯m a bachelor from the Order of the Fledgling Dragon. I¡¯ll be the one showing you where you can go and answer any questions you have about them. You can call me Sir Usher.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Usher.¡±


    ¡°Follow me. Stay close.¡±


    The mid-rank knight started walking without further ado. He did this every year, so he was very used to it.


    While following the knight, Leonard carefully observed his surroundings. As with the room where he¡¯d had his Blood Awakening Ceremony, his senses couldn¡¯t prate through any of the walls.


    <i>It appears they used some kind of hybrid or unique building material. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any technique I can use to see into the rooms from the outside. </i>


    Back in the Central ins, this kind of construction would only be seen in ces like the headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Cult or somewhere in the depths of the royal pce. There were even some acimed sects who couldn¡¯t afford this kind of technology. Despite its cost, this entire building seemed to be constructed to prevent people from perceiving through the building¡¯s walls.


    Leonard shook his head, gaining a newfound sense of just how wealthy the family was.


    At some point, his surroundings began to change, as if an illusion was being lifted around him.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± Usher asked.


    ¡°... Yes.¡±


    The knight seemed to understand. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to even get in here without clearance. Even <i>I</i> am<i> </i>not allowed in here, except when I¡¯m transferring trainees.¡±


    He pointed to the stone gate in front of them. It was about three meters tall and wide enough to let about five or six people pass through. What was unique about it, though, was that it had no handle and simply had arge hole.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes widened.


    <i>This gate allows you to traverse space. </i>


    He never could have dreamed of such a device back in murim. Sure, Immortals could usend shrinking, but to have a device that could jump across kilometers at a time?


    Mages were innovating their ownbat skills, unrted to martial arts. If an opponent could appear and disappear wherever they liked, it would be very difficult to take them out.


    ¡°Here¡¯s how it¡¯s gonna go. It¡¯s simple really. I¡¯ll tell you all the ces you can choose from and the pros and cons of each one. Then I¡¯ll set the gate to your desired destination, and you¡¯ll be off,¡± Usher exined.


    ¡°Sir Usher,¡± Leonard said. The knight nodded for him to continue. ¡°Which ce will give me the most mana sources based on my performance?¡±


    When he unified the elements, the penta-core became a little more efficient, but it was still far inferior to single cores and duo cores. Moreover, a ce with an abundant amount of mana sources would also be abundant in mana in general, which meant the difficulty of the training regiment and level of skill required would increase ordingly.


    <i>A martial artist who shies away from struggle is like a dumpling without filling. </i>


    That was why those on the Demonic Path were a step above martial artists in the Righteous Faction and Evil Faction. They were subject to the principle of the survival of the fittest from a young age. It was either kill or be killed, and they honed their martial arts just to survive. Even if they wanted to rest, they simply couldn¡¯t. It was a harsh life.


    ¡°There¡¯s one ce thates to mind, but it¡¯s not suitable for first-years,¡± Usher said in a rare, impatient tone. ¡°You¡¯re not even supposed to be able to choose where to go, but you¡¯re special. However, I don¡¯t rmend it. Even people with single cores don¡¯tst for more than a month or two before they request a transfer.¡±


    ¡°What is the ce called?¡±


    ¡°Gpagos.¡± Usher let out a long sigh when he realized Leonard wouldn¡¯t budge. He pulled out arge map and rolled it out across the table. ¡°It¡¯s on the fringe of the Arcadia Empire. It¡¯s uninhabited, other than members of the Cardenas family.¡± He added that it was the most dangerous ce where the Order of the Fledgling Dragon Knight was stationed and that it had the highest mortality rate for trainees.


    Usher exined, ¡°Though it¡¯s nothingpared to the Corroded Realm where members of the Seven Great Orders are stationed, the deepest parts of the Gpagos Ind are almost as dangerous. It¡¯s so bad that the banneret stationed there, Bradley, will have to request backup from Commander Fabian if any demonic activity is detected.¡±


    Usher¡¯s expression seemed to ask if Leonard still wanted to go.


    ¡°Please send me to Gpagos Ind,¡± Leonard said without hesitation.


    Though Usher wanted to dissuade him further, he¡¯d already said everything he could as a guide. Looking resigned, he turned to retrieve something, then handed Leonard a pouch. The pouch looked humble, but Leonard sensed a mysterious energy inside it and tilted his head.


    ¡°You have good senses. It¡¯s oveid with subspace magic,¡± Usher exined.


    ¡°Subspace magic?¡±


    ¡°It looks small, but it has the capacity of a typical warehouse. I¡¯ve already put in your mana sources, so use them wisely. If you¡¯re shortsighted and end up wasting them, you¡¯ll be in troubleter,¡± he warned.


    He had enough mana stones to transport exactly one person and inserted them into several notches. Magic devices that affected space and time were extremely dangerous in general, and if a single shard was out of ce, it could cause a huge disaster. It took a few minutes for Usher to finish setting up the portal.


    <i>Vrrrrr¡ª! </i>


    The stone gate shook violently as it sucked in the surrounding mana like a void to connect to the destination.


    ¡°Go! Hurry!¡± Usher shouted urgently.


    Leonard forgot to even answer, and he leaped through the portal. A strange sensation enveloped him. It was something he¡¯d never experienced before, even when he was the Sword Emperor. For once, he felt a chill go through his spine. He felt as if he were falling through clouds, as if dropping off from a sky-high fortress wall.


    It felt as if his soul were getting farther and farther away from his body. It seemed like this floating feeling wouldst forever.


    <i>Fwooosh! </i>


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t, and the sensation soon stopped. He finally felt the ground under his feet.


    ¡°<i>¡ªUrp.¡± </i>The contents of his stomach threatened toe up, and he barely managed to force it down. Was this why the knight who had given him the bread apologized?


    Thankfully, the vertigo from teleporting settled down after he took a few breaths.


    A wave of heat suddenly attacked him.


    <i>Is this... Gpagos Ind? </i>


    Leonard stood up from his hunched position and looked out into the blindingly sparkling ocean. It connected to a beach, which then led into a tropical rainforest. The sunlight was so hot he thought his skin would blister, and the air was humid. This ce resembled the extreme climate of Nanman, which he¡¯d only been to a few times.


    <i>I haven¡¯t obtained Water and Fire Resistance yet, so I suppose it¡¯ll be troublesome for some time. </i>


    Most people thought of deserts and tundras when someone mentioned extreme weather, but tropical climates like this were even harder to survive in. Leonard knew this very well, as he¡¯d been all over the world, including the North Sea and Nanman.


    The leaves were so dense that one could barely see in front of oneself. Poisonous insects and snakes lurked in blind spots, and the game was not only smaller than those found in mountains and grasnds but also harder to catch.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± Leonard sensed a human presence in the distance. They were other members of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon Knight, teenage trainees who were a few years older than him. <i>What were they called? Pages?</i> Either way, the fact that they were on Gpagos Ind had to mean that they had ranked high in their trainee sses.


    ¡°Woah. We actually got a first-year?¡± cheerfully said the young man who spotted him first. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a nutty rookie. How long do you bet it¡¯ll take for him to start whining about transferring?¡±


    ¡°I give it a week.¡±


    ¡°A month. If they send a first-year, there must be something special about him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be useful.¡±


    The living conditions on Gpagos Ind had to have been very harsh, as there were scratches and rips all over their armor and capes. They couldn¡¯t be more than three or four years older than him, but their rough skin and unruly hair made them look juvenile.


    Leonard automatically assessed their skill and was a little impressed. <i>All three of them have just entered the Peak Realm. They¡¯ve been through real battles. </i>


    Even among the finest up-anding masters, only a very few attained such power before turning twenty. However, this was probably the standard for the knights on the ind.


    ¡°It¡¯s against the rules to meddle with first-years. Stand aside, unless you want to receive disciplinary action.¡± A hefty voice made them freeze in their tracks.


    ¡°S-Sir Banneret! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°We will leave immediately!¡±


    ¡°Please excuse us!¡±


    The young men scattered, not daring to disobey. Leonard understood why and watched them leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Sir Banneret.¡±


    The man rivaled Fabian in size, and his chiseled facial features looked as if they could carve through rock. He had an immovable presence, a testament to how much he¡¯d honed his unique abilities.


    <i>He¡¯s just on the brink of reaching the Creation Realm. He''s powerful enough that if hees across an opportunity, he''ll have no trouble breaking through.</i>


    The banneret Bradley was the ind¡¯s overseer. He scanned Leonard and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I am supposed to give you special treatment. Commander Fabian even wrote a letter of rmendation for you, Leonard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°My name is Bradley. I am a member of the 1st Division of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon, and I am in charge of this ind. I am also a high-rank Basilisk Knight. I am in charge of your safety and teaching you basic mana cultivation.¡± He was as still and sharp as a statue. Only his lips moved slightly. ¡°Starting from today, you will spend half a year in the custody period. The rest of the year will be spent in the probation period. During this time, no one on this ind can touch you. However, once it passes, you will have to protect yourself and your belongings. Am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good. We will have a lesson on mana cultivation shortly. However, I can give you a few hours if you want to rest.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to,¡± Leonard said immediately. He didn¡¯t even need to think about it.


    ¡°I like it.¡± Bradley grinned. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll stay here for a long time.¡±


    Gpagos Ind had a little over a thousand residents. In addition to the mid-rank knights who were there for supervision, there were a little over eight hundred trainees. The youngest was in their third year of formal training, while the oldest was in their seventh year. Several first-years had been sent to the ind in the past, but not a single one had ever stayed.


    However, the Commander himself had written a letter of rmendation for Leonard even though he had a penta-core. The boy just might stand a chance.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20</h4>


    ¡°If you¡¯re from a branch family and don¡¯t have a sponsor, I suppose you never had a chance to learn anything about mana cultivation. Am I correct?¡± Bradley asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leonard said. Though he had knowledge from his past life, he was still a beginner in mana cultivation in this world.


    The knight thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Mana cultivation is very straightforward. You¡¯ve obtained your cores from the Blood Awakening Ceremony, so you can amass most of your mana simply by ingesting mana stones and mana herbs. Since you have a penta-core, it won¡¯t be very energy-efficient, but even then, you will amass mana several times more efficiently than an average person.¡±


    Amassing mana by ingesting mana sources would seem ridiculous in murim, but Leonard only nodded quietly as he listened.


    ¡°First, I shall exin the trainee hierarchy,¡± Bradley announced.


    ording to him, the martial artists of this world were split into the Five Major Tiers and their respective Ten Minor Tiers. Leonard converted them into murim terms.


    <i>The first Major Tier is the Body Refining Tier. </i>


    As the name implied, the Body Refining Tier involved refining the body by taking in as much mana as it could handle and forcing it to raise its limits. Every time a person filled themselves to the brink with mana, their physical capabilities and mana capacity increased substantially, but once someone broke their limits ten times, they no longer received that effect. Someone in the First Degree Body Refining Tier would be considered a Third-ss martial artist, while someone in the Tenth Degree would be about as strong as a First-ss martial artist.


    <i>The second Major Tier is the External Force Tier. </i>


    Starting with the External Force Tier, the Tiers involved the dissemination of power <i>outside </i>the body. A person in the First Degree of the External Force Tier was somewhere between a First-ss martial artist and a Peak Realm martial artist, while someone in the Second Degree would be at the beginning stages of the Peak Realm. Someone who reached the Tenth Degree of the External Force Tier would be at the pinnacle of the Apex Realm. That was where Bradley was.


    <i>The third Major Tier is the Transcendence Tier. That must be the Creation Realm. </i>


    Bradley¡¯s exnations became more ambiguous when he started exining the Transcendence Tier due to itsplexity. Physical prowess and the use of aura were clearly visible to others, but the way one experienced their upper dantian depended on the individual. Even though the number of Creation Realm martial artists Leonard had fought was in the double digits, he couldn¡¯t describe it. However, Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin might be able to.


    <i>The fourth Major Tier is the Demigod Tier. It¡¯s the equivalent of the Profound Realm. </i>At that point, a person could substantially affect the material world with the power derived from their own self, not external sources, after umting enough mana through training.


    Leonard knew more about this stage than Bradley did because every moment he closed his eyes, he could still picture the moment he died¡ªand his opponent, Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin. That man had been the strongest under the heavens and the only one who had reached the Profound Realm.


    <i>They say that the Commanders of the Seven Great Orders are all masters in the Demigod Tier... If it¡¯s true, that¡¯s remarkable. If a family in murim produced seven martial artists in the Profound Realm, they could unite the whole world with that power.</i>


    Leonard shivered as he pictured the enormous six-armed Asura statue that Heavenly Demon summoned.


    It was an extremely high-level martial arts technique. Even others in the Demigod Tier would be impressed.


    Leonard, however, couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter of joy in his heart. There were seven martial artists in this family alone whom he wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat as the Sword Emperor. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how many more there would be if he went out and traveled the world.


    <i>The final Major Tier is the Deification Tier. </i>


    In murim, they would call it the Life and Death Realm. It was something that only existed in myths and legends. At that level, one shed the limits of mortality and gained the power to summon the winds and rain at will. They became closer to a god than a human.


    ¡°No one has reached the Deification Tier other than Ancestor[1] Cardenas, so there are some harlots who bber about how it¡¯s untrue,¡± Bradley said, his eyes growing cold. ¡°But if Foreather Cardenas hadn¡¯t beheaded that evil dragon, those scum would still be enved!¡±


    Not only was their ancestor in the Deification Tier, but he had also apparently in a dragon, so some people couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. Leonard wasn¡¯t stupid enough to point that out when Bradley had such fire in his eyes.


    ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s all from me. Is there anything else you would like to know?¡± the knight asked. Now that he¡¯d finished exining everything he needed to about mana cultivation, all that was left was for Leonard to spend his time well on the ind.


    The boy thought of a few more questions. ¡°How are supplies distributed on Gpagos Ind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s every man for himself,¡± Bradley said, as if it were obvious.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°As long as you have mana stones, you can obtain anything from food, clothing, and shelter. But of course, you have to find the stones yourself.¡± Bradley grabbed the pouch hanging from his waist, which was the same type of subspace pouch that Leonard had. He pulled out several maps and a small amount of rations and clothing. ¡°But I was told to give you special treatment, so I have prepared some extra supplies for you. Take these.¡±


    ¡°These are...¡±


    ¡°You absolutely need a map to get around the ind, and I¡¯ve also prepared a ce for you to stay for half a year. I prepared it because you¡¯ll end up being nothing but a corpse if you enter the ind without having reached the Body Refining Tier. You will have to reach the Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier before your custody period is up.¡±


    Reaching the Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier was required in <i>all </i>the trainee outposts, even in the most mild environments.


    Leonard epted the items and asked, ¡°What is the difference between the custody period and the probation period?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. During the custody period, I will help you get by in any way you need. On the other hand, you¡¯ll have to do everything on your own during the probation period, but I¡¯ll watch over you so that the others can¡¯t touch you.¡±


    ¡°The others... you mean the senior trainees?¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Bradley confirmed. ¡°In your initial trainee program, the rankings changed whenever someone won or lost a duel. But here, anyone who loses a battle will have a fixed amount of mana sources taken away. There is a rest period after fighting a duel, but you can¡¯t avoid them forever.¡±


    ¡°Does the no-maiming rule still apply?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Not necessarily. You can maim as long as you don¡¯t kill each other. However, you¡¯re not allowed to wound others where it¡¯s uncalled for.¡±


    The standards were harsher here, not to mention that it was already difficult enough to survive on this uninhabited ind. It reminded him of when he first started to be considered strong.


    <i>This will be fun.</i> A small smile crept onto Leonard¡¯s face.


    ¡°I assume you already received your mana sources, correct? How many did you get?¡± Bradley asked.


    ¡°Let me check.¡± Leonard reached inside his pouch. As soon as he did, he instinctively sensed how many of each there were.


    Three thousand low-grade mana stones.


    One hundred fire-attribute mana herbs.


    One hundred wood-attribute mana herbs.


    One hundred earth-attribute mana fruits.


    One hundred water-attribute mana fruits.


    One hundred metal-attribute mana pills.


    It appeared that he had been given enough topensate for the inefficiency of his penta-core, but anyone could see that he had received an abnormallyrge amount of mana sources.


    Bradley¡¯s eyes grew wide when Leonard ryed the amount to him. ¡°Three thousand low-grade mana stones alone? And one hundred mana sources per element on top of that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The knight calcted the numbers in his head. ¡°That¡¯s a little excessive, even if you were at the top of your ss. Even if you¡¯re from a branch family and don¡¯t have a sponsor, you still would have received three times the normal amount, but you have about five times more than the normal amount. The Commander must have gone out of his way to provide for you. Congrattions.¡±


    Leonard didn¡¯t even know how much the mana sources were worth. ¡°Do I really have that many?¡±


    ¡°Someone with a single core would be able to reach the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier with just that. With a penta-core... you might be able to reach the Fifth Degree.¡±


    In other words, he had <i>at least </i>enough to be able to survive Gpagos Ind by reaching the Fifth Degree. Leonard had to have left quite an impression on Commander Fabian. Leonard had the capability to impress the Commander even more, but he had no reason to reveal his full power just yet.


    ¡°Thank you for your time, Sir Banneret. I think I¡¯ll go take a look at the dwelling you prepared for me first.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I look forward to seeing your performance.¡± With that, Bradley turned away and disappeared after taking only a few leaps.


    Leonard watched him go, then looked down at his map. ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna need some time to figure this out.¡±


    Whoever made the map wasn¡¯t very good at drawing. Leonard¡¯s first thought was that he would need to make a new one in order to find his way around.


    After looking around for a few minutes, he was able to pin down his residence and the shoreline. Then he started walking.


    The boy left distinct footprints in the white sand before a wave came in and washed them away.


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s nicer than I expected,¡± Leonard remarked as he opened the door to his new home. Bradley had prepared a small cave for him, and it was ratherrge on the inside. It wasn¡¯t too hot or cold, nor was it too humid.


    <i>He said I¡¯ll have to start paying a fee to stay here once six months pass, though. </i>


    The price was three hundred low-grade mana stones per month. Though Leonard wasn¡¯t quite sure exactly how much that was worth, he still knew it was a lot. After all, he still wouldn¡¯t have enough to pay for a year of stay even with all the stones he currently had.


    Though of course, he still had plenty as someone who had just graduatedpared to the probationary knights on the ind who had to collect mana stones themselves. <i>And I won¡¯t be allowed to learn Cardenas swordy until I reach the Body Refining Tier... </i>


    Apparently, they wouldn¡¯t start serious training until he nearly reached the Tenth Degree.


    Unlike in murim, the martial artists of this world had naturally high physical capabilities. Though Leonard had already assessed that the First Degree Body Refining Tier was the equivalent of a Third-ss martial artist and that the Tenth Degree was equivalent to a First-ss martial artist, that didn¡¯t mean their physical strength and specific skills were exactly the same.


    Even a master martial artist in the Apex Realm would have some blocked qi pathways or, if not, some other type of residue or waste until they went through the Bone Reconstruction Technique. But that wasn¡¯t the case for the people of this world. Their pathways werepletely unhindered from the moment they began cultivating mana.


    <i>I suppose that¡¯s why they can raise their physical limits while going through the Body Refining Tier. </i>Their sword techniques required extraordinary physical capabilities. Their martial arts were such that anyone who didn¡¯t reach that level of physical prowess couldn¡¯t even practice the fundamentals.


    In murim, they had less naturally urring energy and learned to foster and wield it with efficiency. However, in this world, theybined the abundant mana with exceptional physical prowess when they fought.


    ¡°Shall I begin?¡± Leonard shook off the distracting thoughts and poured out one hundred low-grade mana stones onto the ground. Breath cirction was useful, but now it was time to try out the training methods of this world instead.


    Leonard picked up a stone and closed his eyes.


    <i>Unlike the other mana sources, mana stones don¡¯t inherently have an elemental attribute attached to them, so apparently we can imbue them with any of them. </i>


    He simply needed to absorb the mana from it.


    <i>Vrrrr... </i>


    The natural energy inside the mana stone began to flow into him. He was surprised by its denseness, but he used his penta-core to suck out everyst drop. Thanks to the harmony between the five elements, the energy was amplified several times. If it weren¡¯t for that, he would have obtained less than two percent of the mana, but he increased the amount of energy by ten percent.


    <i>Crack. </i>


    Now empty, it only took a few seconds for the mana stone to shatter in his hand.


    <i>I think I can reach the First Degree Body Refining Tier if I just absorb nine more. This training method will take me a while to get used to. </i>


    In his old world, cultivation wasn¡¯t nearly as simple as absorbing energy from another source. A person had to tame the wild qi with their willpower and then find the right qi pathways while weeding out the dangerous and dead-end ones. And, they had to do this over and over again. Losing focus even for a moment could cause internal injuries, and qi deviation could cause death or, otherwise, greatly detract from training.


    <i>Crack. </i>


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to break through ten low-grade mana stones. After he absorbed all the energy, Leonard felt a strange sensation arise in his body. It was a sensation he¡¯d never experienced before.


    1. Previously Forefather. ?

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21</h4>


    Ripping noises came from inside Leonard¡¯s body. Each muscle fiber was being torn, then reconstructed into something stronger and more durable.


    It wasn¡¯t just his muscles. His bones, ligaments, and tendons were also being pushed to a new limit.


    When someone used the Bone Reconstruction Technique after reaching the Creation Realm, it was as if they were destroying their house to build a castle. On the other hand, this process was more like recing house parts with better ones rather than breaking it downpletely.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Leonard to physically feel the changes. His jaw dropped. ¡°Wow. This is just absurd.¡±


    He had only reached the First Degree Body Refining Tier, but his physical abilities were now more than three times stronger than before. He¡¯d skipped through several years¡¯ worth of physical conditioning simply by ingesting ten mana stones.


    <i>Even my dantian and qi pathways feel as if they have expanded slightly. And I¡¯m supposed to do this ten times, not once? The effects would significantly surpass that of the Bone Reconstruction Technique. </i>


    The Bone Reconstruction Technique didn¡¯t necessarily make the body as reinforced as ten-thousand-year-old cold steel. Rather, it manifested the inherent potential of the body one was born with to the fullest extent and maintained that state. However, Body Refinement raised that threshold entirely and restructured the whole musculoskeletal system into something new. No martial techniques in his old world could induce such a magnificent effect.


    ¡°I should try taking more.¡± He felt a sense of revulsion as a martial artist because it was so easy, but he didn¡¯t slow down his training. This feeling mainly belonged to his past self, and there was no reason to reject the conventions of this world. Besides, he didn¡¯t find any kind of negative side effects after looking inside his body.


    After Leonard ingested close to one hundred low-grade mana stones, he felt his body go through its second evolution.


    <i>Cra-a-ack! </i>


    He reached the Second Degree Body Refining Tier.


    The First Degree enhanced his muscles, tendons, and ligaments. This time, it was as if his entire skeleton was being rearranged.


    Several explosive cracking sounds came from his body as he sat in the lotus position. Starting from the ribs near his heart, all the bones in his upper body were broken and made anew. And amazingly, he barely felt any pain.


    <i>Crack! Crack! Crack! </i>


    The wave rode down his hipbone to his femur and kneecaps and reached his toes. Finally, his ulnae and knuckles were remade. The transformation began to subside.


    Leonard then realized that his physical abilities hadn¡¯t been enhanced like they had when he reached the First Degree but that his body had be able to withstand a greater amount of mana reinforcement. The first time, he¡¯d gained strength, and this time, he¡¯d gained durability.


    ¡°I had to absorb ten mana stones to reach the First Degree, and one hundred mana stones to reach the Second. Does that mean I need a thousand to reach the Third?¡± he wondered aloud. While he was delighted by the effects of Body Refinement, he couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed by how many mana stones he had to use.


    ording to Bradley, Leonard might only have enough to reach the Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier with a penta-core, but thanks to his consolidation of the five elements, the cost-efficiency had increased to be equivalent to a triple core¡¯s. In that case, Leonard should be able to reach the Fifth Degree without having to use half of his mana stones.


    Thankfully, he was wrong. Once he had ingested two hundred more mana stones, he felt his body begin to change again. Apparently, he didn¡¯t need ten times the number of stones to reach the Third Degree. Reaching the First Degree had simply required a very small amount.


    Hence, he reached the Third Degree Body Refining Tier. At that point, he felt his nerves copse. His five senses became beyond acute, and his neural signaling became several times faster. He could now adjust his processing speed at will. He could now also sense things at a speed that shouldn¡¯t have been possible and even react to them.


    <i>At this rate, not even a repeating crossbow will be able to graze me. </i>


    Even First-ss martial artists had trouble seeing arrows fired by a repeating crossbow right in front of them, but Leonard now had the reflexes that would allow him to intercept and dodge them. His senses were now as keen as an animal¡¯s, and the sudden heightening of his senses even made his ears ring. He had to take a moment to collect himself.


    <i>Am I ascending through the Degrees too quickly? I have a feeling that doing this one more time will cause problems. </i>


    It was possible to have too much of a good thing, and one had to appreciate what they had. Leonard closed his eyes and shook away his greed.


    <i>I¡¯ve already achieved too much in one day. </i>


    Now that he thought about it, something was off. If all one needed to reach the next Degree was to absorb mana stones, it should be possible to reach the Fifth Degree in one day. However, Bradley had estimated it would take Leonard half a year.


    ¡°Is that abnormal?¡± he wondered.


    The boy was right. Though it was true that it took much less time to go through the Body Refining Tier than the other Major Tiers, it was hard to imagine someone reaching the Third Degree in one day like Leonard had. The only reason he was able to reach it so fast was because he had practiced yoga and had the five elements.


    Leonard carefully inspected his body.


    <i>The First Degree refined my muscles, tendons, and ligaments; the Second Degree reconstructed my bones; and the Third Degree enhanced my nervous system. And they augmented earth, metal, and wood energy respectively. </i>


    Those who weren¡¯t familiar with the theory of the Five Elements wouldn¡¯t know this, but muscles, tendons, and ligaments were associated with earth. Bones were made of minerals, and the nervous system stretched across the body like branches.


    <i>That means the Fourth and Fifth Degrees will affect parts that are associated with water and fire.</i>


    The Five Elements Theory wasn¡¯t just a principle that exined how the world worked. It also included every living being that resided in it. Humans were also a part of the five elements, and each part of their body corresponded to one of them. Leonard had absorbed and unified each elemental energy within him, which was why he was exempt from the obligatory side effects of the transformation and the recovery periods.


    <i>Without the earth mana, the muscle pain would be so severe I wouldn¡¯t be able to move, and if it weren¡¯t for the metal mana, I would need time for my bones to heal. And if it weren¡¯t for the wood mana, each part of my nervous system would be suffering. </i>


    Naturally, one couldn¡¯t keep absorbing mana stones until their side effects subsided. They would need a few days to a few weeks to recover even if they possessed the corresponding element. This was why it inevitably took around a month for the average person to reach the Third Degree Body Refining Tier.


    <i>Not even someone with a penta-core like me would be able to reach it this fast, </i>Leonard thought with certainty. <i>It looks like the misalignment of the Three Treasures actually helped me. </i>


    The Three Treasures were essence, energy, and spirit. Essence for the physical body. Energy for qi and mana. Spirit for one¡¯s mind. However, Leonard¡¯s were in heavy disarray. His spirit was iparably stronger than his body and energy. So every time he took in mana, his essence and energy devoured his spirit so that they could catch up as soon as possible. This was why he had risen so fast.


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to hide out here for at least a month,¡± he concluded. If Bradley caught wind of this, he would be suspicious and interrogate him. Leonard¡¯s skill with the sword could be brushed away bybeling him as a prodigy, but it would be hard toe up with an exnation as to how a mere trainee could shatter hundreds of years¡¯ worth of knowledge regarding mana cultivation.


    He let out a long sigh and stood up.


    <i>Since I¡¯ll have to maintain a cover anyway, I should n ahead. I¡¯ll tailor my past experiences with martial arts to fit this body so that the family won¡¯t grow suspicious. </i>


    Even if he couldn¡¯t use advanced techniques, he had no intention of letting go of martial artspletely. The Commander of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon, Fabian, already thought he was an extraordinary genius, so Leonard could take advantage of that misunderstanding.


    The Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s signature One Origin Five Elements Sutra Sword was too high-level for him right now. If he wanted to attempt it, he needed five swords to imbue with elemental energy, just as the Heavenly Demon had said. However, even if he surpassed the Body Refining Tier, he would need to reach at least the Tenth Degree External Force Tier in order to use it effectively.


    ¡°I suppose I should start with the Five Elements Style itself,¡± he remarked to himself. The Five Elements Style was a group of bloodline techniques that formed the basis of the One Origin Five Elements Sutra Sword, but decades of development had caused the Sutra Sword to deviate significantly from its original form.


    The Four Symbols were a group of divine beasts representing each of the cardinal directions. If one included the Yellow Dragon that represented the center, there were five. Though some people believed that either the Qilin or humans held that position, Yeon Mu-Hyuk believed that the Yellow Dragon symbolized the center.


    If he was to start his training from scratch, he would have to go back to the basics. He muttered, ¡°I suppose it¡¯ll take a long time until I master all 144 Forms.¡±


    The Vermillion Bird had 36 attack-centered Forms using the mighty illusion sword art.


    The ck Tortoise had 36 defense-centered Forms using the dull sword art and the idle sword art.


    The Azure Dragon had 36 elusive Forms using the swift sword art and the eloquent sword art.


    The White Tiger had 36 frenzy-inducing Forms using the heavy sword art and the supreme sword art.


    Combining and incorporating all these styles into each other was known as the Way of the Yellow Dragon, making these 144 Forms the foundation of the Five Element Style.


    <i>I can¡¯t use my sword properly here... But I can at least outline them even if I¡¯m sitting down. </i>


    As he automatically drew the wooden sword at his hip, he realized that he hadn¡¯t received a real sword yet. It was likely that Bradley was thinking that he would give Leonard one once he reached the Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier. Deep down, Leonard wanted desperately to go to him and ask for one, but because he had to hide his development, he had no other choice but to remain where he was.


    Besides, with his level of skill, even a tree branch could be as effective as a sword in his hands. It was simply about personal preference to some extent.


    He drew a smooth arc with the wooden sword. <i>Fwoosh. </i>He performed an opening disy[1], making three auspicious balls of fire appear in the air, which then faded.


    This was the mighty illusion sword art, which attacked the enemy until they were ripped into pieces.


    This was the first of the 36 Forms of the Vermillion Bird.


    ***


    One month and two weeks passed. The page who had been monitoring Leonard since his first day on Gpagos Ind looked bored. ¡°I know he¡¯s supposed to go through the Body Refining Tier, but how can he note out of his cave a single time?¡±


    The young man next to him smirked. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not some unimaginably huge coward?¡±


    ¡°A coward has to have a reason for being scared. Do you think they¡¯d send a kid who would hole up in his cave before he even saw anything that would scare him? Maybe he¡¯s just nning to train there until he reaches the Fifth Degree,¡± the other retorted.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    It was incredibly difficult to get by on Gpagos Ind. The weakest ones on the ind were in the Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier, but they couldn¡¯t travel much further than the beach areas and the outskirts of the forest.


    These three apprentice knights were now in their fourth year and were geniuses who¡¯d already reached the Second Degree External Force Tier. But not even <i>they </i>dared to get close to the heart of the ind. That was how ridiculously hostile the ce was.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem as if anything¡¯s going to happen today either, so let¡¯s go catch some fish. If you guys ck off again tomorrow, you¡¯re gonna have to use your precious mana stones to get rations,¡± a third boy, their leader, said.


    The two pages looked at him and sneered.


    ¡°Dammit, do you really have to be that stingy when you¡¯re that good at catching fish?¡± one of them grumbled.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how it is on Gpagos Ind. Someone in the Second Degree External Force Tier is only about as formidable as a strong goblin.¡±


    ¡°A goblin?! That¡¯s too harsh. Shouldn¡¯t we at least be on par with an orc?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d still end up being eaten by trolls and ogres, though.¡±


    As the rowdy trainees joked around, they grew farther and farther from Leonard¡¯s cave. Finally, they disappeared entirely.


    <i>Creak. </i>


    The unoiled hinges groaned as the door opened, and Leonard stepped out for the first time in a month and two weeks. He had spent the time doing nothing but studying swordy, eating, and sleeping. His hair was long and unkempt, and his clothes were torn, but his two eyes glinted sharply. He seemed as if he was ready to cut someone down at any moment.


    ¡°I should get a sword from Sir Bradley,¡± he muttered in a terribly hoarse voice.


    Though he had been unable to modify all 144 Forms, his skills were now finally worth something. Now it was time to test them out by killing something.


    1. An opening disy is when martial artists put on a performative, nonbative disy before a battle to show respect to the enemy. ?

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22</h4>


    After training for one month and two weeks, Leonard made many improvements and didn¡¯t just refamiliarize himself with the Five Elements Style. At some point, his mana cultivation reached the Fourth Degree Body Refining Tier and then the Fifth Degree after that. He already had the minimum level of skill to survive on Gpagos Ind.


    Once he reached the Fifth Degree, Leonard also realized why Bradley had set it as the standard.


    <i>As I expected, the Fourth Degree transformed my blood, and the Fifth Degree reinforced my internal organs. Blood is associated with the water element, and the heart, which is the most important organ, is associated with the fire element. </i>


    His blood changed in a way that was very simple but unfathomably advantageous. His lifeblood, the source of his vitality, proliferated, and his overall physical well-being and healing ability also improved greatly. Leonard was also now immune to poisons and diseases that might enter open wounds. He wouldn¡¯t die from lethal doses of venom, and injuries that should leave him in a critical state would only be mild.


    <i>But the Fifth Degree gave me even greater abilities. </i>


    The moment he entered the Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier, it reinforced his heart the most¡ªthe organ and source of life that circted blood throughout his body.


    A piercing sound like thunder came from his chest, and his internal organs began to transform in response. The adjustment still made his back tingle. Cardiovascr endurance, lung capacity, digestion, detoxification, energy storage, cell regeneration¡ªhe¡¯d only increased by one Degree, but dozens of bodily functions had heightened.


    <i>These changes seem small, but when you put them all together, it¡¯s a different story. I¡¯m practically superhuman. </i>


    The Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier enhanced his basic biological functions, making it so that he could survive in any environment. In order to survive in Gpagos Ind¡¯s harsh climate, a person <i>had </i>to reach that level. That was why Bradley had made it the standard.


    ¡°... Found it.¡± After he left his dwelling and walked for around an hour, Leonard finally reached his destination. He was at the spatial portal, the device that had brought him to the ind from the Cardenas estate. He didn¡¯t know where Bradley was, but there was something he might be able to use to summon him.


    And indeed, there was a bell hanging next to the portal. Leonard fixed his gaze on it and narrowed his eyes. <i>I knew it. </i>


    Gpagos Ind was just as difficult to ess for outsiders as it was for members of the Cardenas family. Though the seashore looked peaceful, once a person headed toward the horizon, they would face hellishly violent sea currents that could swallow even thergest vessels without a sound.


    Therefore, the only way to safely exchange supplies was through the spatial portal, and that necessitated a way to summon the person in charge whenever he was needed.


    <i>Ding. Ding. </i>


    The bell sounded like a normal bell. It wasn¡¯t big, nor was it small. The sound could only travel one hundred meters at most, but it still worked.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Bradley suddenly appeared behind Leonard. He sounded a little angry.


    ¡°I came here to get a real sword,¡± the boy exined.


    ¡°A real sword? Have you already reached the Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve just reached the Third Degree,¡± Leonard casually lied through his teeth. Over the past month, he had learned more about the Body Refining Tier while he was training, so he knew that it was hard to detect a person¡¯s power level until they reached the Sixth Degree Body Refining Tier. Though a master martial artist in the Transcendence Tier might be able to see it with their third eye, Bradley couldn¡¯t. Once Leonard reached the Sixth Degree and his mana capacity and output proliferated, his Degree would be hard to hide.


    ¡°Hm. The Third Degree, you say?¡± Bradley looked suspicious. He threw a fist without even winding up. Disregarding strength, his punch was only impossibly fast. Unless someone had enhanced reflexes, they would simply be hit.


    Leonard, understanding what Bradley was doing, bent back.


    <i>Woosh! </i>Bradley¡¯s fist grazed his nose and pulled away faster than it came. Now that he¡¯d confirmed Leonard¡¯s skills, the knight nodded.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true. You have a penta-core, and yet you¡¯ve reached the Third Degree in less than two months. You must have trained very hard,¡± he remarked, and some of the tension left his face. He looked straight at Leonard. He¡¯d been wondering why the boy looked like a beggar, but when he realized that Leonard had gone so far as to neglect his appearance to focus wholly on training, Bradley only felt pride.


    ¡°Why are you asking for a sword?¡± Bradley asked.


    ¡°I believe that it¡¯s about time that I familiarize myself with a real sword rather than a wooden one. Not only will it help me train, but I think it would be difficult to protect myself with a wooden sword if I fall into danger.¡±


    He was only half-lying. Obviously, Leonard had no need to familiarize himself with a real sword. He was an expert who could do anything with a sword if he put his mind to it. But even in his hands, a real sword was more than three times deadlier than a wooden one. Because he couldn¡¯t use sword qi yet, the material of his sword mattered.


    ¡°Hm. All right, as long as you don¡¯t act recklessly,¡± Bradley warned.


    He reached into his subspace pouch and pulled out a sword that was typically used during the probation period. It was no Honor Sword, but it was perfectly crafted for a member of the Cardenas family to use.


    Leonard epted the weapon and the sheathe, then fastened them onto his belt.


    ¡°If you lose it, you¡¯ll have to pay mana stones for a recement,¡± the knight added.


    That prompted Leonard to ask another question. ¡°What if it breaks?¡±


    ¡°You can get it fixed for half the price.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very... rational.¡± This reminded Leonard that when he had first learned that the ind residents were self-sustaining, he¡¯d found out that almost nothing came for free on the ind.


    Bradley had been considerate to him so far because he was a fresh graduate, but if he¡¯d been a second-year trainee, he would have been treated the same way as all the other pages.


    The knight smiled when he saw Leonard¡¯s look of disappointment. ¡°Keeping your weapon in good condition is also a skill. But you can cover for your mistake with mana stones, so you could also say the rules are generous.¡±


    The boy assented. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t ring the bell. Go that way to the watchtower. I¡¯m usually at the top of it,¡± Bradley suggested.


    Apparently, the bell was only used for emergency situations and when outsiders came to visit. Bradley hade as fast as he could because it had rung all of a sudden, so it made sense that he was annoyed at the false rm. The fact that he left without giving Leonard a hard scolding was a testament to his gracious character.


    Bradley leaped into the air just as he had when he came and disappeared into the distance.


    <i>What an interesting lightness art. Can he use the air as a foothold? </i>Leonard wondered. Now that his processing speed had improved by several times thanks to Body Refinement, it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce the source of Bradley¡¯s agility.


    Martial artists couldn¡¯t bend naturally urring energy to their will until they reached the Transcendental Realm, but it was very likely that the knight had a wind mana core that allowed him to step on air. Though Bradley¡¯s technique limited his movements and consumed more staminapared to windwalking, it had the advantage of being essible to those in the Apex Realm. In addition, it removed the defenselessness of being in the air.


    <i>Shaak. Shaak. </i>Leonard casually unsheathed his sword and cut his shaggy hair. He trimmed it just enough so that it wouldn¡¯t get in the way, and he even trimmed his fingernails and toenails. Though he still didn¡¯t look agreeable, he seemed slightly less dirty. If he wanted to fix his appearance, he would have to wash his face or shower, but it wasn¡¯t time to go back yet.


    <i>ording to this map, there¡¯s an area with demonic beasts to the north of the beach and the spatial portal. They¡¯ll make good hunting targets. </i>


    It was called the Forest of Wastes. It was the habitat of monsters who¡¯d been forced out of the deeper parts of the forest due to their weakness. They barely survived by stealing scraps.


    There was a small sign that rated the level of danger with one skull. In small writing, it read: <i>Minimum rmended party: Three pages, Eighth Degree Body Refining Tier or higher.</i>


    However, Leonard only took the words to mean that the Forest of Wastes was a good ce to warm up.


    ¡°The scale on this map is atrocious, so I¡¯m not sure how far it is... I should take the opportunity to document the area in more detail,¡± Leonard muttered to himself. He stuck the dirty map into his pocket and began walking toward the Forest of Wastes.


    His sword was still in his right hand. He hadn¡¯t even bothered to sheathe it, preferring to feel its weight.


    It had been a long time since he¡¯d held a real sword. Perhaps that was why a sharp stench of blood began to radiate off Leonard as he walked step by step.


    ***


    Gpagos Ind had been isted from the outside world for centuries, possibly millennia. Because of the violent currents, boats couldn¡¯t approach it. Even if someone happened to end up on the ind, there was no way to leave. If the Cardenas ancestors hadn¡¯t deemed it a good training ground, it would still be empty of people.


    Because Gpagos Ind was overflowing with mana, the flora and fauna were also very unique. In fact, the ind was teeming with animals and nts that had mutated and were very rare in the rest of the world.


    Despite the ind¡¯s extreme conditions, it was most notorious for the fact that it was a Corroded Realm.


    <i>Kree! Kree! </i>A group of hobgoblins were carefully making their way through the forest. The color of their skin blended into their environment, allowing them to camouge, and the horns on their heads marked them as being in the Mature Demon Tier. They were evolved versions of the weakest monster, the goblin, and stood one Demon Tier above them.


    The demonic beasts went through a process simr to Body Refinement, but because of the difference in species, their ssification system was very different from humans¡¯.


    First Stage, Fledgling Demon Tier.


    Second Stage, Mature Demon Tier.


    Third Stage, True Demon Tier.


    Fourth Stage, Chaos Demon Tier.


    Fifth Stage, Celestial Demon Tier.


    Unlike the humans¡¯ system, their ssification system did not have Minor Tiers, and every time a monster advanced a stage, their appearance changed and they became an entirely different species. Hobgoblins, therefore, were simply goblins who¡¯d reached the Second Stage, the Mature Demon Tier.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean they could overpower ogres that were in the First Stage. Biological differences in power enabled monsters to defeat others that were one or two Demon Tiers above them. So, monsters were assessed by their species as well as their individual power rankings.


    It went something like this:


    <Hobgoblin>


    Goblin Species ssification: Rank E


    Major Tier: Mature Demon Tier


    Overall Rating: E2


    <Ogre>


    Ogre Species ssification: Rank A


    Major Tier: Fledgling Demon Tier


    Overall Rating: A1


    An E2 monster couldn¡¯t be defeated by a well-built man. There had to at least be a toon of trained soldiers, or a page or two.


    However, there were tens of E2 hobgoblins, not just one or two. And though they were primitive, they had weapons and were moving around as one group.


    <i>Kree! </i>The hobgoblin at the head of the horde gave a signal, and all the others behind it immediately dropped to the ground in a practiced move. Because they were short, hiding was quick and easy.


    <i>Kreee! Kree! </i>Their leader gave another order, and one hobgoblin broke away from the group and climbed up a tree to get a better vantage point. As soon as it reached the top, it spotted the enemy¡ªjust as Leonard had nned.


    <i>Kreeeeee! </i>There was a human with a steel sword. He looked smaller and younger than the ones they usually saw. The hobgoblins¡¯ eyes glinted with bloodlust. Though the hobgoblins were at the very bottom of Gpagos Ind¡¯s food chain, they became unbelievably vicious whenever they came across a being weaker than them.


    The hobgoblin climbed down the tree and reported to the leader. It wasn¡¯t even able to hide its bloodlust.


    <i>Swoop! </i>Its head was cut clean off before it could finish its barbaric cry. Blood spurted from the base of the neck.


    <i>Kree?! </i>The hobgoblin panicked as the blood suddenly sprayed across its face, making Leonard smile insidiously.


    Hunting hobgoblins was apletely different sensation from hunting rabbits and other small game. It had been a long time since Leonard had beheaded an opponent, and the feeling excited his inner Sword Emperor self.


    ¡°You know, I was nning to wait until you came to me, but I suppose I¡¯m not disciplined enough yet,¡± he dered.


    Indescribable terror came over the hobgoblins. This human didn¡¯t look bigger or stronger than them, so how could he have the same aura as the demonic beasts deeper in the forest?


    If they fought, they would die.


    If they ran, they would die.


    Trapped between two impossible choices, the leader barely managed to collect itself and let out a sharp scream.


    <i>Grooooo!</i>


    Kill him, it ordered. At that, the hobgoblins charged in, waving their crooked spears and clubs.


    Leonard appreciated their reckless courage. ¡°You are brave. I¡¯ll kill you rtively painlessly.¡±


    As soon as the monsters got closer and met his eyes, the instincts they¡¯d honed from surviving in the Forest of Wastes for years began to scream.


    No.


    No.


    If they tried to fight this monster¡ª


    <i>St! </i>Leonard cut through a hobgoblin¡¯s neck as if it were a rotten radish, and the head flew into the air. It was the beginning of a one-sided bloodbath.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23</h4>


    Even though the branches and brush limited movement, the sword drew clean, uninterrupted arcs. Every time Leonard took a step and swung, a head went flying.


    One step. One swing. One corpse.


    <i>St! </i>The head of a hobgoblinnded in one of Leonard¡¯s footprints and bled into the dirt, dying it to resemble red y.


    There probably weren¡¯t many people who were as experienced at killing as he was, whether it was in his previous life or his current one. He easily cut through skin, flesh, muscle, bone, and innards with a single swing as if they were paper. His sword was so sharp and fast that when he stuck his weapon into a hobgoblin¡¯s neck and pulled it out, there wasn¡¯t a single drop of blood left on the de. In the same way that lumberjacks with decades of experience knew exactly where to split a log with one nce, he had intimate knowledge about where to slice humans and simr organisms.


    <i>Their muscles, bones, and tendons don¡¯t seem to be arranged very differently from humans. </i>In fact, he was so familiar with where to slice that he had the leisure to let his thoughts wander.


    <i>Hobgoblins are such strange creatures. </i>They used tools and walked on two feet like humans. Leonard had known what they looked like thanks to his lessons at the training facility, but it was his first time seeing and interacting with one. Unlike supernatural entities and spiritual animals, they weren¡¯t spawned through intricate methods. They were born and raised normally, and they even behaved like humans.


    He understood now why the people of this world hated monsters so much. There was a sense of familiarity, but revulsion and hatred overpowered it. Monsters were deformed in their eyes, so they couldn¡¯t tolerate their existence.


    ¡°Let me get a closer look.¡± Leonard¡¯s sword glinted, and he severed the hand of a hobgoblin swinging a club made of stone. He sidestepped to avoid the spray of blood, then cut off the entire arm to get a sense of the hobgoblin¡¯s anatomy.


    The hobgoblin foamed at the mouth when its arm was amputated, and Leonard finished it off with a slice to the throat. There were still many hobgoblins, and using one that was on the brink of death wouldn¡¯t allow him to assess their physiology properly.


    <i>Krr...?! Kree?!</i>


    <i>Kreeee...! Krr?! </i>


    Though the hobgoblins were vicious by nature, Leonard¡¯s actions made them tremble with fear. Having lived this long on Gpagos Ind, they were very aware of the merciless rules of survival.


    Kill or be killed.


    Eat or be eaten.


    It was survival of the fittest, and only the strongest lived. These were the two principles that ruled thend. No matter how desperately they struggled, they all knew they could die at any time.


    <i>K-Kree...! </i>The hobgoblins had never prepared themselves for being dissected alive. If Leonard at least looked like he was enjoying it, the hobgoblins would have assumed that he was asserting his power ording to thew of the jungle. His face, however, was expressionless as he drew precise cuts on another hobgoblin.


    It was as if he was warning the other hobgoblins that they could be next.


    <i>Kreeee! Kree!</i>


    <i>Kreeee! </i>


    The hobgoblins were thrown into a panic and began to run away without bothering to wait for their leader¡¯s orders. The head of a group could only maintain power when they had more charisma than the enemy. Aspects such as loyalty, honor, and the potential for personal profit were needed in order to keep a group together. But s, these bottom-feeders had none of these.


    ¡°Give up.¡± Leonard spun around and cut off the heads of three or four hobgoblins within a few steps. Their bodies fell to the ground.


    If he was in a rush, all of them would already be dead. The only reason some were still breathing was that he still had questions about their physiology. His clean, bloodless sword shone like a light whenever he swung.


    There were exactly two hobgoblins left. They stood frozen in ce, trembling.


    <i>I should probably start with the stomach if I want to see their organs, right? But I¡¯ll need more than two if I want to figure out which parts are the most fatal when struck... Well, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to find more of these monsters. </i>Leonard made up his mind and decided the fate of the two hobgoblins.


    <i>I don¡¯t have much to gain from keeping them. This isn¡¯t something I can learn in a day or two. </i>He finished the job and began to organize his thoughts. Veteran martial artists were almost as knowledgeable in anatomy as clinicians, so he¡¯d still gained some insight.


    <i>They¡¯re built simrly to humans, but there are some peculiar differences. The bones, the arrangement of the joints and ligaments... They¡¯re also missing an internal organ or two, but they have organs that I¡¯ve never seen before. I should find some books about thister. </i>


    Knowledge was power, and ignorance was weakness. Contrary to his title of Sword Emperor in his previous life, he umted a substantial amount of misceneous knowledge. After all, he¡¯d learned yoga at the Pot Pce and about the Beast Soul Essence Bond in the Nanman Jungle.


    Even if he didn¡¯t use something in his everyday life, he believed that anything he learned would end up being useful someday. Furthermore, knowledge about monsters had a clear, practical purpose.


    That was also why Leonard felt that there was something off about this world¡¯s martial artists ever since his first real battle.


    <i>It might be unfair to expect this from children, but no one, not even the most powerful ones I¡¯ve seen, has shown evidence of following a specific art. </i>


    Whether one trained in weapons or hand-to-handbat, each martial art followed different principles that left visible traces on a practitioner¡¯s body. Those who used the swift sword arts were built differently from those who used heavy sword arts, and those who used fist arts moved differently.


    But the martial artists of this world had little to no such characteristics.


    Leonard came to a realization and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s because they fight so many non-human entities, unlike in murim!¡±


    Though the hobgoblins were bipedal and used tools, their weight distribution and range of motion were very different. Trying to fight them the way one would fight a human would result in disaster. Hobgoblins resembled people, but how much would the fighting approach change when facing a four-legged beast or something even less<i> </i>human-like?


    <i>The people in this world need to be flexible with the shape and type of weapons they can use. There is no singr martial art that can defeat enemies of every size. They may not even learn from a specific school at all until they reach a certain level of skill. </i>


    In this world, it was hard to get by with only knowing one style of martial arts. For example, if there was a technique that was meant to cut off someone¡¯s head with a swift slice, it wouldn¡¯t work on shorter monsters like goblins. At the opposite end of the spectrum, that attack would never even reach the neck of arge monster like an ogre. One might instead settle for a hit to the chest, but an ogre could use that as an opportunity to counterattack. Since individual martial arts were based on a limited number of forms and movements, they didn¡¯t ount for such differences.


    <i>If only there was a martial art that could be used in any situation. Martial artists would be much more formidable... </i>But that would be far too difficult to achieve. Only the top hundred or so martial artists in the world would be able to master this martial art.


    However, the solution was simple. Though traditional martial arts masters would have the upper hand in a one-on-one battle, monsters required a different approach. A person didn¡¯t have to master all the different arts and styles like the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk, but here, people were trained for versatility from the very beginning of their journey.


    Leonard looked forward to watching the development of the martial arts himself.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Suddenly, there was a sh of light from the battered hobgoblin corpses, and several mana stones crystallized into existence. Because monsters weren¡¯t actually spawned from nature, their bodies didn¡¯t dpose like normal and instead expelled the mana within them in the form of mana stones.


    Even though Leonard had known this, he was still amazed at seeing it for the first time. <i>Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to create an infinite supply of mana by keeping the monster alive and harvesting the energy? </i>


    It was much easier said than done, and he hadn¡¯t been the first one to think of it. Considering how high the demand for mana stones still was, no one had figured out how to make it work.


    Leonard poured the ten mana stones into his subspace pouch, then walked deeper into the Forest of Wastes. Apparently, ten hobgoblins hadn¡¯t been enough to satisfy him.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited to see whates next,¡± he dered.


    As he happily strode away, the remains of the hobgoblins he left behind forewarned of the bloodbath toe.


    ***


    The Forest of Wastes. As the name implied, it was the residence of the ones who were kicked out of the food chain or otherwise chased out. They survived by hunting each other.


    The monsters there were also weak. The strongest one could possibly be ssified as Rank D, and there weren¡¯t any monster species in the Third Stage. That was why the danger rating was one skull.


    Lower-ranking monsters also meant fewer mana stones.


    <i>I heard that most of the pages other than me are at least at the Ninth Degree Body Refining Tier, so they have no reason toe to hunt such weak monsters when it¡¯s so inefficient. I don¡¯t think it¡¯smon for people to wander alone either.</i>


    A monster could pop out from anywhere, and that left people on edge, eating away at their mental well-being. Since they needed to be on guard at all times, they <i>needed </i>peers who could cover for their mistakes. Unless someone had gone through every imaginable hardship like Leonard had, going around alone was nothing but stupid and rash.


    Inefficient hunting grounds led to small payoffs for the entire team, so naturally, they didn¡¯te to ces like the Forest of Wastes.


    <i>But it works to my advantage because no one can see me. </i>


    Leonard stroked his pouch. It had grown heavier with every massacre¡ªor at least it felt like it had. He¡¯d consumed a thousand mana stones to reach the Fifth Degree, but he¡¯d collected over a hundred in one day. He could replenish his entire stash within ten days. He had to thank all the monsters who were unfortunate enough to meet him.


    <i>This region has hobgoblins, slimes, kobolds, andstly, gnolls. Gnolls are the only ones I haven¡¯t encountered yet. </i>


    Though gnolls¡¯ species ssification was Rank D, they had formidable physical prowess. They were also intelligent enough to live inmunities. They were typically bigger than humans, with their average height being two meters. Gnolls also had heads that resembled a dog¡¯s, so they had keen senses, especially when it came to smell and hearing. Leonard also distinctly recalled reading that their bite force was so strong that they could break rocks.


    ¡°Hm.¡± <i>There¡¯s a stenching from the tailwind, not the headwind... in any case, it looks like they¡¯re underestimating me. </i>Leonard stopped in his tracks. When he sensed monsters dashing toward him, he startedughing uncontrobly.


    They didn¡¯t smell like hobgoblins or kobolds. Though the stench resembled a wolf¡¯s, there was a rotten undertone. It had to belong to gnolls.


    ¡°Ah... They''re stronger than I expected,¡± Leonard observed as they drew closer. All his hairs stood on end when he sensed their power.


    His body was warning him that he couldn¡¯t defeat them as someone in the Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier. It warned, ¡°The sword in his hand wouldn¡¯t be enough. He had to run away.¡±


    <i>Ridiculous. </i>


    Leonard, of course, ignored the warning. He straightened his back instead of curling in with fear.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    His eyes narrowed as he stared into the forest.


    <i>Keee! </i>There was a horrible, vicious cry as a beast leaped over several trees in one jump andnded in front of him. The dog-headed creature was two, almost three meters tall. Its muscles flexed as it gripped a rusty axe with two hands. It was muscr to the point of being grotesque, and its skin had a yellow undertone that made it look all the more hideous.


    This was a Second Stage gnoll in the Mature Demon Tier. An Aardgnoll.


    Leonard didn¡¯t flinch when the Aardgnollnded. He simply looked it up and down.


    ¡°You¡¯re no normal monster. Are you the leader?¡± Leonard asked casually.


    <i>Eehee? Heek! </i>


    This was the Aardgnoll chieftain, the strongest monster dominating the Forest of Wastes. It was so taken aback that it couldn¡¯t do anything butugh at the boy.


    <i>Eeheeheehee! </i>


    <i>Kiyaaa¡ª!</i>


    It suddenly let out a blood-curdling scream and swung its axe.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24</h4>


    With its tremendous muscles, the Aardgnoll brought down the axe faster than the speed of sound. The monster was blessed with innate physical strength that not even martial artists of the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier could achieve.


    Even before the sonic boom hit, Leonard felt as if his head would explode from the tension.


    <i>Boom! </i>And then there was a squishing sound.


    <i>Hee? </i>The Aardgnoll made a sound of frustration when the spray of blood never came. When the axe had hit Leonard¡¯s sword, the monster¡¯s weapon had been deflected. This had caused the axe to slip from the Aardgnoll¡¯s hands and fly away in a random direction. The trees shook in the aftermath of the sonic boom, but the boy didn¡¯t look the least bit bothered.


    ¡°I suppose the sword would have broken into two if I had tried to block head-on,¡± Leonard said, sounding as calm as always but feeling a shock of pain in his wrists.


    Monsters were physically stronger than humans by a considerable amount. Forget ogres; even gnolls and orcs could rip people apart with their bare hands. Even though Leonard knew this in his head, he¡¯d never actually experienced it before.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes shed. <i>I thought this was just a normal beast, but it may actually be a worthy opponent.</i>


    The gnoll was only at the Second Stage, the Mature Demon Tier, but it was stronger than a martial artist at the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier. That meant that the monsters who ranked above them, the more powerful and dangerous species, could have posed a real threat to even the Sword Emperor during his peak.


    Leonard couldn¡¯t stop a smile from creeping onto his face. ¡°Heh.¡±


    His cold smirk sent a shiver down the Aardgnoll¡¯s spine, and the monster stood frozen in fear.


    <i>Eee?! </i>The Aardgnoll chieftain instinctively retreated about twenty meters back before it wondered why it did. Though it was at the Mature Demon Tier, it was close to reaching the True Demon Tier. However, its animal impulse to attack was fighting with its urge to flee; after all, its instincts were warning it that standing before it was a true predator, one that the likes of monsters in the Forest of Wastes shouldn¡¯t underestimate.


    <i>Kiyaaaa¡ª!</i>


    Ultimately, its savage nature and wounded pride won. It remembered the day it was forced to settle in the Forest of Wastes with other members of its species, unable topete with the monsters residing deeper on the ind. It remembered how it restored its dignity by dominating the weaker members of its species with its rugged build.


    The Aardgnoll chieftain suppressed the urge to run away once more.


    ¡°Have you turned away from your inner fears?¡± Leonard asked when he saw the change in its demeanor. ¡°Some might call you reckless, but I trulymend you. You¡¯re suppressing the urge to run, and have the courage to face someone stronger than you. I respect that.¡±


    There were two meanings to the idiom, ¡°a mantis trying to stop a chariot.¡± The first was used in a derogatory way to mock someone who didn¡¯t know their ce and had started a fight with someone stronger than them when everyone knew they would lose. The second was used to express respect for someone who was courageous enough to stand their ground and not run away when they faced someone stronger than them.


    ¡°Come. I¡¯ll give you a real fight,¡± Leonard said, swinging his sword in an opening disy.


    Leonard¡¯s actions made the Aardgnoll¡¯s nose twitch. The Aardgnoll growled and raised its axe diagonally. It assumed the eight-direction stance, though unintentionally. It wouldn¡¯t know anything about martial arts or techniques, so it was simply attacking with all its might. The fact that it didn¡¯t know what it was doing was even more disappointing than if it were making a purposeful but poor attempt.


    <i>Shaaa... </i>


    The wind blew between them and rustled the branches, making the trees dance.


    A single leaf fell to the ground. As it floated downward in a zigzag motion, it blocked their sights.


    <i>Shoo! </i>The Aardgnoll kicked hard and threw dirt into the air in an attempt to blind Leonard. It was a clever move, more human than beast.


    But...


    ¡°Concentrate.¡± Leonard didn¡¯t even blink as he flicked away the dirt obscuring his vision.


    He¡¯d promised to give it a real fight, after all.


    ¡°Here Ie.¡± Before he even finished his sentence, Leonard dashed forward like a bolt of lightning.


    Thanks to his heightened processing speed he had achieved from reaching the Third Degree Body Refining Tier, he was several times more agile than he used to be. Furthermore, his improved bones, which were reinforced when he had reached the Second Degree, gave him better physical abilities. On top of that, Leonard boosted himself with mana, further increasing his speed.


    He was charging forward with the power of a martial artist at the Apex Realm.


    <i>Kiyaaaaa¡ª! </i>The Aardgnoll chieftain reacted as if it had expected and was waiting for that level of speed. Again, a monster¡¯s physique was far better and couldn¡¯t bepared to that of a human¡¯s; it was the same for their reflexes and visual processing speeds.


    The Aardgnoll swung again, its axe so fast it sounded like a p of thunder. Like the first attack, the swing wasn¡¯t something that could simply be blocked. It didn¡¯t matter how good Leonard¡¯s martial arts were when he was so physically inferior.


    <i>There¡¯s only one way I can handle this blow with my sword. </i>


    It was the same strategy he¡¯d used when facing No. 1¡¯s nearly fatal attacks.


    He wouldn¡¯t block.


    He wouldn¡¯t dodge.


    He would simply... <i>cut. </i>


    The axe came down like a bolt of lightning.


    Five Elements Style


    Vermillion Bird, Twelfth Form: Brilliant me de


    His sword shed like a beacon of light as he swung out with an attack that was in between a cut and a stab. He aimed not for the axe head but for the handle beneath it, which didn¡¯t have the most momentum.


    <i>ng! </i>


    The handle was made of metal, not wood, but Leonard still made a smooth cut. The axe head flew away pathetically.


    Leonard wasn¡¯t done yet. His sword kept moving and stabbed into the Aardgnoll chief¡¯s neck.


    <i>ng! </i>


    Sparks flew. Despite how easily Leonard had cut through the axe¡¯s metal handle, he couldn¡¯t prate the Aardgnoll¡¯s hide.


    ¡°What?¡± This time, it was Leonard¡¯s turn to be surprised. Though he¡¯d lost some of his initial momentum by attempting a two-part attack, he was sure he had put in enough force to sever the cervical vertebrae. But he didn¡¯t even leave a scratch on the Aardgnoll¡¯s hide?


    It was imprable.


    <i>Keehee! </i>The Aardgnoll didn¡¯t wait for him to sort through his thoughts. It raised what was left of the axe, using the handle like a staff.


    <i>Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! </i>Now that the weaponcked the weight of the axe head, the monster could attack even faster and more precisely. Though the weapon had less destructive power, it could easily shatter a boulder.


    Still, the Aardgnoll¡¯s technique wasughable. As Leonard read its movements, he realized it didn¡¯t pose much of a threat. He easily dodged dozens of strikes and tried to understand the monster¡¯s defense mechanism.


    <i>It looks like metal mana is reinforcing its entire body. Maybe it has a single core as some Cardenas family members do? </i>


    If the Aardgnoll had an innate capacity for metal mana, perhaps the effects of the elemental affinity expanded after it reached the Mature Demon Tier. It was typical for the metal element to reinforce one¡¯s bones, but in this case, the surplus mana spilled out of the Aardgnoll and changed its hide into something like steel. Hundreds¡ªno, thousands of metal strands of fur had blocked Leonard¡¯s attack, so it naturally became ineffective.


    <i>In that case, I know what to do.</i>


    Leonard charged as soon as the answer came to him.


    <i>Heek?! </i>


    His movement took the Aardgnoll by surprise, causing the monster to il.


    In an instant, Leonard reached its bosom and thrust his de forward. Since he couldn¡¯t use sword energy, it would be difficult to cut through the hide.


    Therefore, he would <i>pierce </i>it.


    If the hide was as strong as steel, the bones would be even stronger, so Leonard aimed for a point that wasn¡¯t covered in bones.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon, Second Form


    The form required him to start with one knee on the ground. He swung his sword upward and aimed directly at the point below the Aardgnoll¡¯s chin. Neither humans nor beasts had any bone in the area underneath the jaw. If he prated through the flesh and up into the roof of the mouth, he could then pierce the brain in an instant. In murim, people often aimed for that vital point when fighting someone in armor.


    Dragon Soaring Through the Sky


    His sword slithered like a dragon and thrust toward the Aardgnoll¡¯s chin. It was fast but exact. The Azure Dragon Form required more than speed. No matter how fast someone attacked, if it was imprecise, it was just as bad as being slow. To draw blood, the strike had to be quick and true.


    <i>Kiyaaaa</i>¡ª<i>! </i>The Aardgnoll felt the shadow of death approaching. There was no way out. It couldn¡¯t read the trajectory of Leonard¡¯s sword, so it couldn¡¯t block or dodge.


    There was only one choice left: it would bring the boy down with it.


    The Aardgnoll gave up any prospect of defense and brought down the staff with all it had. Even if its head went flying, the inertia would make it strike!


    The staff and sword intersected.


    ¡°......¡±


    The monster stood frozen in ce, and its heart stopped beating. The Aardgnoll crumpled to the ground. The tip of the sword was sticking out from the back of its head.


    The Aardgnoll chieftain had been close to reaching the True Demon Tier, but it had fallen to a fourteen-year-old boy who had not even reached the External Force Tier. In fact, the boy was but a small greenhorn at the Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier, not even at the Tenth Degree.


    ¡°Your fighting spirit was impressive, nameless gnoll,¡± Leonardmended the corpse.


    He rubbed the area on his left arm where the staff had hit him. It had fractured several bones, but the bones were already healing. If he had been hit with an axe, it was likely it would have left him critically wounded.


    <i>I need to reach a higher Degree. The Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier isn¡¯t enough. </i>The frailty of his body wasn¡¯t something that could be solved with martial arts. Sure, Leonard had just defeated a monster much stronger than him, but if the Aardgnoll hadn¡¯t had a weak point, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat it so easily.


    He had to reach the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier.


    It was important to avoid catching the attention of other Cardenas, but he couldn¡¯t let himself die an untimely death.


    <i>I can hide my expanded mana capacity by sealing acupoints or by only interacting with others when I¡¯m almost out of mana. People who don¡¯t know much about Breath Cirction won¡¯t be able to see through the concealment. </i>


    In his old world, martial artists could use Breath Cirction to absorb naturally urring qi and replenish their energy. But here, martial artists had no other way to restore mana other than to ingest mana stones or wait for it to be replenished. No sane person would go around with an empty mana hall.


    Instantly, mana stones appeared on top of the Aardgnoll chieftain¡¯s corpse. They weren¡¯t low-grade. They were mid-grade.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mid-grade? I thought it was very rare for D2 monsters to drop them. This Aardgnoll had to have been close to reaching the Third Stage. I knew it was too strong.¡±


    This Aardgnoll wasn¡¯t suited to be in the Forest of Wastes. Its strength was iparable to the hobgoblins and kobolds that Leonard had faced. ording to Bradley¡¯s map, mid-grade mana stones started appearing in areas with a danger rating of two skulls.


    ¡°I think a mid-grade mana stone is equivalent to one hundred low-grade mana stones,¡± Leonard muttered. That meant that the Aardgnoll chieftain was equivalent to a hundred weaker monsters, or even more than that.


    It was impractical to hunt in the Forest of Wastes and other ces yielded better results, which was why this area was unpopr. If Leonard was in a high enough Tier, he would take the risk and hunt in more dangerous areas because it was a lot less time-consuming.


    <i>Once I reach the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier, I should go to the more dangerous areas. But that </i>does <i>mean there¡¯ll be a higher chance of encountering other people...</i>


    The only reason he could be so carefree in the Forest of Wastes was that no one came here. No one could see what he could do. There weren¡¯t even any pages, let alone full-fledged members of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon.


    But once an area¡¯s danger rating reached two skulls or more, Leonard had to assume that he was being watched at all times.


    ¡°I should put on a disguise.¡± Why would he give up when there was a way out?


    He¡¯d spent a long time mastering Face Changing Arts and other forms of disguise. He was no Shadowless Phantom Thief or Thousand-Faced Demon, nor could he transform into apletely different person like the head of the Lower Five Sect. However, he had more than enough skill to conceal his outer appearance.


    Next, he had to figure out whom he could imitate without attracting suspicion.


    ¡°There were a few novices who poked around my cave. I should borrow their appearance.¡±


    This spelled an ominous warning for the fourth-year pages.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25</h4>


    Not only was Gpagos Ind vast and dangerous, but the stationed knights of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon were assigned many responsibilities. Most of them were at the Sixth Degree External Force Tier, but they spent most days and nights running around andpleting tasks without a single day of rest.


    However, their pay was several times higher than other districts¡¯, so they didn¡¯t mind much. They simply spent their everyday lives looking forward to the few days of rest they had during the year.


    ¡°Good work today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my shift is over?¡± The mid-rank knight Frankie waved happily when he saw his junior Grady, another mid-rank knight.


    Grady had arrived a few minutes early. Though the watchtower was thirty meters tall, it only took them a few jumps to get to the top.


    Grady put down the supplies he was carrying. ¡°Sir, did you hear the news?¡±


    ¡°What news? Did something interesting happen?¡± Frankie asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Aardgnoll at the Forest of Wastes. The one that was growing stronger.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the yellowish one? I bet it¡¯s reached the Third Stage by now. Was he causing trouble?¡± Frankie asked.


    While they didn¡¯t have much interest in that region, the Aardgnoll chieftain was special. Not only had it been approaching the True Demon Tier, but it had been born with an affinity for a powerful elemental mana. The apprentice knights had neglected to pay enough attention to the Forest of Wastes because it wasn¡¯t a good ce to hunt. If the Aardgnoll chieftain was now at the Third Stage, the knights who¡¯d just reached the External Force Tier wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    Had someone been seriously injured? Or killed?


    ¡°We found a body,¡± Grady said.


    ¡°What?! Whose?!¡±


    ¡°The Aardgnoll¡¯s. When we found the corpse, it had already been eaten down to the bone marrow, so it¡¯s impossible to tell who killed it.¡±


    Frankie squinted as though he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Is there even a monster in the Forest that can kill it? Its defensive capabilities were pretty much on the level of a Third Stage monster, so it would¡¯ve been hard to kill.¡±


    Those on the lower end of the External Force Tier might be able to break through its hide, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to break the Aardgnoll¡¯s bones. Its defensive capabilities were why the Aardgnoll had been able to escape the heart of the ind intact. All the other regions were at least twice as dangerous as the Forest of Wastes, so a mere D2 monster wouldn¡¯tst in those ces.


    ¡°Based on the chips in the skull, someone pierced through its chin and stabbed through the skull and the brain. It died with one precise strike,¡± Grady exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something our kids can do,¡± Frankie said.


    Grady nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s hard to find that level of skill even among the bachelors. I thought it might have been you, sir, but it appears not.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to sass me? Do you have a death wish?¡± Frankie joked and rustled his hair before his expression returned to normal. ¡°Maybe someone was on patrol and just wanted to get some extra mana stones. We were nning to chase or hunt that Aardgnoll once it reached the Third Stage anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the banneret said as much,¡± Grady agreed.


    ¡°Then stop chittering about it. There¡¯s no use in getting on your superiors¡¯ bad side. If you offend someone mean, you¡¯ll be suffering the consequences for a long time,¡± Frankie advised.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, sir,¡± Grady said sheepishly. ¡°I was just so curious that I didn¡¯t think that far ahead.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much to do in your free time on this ind, so it¡¯s an unspoken rule to just let people hunt as they wish without interfering. No matter how good the pay is, no one will refuse a few extra mana stones.¡± Frankie paused and looked out toward the faraway mountains. Suddenly, a question came to him. It was about the boy the Fledgling Dragon¡¯s Commander had been talking about. ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s that new first-year up to? I think he¡¯s already reached the Third Degree Body Refining Tier, but I haven¡¯t heard anything else.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Grady said as he recalled the newbie. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Leonard. He rarely evenes out of that cave of his. And when he does, he just gathers a few fruits and mushrooms and catches some fish before he goes back in.¡±


    ¡°I assume he¡¯s nning to keep training in there until he reaches the Fifth Degree. But that should take a while. It¡¯s a good thing that kid is so persistent, though,¡± Frankie said.


    ¡°The banneret said he can easily reach the Fifth Degree within half a year, what with his capabilities. So he shoulde out within three months. I guess we¡¯ll have to start monitoring him more closely.¡±


    The weakest apprentice knight was at the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier, and most of them were actually at the First Degree External Force Tier or higher. Though those in the Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier were only strong enough to make it out alive, the unlucky ones still died in idents. That was why the mid-rank knights had to watch them so closely.


    ¡°He must have received a lot of mana stones too. That is, if he¡¯d received enough to reach the Fifth Degree without hunting,¡± Frankie noted.


    ¡°I heard that in low-grade mana stones alone, he¡¯d received 3,000,¡± Grady said. ¡°He¡¯s from a branch family and doesn¡¯t even have a sponsor, but he became No. 1 in his ss. There¡¯s even a rumor that Commander Fabian has his eyes on him.¡±


    Frankie¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Damn! If he had just had a better mana core, he would¡¯ve been put on the elite course. What a shame, what a shame.¡± That was all Frankie and Grady had to say about Leonard, so Frankie asked, ¡°How are the fourth-year kids? Are they doing well?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re decent. The only problem is that they keep trying to go to the more dangerous ces, but it¡¯s good that they have so much enthusiasm,¡± Grady reported.


    ¡°Tsk. There wille a day when they pay for that dearly¡ª¡±


    ¡°But the very reason we¡¯re stationed here is to be ready when that dayes, no?¡±


    As the two knights stood on top of the high watchtower, their voices spilled out into the wind and traveled a long way before fading.


    There was no other form of entertainment on the ind, so their gossiping went on for a long time.


    ***


    <i>¡°Achoo!¡± </i>A young man named Hayden suddenly sneezed. He and his friends hade out to spy on the newbie, as they always did after they finished hunting. However, catching a cold was a very rare urrence for a martial artist who had reached the Body Refining Tier.


    ¡°What the heck, Hayden. Did you catch a cold?¡± Gale snickered, surprised. He was a little slower than the other two, and he was recognizable by his dark skin, which had been tanned to the shade of a moose¡¯s by the powerful sun rays on the ind.


    ¡°You idiot. Why would someone at the External Force Tier catch a cold? Someone must be talking bad about me,¡± Hayden scowled.[1]


    ¡°That¡¯s surprising. You have the self-awareness to know you¡¯re worth insulting,¡± Gale taunted.


    ¡°Shut it!¡±


    Another young man, Ian, watched from the sidelines, looking exasperated by their bickering. He let out a long, long sigh. ¡°Grow up, you morons.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re already grown,¡± Gale said, waving the sword in his hand.


    Ian¡¯s face scrunched and darkened. Though they had been in the same group for a year, he couldn¡¯t stand Gale¡¯s pathetic sense of humor. Hayden seemed to feel the same way, because he hit Gale on the back of his head.


    ¡°You stupid bastard,¡± Hayden hissed coldly. ¡°Stop talking bullshit and put that away. If the senior knights see you, we¡¯re done for.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°How do you think it would look if you¡¯re waving around a sword near the newbie¡¯s cave? Like a nice old senior? Or what?¡±


    ¡°... We¡¯ll look like sons of bitches trying to gang up on a kid,¡± Gale admitted as he put his sword away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget it. We have to look like nice guys helping out their juniors who are struggling on the ind,¡± Ian reminded him. He¡¯d already said this several times, but Gale still seemed unconvinced.


    ¡°Does this kid even deserve our help? I don¡¯t mind giving him some food as long as it¡¯s not mana stones, but we have absolutely nothing to gain by being generous,¡± Hayden argued.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it either,¡± Ian muttered. That attitude often bit people in the back. As someone who had been trained in political tactics from childhood, he knew this very well. ¡°You¡¯re <i>supposed </i>to make connections without expecting much in return. You never know when you¡¯ll need to call upon your personalwork. Even if you only make one meaningful connection out of a hundred, or even a thousand people, it is still more valuable than knowing a million idiots.¡±


    ¡°Ooh.¡±


    ¡°And that first-year got a rmendation letter from Commander Fabian, you know. That¡¯s never happened before. It¡¯s worth having high expectations for him.¡±


    Hayden and Gale were impressed for a moment, but their faces quickly fell when they realized that Leonard wouldn¡¯te out this day either.


    ¡°Connections this,working that. It¡¯s no use if we never even get to see him. It never pays off.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Maybe he¡¯s really shy? Or maybe our timing is off,¡± Ian wondered as he scratched his head. He simply ced the crate of dried fish by the door, then turned around. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll just have to take it slow. It doesn¡¯t seem like he wants to leave the ind anyhow.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s already been three months. Who won the bet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s invalid. We were all wrong.¡±


    ¡°I was the closest, so I win.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The trio continued to chatter as they walked away, unaware of Leonard¡¯s presence to the very end. The very boy they wanted to meet had been watching the unwee guests from the trees as they approached his dwelling.


    ¡°...Those children are a little superficial, but they have good hearts,¡± Leonard observed. He was secretly impressed. <i>Even the majority of the rising stars in the Prestigious ns and the Prominent Sects had rotten personalities despite their skills. </i>Rotten personalities were to be expected of the heretic sects and those on the Demonic Path, but even the young martial artists in the famous Five Great ns and the Nine Great Sects had awful personalities.


    Aside from coercing and exploiting martial artists from smaller ns, which was a given, it was alsomon to go as far as to poison and assassinate opponents within the same n to quashpetition. They prostrated themselves in front of the strong and acted arrogantly in front of the weak. It was so unsightly.


    <i>But the children in this family refuse to stray onto dark paths even if they¡¯ll die, and they show good intentions even when they¡¯re trying to obtain something they want. It amazes me. </i>


    Even when the trio behaved rudely, it could be exined by their age. Since Leonard was only young on the outside, he found them endearing. <i>I should remember them and teach them a thing or two in the future. Gale, Hayden, and Ian. Those are their names, I believe. </i>


    Leonard had observed them from a tree for one simple reason: the Face Changing Art could only be performed after careful consideration of the target¡¯s facial features, demeanor, and bodynguage.


    Suddenly, it urred to him that there was a problem he¡¯d failed to consider. <i>The hair color is an issue. I had no need to change the color of my hair in the Central ins, so I never gave the method much attention. I suppose I¡¯ll only be able to borrow Hayden¡¯s and Ian¡¯s appearances. </i>


    Unlike those two, Gale had brown hair and copper skin, so he was hard to imitate. He also had a bigger build, which made it even more difficult.


    Leonard pictured Hayden and Ian in his head. His hands began to move like lightning as he pressed and massaged several acupoints with precision. He¡¯d acquired this Face Changing Art after killing the White-Faced Ghost Thief and obtaining his martial arts book.


    <i>Crack. Crack. Crack. </i>


    Though the art caused the hair-raising sound of bones breaking to ring out, there was almost no pain.


    Leonard¡¯s hands continued for several more minutes.


    ¡°Hm.¡± He checked his reflection on the face of his sword. He looked like Hayden¡¯s twin. ¡°It¡¯s not bad, considering how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve used this art,¡± he muttered.


    If someone sat him down right in front of them and inspected him closely, they would be able to find some differences from the actual Hayden, but that probably wouldn¡¯t happen.


    Another advantage of this art was that it didn¡¯t require a consistent flow of mana. Other than the energy used for the initial transformation, the results were semi-permanent. That was why the White-Faced Ghost Thief had been able to roam murim for decades undetected. But unfortunately for him, he¡¯d ended up staying at the same inn as Yeon Mu-Hyuk and had attempted to steal his money pouch. If it weren¡¯t for that, he would have lived longer.


    <i>Now I¡¯m all ready to head into the deeper parts of the ind. </i>His eyes shone.


    He was at the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier! He could now absorb several times as much mana into his body, which was why he thought others would immediately notice if he was at the Sixth Degree or higher. His dantian had be enhanced, of course, and so had his qi pathways and meridians.


    The enhancement caused the energy around him to swirl around him like waves. The face of his sword began to glow red, ck, blue, white, and yellow, cycling through each color one by one until the glow faded. This was the sword energy of the Five Elements.


    In murim terms, he had reached the level of a First-ss martial artist.


    <i>Once I reach the External Force Tier, I should go get four more swords, </i>he thought. He nned to train in the Flying Swords Art as Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin had suggested. It would be too impatient of him to attempt the full Five Elements Sword Qi from the very beginning, but if he started from the basics and took his time, he could easily reach his goal.


    ¡°The sun will set soon,¡± Leonard muttered as he turned to the west, watching the sky, lost in thought.


    The sun was setting. Needless to say, the dark night favored monsters more than humans, and there were barely any apprentice knights who traveled around at that time. That also meant that fewer eyes were on Leonard and the trio. Not only were there fewer people on duty, but the knights on the watchtower had drastically decreased vision at night and couldn¡¯t see as far and urately as during the day.


    In other words, even if Leonard went deeper into the ind, there was a lower chance of being spotted, especially if he used arts that allowed him to be stealthy.


    Leonard¡¯s presence became as weak as a ghost¡¯s. Without further ado, he walked ind. He was heading toward a ce that forced D2 monsters like the Aardgnoll to scavenge to survive. It also had plenty of Rank B monsters like trolls.


    He was walking toward the Forest of Bones.


    The first-year had ascended all the way to the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier in just three months, and now he was about to join the <i>real </i>struggle for survival.


    1. This is based on the superstition that talking ill about someone will cause them to sneeze. ?

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26</h4>


    Any apprentice knight would find out about a change that happened at least once during their time on the Gpagos Ind.


    All of the people active on the ind were geniuses. Whether it was swordsmanship or mana cultivation, they were praised for aplishing goals several times faster than their peers, and as such, it was not unreasonable for them to take it for granted.


    However, it was different here.


    <i>Why does it feel like I¡¯m being treated poorly these days?</i>


    Ever since these geniuses hade to Gpagos, they had never been praised, and neither could they outperform the others. It was a matter of course. Mixing the talented and the untalented would lead to the talented few standing out, but if all of them were geniuses and prodigies, none of them would be anything special.


    The reality that they were treated as ordinary despite being special in other ces became the driving force behind the children¡¯s improvement. The trio¡ªGale, Hayden, and Ian¡ªwere no exception.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Hayden! I actually nned to encourage you if I ran into you, so this turned out great. You¡¯ve gotten stronger since thest time I saw you! If you keep growing at this rate, the Order of the Golden Dragon will not be a pipe dream!¡±


    ¡°Errr, that¡¯s, no, uhm, thank you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯ve always gone around bragging about it, but look at you flushing when you areplimented! Don¡¯t train too much and overdo it!¡±


    ¡°Ha-have a good day...¡±


    With a dazed expression, Hayden saluted the knight, who was walking away. He couldn¡¯t help reacting like that. Besides suddenly recognizing him andplimenting him, the knight had even mentioned that Hayden could join the Order of the Golden Dragon, which everyone in the Cardenas family wished to join! Few people deserved such apliment, even if it was just empty words.


    ¡°...


    ¡°...¡±


    Sure enough, as soon as Hayden looked back, his friends, who were looking at him with nk faces, ran up to him.


    ¡°Hayden! You bastard, what the hell did you do!¡±


    ¡°You ate some elixir behind our backs, didn¡¯t you? If you tell us where you got it, we will let you keep your life!¡± Ian grabbed Hayden by the cor and shook him back and forth while Gale tied his legs together with a rope, causing him to fall sideways.


    Hayden could have resisted, but he waspletely out of it and thus fell to the ground after being tied up. Rather than joy, what upied his mind was doubt and confusion.


    Ian and Gale were bewildered when they saw Hayden¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Ian, he¡¯s gonepletely loco.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind? It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s gone crazy. I don¡¯t think this dumbass¡¯s acting skills have improved to the point of tricking me. Maybe even he doesn¡¯t know the reason he wasplimented.¡±


    ¡°Do you think our seniors mistook Hayden for someone else andplimented him? Is that really possible?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t think so, but maybe? They are humans too,¡± Ian replied with disbelief at his own response.


    The Cardenas were considered the best knight family in the world, and all the knights they appointed were the best of the best. Unlike the three of them, who were apprentice knights still in training, it was unlikely for mid-rank knights to make such a mistake.


    Knights were ssified into four ranks: pages (apprentice knights), squires (low-rank knights), bachelors (mid-rank knights), and bannerets (high-rank knights). Apart from that, there was the organizational hierarchy¡ªthey were split into a number of units, where they had positions ranging from simple members to Knight Commander or Vice Commander.


    ¡°If we train for a few more years and we¡¯re appointed as formal knights, we be squires. After that, if we amass achievements on the frontlines and be acknowledged by the family, we will be bachelors. Our seniors aren¡¯t the type of people to make amateur mistakes. Would they recognize the wrong people? On this ind of all ces?¡±


    Ian frowned, agonizing for a moment.


    It was then that, just like how a knight had spoken to Hayden, another knight grabbed hold of Ian and showered him withpliments.


    ¡°Ohhhh! You, aren¡¯t you Ian! You¡¯re really amazing, even though you¡¯re only in your fourth year! I watched over you because I was anxious when I saw you traveling alone, but I was worried for nothing. I hope you continue to grow and be a source of pride for our Cardenas family!¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s, erm, under... understood?¡±


    ¡°It would be fine even if you walked around with your nose in the air, but you are so humble! You also have a great personality! You¡¯re the type that seniors will like regardless of which knightly order you enter! Keep up the hard work!¡±


    After the knight vanished, Ian turned to the side with a bewildered expression just like Hayden¡¯s. Gale was looking at him with a face that seemed as if he had been terribly betrayed.


    Ian tried to make an excuse, even though he knew it wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Well, maybe the seniors are confused?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You traitorous bastards!¡±


    With a murderous re in his eyes, Gale tied up Ian and pushed him to the ground, making Ian resemble a big worm next to Hayden. Hayden seemed as if he could not ept reality, and his eyes looked like a dead fish¡¯s.


    ¡°Be honest with me! Are we really friends if we cheat each other and hide things from each other?! Huh?!¡± Hayden yelled at them in a frustrated tone.


    Ian and Hayden looked up at Gale and tried to exin themselves.


    ¡°You crazy fellow, we¡¯ve always moved together, so how would I have any time to act separately?¡±


    ¡°There are a few seniors who look simr to us, but recently, even their hairstyles and clothes have be simr to ours.¡±


    Both their exnations made sense, and Gale was well aware of this. In spite of that, he still felt that only he was alienated from his seniors¡¯ attention. So, he took his anger out on the two of them and started dragging them along.


    ¡°Argh! Loosen the rope first, you bastard! The sand is scratching my back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting sand in my mouth and nose! Gale, you moron! I¡¯m going to kill you if I get a bald spot on my head!¡±


    In the end, the two resorted to using mana to break the rope, and they immediately grabbed hold of Gale and beat him up. Gale tried to flee, but their skill level was simr, so it was impossible for him to go against Ian and Hayden.


    ¡°You... you traitors...¡±


    Ian and Hayden snorted as they stared down at Gale, who had turned into a mess.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Come on, get up. We have to go see Leonard.¡±


    Gale picked himself up. ¡°Are we going again today? Aren¡¯t we visiting him too often?¡±


    ¡°The seniors haven¡¯t said anything about it. I guess taking care of him is eptable.¡±


    ¡°They probably don¡¯t know that we¡¯re benefiting from it.¡±


    As they spoke about Leonard, Hayden was unable to hide his excitement. ¡°That guy is a sword genius! I can see why Commander Fabian wrote him a letter of rmendation.¡±


    Ian and Gale nodded in agreement. The reason they interacted with Leonard was that he had requested it. Leonard had broken through to the Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier within four months, and their rtionship had begun more than two months ago.


    The trio had no doubt that the food they secretly gave him helped lower his guard. They hadn¡¯t expected, however, that they would learn something from a child who had just reached the Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier and that they would be so inspired.


    ¡°If I seal the strength I gained from reaching the External Force Tier and restrict my mana to a level simr to Leonard¡¯s, I will never be able to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°His martial arts are on a different level. He will either see through or avoid all my attacks, and I can¡¯t even figure out where his attacks areing from. Is he really fourteen years old? If he was our age, he could just chop off our heads.¡±


    The sparring sessions had started at Leonard¡¯s request, but the trio had more to gain. That was why the three of them, who had initially thought that the level of mana cultivation equated to strength, began to earnestly train their swordsmanship. In the end, the number of cores and the level of mana cultivation were nothing more than numbers. If they fell behind in terms of martial arts, they would be no different from a beast that was hunted helplessly by human technology.


    <i>Somehow, it feels as if he is paying more attention to the two of them than me...</i>


    Gale wondered if he was just overthinking things. He walked faster while scratching the back of his head, looking forward to his time with Leonard.


    Thanks to the outstanding physical abilities they had at the Second Degree External Force Tier, the trio didn¡¯t take long to reach Leonard¡¯s residence.


    ¡°You¡¯vee.¡± Leonard was wiping his sword, having just returned from the Forest of Wastes in time for them.


    Holding back a broad smile, Hayden said, ¡°You must have worked hard today, too! How many did you catch?¡±


    ¡°I caught a little over fifty hobgoblins. I think I earned around sixty low-grade mana stones.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s decent. If you keep working earnestly like that, you won¡¯t have a problem until you get to the External Force Tier. If you need living necessities, we three can purchase them for less, so don¡¯t buy them with your mana stones.¡±


    Leonard nodded in agreement, chuckling to himself.


    <i>I just taught you the basics, and you¡¯re already so into it. Well, it¡¯s great that you want to improve yourselves so much.</i>


    He interacted with them to use their appearance to his advantage, but he gained something out of it too. Bradley had said that he could only learn swordsmanship properly after reaching the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier, but his spars with the trio were more than enough for him to understand it and roughly figure out the martial arts of this world.


    In the <i>murim</i>, one started by learning a fixed form; then, as they kept practicing the techniques, they slowly departed from that fixed form; finally, they were able to reach a formless state.


    <i>Here, on the other hand, they learn techniques in a formless way from the beginning. It¡¯s simr to the Seventy-Two Wave Sword Art of the Qingcheng Sect.</i>


    The Seventy-Two Wave Sword Art was a sword art that freelybined the seventy-two basic sword techniques that could be used in various situations. It was a martial art of the highest level, one that even the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk was greatly impressed with. Its seventy-two techniques could be rearranged into a practically limitless number ofbinations, bringing the user infinitely close to a formless state.


    <i>The problem is that it¡¯s too difficult to learn.</i>


    Indeed, the Seventy-Two Wave Sword Art was famous for its difficult martial principles, and even those with genius-levelprehension abilities found it hard to break past the wall of seven-star proficiency where one could teach the martial art, let alone reach ten-star proficiency where one could be said to have mastered the art.


    The reason the Qingcheng First Sword of the time was only at the Apex Realm was that the sword art was too difficult for him to use properly in an actual battle. Yeon Mu-Hyuk faced it once and admired it, but he thought that he would never learn or use it.


    ¡°<i>Ahemmm! Ahem!</i>¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Leonard said.


    While he was momentarily lost in thought, the trio was looking at him with their eyes wide open. They were too proud to bring it up, but they hoped that Leonard would hurry up.


    Seeing their expressions, Leonard chuckled to himself, then unsheathed his sword.


    <i>I¡¯m starting to understand the feelings of those oldies who had disciples who clung to them.</i>


    When his own martial arts were stagnant, it was fun to watch others¡¯ skills grow. The fourth-year trio stepped forward, each wanting to be first, and bickered about the order.


    The winner was Hayden.


    ¡°Woohoo! I¡¯m first!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Leonard congratted him in a calm voice and pointed his sword at him.


    Hayden went stiff as the excited atmosphere subsided.


    Any swordsman could see the skill gap between them. Hayden could almost envision his opponent¡¯s sword cutting his throat. Even so, this mental image did not cause his spirit to die down.


    ¡°Ha... haha, yes, this is what I¡¯m talking about!¡±


    He raised his sword while suppressing his mana with all his might. The difference between the External Force Tier and the Body Refining Tier was huge. He had to ensure that they werepeting only with their swordsmanship.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Unlike Hayden, whose concentration was as sharp as a de, Leonard seemed as if he wasn¡¯t even paying attention, whether it was from his gaze or his posture. Even so, to Hayden, it felt as if he would be cut or sliced in half no matter how he attacked.


    No matter how many times he looked, Leonard¡¯s posture seemed to be full of openings, but a cold sweat trickled down Hayden¡¯s spine.


    If he kept dying and did not charge at Leonard, it would be game over the moment his concentration weakened. Thus, Hayden decided quickly. If he did not know which opening was real, he would disregard the openings and fight head-on.


    Raising his sword, Hayden charged forward fiercely.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27</h4>


    <i>A frontal attack, huh? That¡¯s not a bad choice. </i>Leonard rated Hayden¡¯s attack. Even without using mana, there was arge difference in physical ability between the Body Refining Tier and the External Force Tier.


    The physique would be simr upon breaking through the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier, but one gap in the Major Tiers was simr to or greater than the gap of five or six Minor Tiers. In a head-to-head match, Hayden would have the advantage.


    Hayden ced Leonard into the attacking range of his sword in two steps, and he struck downward. Leonard easily dodged it and kicked the back of Hayden¡¯s knee. It was a low-turn kick aimed at the foot carrying Hayden¡¯s center of gravity.


    Hayden had the experience of rolling on the ground after being hit on the same spot several times before, so this time, he blocked it with his knee. A blunt collision briefly sounded, as both sides were wearing greaves.


    ¡°Haaaap!¡±


    With the sessful block, Hayden gained some confidence and began to aggressively attack with his sword. Even though he knew it wouldn¡¯t work, he tried to mislead Leonard¡¯s gaze by swinging his sword around. It was like a haze blurring his vision, or like a snake hiding its venomous fangs.


    He unleashed a series of stabbing thrusts.


    The tip of Hayden¡¯s sword did not reach Leonard. Leonard moved half a step, no, he took a smaller movement than that, and dodged all the stabs.


    Leonard advised, ¡°Senior Hayden, stabbing requires you to pay more attention to your feet than your arms.¡±


    The Dianchang Sect¡¯s Sunstrike Sword Art was a prime example. They did not stab while staying still in ce but charged in by explosively kicking with their hind foot. The attacking range of the sword was not determined only by the length of the arm but also by the distance that could be shortened with movement arts.


    In addition, the stabbing range of a sword or saber was usually performed with one hand, unlike a spear. If Hayden only relied on his arm strength, his strength and speed would drop significantly.


    ¡°Really? Then, like this!¡±


    Hayden took Leonard¡¯s advice right away, adding strength and variation to his monotonous footwork. It could not be considered a proper movement art, but it was a world of difference from his previous footwork, which exposed both his advance and retreat. As Leonard expected, Hayden was worthy of taking pride in being a genius even among the Cardenas.


    Hayden exerted force with his knee, stopped, then pivoted with his ankle, making his moves unpredictable. Even for a martial artist in the Body Refining Tier, he overworked his joints to the point that they started to ache.


    Hayden dashed past Leonard with reckless footwork, snapping a few strands of Leonard¡¯s hair. If Leonard had not evaded, he would have been cut on his forehead, but none of them had been worried he¡¯d be cut.


    ¡°How about this!¡± Hayden said.


    ¡°Do you think you can catch up just by receiving one word of advice?¡± Leonard replied sourly to Hayden¡¯s whining but inwardly praised his footwork.


    He had taught Hayden how to improve the movements of his unskilled swordsmanship, and now, after dodging all of Hayden¡¯s stabs, it was time for him to teach Hayden the danger of the sword. Leonard¡¯s forearm muscles swelled.


    <i>nk!</i>


    The side of the sword struck Hayden, causing him to stagger. Any force that traveled quickly in a straight line was extremely vulnerable to being hit on the side because charging in such a way with a sword caused a person to tilt more to one side. This was a weakness that was difficult to find in long-range armed arts like spearmanship.


    Hayden¡¯s upper body was full of openings, and he tried to grab hold of the sword, which was about to be deflected. In that instant, Leonard¡¯s sword flew toward his neck.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Hayden reflexively swung his arm into the sword¡¯s trajectory, guarding his neck in exchange for his arm. This decisiveness would be extremely useful in actual battle.


    Leonard¡¯s sword was about to cut off his arm, but a protective shield formed over Hayden¡¯s right arm, deflecting it. It was an energy shield, a representative ability of the External Force Tier.


    Hayden had used it subconsciously, but it was pretty sturdy.


    <i>Well, even if he didn¡¯t use an energy shield, I would have stopped.</i>


    Leonard looked at the energy shield around Hayden¡¯s arm with a fascinated gaze. Even though it was translucent like mist, it had a red tinge. It seemed Hayden had mainly trained his fire-element mana core. Heat was in the rebound force, and it flowed into Leonard¡¯s sword.


    Watching the confrontation between the two on the edge of the open area, Ian and Gale raised their voices teasingly. They were urging Hayden to move out of the way as quickly as possible so that their turn coulde.


    ¡°Hayden, that¡¯s foul y!¡±


    ¡°You wuss! Do you think Leonard will not be able to stop his sword?!¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°<i>Tch</i>, I used an energy shield subconsciously. Is your hand okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Leonard nodded and showed his palm.


    The protective qi used by Peak Realm experts¡ªor, in this world¡¯s terms, the energy shield used by External Force Tier experts¡ªwent beyond just protecting the user¡¯s body. It could also wound an opponent whoes into contact with it.


    Hayden¡¯s mastery level was still only level two, and he did not use it with ill intention, so Leonard only felt a little heat. If Leonard had recklessly collided with a properly executed energy shield, he would have suffered severe internal injuries or died on the spot.


    <i>As expected, the External Force Tier is equivalent to the Peak Realm. To use protective qi at Hayden¡¯s level, one would need to be at least intermediate in the Peak Realm.</i>


    The difficulty of controlling qi would be greatly reduced when the small meridians in the entire body were unlocked. At the beginning of the Peak Realm, the limit was either covering the entire body with protective qi by force or covering one area with a concentrated amount of qi, which would cause a wound to be made shallower.


    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s my turn now!¡± Gale quickly jumped forward as soon as Hayden stepped back. ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care, Leonard!¡±


    Leonard raised his sword instead of answering with words. Just like before, the chilly wind clutched Gale¡¯s body tightly, squeezing cold sweat out of his pores.


    Be that as it may, Gale smiled fiercely, just like Hayden had. Unless the mind waspletely isted by reaching the Creation Realm, the mind was bound to follow the body. Even if someone was not sad, they would be when they cried, and wouldn¡¯t be when they didn¡¯t. The way to counter fear was tough.


    Gale kicked the ground and bounded forward. Leonard observed Gale, who was moving like a wild boar that was looking down at the pile of dirt kicked up behind it. Leonard seemed to be inconsistent, but both Gale and Hayden possessed the same system of thought.


    <i>I was mistaken. The swordsmanship of this world is not all formless; only the Cardenas¡¯ swordsmanship is derailed.</i>


    Leonard had figured out the systematic structure of martial arts taught in the Cardenas family while sparring with the trio, and he had been mesmerized by it for a few days. It was inevitable. As the saying ¡°all rivers run into the sea¡± implied, who could have imagined that there would be a martial art that went against the basic principles of martial arts!


    <i>By training one martial art to the pinnacle, a person could deal with everything else. However, they would usually die or give up before then.</i>


    If there were anything missing in addition to talent, effort, and luck, it would be impossible to reach the pinnacle. They would have to at least be in the Apex Realm, and most had to cross the wall into the Creation Realm to even begin to try to understand the basic martial principles.


    However, if they trained in that method in this world, there was a high possibility that they would die before breaking through to the External Force Tier, let alone reach the Transcendence Tier. Perhaps due to that, the progenitors of the Cardenas family hade up with a solution. It was such an unconventional and absolute solution that even the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had no choice but to doubt his own sanity.


    <i>To think they thought of teaching thousands of things and integrating them into one. Anyone slow-witted or mediocre would never be able to use this swordsmanship even if they learned it for the rest of their life.</i>


    The Cardenas¡¯ martial arts system began from distinguishing the form of the enemy to understanding their basic steps. For example, they started with different sword styles designed to be used against humans, beasts, birds, and reptiles. Then, from there, they taught detailed techniques and skills to each apprentice ording to their aptitude.


    Besides that, the introductory phase included memorizing defensive methods and the posture and attacks that responded to different forms.


    <i>Even after grasping the form, it is equivalent to interpreting whether the enemy is big or small and whether their movements and abilities can be overpowered with the martial arts that they have trained in. It would take at least ten years for even those known as geniuses to learn everything.</i>


    Even if it took a person ten years to learn something, it didn¡¯t mean they had mastered it. Still, in order to reduce the training period, the Cardenas family had been tempering the children with practical experience since childhood. It was the privilege of a family where all blood rtives were born with talent!


    <i>If a normal n or family fostered their descendants this way, not a single n or family would be able to endure. They would end up in ruins.</i>


    It was faster to ovee the danger of dying once in an actual battle than to practice for one hundred days in the training hall. Everyone was aware of that, but there were reasons preventing them from putting it into practice.


    The slow-witted would die without being able to ovee the crisis. Struggling and somehow barely surviving would be the limit for those who were mediocre. However, the gifted and those even more talented would be able to swiftly give shape to the martial arts that they memorized in their heads.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Leonard¡¯s de was sharp even though he was immersed in other thoughts. In the face of Gale¡¯s violent and harsh attacks, the position of the attacker and the defender were reversed when Leonard stabbed a few vital points revealed in the flow of attacks.


    If Hayden¡¯s attacks prioritized speed, then Gale¡¯s attacks were heavy.


    As Gale retreated and slowed down his momentum, which was supposed to crush the opponent like andslide, Gale revealed many openings. He realized he had them, but he was already a few stepste to step back to safety.


    A sword stopped in front of his neck. Gale looked at the sword, then swallowed his saliva to check whether his head was still intact.


    ¡°... I lost.¡±


    ¡°Good try.¡± Leonard retracted his sword. ¡°Don¡¯t stay fixated on just one sword form because you are fighting against humans. It¡¯s great that you follow that advice, but the gap in skill level of each sword form is too stark. Moreover, why are you using the technique for beating a bear to death when facing me? My movements do not resemble a bear at all.¡±


    Gale replied with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Ugh, I thought I could catch you off guard like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that mind games aren¡¯t always the best option, but you shouldn¡¯t keep them as yourst option on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I will keep that in mind...¡±


    After Gale was rebuked for using petty tricks, Ian stood in front of Leonard, as it was finally his turn. It was the beginning of the third spar.


    <i> </i> ***


    ¡°Thank you again for today. We¡¯ll be back in three days!¡±


    ¡°Stay safe!¡±


    ¡°You can alwayse to us if you need anything!¡±


    After finishing their routine sparring session, the trio bid farewell and left. They had been beaten up without being able to match Leonard¡¯s attack once, but thanks to their skills improving day by day, they were smiling from ear to ear.


    Only Leonard, who unintentionally became their swordsmanship instructor, sighed.


    <i>Sometimes I enjoy it, but as expected, it¡¯s bothersome. I¡¯m more used to going around alone.</i>


    When the trio left, the eyes constantly surveilling Leonard¡¯s house left too. The curiosity of an unknown mid-rank knight had been piqued, so the knight had been paying attention to Leonard.


    <i>¡°Because he¡¯s been paying attention to me, he¡¯s like my smoke screen and has been obscuring my whereabouts.¡±</i>


    Constant attention was not good, but neither was absolute indifference. It would be suspicious if a person was never seen. In that sense, the sparring session with the trio instilled an awareness of Leonard¡¯s existence. To others, Leonard seemed like a child who was training sincerely and matching his senior¡¯s pace to look good to his seniors.


    ¡°Yesterday, I chose Hayden... Should I turn into Ian today?¡±


    Leonard used the Face Changing Art, and his face changed into Ian¡¯s. As he continued using it on a daily basis, his skill level increased, and now it was impossible to distinguish between real and fake even if seen from close up. Moreover, he also changed his clothes. The dark outfit that he made was mended with the hide of the monsters he had caught further ind and an armor he had requested his seniors to buy.


    The dark clothes were meant to camouge him on the ind after sunset. Besides monsters that could detect others with their sense of smell or hearing, he was able to avoid the eyes of the instructors standing watch high and far away.


    <i>I can¡¯t believe the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk is sneaking around. If the old man Shintu saw this, he wouldugh so hard he¡¯d fall off his chair.</i>


    Leonard smiled wryly.


    <i>¡°I thought you were going to use it all if you learned it. Learn my stealth arts too, you brat!¡±</i>


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk, who had thought that he would have nothing to do with sneaking around, was mistaken. He disappeared into a shadow beyond everyone¡¯s eyes, benefiting from the stealth arts again.


    Leonard went to the Forest of Bones first. Its outer areas had a risk level of two skulls, but its depths, which people avoided, had a risk level of three skulls.


    It was also one region near the ind¡¯s center that he had visited for the first time three months ago.


    ¡°I should get myself some spiritual herbs once they¡¯re all raised.¡±


    At some point, Leonard had adapted excellently to the ind.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28</h4>


    The outer area of the Forest of Bones alone had a two-skull risk level, and it was a stable area that could be safely explored by apprentice knights who had broken through to the External Force Tier.


    However,pared to the difficulty level, it was quite rare to see people looking for the Forest of Bones. For anyone who knew the area well, there was an inevitable circumstance for that.


    ¡°I would like to break through to the External Force Tier because of the Cold-Heat Invulnerable Body State,¡± Leonard said as he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    He was still in the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier, so he was not free from the heat and the cold. As soon as he entered the swamp area, the sweltering air wrapped around him. The heat and moisture generated in the forest could not disperse, and it lingered in the swamp area. Pits of unknown depth were everywhere, and dark green nts covered the ground. Most of the monsters that appeared were also adept with abilities rted to poison and concealment.


    <i>If I break through the Body Refining Tier, I will be close to attaining a body immune to poisons, but it¡¯s not perfect. The toxicity of the monsters¡¯ poisons will be stronger if they surpass the Body Refining Tier.</i>


    It was no different from a battle between a spear and a shield. He could travel around all he wanted, believing his shield was invincible, but a spear still might manage to pierce it, putting him in a life-threatening crisis. The monsters¡¯ hiding abilities were an even more bothersome factor. Not only could he be in a situation where he would be ambushed at any time, but he could also not be able to hunt anything for the day if the monsters understood their own inferiority and hid.


    <i>If I had excellent searching abilities, there may be no problem, but...</i>


    In an environment where he had to be wary of all directions, hunting would be more inefficient than in other regions if he spared his attention to find enemies. However, it was rare to find another ce better than this area for gaining practical experience.


    When he pondered up to that point, Leonard¡¯s steps slowed down.


    <i>From here on, it¡¯s the lizardman¡¯s habitat. If I step in the wrong ce even once, they will notice it immediately.</i>


    Normal lizardmen were Rank C monsters, and they were intelligent and crafty, their rank befitting monsters with human-like characteristics.


    They not only knew how to produce and use tools but could also dig pitfall traps that hads or poisoned spikes in ce. They could also form small groups and patrol at night. A stroke of good news amid bad news was that they had poor eyesight from living in dark ces and relied on either their hearing or sense of smell more.


    Leonard used the Lightness Art, stepping on the leaves on the ground without trampling them.


    The Lightness Art had the same principle as the Grass Wandering Art, but few people could do the Lightness Art while walking. The difficulty was equivalent to using it to cross a river on a reed leaf.


    After Leonard walked for a few more minutes, he spotted bubbles bubbling up from the swamp. The bubbles were signs of where lizardmen were hiding.


    <i>There¡¯s seven of them.</i>


    Unlike the patrolling groups, this group stayed in ce. These lizardmen were sentries.


    <i>They didn¡¯t notice me. Should I get rid of them before moving on?</i>


    With that thought, Leonard shifted his steps and approached the bubbles. He saw a lizardman dozing inside the swamp. He stabbed the top of the lizardman¡¯s head, killing the lizardman instantly with the faint sword energy at the tip of his sword. That was all it needed. The lizardman had died without even being able to struggle, as its brain had been destroyed in a single blow; and even though the sword had prated the water¡¯s surface, it had made no sound.


    Like that, Leonard took care of three more lizardmen.


    When he approached the fifth lizardman, Leonard suddenly locked eyes with it. ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The monster was also surprised, but Leonard was no longer stiff. The lizardman was truly unlucky.


    The lizardman reflexively thrust the spear in its hand. Leonard easily evaded it and split the lizardman¡¯s head with his sword. The lizardman¡¯s skin was useless in front of Leonard¡¯s Five Elements Sword Qi.


    The sound woke up the remaining two lizardmen.


    ¡°Kiyaaak?!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaak!¡±


    The two lizardmen jumped out of the swamp. Their scales had a slight discoloration, and the arms with which they held their spears were contorted.


    They were monsters who had broken through the Second Stage. They were Rank C2 monsters. Each of them looked stronger than the Aardgnoll chieftain, the region leader of the Forest of Wastes. Just by looking at their movements, Leonard could sense traces of martial arts. Their martial arts seemed crude, but they knew how to use it.


    <i>It¡¯s simr to the army¡¯s spearmanship. It will be annoying if the lizardmen gather around him.</i>


    The lizardmen gave off the feeling that the purpose of their martial arts was not for a one-on-one fight but to defeat the enemy in a many-to-many or many-to-one battle. There was no worth in researching their martial arts.


    Disappointed by the conclusion he came to, Leonard extended his sword. It was then that the two lizardmen simultaneously thrust their spears. Their arm strength was stronger than that of humans, and the speed exhibited by their deformed joints was truly terrifying. In terms of speed alone, their thrust wasparable to Hayden¡¯s thrust.


    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious.¡±


    The only advantage to their attacks was speed. Leonard stepped on both their spears and looked down at the eyes of the shocked lizardmen. The overflowing killing intent from Leonard¡¯s crimson eyes froze the lizardmen.


    As he gently drew an arc with his sword, the top of the lizardmen¡¯s heads split apart diagonally. Lizardman skulls would be sturdier when the lizardmen broke through to the Mature Demon Tier, but Leonard¡¯s sword ignored the hardness of the lizardmen¡¯s skulls, cutting them like paper.


    Just like that, the seven lizardmen sentries were wiped out. The swamp became more murky as blood and brain juice mixed together with the swamp water. Mid-grade mana stones crystallized above the lizardmen. Three corpses produced two mana stones each, and the other four produced one mana stone each. There were ten mana stones in total.


    After easily earning ten mid-grade mana stones, Leonard stuffed all of them into his pouch. The rate at which he hunted for mana stones was different from the days when he earned only about a hundred low-grade mana stones over a few hours. He estimated the contents of the subspace pouch.


    <i>I think I collected around 1,500 mid-grade mana stones... If I use it all, will I be able to break through to the External Force Tier and also advance a few Degrees?</i>


    Since mid-grade mana stones had no other uses, Leonard had no choice but to use them to raise his Tier. Leonard¡¯s hunting speed for mana stones was already overwhelmingly above the average apprentice knight¡¯s because he traveled around the ind every day.


    The other apprentice knights might have higher mana cultivations, but they could not ughter the monsters the way Leonard had just done. From reconnaissance and searching to infiltration and ambush to traps and detection, Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s practical experience, which he had amassed with blood and death, was not something that could bepared to output power.


    <i>I know how to consume spirit herbs and properly circte the energy I get from them, so next time Ie, I should find a ce to secretly break through to the External Force Tier.</i>


    Leonard looked at the ind where night had fallen. He was currently in the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier. He was able to handle up to a three-skull risk level just with the use of the Five Elements Sword Qi, but if he encountered an enemy that was impossible to approach, he absolutely needed a long-distance attack.


    <i>I thought the Peak Realm and the External Force Tier were the same, but I greatly underestimated the specificity of the martial artists in this world. The two ranks were by no means equivalent. There were some simrities, but there were also significant differences.</i>


    Leonard had learned about these simrities and differences during his exchange with the trio, and he realized that he shouldn¡¯t remain stagnant at the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier. If he encountered a monster beyond the normal standards, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to run away in his current level of mana cultivation. Above all, there was nothing more to be gained from the Body Refining Tier. He was reaching the limit with just improving the Five Elements Style and training his body.


    <i>If the proof of being a Peak Realm expert is unclogging either the conception or the governing vessels, then the proof of being an External Force Tier knight is unblocking the acupoints in the whole body. </i>


    Mana acupoints were organs that could release and restore the energy within the body. There were several acupoints that had already been unclogged without having the need to unblock them separately, such as the Nogong point located in the center of the palm and the Yongcheon point located in the center of the sole. The External Force Tier was the mana cultivation level when all the other blocked acupoints could be unclogged, allowing energy to be released or recovered throughout the body.


    <i>If I break through to the External Force Tier, I will be able to even win against Bradley.</i>


    It meant that at least on the Gpagos Ind, he would not have to walk on eggshells around anyone. Even if he raised doubts when he went around using the Face Changing Art, he would be able to escape.


    Leonard stopped letting his optimistic thoughts run wild.


    <i>The problem is that breaking through a Major Tier will cause too much uproar.</i>


    It was said that, unlike when someone enters the First Degree of the Body Refining Tier, an abnormal phenomenon would inevitably ur in the vicinity whenever someone broke through to another Major Tier. Arge amount of umted energy would burst out from the entire body and cause a pir of light to soar up to the sky. Even for him, Leonard did not have the confidence to trigger the phenomenon without being caught.


    Even if he broke through to the External Force Tier deep inside the ind in the middle of the night, the pir of light would be seen clearly from the watchtower. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the Fledgling Dragon knights rushed over to protect him after seeing it.


    <i>Should I look for a cave with a closed ceiling? But if the pir of light permeates through the rock wall, it would be the end of me.</i>


    <i>If he seeded without being caught while breaking through, he could then hide the level of his mana cultivation by sealing acupoints and blocking the flow of energy.</i>


    The problem was how to hide the phenomenon caused by breaking through.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    Leonard only pondered for a short while because he was almost at his destination.


    <i>Found it.</i>


    Leonard recalled thest time he had visited the Forest of Bones. He had happened to find a cave that trolls frequented at regr intervals. He had been curious about what was hidden inside, so he had seized the moment the sentry troll was yawning to sneak in. There was no way the trolls, who were naturallyzy, would have a shift rotation.


    Indeed, the inside of the cave was as he had expected.


    <i>There¡¯s a farm where the spirit herbs and mana fruits are personally cultivated by the trolls inrge quantities. It¡¯s probably worth more than a treasure trove.</i>


    When it came to elemental power, an elixir was more efficient than a mana stone. Unlike equipment that couldn¡¯t be stashed, elixirs only needed him to consume them. As such, they were more practical from Leonard¡¯s point of view.


    <i>But the bastard guarding the cave¡¯s entrance is a little dangerous.</i>


    Leonard squinted his eyes. There was still only one troll sitting in front of the cave, but it was so powerful that it was at a different level than the previous sentry troll. Perhaps the trolls had noticed something when he had previously sneaked in. If so, it was understandable that they had tightened their watch.


    <i>That monster is at the True Demon Tier.</i>


    A troll that had surpassed the Third Stage was at Rank B3. It was a monster difficult to deal with even for a knight who had reached the Sixth Degree External Force Tier. Besides the fact that its innate Rank B physical capabilities were strengthened, it could also awaken its special ability.


    Unlike other trolls, this troll had tattoos and red skin, and the intense pressure it emanated was not normal.


    <i>I can kill it with my sword energy, but it¡¯s going to be troublesome to fight without knowing anything about this monster.</i>


    The experience of the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk was limited to martial artists. If something like the superpowers shown by the Cardenas¡¯ direct bloodline appeared out of the blue, he would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    Moreover, with the prowess exhibited by the True Demon Tier troll, the red troll would be able to shatter a knight at the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier. It had to at least be able to use an energy shield.


    <i>Huh?!</i>


    ¡°Kuruk?!¡±


    Leonard and the red troll looked in one direction almost simultaneously. An unusual presence was approaching at high speed. The red troll seemed to find breathing difficult, and its face distorted. Its whole body heated up like iron in a furnace. It was bracing itself for battle.


    ¡°Groarrrrrrr¡ª!!¡±


    An intense roar resonated; the approaching creature was a beast-like monster. Upon hearing the roar, Leonard recognized the monster¡¯s identity.


    <i>A lycanthrope?!</i>


    Lycanthropes formedrge groups in the center of the ind and were high-rank monsters that apprentice knights should never face alone. Due to its small size, they were ssified as Rank B monsters. However, in terms of potential alone, lycanthropes wereparable to ogres, monsters one rank above trolls.


    The power contained in the roar was terrifying. Just like the red troll, the approaching lycanthrope was a monster at the True Demon Tier.


    The lycanthrope, leaping in the distance,nded on the ground like a meteor, and the resulting shockwave demolished the surroundingnd. The lycanthrope stood up from within the swirling dust cloud. Even at first nce, the lycanthrope was overflowing with wood energy.


    <i>Rather than fighting for territory, it looks like the lycanthrope is also targeting this cave.</i>


    The beast¡¯s eyes were looking past the red troll.


    ¡°Gwaorrr¡ª!!¡±


    The red troll was overwhelmed with anger when it noticed the lycanthrope¡¯s intention. The lycanthrope¡¯s mouth opened up thinly, revealing its long fangs. Neither side had any intention of backing down.


    So, there was only one result.


    ¡°Kyaoooo¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Grwark¡ª!¡±


    The two monsters at the True Demon Tier shed, sending vibrations through the night.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29</h4>


    The lycanthrope took the lead andunched an attack. Several lightning orbs floated above the lycanthrope¡¯s dark blue fur.


    Leonard¡¯s hair stood up even though he was a substantial distance from the battlefield. His hair would have been burnt ck if the lightning orb had grazed past him even by a little.


    <i>Although the orb is just a mass made of lightning energy, lightning energy is still one of the strongest energies in the world. Above all, it¡ª</i>


    Before Leonard could even finish thinking, the lycanthrope roared andunched the lightning orbs. Five arcs of lightning flew at the red troll in a spear-like shape.


    The arcs of lightning reached their target almost at the same time they wereunched. This extreme speed was what made lightning energy the strongest. It boasted a speed that guaranteed almost a hundred percent uracy as well as fearsome destructive power.


    ¡°... Groar.¡±


    Body redder than before, the red troll red at its opponent as if it wasn¡¯t hurt despite being hit by a bundle of lightning energy. Perhaps it seemed unharmed due to its innate resilience and ability to defend itself.


    The lycanthrope looked back at the red troll with a slightly flustered expression, possibly because the troll¡¯s condition was beyond its expectations. Although the two monsters were equal in rank, the lycanthrope had thought that it would be able tond an effective strike even if it could not defeat the red troll in one hit.


    Be that as it may, all the lycanthrope did was anger the red troll. The red troll stomped its feet with an angry face, and suddenly, the ground beneath its feet shook, and a dirt clod rose. It was using earth energy. Even though the clod seemed primitive, it contained enormous power. Just like that, a dirt clod that exceeded a few tons was able to move freely.


    The lycanthrope¡¯s face stiffened, and it sprinted in order to dodge the iing dirt clod.


    Lycanthropes could use both bipedal and quadrupedal lotion and were known for their agility rather than their strength.


    <i>It¡¯s fast!</i>


    Even Leonard could not help but be astonished by the lycanthrope¡¯s movements.


    <i>So that¡¯s what happens if a beast¡¯s unique movements are imbued with lightning energy. The speed alone is a level faster than that of an Apex Realm expert.</i>


    Even in the darkness, a glimmering afterglow remained at the ces the lycanthrope passed by. The clod of dirt split into several forks and tried to surround the lycanthrope, but it had escaped the encirclement long before it couldpletely surround it. The lycanthrope instantly closed in on the red troll and revealed its ws.


    The red troll raised its arm reflexively, but seven different blood streaks appeared on its upper body, and blood sttered. The lycanthrope was slicing the red troll so quickly that the blood was showing upter than normal. Fortunately, the red troll¡¯s hide was so sturdy that the wound was not deep. If it were a human, it would have already been reduced to meat chunks.


    <i>What unbelievable regeneration.</i>


    Rather than the lycanthrope¡¯s speed, Leonard paid attention to the red troll¡¯s wound, which had already healed and turned into a scar. Trolls were monsters known for their regenerative powers, but having broken through to the True Demon Tier, the red troll had an even greater regenerative power. It was to the point that even if its limbs were severed, it could regrow them. It was impossible for blood loss and wounds to reduce the red troll¡¯s fighting capabilities. Injuring the troll was meaningless unless its vitals, such as the brain and heart, were destroyed.


    The lycanthrope pounced at the troll a few times, but it only slightly injured the troll, who only focused on protecting two of its vital points. The troll showed off its huge body andughed mockingly at the lycanthrope¡¯s meaningless attacks. It was an unbearable insult for the wolf, which was proud of being able to kill an enemy in one shot.


    The lycanthrope trembled in anger and went on all fours. It rotated the mana overflowing inside it to its maximum. Gradually, a thunderous sound grew louder. Its dark blue fur began to glow brighter, and the glow turned a pale blue. The lycanthrope revealed its sharp fangs, a weapon more powerful than ws for a beast. It intended to gnaw and kill the red troll.


    ¡°Grrrr...!¡±


    Perhaps because it sensed danger from the lycanthrope¡¯s spirit, the red troll mustered all its power, which it had yet to show. A huge clod of dirt rose from the ground, forming the shape of a fiery beast over the red troll¡¯s body. The red troll¡¯s true nature was a shaman capable of controlling two mana types: earth and fire.


    Leonard was engrossed in the life-and-death battle between the two True Demon Tier monsters, and only afterward did he realize that the red troll and the lycanthrope had moved away from the cave. He could enter without being noticed.


    <i>It would be fine to wait for the two to settle their fight, but if either survives in good condition, I won¡¯t have another chance like this.</i>


    The best situation was for the two monsters to perish together, but that dependedpletely on luck. From Leonard¡¯s point of view, the red troll held the upper hand with a sixty percent chance of defeating the lycanthrope. Moreover, if the troll won, it would be able to heal its wound in less than a few minutes due to its regenerative powers.


    There was also the possibility of the troll eating all the spirit herbs in the cave to recover from its wound.


    <i>I¡¯m going in.</i>


    As soon as he made the decision, Leonard moved on and entered the cave, avoiding the sensory range of the two monsters. Just after a few steps, the sound of the battle shifted further away. This elixir cave probably had a naturally soundproof structure, and there seemed to be a reason for it.


    The cave was considerably deep. After he walked a few hundred meters more, he smelled an alluring scent. It was not just one or two different smells, but dozens of scents lingering around. They could have led to a bad stench if mixed, but this ce was an exception.


    ¡°Ooohh, amazing.¡±


    Leonard was impressed when he finally saw the scene of the elixir cave.


    <i>The air ispletely differentpared to thest time I came here.</i>


    At that time, many flowers had yet to bloom and the fruits had been unripe, but now, they were almost all fully mature and ripe. Unlike what was expected of slow-witted monsterscking dexterity, the trolls had arranged the spirit herbs, flowers, grasses, and trees well. The arrangement was excellent, even for ornamental purposes.


    Some examples of these spirit herbs included the Fire Spirit Grass, which looked as if its flower petals were actually on fire; the Water Spirit Jade, which had a fruit that looked like a big droplet of water; and the Earth Spirit Block, which looked like an arrowroot full of spiritual energy. The most notable among the spirit herbs was a golden tree that grew thickly in the middle of the cultivated plot.


    It wasn¡¯t just golden on the outside; it was also radiating a golden light all by itself.


    <i>I remember being taught about low-grade and mid-grade spirit herbs, but... I don¡¯t recognize this tree. It is either at least a high-grade spirit herb or rare enough that the Cardenas family did not include it in their teachings.</i>


    If it was a high-grade spirit herb, anyone in the External Force Tier would covet it. After all, it couldn¡¯t be exchanged even with a thousand mid-grade mana stones. Even Leonard would desire it because it would let him improve his mana cultivation level at any time. To strengthen the five elements¡¯ elemental power, spirit herbs and elixirs were more effective than mana stones.


    <i>The problem is that I don¡¯t even know how to harvest the useful parts from this tree. The size is too big to fit into the subspace pouch. Let¡¯s look for things I can take with me first.</i>


    Leonard didn¡¯t know when the fight between the two monsters would end, so it would be foolish to keep wasting time. He gathered the spirit herbs, fruits, and roots scattered throughout the plot ofnd and put them into his subspace pouch. He was filled with joy as he picked them; they amounted to at least dozens of mid-grade mana stones.


    The tears and blood of the trolls, who worked hard to cultivate and take care of the plot, were none of his concern. The elixir cave was devastated in less than a few minutes, leaving only one tree standing in the center.


    <i>I¡¯ll have to find out more about that tree. Rather than doing something I will regret by touching it ignorantly, it will be better toe backter and harvest the useful parts, even if it is troublesome.</i>


    After finishing what he came for, Leonard tried to leave the cave, but he suddenly felt that something was out of ce.


    ¡°... Thinking about it, it¡¯s kind of weird.¡±


    The existence of the elixir cave itself was strange. So many spirit herbs were being cultivated, but he could not feel the energy from the outside at all. Leonard scanned the cave in detail.


    <i>Perhaps...</i>


    He discovered the hidden secret. A substance that prevented the flow of energy from flowing properly was smeared on the cave¡¯s walls and ceiling.


    Leonard unleashed energy at the wall as a test, and it bounced off rather than dig into it, leaving not even a single scratch. He nodded at the results of his test. Rather than intensifying the bounced energy, the substance seemed to disperse the condensed energy.


    The trolls cultivated the spirit herbs in this cave probably because they understood its distinct characteristics.


    <i>If it¡¯s this ce... I can secretly break through to the External Force Tier.</i>


    At the end of the day, the pir of light that appeared when breaking through to the Eternal Force Tier was just a surge of overflowing energy, so this cave would be able to block it.


    <i>If only I could turn away the trolls¡¯ attention, then there wouldn¡¯t be a better ce than here.</i>


    Trolls were monsters who dominated the Forest of Bones, and even those at the Fledgling Demon Tier were powerful. They would die if they were beheaded with sword energy, but if they blocked it with their arms, they would be able to survive for a few seconds. If they stalled for time that way, Leonard would be dead once several of those red trolls came to reinforce them.


    As long as the tree, which could be considered the heart of the elixir cave, remained, the trolls¡¯ vignce would only be tighter. There was no way they would lower their guard.


    <i>This won¡¯t be easy.</i>


    No matter what he did, there were some risks involved. The things he would gain would be in proportion to the things he would lose. It was a very difficult problem for him, as he was familiar with fights to the death but not choices with profit and loss.


    However, there was no need for Leonard to make a choice.


    ¡°Groarrrr...!¡±


    Suddenly, a troll appeared behind him and red at him savagely. Due to the nature of the cave that blocked off energy and noise, Leonard hadn¡¯t noticed the troll approach.


    ming himself for being careless, Leonard nced at the troll. It was in a mess due to the fight it just had. Leonard did not know whether the lycanthrope was dead or if it had given up its objective and fled. However, fighting the weakened troll was worth a try.


    ¡°Its regenerative powers can¡¯t keep up.¡±


    Unlike before, the red troll could no longer regenerate its wounds, and its bones were still showing. This was proof that the lycanthrope had inflicted many injuries and that a troll¡¯s regenerative power was not limitless. Leonard was able to see through the parts that others could not by applying the ipatibility concept of the Five Elements.


    <i>Lightning originates from wood, and the red troll¡¯s regenerative powers are based on the earth element. Wood ovees earth by binding it together with the roots of trees and drawing sustenance from the soil. It may not have been a big deal if only the troll¡¯s skin was wounded, but the troll can¡¯t easily regenerate a wound that reached its bones.</i>


    The Azure Dragon of the East, one of the Four Symbols, was often misunderstood to be of the water element due to its blue color, but it was actually of the wood element. It was an existence that dominated rain, clouds, wind, and lightning. It was also involved in the weather and the vegetation of nts. Perhaps that was why the energy of the wood element had a connection with the water element, allowing both to do various things.


    <i>Furthermore, lightning energy cannot drive out fire energy, which is considered to be the opposite element.</i>


    It was possible to block it, but it was impossible to drive it out. In order to expel the lightning energy that prated deeply into its body, the troll had to either lure the lightning energy with water energy and then discharge it from the body or disperse the lightning energy itself with gold energy. Either method was impossible for the red troll.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Lightning de


    A ck water sword energy instantly materialized, and as the Lightning de devoured it, it transformed into a blue sword energy that shone more intensely. Water nurtures wood, meaning wood would only be able to live in the presence of water. Leonard was increasing the power of the sword energy by using the principle of the generating interactions of the Five Elements.


    An electric current flowed faintly from the tip of Leonard¡¯s sword. The red troll¡¯s eyes widened at the appearance of a power simr to that of the lycanthrope it had fought. The wounds carved on its body throbbed, and for a brief moment, the red troll staggered. Nevertheless, it overcame its hesitation and roared.


    ¡°Groarrrrr!!¡±


    A standoff between a True Demon Tier troll and an apprentice knight in the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier. It was the beginning of a fight with an obvious ending in anyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30</h4>


    <i>It¡¯sing.</i>


    There was quite a distance between Leonard and the red troll. The cave itself was very wide, and the troll seemed to know its own strengths as it did not approach any closer. Despite being covered all over with wounds, it was still a True Demon Tier monster. It was a monster that could only be dealt with by an Apex Realm expert.


    The ground shook. A clod of dirt rose just like before, and it swept past Leonard with a strong enough force that it felt as if he would be crushed. The attack was slow, but the range was far, and the weight contained in the attack was outrageously heavy. It would be meaningless to cut it with sword energy. The surging dirt would flow ording to inertia and crush Leonard to death.


    Leonard greatly elerated in a single step, crossing the distance little by little. Sword energy was his only means of attack because he had yet to break through to the External Force Tier. He could also see that defeating the monster would only be possible when it was within the attacking range of his de.


    Leonard squinted, pondering how to win.


    <i>Hmm, you shrewd bastard. You blocked my escape route first.</i>


    Sure enough, it was as if Leonard had guessed correctly. The troll smiled eerily as its eyes crossed paths with Leonard¡¯s. The troll¡¯s previous attack of hitting him with a clod of dirt was actually to create a barricade in front of the new passageway behind Leonard. Now, Leonard could only survive by defeating the troll.


    ¡°You foolish bastard, who said I was nning to run away?¡±


    From the very beginning, escape was not an option in Leonard¡¯s mind. It was either fight or not fight. The moment he chose between the two options, he would devote his all to carrying it through to the end. That was the life of a martial artist.


    At the red troll¡¯s roar, a pile of dirt rose again, but the attack method was nothing like before. It didn¡¯t surge forth like a wave, but rather, the dirt clumped into small beads, making each bead as sturdy as stone. For creatures without a robust body like the lycanthrope, it would be fatal if they were hit just once by these fast-moving beads.


    Despite it being the same strategy No. 1 had used, which Leonard had faced in the training facility, the quantity and firepower was several tens of times greater.


    <i>It¡¯s ying dirty just like those of the Tang n, huh...!</i>


    The red troll reminded Leonard of the first time the Needle Rainstorm had rained down on him, and it filled him with intense bloodlust. He was well aware that there were no noble or vulgar types of martial arts, but it was inevitable for him to feel anger because it was a bad memory much like an ill-fated rtionship. Since that day, he made sure to at least cut off the hands of anyone who used hidden weapons, even if he decided not to kill them.


    Raining down like a shower, the dirt beads brushed past Leonard and embedded themselves deeply into the ground. They possessed the force to push back a Tenth Degree Body Refining knight, and they were powerful enough to break the knight¡¯s bones if they struck repeatedly. Dozens of beads flew out each second. This volley could easily wipe out hundreds of ordinary soldiers. However, Leonard was neither an ordinary nor in soldier.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Arts


    Lunar Turtleback Art


    Water Current Step


    Leonard moved smoothly like the flow of water and dodged the rain of dirt beads without letting a bead graze him. The volley wasn¡¯t even a rain of arrows released in an orderly manner, but a shower of dirt beads thrown out clumsily. He would lose face as the Sword Emperor if he was hit by something so ungainly.


    The ck Tortoise was regarded as the strongest among the Four Symbols in terms of protective arts, and Leonard, who defended himself by using these arts skillfully, was now only a few distance away from the red troll.


    ¡°Guwakk! Guwawawak!¡± the troll shouted. Its warcry sounded like a spell, and its tattoos, as if responding, shone brightly.


    The flow of mana fluctuated. The moment Leonard sensed it, he bent to the left.


    Immediately, a wave of mes¡ªno, an eagle of mes¡ªsurged toward him, melting the ground where he stood. The ground turned intova due to the absurd heat, and an eagle was pping its wings calmly. Leonard did not know much about magic or spiritual arts, but he could tell that the troll had summoned the me eagle.


    <i>The Mount Mao Sect¡¯s ascetics were limited to only being able to shoot out small balls of fire, but in this world, can something that isn¡¯t even human use a simr power on a much stronger level?</i>


    Though the me eagle was still bothersome, Leonard found it interesting. It was weaker than him and had to be dealt with, but it made the fight with the troll refreshing. An experience like this would help him reach greater heights. As always, what he had to do was already decided from the start.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut it down.¡±


    Leonard red at the me eagle. If it were simply a mass of fire, it would be meaningless to try cutting it down, but that eagle was a creature that the red troll summoned with a wicked desire. This wicked desire existed within the eagle¡¯s fireball-like body, and if Leonard cut it down, he would be able to disperse not just the eagle¡¯s strength but also its form.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Nether de


    The lightning sparks hovering around his sword dissipated. To cut down the me eagle, the Nether de was more suitable than the Lightning de.


    The ck Tortoise of the North, one of the Four Symbols, governed water and had the ability to guide the dead. The Nether de held the very power of theherworld, and that was why the water-attributed de of the Five Elements Sword Qi was called Nether de.


    When Leonard¡¯s sword turned dark, the me eagle quickly flew straight down from mid-air.


    <i>If I am even half a beat slow, I¡¯ll die.</i>


    The mass of fire shimmered every moment, and it was impossible to see it clearly because of the heat haze. If Leonard failed to cut the red troll¡¯s wicked desire, the me eagle would hit him directly, burning him to death and turning him into a lump of charcoal. It was a feeling of death that he had felt once before when he was fighting with the King of Fire. The feeling of danger from his nostalgia kept his senses sharper.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Third Form: Ending Massacre of the North Gate


    The 36 ck Tortoise Defensive Forms was by no means only focused on defense from the beginning to the end. The defensive art allowed one to be like the ck Tortoise, who hid in its imprable shell while biting and killing its opponent with its snake-like tail. In other words, Leonard could use the art to hold out until the moment his opponentsid themselves open to attack, which would be his golden opportunity to deliver his critical counterattack.


    A ray of ck light split the me eagle in half as it was flying toward Leonard from the front. Originally, it would have been impossible to cut a mass of fire, but Leonard¡¯s sword split the me eagle into two, causing it to lose shape and disperse in mid-air.


    The red troll had nevere across such a situation.


    ¡°Guruk? Guwawak?¡±


    Leonard did not miss the moment of opportunity, and he pounced forward.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon First Form: Thundershock


    Regardless of the type of martial art, all their first forms had something inmon: they demonstrated their respective art¡¯s most basic and fundamental principle. The same was true for the Five Elements Style: 36 Azure Dragon Forms. It was all about speed and sharpness.


    At some point, Leonard¡¯s Five Elements Sword Qi turned blue and flew like a ray of light toward the red troll, stabbing its neck. As soon as he stabbed the red troll, Leonard leaped back and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Its skin is too thick. I can¡¯t even pierce through it.¡±


    Considering the power of Five Elements Sword Qi, the red troll¡¯s skin was extremely tough. Though Leonard had yet to reach the level of a Peak Realm expert and was nowhere near the Creation Realm, an Apex Realm expert would not be able to match Leonard¡¯s skills when it came to sword qi.


    If the sword qi of a First ss expert was considered water vapor, the sword qi of a Peak Realm expert was at the level of water. In the case of an Apex Realm expert, it wasparable to ice. Leonard¡¯s sword energy could be regarded as steel.


    ¡°Gurururuk...!? Guruwak!¡±


    Regardless, the strength of Leonard¡¯s sword energy was thest thing the red troll was concerned with. After all, its neck was half-severed, and blood was pouring from it. The red troll red at Leonard, its eyes filled with bloodlust and fear. It understood that it was at death¡¯s door.


    Leonard stayed still and looked at it. Soon, he came to a realization.


    ¡°I see, I made a mistake. You had two attributes from the start.¡±


    The wounds left by the lycanthrope had misled Leonard into making the previous spection. The inside of the red troll¡¯s body possessed the regenerative power and durability of the earth element, but its skin was imbued with the fire element.


    In order to properly pierce through the troll¡¯s defense, Leonard would have had to prate its skin with water element sword energy and then burrow inside with a wood element sword energy. He had missed the golden opportunity to behead the troll because he had relied too much on the Lightning de.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it properly this time. I will finish you off.¡±


    He performed an element shift with the Five Elements Sword Qi. He had to use the Nether de when piercing the troll¡¯s skin and then shift to using the Lightning de when hacking through its flesh.


    It was something that was barely possible after the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had be an Apex Realm expert, but the current Leonard could pull it off. As soon as he had begun to channel his mana, he was able to significantly stabilize himself thanks to the unification of the five elements.


    ¡°Guruk, gururuk...?¡±


    The troll was scared out of its wits, and it took a step back without realizing it. It was scared of someone who looked weaker than it. This feeling was a first for the monster that had adapted to an ind where thew of the jungle prevailed.


    ¡°With the way you look, you shouldn¡¯t be intimidated. You¡¯re ruining the fun.¡±


    Despite his taunt, Leonard wasn¡¯t in perfect condition either. To avoid the clod of dirt, he had needed to use a highly advanced skill that he could not yet execute properly in his current state. He had even suffered internal injuries from the recoil from failing to cut down the red troll with the Five Elements Sword Qi.


    Leonard swallowed down the blood that had risen to the tip of his throat. Despite his condition, he could continue fighting as long as he was alive. All he had to do was kill the troll before it could kill him.


    ¡°If I want to survive, I¡¯m going to have to kill you. Likewise, if you want to survive, you have to kill me. Isn¡¯t it simple?¡±


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s title back in his youth was the Blood Sword Asura, and there was a good reason why he was known to the people as so. The only joy in Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s life used to be ying others.


    Leonard¡¯s sword had been smeared red with the blood of the troll. His eyes were gleaming with bloodlust, and he was smiling wickedly. The nature of a ughterer that had been asleep in Leonard was awakened. He was now a vigorous young man instead of the calm old man he used to be.


    ¡°Guruk?! Guk! Gururuguk...!?¡±


    Even though it was facing a young man in the Body Refining Tier who was not even fifteen years old, the Rank B3 monster began to harbor thoughts of escaping. However, when the troll realized that it had blocked the cave¡¯s exit, it panicked and swung both hands. In ordance with its movement, a clod of dirt and a fireball floated in the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Fight desperately!¡±


    Leonard¡¯s eyes glistened, and he swung his de, which was dyed in both blue and ck. As he shifted between the two types of Five Elements Sword Qi at high speed, Leonard gradually approached the red troll. The clods of dirt that he could not block or dodge inflicted injuries throughout his body, and the fireball, which brushed past him, burned his skin, but he did not pay any heed to the pain.


    A bizarre scene unfolded: a fight between a panicked monster driven by its survival instincts and a human who pounced at his opponent to kill it no matter the cost.


    Leonard approached the red troll and raised his sword. The red troll¡¯s three-meter-tall physique was like a castle wall.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon Second Form: Dragon Soaring Through the Sky


    Leonard took a short leap, and his sword soared in a straight line.


    Leonard stabbed his sword at the red troll¡¯s chin with the intention of piercing through its head. Still, the True Demon Tier monster did not die with a single attack. The red troll reflexively swung its hand to block the de. Though Lenoard sessfully pierced through its hand, he couldn¡¯t reach its chin. He quickly retracted his sword and proceeded tounch a follow-up attack.


    A vortex suddenly manifested underneath his feet. It was a skill aimed to devour any living things standing on it by burying them deep in the ground, just like quicksand in the desert.


    Leonard realized what the troll was up to, and he jumped high up by stepping on the troll¡¯s feet and knees. Now that Leonard had seen through the trick the troll was attempting by using so much power, the monster would not be able to stop his next attack.


    Leonard resolved to cut down the troll and kill it with a single attack.


    <i>The Azure Dragon Form is not strong enough. I need something stronger and heavier.</i>


    With a sword that was just sharp, he would only be able to stab the troll¡¯s palm. Leonard needed a stronger attack that could crush the troll¡¯s skull along with its thick hide. There was a sword technique that met the conditions.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger First Form: Mountain Crusher


    As an addition to the momentum of falling down, Leonard quickly spun in the air and swung the sword downward. The red troll extended its hand to stop Leonard, but the attempt was unsessful this time. Painted ck with the Nether de, the sword swung down like lightning.


    Leonard¡¯s attack fell like a tiger¡¯s w and hit the red troll¡¯s thick forearm. Leonard pushed down with more power, bluntly cutting through the troll¡¯s thick skin. Just like that, his sword severed one of the troll¡¯s arms and continued to cut straight down from the crown of the trembling troll to the top of its lips.


    If Leonard had broken through to the External Force Tier, he would have been able to cut all the way to the troll¡¯s groin, splitting the troll in two perfectly. Leonard was a little disappointed by the iplete split.


    ¡°What on earth!?¡±


    The troll¡¯s tattoos were still flickering even though it had stopped breathing. The enormous mana of a True Demon Tier demonic beast was about to go berserk.


    Leonard¡¯s face stiffened, and as ast-minute measure, he kicked the troll and retreated several steps. He swung his sword. He had to block the imploding mana even if he had to use up all his remaining internal energy. There was no time or space for him to avoid the explosion.


    In the nick of time, he formed an iplete Sword Curtain.


    <i>Kaboooom!!</i>


    A huge firestorm ran wild inside the cave.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31</h4>


    It was a situation in which survival could not be guaranteed even for an External Force Tier martial artist, let alone someone in the Body Refining Tier. A True Demon Tier monster possessed far more mana, strength, and power in their bodies than humans did. Even if the red troll was in a thoroughly injured state, its final attack was still a True Demon Tier monster¡¯s self-induced mana implosion, and making matters worse, the space was enclosed.


    The exit was blocked, so the heat and shockwaves couldn¡¯t escape. They filled the whole cave and swirled through it over and over again. The soil where the spirit herbs and spirit fruits were cultivated was also melted and turned into a dark goo. The air continuing to burn, the whole environment became a hell where breathing was difficult.


    Fortunately, the rock wall cracked a little in a few ces, and the fact that a bit of the heat could disperse through the cracks was a saving grace.


    ¡°Huuk!¡± Leonard let go of his sword, which had been reduced to only the handle due to the heat, and vomited blood.


    Both his internal and external wounds were lethal. He managed to block the heat and firestorm with the Sword Curtain, but the shockwave that had hit the cave wall had reverberated and then violently struck his back. His clothes were burnt, and the molten pieces of his outfit exuded a smell of burning leather and flesh.


    <i>... If this goes on, I¡¯m going to die.</i>


    The flow of the Five Elements Qi circting inside him gradually slowed down. It was a warning signal that the moment the flow of qi stopped, he would die. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t Leonard and someone else instead, he would have died a long time ago.


    He was still alive because the Five Elements Qi in his body resisted the fire energy and he had managed to block a direct hit with the Sword Curtain. By responding with dissonance and an ipatible element, he could drive back several times more power than he possessed.


    If he circted the fire energy ording to the principle of fire nurtured earth, earth nurtured gold, and gold nurtured water, the energy would transform into water energy that was amplified several times. Because the inside of his body was protected by his primitive energy shield, he could avoid turning into a lump of charcoal.


    <i>The difference in p-power... is too great...</i>


    It was the best defensive method possible with Leonard¡¯s capabilities, but the problem was that there was a difference in the output between him and the red troll. One was in the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier and the other was in the True Demon Tier. The gap between the two tiers was tremendous. If it was only a small difference, perhaps his skin would only be slightly burnt. However, if the output difference was dozens to hundreds of times greater, then this defensive method usually doesn¡¯t work.


    Even if it was a fight of techniques, it was a miracle that Leonard had managed to defeat the red troll and survive the monster¡¯s mana implosion. However, with his injuries, he would die in less than five minutes.


    <i>I have to break... break through...</i>


    That was the only way for Leonard to survive this ordeal. One of the things he realized when breaking through to the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier was that the ¡°breakthrough¡± phenomenon could revitalize his body. Of course, he suffered from the breakthrough¡¯s aftereffects and a period of stabilization, but his mild wounds disappeared.


    If breaking through a Minor Tier brought about such a result, there was a good chance that the light pir that urred when breaking through a Major Tier was not an outburst of overflowing energy, but a phenomenon that would heal his body. Metamorphosis also produced a simr oue.


    If one had lived too long as an amputee, the wound would not heal even if they went through Metamorphosis, but if they went through Metamorphosis immediately after losing an arm, there was a precedent where their arm grew back.


    <i>No h-help... would...e anyway.</i>


    He had to survive on his own. He had secretly entered the depths of the ind in the middle of the night, and no one could have seen what had urred inside this cave from the outside. Even if some knights were patrolling, they would have only seen the fight between two True Demon Tier monsters, with one winning and the other one losing.


    Leonard could not afford to waste time rummaging through his subspace pouch, so he just turned the pouch upside down and shook it. A huge amount of items poured out. There were about 1,500 mid-grade mana stones, 500 low-grade spirit herbs ssified ording to the Five Elements, and about 100 items he had harvested from the elixir cave.


    From by-products such as the skin, teeth, and ws of various monsters to more than 10,000 low-grade mana stones, it was an amountrge enough to form a small hill, but the items Leonard needed now were fixed.


    <i>I need the spirit herbs first.</i>


    The water element low-grade spirit herb looked like a reed with a few small translucent beads hanging from it. Leonard picked up five or six of them and put them in his mouth.


    <i>Crunch, crunch.</i>


    He swallowed the herbs without chewing them properly. He did not have the time or reason to, as even stone could be digested in the digestive organs of a Body Refining Tier knight. The spirit herbs disintegrated rapidly inside him, and they were converted into mana with element properties.


    Leonard reached for the wood element spirit herbs. He ate ording to the principle of the generating interactions of the Five Elements in an effort to increase the effectiveness of the spirit herbs, even if by a little.


    One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method


    Five-Star Creation Sutra: Life


    He began circting his energy. His jaw muscles could not chew well, so bits of spirit herbs leaked out, and the area around his mouth was covered with saliva and herb residues, but he did not let that stop his hands and jaws from moving.


    His method looked very messy on the surface, but the effect was certain. Water nurtured wood, wood nurtured fire, fire nurtured earth, earth nurtured gold, gold nurtured water, and then water nurtured wood again¡ªit was an infinite cultivation cycle using the generating interactions of the Five Elements.


    <i>... There we go. I¡¯ve reconstructed the basic flow.</i>


    Although they were low-grade spirit herbs, there was a huge amount. Moreover, the supply of energy was considerable because he used the principle of the generating interactions of the Five Elements to circte his energy with the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method. The flow of internal energy, which had beenpletely severed, also began to flow again like a stream of water.


    Even the consciousness he was desperately holding on to returned little by little, and vitality returned to both his eyes. However, Leonard knew that he had only passed the first hurdle.


    <i>I¡¯ve only stopped my injuries from worsening and prevented myself from dying due to qi deviation. If I don¡¯t recuperate my body, I will die within fifteen minutes.</i>


    His condition improved because he had reconnected the flow of internal energy and managed to regain control over his dying body. The time he had left was extended slightly, and he couldst for fifteen minutes, but there were no other means of recovery except to break through to the External Force Tier.


    Leonard¡¯s condition became a little better, but he was still close to being in the worst possible condition. He reached out his hand without hesitation. He wanted to grab the mid-grade mana stones. If he tried to break through to the External Force Tier with low-grade mana stones, he would take all day just to absorb the energy and would run out of time.


    A mana stone quickly crumbled as its energy was instantly sucked out, and Leonard immediately grabbed another. Just absorbing ten mid-grade mana stones could fill him up with energy, but because his body was in such a bad condition, it was like pouring water into a bottomless jar. Nevertheless, his hands did not stop, and before he knew it, he easily consumed over a hundred mid-grade mana stones.


    <i>The principle of breaking through to the External Force Tier is not much different from making breakthroughs in the Body Refining Tier.</i>


    The method was to fill the body with an enormous amount of energy, which would then expand the acupoints in his whole body due to the pressure, and then finally discharge the remaining energy. If a meridian was clogged even slightly, the energy would flow backward and explode, but this danger was unknown to the people of this world because it did not apply to the people here.


    Leonard continued to absorb the mana stones while lost in thought, but he became flustered when he realized that the number of mana stones he had absorbed had already exceeded a thousand.


    <i>This is beyond my expectations. It may not be enough even after I absorb all 1,500 of them. I will probably have to use all the spirit herbs I found.</i>


    The mana stone¡¯s advantagey in the fact that it was attributeless, but that was also its disadvantage. Unlike the low-grade spirit herbs he had just consumed, it could not be amplified by the principle of the generating interactions of the Five Elements, so there was no other use after all the energy contained inside the mana stones was absorbed.


    After consuming about 500 mid-grade mana stones and all the spirit herbs cultivated by the trolls, Leonard finally felt something.


    <i>Since I didn¡¯t consume a uniform amount of spirit herbs for each element, I have to personally supplement the five elements thatck elemental power... but this is good enough.</i>


    He did not expect to consume the spirit herbs as soon as he obtained them, but it was worth it for the sake of keeping his life intact. Each spirit herb was equivalent to dozens of mid-grade mana stones, and he had absorbed them all. He had lost track of time when he was repeatedly consuming the spirit herbs and mana stones.


    Fortunately, he had made it in time and was about to break through to the External Force Tier. As soon as he sensed the internal energy in his body boil in a rampage, Leonard closed his eyes and stopped all his movements. He wasn¡¯t giving up. Rather, he had done his level best and was leaving the rest up to fate.


    Now that he had done everything he could, all that was left to do was wait for the will of the heavens and see the oue. The breakthrough phenomenon was not something that could be controlled even with a Creation Realm expert¡¯s willpower.


    <i>Even so, is it normal for it to be this powerful? </i>Leonard wondered, feeling that something was out of ce. However, he was well aware of the reason.


    Normally, the amount of spirit herbs and mana stones needed to break through to the External Force Tier from the Body Refining Tier was a quarter of what Leonard had consumed. However, he was on the brink of death, and his body had recognized the sudden supply of power as a lifeline that could be cut off at any time. Thus, his body hadpressed the energy in his body instead of using it to break through.


    Usually, the remaining energy was emitted in the form of a light pir when breaking through to the External Force Tier, but the energy umted in Leonard¡¯s body was nearly five times more than that.


    The outrageous energy began to run wild. The tremors reverberating inside Leonard were so loud that they could be heard outside his body. Just like when one messed with a dragon¡¯s reversed scale and incurred the dragon¡¯s wrath, the energy that had exceeded the critical point while expanding the eight extraordinary meridians and twelve main meridians went crazy due to their narrowness.


    His internal injuries, which were under control, burst open due to the violent disturbance from the outrageous energy. It healed again in a few seconds, and he experienced a shooting pain. Even the pain caused by a torturer stripping the bones from one¡¯s flesh was notparable.


    Even during his murim days, he had never experienced a painparable to what he was feeling now. If he had topare it to something, it felt simr to when his intestines were melting from being inflicted with the Gut Destroying Poison.


    The pain was so great that Leonard, who was calm even when his heart was pierced by the Heavenly Demon, had to grit his teeth. If he vomited blood here, his body would immediately shatter, and he would die.


    <i>It¡¯sing!</i>


    Still, he sessfully broke through to the External Force Tier. His blood vessels were torn apart and reconstructed, and the flow of energy rode on the momentum and extended to his limbs. It transpired in an instant.


    Six meridians in his body¡ªnamely the lung meridian, the heart meridian, and the pericardium meridian located inside the arm; and the ?triple energizer meridian, the small intestine meridian, and therge intestine meridian located on the outer side of the arm¡ªswelled significantly. The clothes that wrapped Leonard¡¯s arms burst open.


    Then, the six meridians located on the inside and outer side of the feet exploded, and his clothes, which had been reduced to rags, lost its form, leaving only a few cloth fragments behind.


    In normal situations, the breakthrough should have beenpleted at this point, and the energy that soared through the governing vessels should have been discharged from the Baekhoe point.


    <i>It¡¯s not over yet.</i>


    Just like he thought, the energy that had unclogged the twelve main meridians was still moving vigorously, proof that it still had strength to spare. As both the eight extraordinary meridians and twelve main meridians widened to the point that the energy could run wild at will, the excited wave of energy spun rapidly inside Leonard along the widened path.


    Just like that, it circted through his body once, twice, thrice. If it could maintain a smooth flow, the speed of the energy would be almost limitless. At first, the speed could be managed, but it gradually increased, and it became impossible to grasp which part was the beginning and the end.


    <i>My body can¡¯t endure any more than this! </i>


    The flow of energy became more powerful with each cycle, and eventually, it became out of control for Leonard. As the rotational force continued to increase, it would either begin to converge inward endlessly or st out. In Leonard¡¯s case, it was both.


    At some point, Leonard floated into the air while in a lotus position, and he was wrapped by a brilliant five-colored glow. His body was undergoing a change within the glow of light.


    Penta-cores were the key to revealing the secret within the Cardenas bloodline. They were the downgraded version of a Dragon Heart, but with Leonard fueling his with his Five Elements Qi, his penta-core was evolving, bing something like a Dragon Heart. Leonard was reenacting an almost forgotten legend.


    The mana, which waspressed into the shape of a ring around the heart, finally ced pressure on the heart, condensing an organrger than a fist into the size of a small marble. ck, white, green, red, and yellow. As the Five Elements Qi converged on one point, they turned into five different colors.


    The Five Elements Augmented Qi that the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk pursued as the pinnacle of his martial arts took the form of an organ that reced the heart, though it was shaped a little differently.


    <i>A middle dantian?!</i>


    The three dantians were based on the martial arts system of Taoism. Among them, the Danjung point referred to when the heart and the middle dantian coexisted, and it was sometimes referred to as the Okdang point.


    However, the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method that Leonard trained in was a martial art that used the upper dantian and lower dantian as the middle point, using it as an acupoint that operated like a qi core.


    <i>No, it¡¯s also functioning as a qi core. Was it because the Five Elements Qi reconstructed the entire heart from the start? It wasn¡¯t inclined towards fire qi.</i>


    The heart possessed a strong fire attribute, and it would greatly disorient the Five Elements Qi, which pursued harmony and coexistence. Therefore, the middle dantian was not formed. Nheless, if the heart itself acted as the middle dantian, there would be no problem. The progenitor of the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method would never have imagined that the middle dantian would be formed in this manner.


    Leonard was not aware of it, but his heart, which had be infinitely simr to that of a dragon, was strengthening his body to a whole other level.


    <i>Crack! Crack! Crack!</i>


    The sturdiness of his bone, which reached its limit in the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier, was strengthened further and reached the state where it was immune to any attacks from sabers and swords. Moreover, his flesh, which had suffered burns, was peeled off, revealing denser, stronger muscle.


    It was a legend that was passed down hundreds of years ago, but it was stated that the one who was covered with the blood of a dragon would obtain an invulnerable body. In reality, it was nothing more than folklore, but his body seemed to give credibility to that legend.


    Immediately, the storm of energy, which had been constricted within Leonard¡¯s body even after all the changes had taken ce, was discharged from his Baekhoe point, and it shot toward the cave¡¯s ceiling.


    Like a lightning bolt striking not down from the sky but up from the ground, Leonard¡¯s energy shot up from the first acupoint, the Janggang point, to the twentieth acupoint, the Baekhoe point, without anything standing in its way. The pressure alone expanded the blood vessels in his entire body, and Leonard felt as if his acupoints were being forced open.


    Just like that, he broke through the First Degree External Force Tier and then the Second Degree, ultimately reaching the Third Degree. The aftereffect of breaking through a Major Tier helped Leonard break through three more Minor Tiers. Finally, a wave of energy in the form of a dragon was discharged from him.


    The dragon-shaped energy shone brilliantly in five different colors. The tree, which was the only source of light inside this cave, had dried up due to the me storm. However, the dragon-shaped energy brightened the areas filled with only darkness. Due to the characteristic of the cave wall, the dragon-shaped energy could not prate through the cave even after crashing into the ceiling several times. It gradually lost its form, dispersed into small particles, and infiltrated the tree, which was left all alone in the cultivated plot.


    Leonard was still in a trance, so he had not realized it yet. A fruit blossomed at the end of the golden tree¡¯s branch as it mustered all the power that flowed from the dragon-shaped energy as well as the vitality that remained in its roots.


    At the same time, the air in the cave, which was contaminated by the heat and smoke, was cleared up. It was a miracle that Leonard himself had brought about.

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32</h4>


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    It took Leonard a few hours to open his eyes, and he slowly took deep breaths. The five-colored light around him only flickered for a moment, and he stared into the void with half-dted pupils. For an instant, his pupils seemed to look like those of a reptile.


    He had realized and gained a lot of things. It was undoubtedly a great achievement, but there were definitely parts he needed to reflect on.


    <i>I was too hot-blooded. I failed to fully realize how much my body had deteriorated.</i>


    This was a problem stemming from the imbnce in his vitality, energy, mind, and body. After he became Leonard, it had been a while since he had engaged in a life-threatening battle, so he had overlooked the danger right under his feet while cutting down his opponent. It would have been an unforgivable mistake if he were still in the body of the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk, but now he was in the body of fourteen-year-old Leonard.


    The mistake he hadmitted was a reminder that it was easier to be harmed if he didn¡¯t look at his weaknesses and recklessly attacked the opponent¡¯s stone. It was the most fundamental tactic in Go.


    <i>From now on, I have to be more careful.</i>


    Of course, being hot-blooded was not only regarded as a w. Whereas an experienced martial artist had gone through all sorts of hardships and possessed wisdom that a young onecked, the younger generation was armed with a courage that had yet to be worn down. Most youths eventually met their downfall after being driven by their own recklessness, but Leonard possessed the wisdom of an experienced veteran, which he shouldn¡¯t have had.


    ¡°The penta-core merged into one, so should I call this a single-core?¡±


    Leonard was slightly perplexed because of the small marble in his body. The marble was known as the Five Elements True Dragon Ring, and it had been created by drawing the power of the Five Elements to Leonard¡¯s middle dantian. It could even mimic the pulsations of the heart, which was proof it was functioning as a substitute organ.


    When Leonard had broken through to the External Force Tier, a wave of qi had spread throughout his body, granting him the ability to even block the prating sight of a Creation Realm expert. Unless someone opened up and dug into his skeletal structure, no one would realize his growth.


    The Five Elements True Dragon Ring was an unknown phenomenon, so it only made him unnecessarily anxious in more ways than one.


    <i>Well, I will know once I absorb some mana stones or spirit herbs.</i>


    He brushed off the dilemma he had no answer to and instead smiled satisfactorily as he re-confirmed his aplishment.


    He had almost exhausted the resources that he had set aside, but he was able to advance a few Minor Tiers while saving his own life. He had also received much more than what he had invested and had enough surplus to spare.


    <i>I¡¯m in the Third Degree External Force Tier. It¡¯s even better than I had expected.</i>


    The amount of qi he now had was iparable to the amount he had when he was at the Tenth Degree Body Refining Tier, and the flow of his internal energy had already surpassed more than one <i>gapja.</i>[1]


    Considering that Hayden, Ian, and Gale were still at the Second Degree External Force Tier and possessed a little less than one <i>gapja</i> of internal energy, Leonard¡¯s internal energy was too far ahead despite them only being one Degree apart.


    At this rate of growth, if his internal energy continued to increase, he might even surpass five <i>gapjas</i> by the time he reached the Tenth Degree External Force Tier.


    <i>Even during my days as the Sword Emperor, I only had three gapjas of internal energy. I can¡¯t believe I will easily have more than twice that amount before even crossing into the level of a Creation Realm expert.</i>


    Leonard had the internal energy to freely wield augmented qi, the power that symbolized an Apex Realm expert. Even the Divine Monk, a martial artist known as the strongest in internal energy cultivation, could not ever surpass four <i>gapjas</i>. Leonard had easily surpassed that limit.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Leonard was absorbed in his newfound power when he suddenly noticed something he had overlooked. When the red troll self-destructed, the air inside the cave had ignited, turning into a zing inferno filled with heat and smoke. So, why was he able to breathe without any issues?


    <i>... Is it the ability of this tree?</i>


    Leonard easily came to a conclusion, and he ced his hand on the golden tree¡¯s withered bark. He could no longer feel any trace of vitality. It was dead, leaving only one thing behind¡ªthest fruit it had produced before withering.


    <i>Why do I feel a familiar aura from it? Did it perhaps absorb all the power of the dragon-shaped energy?</i>


    Leonard examined the golden fruit in his palm, then soon stashed it inside his subspace pouch. ncing at the withered tree, he left a few words behind.


    ¡°I will nt your seeds somewhere else. Thinking about it, you are my savior.¡±


    This tree was one of the reasons why the shockwave of the me storm unleashed by the red troll¡¯s self-destruction was lessened. With its immense vitality, it not only confronted an explosion containing its opposite attribute but also fiercely shed against it, not letting itself be passively swallowed up.


    As a result, Leonard¡¯s injuries were somewhat lessened thanks to the tree¡¯s desperate struggle, even though the tree was ultimately overwhelmed by the power of the True Demon Tier demonic beast. If he had damaged the tree in an attempt to harvest its useful parts and put them inside his subspace pouch, he might not have been able to withstand the me storm and might have perished together with the red troll.


    <i>We somehow helped each other out, huh?</i>


    There was no reason for him to stay in this cave any longer. It had been several hours since he broke through to the External Force Tier, and he had to return immediately to avoid raising any suspicion.


    As Leonard turned away from the tree, he ced his hand on his waist, and upon realizing that his sword was damaged, he clenched his two fingers together.


    It was the Sword Finger Stance. By pointing the index and middle fingers together, he formed a stance simr to holding a sword. It would have been difficult for him to control the Five Elements Sword Qi without a sword when he was in the Body Refining Tier, but Leonard was no longer the same person he used to be.


    One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method


    Five-Star Splitting Sutra: Explosion


    A clear qi burst forth from his two fingers, coloring the air vividly and forming a me sword. He had managed to materialize external qi.


    His proficiency went beyond simply emitting qi from the sword or body, but rather, he reached the level to control the emitted qi and materialize it into a form. This was a technique that even those in the Sixth or Seventh Degree External Force Tier could not easily handle, let alone someone in the Third Degree External Force Tier like him.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    ording to Leonard¡¯smand, a streak of crimson me darted forth.


    Five Elements Augmented Qi


    Crimson Burning Sword: Flight


    At the moment when the mound of dirt left behind by the red troll¡¯s explosion glowed brightly, the me sword fell apart and exploded violently. The destructive power of the fire element could be considered the strongest among any of the Five Elements Sword Qi techniques.


    The mound of dirt exploded instantly, opening a way through. With the still-hot air gushing out, a strong gale formed. It tousled Leonard¡¯s hair as he walked with his back against it. Just like when he had entered, there was no one in the rest of the empty cave as he walked out. No trolls wereing to swap ces this time either, as if they hadpletely entrusted the cave to the red troll.


    Rather than that, there was something else that caught Leonard¡¯s attention.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t escape? That was unexpected.¡±


    The corpse of the lycanthrope, the True Demon Tier demonic beast that had shed with the red troll,y on the floor. Considering its speed, Leonard had thought that the lycanthrope would have fled even if it couldn¡¯t win, but they seemed to have fought to the bitter end.


    He also spotted a crystalline substance, which appeared to be a high-grade mana stone. Leonard wasted no time and collected it, then he harvested the leather of the corpse¡¯s intact parts. He actually had nothing to wear, as his clothes had been burned away. It reeked of a beast¡¯s foul odor, but he had no other choice.


    <i>Sigh, I look exactly like a barbarian.</i>


    Leonard mocked his own appearance and left. The sun was rising from the east. With his lightness art, which had be a few times faster after he reached the External Force Tier, he quickly went across the forest like a wolf.


    Leonard¡¯s first adventure came to an end sessfully.


    ***


    The Gpagos Ind was isted due to the strong currents surrounding the ind, which even well-builtrge ships could not cross. The currents were so strong that they asionally caught and crushed sea monsters. They could possibly be crossed with a sailboat made of special minerals such as mithril or orichalcum, but ships made of wood or iron would never be able to withstand the harsh environment around the ind.


    ¡°We have arrived. This is the Gpagos Ind.¡±


    If one could somehow cross the currents, entering Gpagos itself was not impossible. While there were numerous flying monsters like griffins and wyverns in the central part of the ind, it was not feasible to block the unwee visitorsing from outside the ind.


    Late at night, a group of individuals disembarked on a deserted beach and began to take stock of their numbers. There were thirty-two people. It didn¡¯t take long for them to count their numbers, as they were not arge group.


    ¡°We¡¯re missing two people.¡±


    ¡°It seems they couldn¡¯t ride the currents, and waves had knocked them into the sea.¡±


    A man with a grim expression grumbled at his subordinate¡¯s report. ¡°What a way to die in vain! They put their lives on the line for our homnds, yet the heavens remain oblivious to their loyalty.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Dispelling the gloomy atmosphere, the man dered boldly, ¡°But even if the heavens turn away from us, I will remember. All of us will be the stars that illuminate the future of the Kurdish Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°All hail the Kurdish Kingdom!¡±


    The Kurdish Kingdom was located in the western part of the continent, and it was a small kingdom bordering the Arcadian Empire to the east. Until just a few centuries ago, it was a nation renowned as the holynd of knights and a dominant nation reigning over the western part of the continent. However, its glory had long since faded.


    When the Arcadian Empire was entering its golden era, the Order of the Red Dragon alone had overpowered and wiped out the entire force of the Kurdish Kingdom¡¯s knightly orders, which had set out with high spirits. Since then, the Cardenas family had be the new holynd of knights. The Kurdish Kingdom had relinquished centuries of glory in a single battle.


    ¡°Those cursed demons of the Cardenas...! Did you think we would endure such disgrace forever?! We will capture your cursed offspring growing here and expose the sins hidden in their blood!¡±


    The very existence of the Kurdish Kingdom¡¯s Order of the Shadow was not known, and they were a knightly order whose chain ofmand and ranking system were unclear even to the royal family, with the exception being the king.


    As an organization that shed blood in the shadows, their deaths were also not known, and there was no recognition or reward. Moreover, they were not even given the luxury of retrieving their corpses and belongings during operations. Only fanatics willing to sacrifice their lives regardless of this dared to enter the organization.


    ¡°Do not feel guilty because they are children. They are nurturing demons with their blood, and if left alone, they will soon turn into a thorn that will threaten the Kurdish Kingdom.¡±


    The Fifth Shadow of the Kurdish Empire, the leader of those who infiltrated the Gpagos Ind, narrowed his eyes, his gaze gleaming with killing intent. His subordinates did not cower or hesitate. Instead, their eyes were dyed red, as if infected with the Fifth Shadow¡¯s bloodlust.


    ¡°That is a matter of course, sir!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t leave a single one of them behind!¡±


    ¡°Just give us the order!¡±


    The knights born in the Kurdish Kingdom could not help but feel a sense of inferiority toward the Cardenas family. It was a humiliating defeat engraved in their kingdom¡¯s history. The knights from all over the continent witnessed the plunge in their honor. Their baseless belief and anger gave the knights a push in the back like an inextinguishable fire, fueling the knights with the notion that they had to reim all the glory and honor that the Cardenas family currently possessed.


    ¡°Do not be afraid. Even if the demons of the Cardenas are strong, no one on this ind can oppose me.¡±


    Fanning their already boiling morale, the Fifth Shadow drew his sword. From the handle to the de, the sword was painted ck. He pointed the ck sword at the sun, and with all the hatred in him, he shouted, ¡°There is no sun that will rise forever! The day the Cardenas fall and the Kurdish Kingdom rises is right under our noses!¡±


    A ray of light burst forth from the de of his ck sword. It formed a de that was a few meters long and had an emerald-green aura. This aura was known as augmented qi in murim and as augmented sword energy in this world. Even those at the Apex Realm could only muster making it a few inches long. The length of the de was proof that the Fifth Shadow was strong.


    ¡°I will show you that no evil can defy me in the face of my Transcendence Tier!¡± he yelled; the Kurdish Kingdom¡¯s Transcendence Tier knight was now on the opposite side of the Gpagos Ind.


    1. Gapja is the quantifier for the amount of internal energy. One gapja equals sixty years¡¯ worth of cultivation. ?

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33</h4>


    After returning from the Forest of Bones, Leonard did not go out for a few days and began closed-door training.


    <i>¡°Seniors, I would like to stop sparring for a month.¡±</i>


    After dering that he would take a break from sparring with the trio, he devoted himself to refining his newly acquired abilities. He didn¡¯t even have a middle dantian in his previous life, but he had it, including his penta-core, which was the privilege of the Cardenas bloodline. His middle dantian and penta-core had to be harmonized. It was also necessary to fine-tune his body and his internal energy, which far exceeded what a Third Degree External Force Tier martial artist should possess.


    If a normal apprentice knight suddenly gained this level of power, at least half a year would have passed before they could handle their newfound power with their senses. However, it only took Leonard fifteen days to aplish it, perhaps because his mind was at the level of the Creation Realm.


    ¡°In terms of physical ability, I think it¡¯s more than five times that of when I was Yeon Mu-Hyuk. Isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± Leonard mumbled with a dejected face.


    He couldn¡¯t help it. In his previous life, he had also never neglected cultivating his body, and he possessed a body several times stronger than the body of any martial arts expert who only trained their internal energy.


    Only the Divine Monk, who achieved the Vajra Physique through the Tendon Cleansing Transformation, and the Fist King Hwangbo Jung-Hyuk, who could shatter augmented qi with his fist after decades of grinding and polishing his internal energy, could surpass him.


    Nevertheless, the capabilities of Leonard¡¯s current body were overwhelmingly outstanding. When he grabbed the wall of the cave and scratched it with his fingers, the rock wall was crushed into powder as if it were being reduced to sand.


    Even if he used a w art or a finger art, which he did not properly train in, he could tear apart flesh and shatter bones with his physical strength. He could be even more destructive if he used a fist art, which couldnd a direct hit.


    <i>Come to think of it, I should train in fighting techniques too.</i>


    It would be a crime to not use fighting techniques properly when he had such a strong body. If he learned some, he would be able to crush the opponent just by incorporating one or two techniques when spotting an opening in a sword fight.


    Leonard went through and screened the martial arts in his memories. It didn¡¯t take him long toe to a decision.


    <i>As expected, it would be better to start with the Form Intention Fist Art.</i>[1]


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk also used this fist art as a fundamental form, and he also referred to other martial arts to create one that was in tune with his body. This was because the Form Intention Fist Art was extremelypatible with the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method.


    The Form Intention Fist Art was basically learned with the Santishi[2] posture as the foundation, and he integrated it into the Five Elements Fist Art.


    After Leonard learned the five fist element phases, namely the Crushing Fist, Chopping Fist, Drilling Fist, Exploding Fist, and Crossing Fist, the training ended with him mastering the routine of the Five Elements Fist Barrage, which connected the five phases. Next, there was the Twelve Animal Fist Style, but it was nothing more than an application theory for the Five Elements Fist, so there was no point in learning further.


    As Leonard took a step forward and threw out a straight punch, the air in front of his fist burst, and the ground in front of him reverberated slightly. It was the Crushing Fist, the Fist of Wood, a punch that extended in a straight line.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    At the same time, he stepped back while blocking and threw out a punch. The resulting fist pressure shot forth and pounded against the wall. It was the Exploding Fist, the Fist of Fire, a punch that exploded outward like a cannonball while protecting the martial artist at the same time.


    Starting with the two movements, Leonard executed the techniques one after another with ease. Along with the Wudang Sect¡¯s Taichi and the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Eight Trigrams Palm, the Form Intention Fist was also known as one of the Three Internal Hand Arts.


    Taichi and the Eight Trigrams Palm drew arcs like those in dancing and boastedplex and diverse trajectories, but the Form Intention Fist was the opposite. There were only linear movements in the Form Intention Fist, and they were short and concise, so it was awkward to refer to them as havingplex trajectories.


    <i>I had a pretty hard time when I just learned it. I remember it now.</i>


    It wasmon for martial arts trainees to practice from simple to intricate movements. Beginners couldn¡¯t even maintain their bnce properly. However, the more intricate the movements were, the more important it was for the trainees to control their strength in each part of their bodies. The profound pursuit of such a principle had resulted in the Ac Movement Art, one of the Shaolin Temple¡¯s unique cultivation skills.


    However, this process of going from simple to intricate waspletely skipped when a practitioner was learning the Form Intention Fist.


    <i>The practitioners have to synchronize their movements, breathing, and minds right from the beginning. It¡¯s only natural that most of them gave up before they could master it.</i>


    Even Yeon Mu-Hyuk had to dedicate months to master the skill. Once a person had a breakthrough, nothing could stop them from mastering the skill, but achieving that initial breakthrough was too difficult. That was why many people had given up.


    He naturally connected each of the Form Intention Fist¡¯s movements and turned them into the Five Elements Fist Barrage. It was evidence that he still had mastery over his skills even after his death from the previous life.


    <i>Is it because my body is stronger and more flexible than in my past life? I can use the Five Elements Fist Barrage longer, and the number ofbinations I can make from it has increased significantly. .</i>


    The Five Elements Fist Barrage was derived from the five basic fist skills, and it was developed into hundreds of different techniques before it utilized the original five again. The mechanism of the Twelve Animal Fist Styles wasn¡¯t any different.


    However, the Form Intention Fist was made from the movements the experienced martial artists found useful in order to help their juniors whocked experience in actualbat. Anyone could create their own Twelve Animal Fist Style if they were at the level where they could freely make modifications to the basic forms.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    A deep footprint was left on the ground because of the strength he was exerting with his leg. He exhaled for a long time to release the remaining heat within him.


    Leonard was already covered in sweat, despite the fact that he only practiced a series of brief and simple movements.


    In a way, it was another mysterious phenomenon. After his breakthrough to the External Force Tier, his stamina increased tremendously and yet he was still exhausted.


    <i>If I limit the amount of my old self¡¯s internal energy andpete only in fist arts, it will be difficult to defeat myself right now.</i>


    The level of mastery of the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method was higher in his current life, and his physical ability was more than five times better. The only thing that hecked aspared to his previous life was the amount of cultivation.


    However, Leonard was convinced that even if the amount of cultivation was equal or greater, he would still not be able to defeat Yeon Mu-Hyuk. If the level of martial arts was simply determined by the amount of cultivation and the developed physical capabilities, it would have been natural for the Shaolin Temple to produce the world¡¯s strongest person in each generation.


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s still a long way to go before I can unite my life essence, energy, spirit...¡±


    Leonard stood still and reflected on his inner self. The life essence was the body, the energy was the cultivation, and the spirit was the mind. Leonard had the soul of the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk. Therefore, his spirit was too powerful, and he had yet to close the gap in his energy and life essence.


    Although he had managed to strengthen his body to be stronger than that of his past life after reaching the External Force Tier, his mind was still too strong. The reason Leonard deduced was simple and clear.


    <i>I didn¡¯t expect my soul to also be strengthened when I reached the External Force Tier. Well, I guess I don¡¯t need to fret over it.</i>


    It was usually more difficult to develop one¡¯s mind than their body and internal energy. His mind had already been at the level of the Creation Realm before it had be even stronger. The strength of his mind would help him a lot when he tried to advance to the next level.


    Leonard wouldn¡¯t stop training just because he reached the Transcendence Tier in the future. Therefore, he decided to be satisfied with the fact that it was possible to harmonize his life essence, energy, and mind, even if it was dyed a little. Besides, the memory of Yeon Mu-Hyuk he could refer to would only be useful until the Creation Realm.


    <i>From the Profound Realm to the Life and Death Realm¡ªI mean, from the Demigod Tier to the Deification Tier¡ªI have to approach it with the determination to start from the beginning.</i>


    Even Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin, the strongest man in the world, was only at the Profound Realm. In contrast to murim, where Life and Death Realm experts could only be found in legends, Deification Tier masters actually existed in this world. Considering this, Leonard had to surpass more than just Dan Mok-Jin¡¯s level. There was still a long way to go, so the stronger he became, the better. Rather than rushing toplete his mastery, he should do it step by step from the bottom. Dan Mok-Jin had also told Yeon Mu-Hyuk that he was too impatient with training his swordsmanship.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Eyebrows twitching, Leonard sensed a presence approaching his residence from a distance. It was the trio that he had not met for fifteen days.


    <i>I¡¯ll have to go out to see them.</i>


    With his index finger, Leonard quickly pressed the acupoints all over his body at high speed, limiting his internal energy and closing the acupoints. He felt as if he had dived into the water after flying in the sky, but he couldn¡¯t let others discover his true level for the time being.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Leonard!¡±


    As soon as he opened the door and went out, the apprentice knights saw him and ran over excitedly to wee him.


    Leonard was surprised after seeing them for the first time in fifteen days, and his eyes widened. The waves of energy flowing over the trio had intensified. They probably hadn¡¯t learned any new cultivation methods, so there was only one other reason for the change.


    ¡°Seniors, did you break through to the next level?¡±


    The trio looked at each other with surprised looks and opened their mouths in unison.


    ¡°Huh? Who told you?¡±


    ¡°We were going to surprise you ourselves!¡±


    ¡°No, how did you know?¡±


    If a fourth-year apprentice knight was at the Third Degree External Force Tier, they would be regarded as a talented individual who would be treated well even in the Cardenas family. So, how could a junior in his first year see through their mana cultivation levels at once?


    ¡°You felt a bit different. I also broke through a few degrees in the Body Refining Tier, so my mana increased. That was why I was able to figure it out.¡±


    Hearing Leonard¡¯s reply, the trio immediately showed radiant expressions as if to ask him to say more. Ian was the most straightforward, directly asking, ¡°Ooooh! What degree are you at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Eighth Degree.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fast! That¡¯s an unbelievable speed for someone with a penta-core. Maybe it¡¯s true that the side effects are lessened and the stabilization period is shortened as long as there are enough mana stones.¡±


    Leonard had already realized this when he had first broken through in the Body Refining Tier, but judging from what Ian said, it seemed some people were already aware of it.


    A penta-core itself was quite rare, and it was rare for people to break through Degrees and Tiers quickly, so the knowledge wasn¡¯tmon. Many people studied the scriptures of First ss martial arts in murim, but most of the Third ss martial arts were not carefully researched, even by the weak. Still, it was better for Leonard this way.


    <i>I think it¡¯ll be fine even if I let them know the level of my mana cultivation a little earlier.</i>


    It couldn¡¯t be helped for everyone to pay attention to an unusual urrence in a field that everyone was well-informed about. In contrast, people would only wonder why an unusual urrence in a less well-known field was abnormal and wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.


    Even if there were only a few people with single cores, the value was high, so a lot of research would have been done. On the other hand, the penta-core was the opposite.


    With that in mind, Leonard said, ¡°Then, shall we have a spar in celebration of each other¡¯s breakthroughs? It¡¯s been a while, so it¡¯s going to be fun.¡±


    It had been fifteen days since theirst spar, so Hayden, Ian, and Gale smiled brightly. But soon the corners of their lips stiffened because they remembered something that they had forgotten.


    ¡°Ugh, we really appreciate the suggestion, but not today.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We have a night training session scheduled. After an hour, we have to gather at the assembly point and go ind with our seniors. If we¡¯rete, we¡¯ll probably be smacked by the bannerets,¡± Hayden said.


    Agreeing with him, Gale added, ¡°I guess the bannerets got angry because the apprentice knights didn¡¯t go out at night, and we even avoided difficult or bothersome areas. They even asked us why we hade to the most difficult region if we were going to avoid the challenging ces.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong, though.¡±


    ¡°So, starting from tonight, we are going to be entering the inner part of the ind in the middle of the night with our seniors.¡±


    Leonard nodded in agreement to their remarks. If they only enteredfortable regions and continued to deal with monsters they were familiar with, all the advantages of the Cardenas family¡¯s formless swordsmanship would disappear because it would imbnce their swordsmanship, leading them to have specific characteristics.


    The Order of the Fledgling Dragon, including Sir Bradley, had to have nned the midnight march to prevent it.


    <i>Amazing. I don¡¯t think taking the initiative and setting an example is such an easy thing to do.</i>


    Night expeditions were more burdensome for the mid-rank knights of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon because they would need to manage and supervise the apprentice knights. Unlike humans, monsters were often nocturnal and their behavioral patterns were often tailored to their nocturnal tendencies, so the knights were bound to run into more surprises and dangers than they would expect in normal night battles.


    Nevertheless, they chose to go through the trouble to maximize the children¡¯s potential. It was definitely an action befitting the members of a prestigious family.


    ¡°Do I not need to go?¡± Leonard asked just in case, but the trio giggled as if they had expected his question.


    ¡°Do you think they would take someone who is only at the Eighth Degree Body Refining Tier? Unlike his appearance, Sir Bradley is also human.¡±


    ¡°Even we will probably have to go through hell for the night expeditions. You should get some rest.¡±


    ¡°When we have some spare time again, we will ask you for a spar.¡±


    Hayden took out his subspace pouch and put on a sympathizing expression. ¡°By the way, Leonard, you said you broke your swordst time, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    ¡°We bought a few swords, so use them as spares. The quality is subpar, but there¡¯s probably nothing that you cannot kill with these swords in the area where you are active.¡±


    When Leonard picked up all the swords that fell out of Hayden¡¯s subspace pouch, there happened to be exactly five swords. It was the perfect gift for Leonard, who was nning to train in the One Origin Five Elements Sword Art.


    Leaving Leonard with his eyes wide open, the trio turned around, as they had to leave in a hurry.


    Ian bid a short farewell as the representative. ¡°Well, then, we¡¯ll go first. Stay safe!¡±


    ¡°Senior Ian!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    The distance between them widened a bit, so Leonard had to speak a little louder when Ian turned around but didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Which region are you going to for the night expedition!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Forest of Bones! Recently, there was a huge territorial fight, and monsters from all over the area flocked over there! Because of that, we¡¯ll be cleaning up the mess there during our night training!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Take care!¡±


    ¡°Will do!¡±


    The trio quickly disappeared into the forest.


    <i>Night training, huh?</i>


    After storing all five swords in his subspace pouch, Leonard looked towards the depths of the ind. The bnce of the food chain seemed to have copsed due to the disappearance of the red troll he had defeated and the lycanthrope the red troll had defeated. The absence of the two True Demon Tier monsters was huge.


    The apprentice knights and the Order of the Fledgling Dragon would probably concentrate on stabilizing the area for the time being, so the surveince in the other areas would be low.


    <i>Then, what if I go to the opposite side of the Forest of Bones?</i>


    It was likely that no one would notice his presence even if Leonard used his powers in full force. As soon as he realized it, his eyes shone brightly. It was a good opportunity for him to test his capabilities as a knight at the Third Degree External Force Tier.


    1. Xingyiquan, or Xingyi, is a style of internal Chinese martial arts. It is characterized by aggressive, seemingly linear movements and explosive power that¡¯s most often applied from a short range. ?


    2. Santishi(ÈýÌåÊÆ) literally ¡°three bodies power,¡± referring to how the stance holds the head, torso, and feet along the same vertical ne. ?

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34</h4>


    Not long after sunset, the entire ind was covered in deep darkness. With the exception of a few watchtowers where the knights of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon were stationed, thend, devoid of human presence, revealed its wild and menacing nature.


    Monsters that couldn¡¯t be found during the day crawled out of their dens, and the seemingly harmless environment turned dangerous.


    While Leonard was watching the changes take ce, something caught his attention, and he turned his head.


    <i>Arge group is moving. Are the apprentice knights and the Order of the Fledgling Dragon on their way to their night training session?</i>


    Although he was kilometers away from them, his senses had sharpened significantly since he broke through to the External Force Tier. While he could only precisely detect individual movements within a 300-meter range, he could easily sense hundreds moving in the same direction.


    It was time for Leonard to head out as well.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t use the Face Changing Art today.¡±


    With Hayden, Ian, and Gale all at night training, he would arouse huge suspicion if anyone saw him disguised as one of them. Even if the surveince was rtively weakened, he didn¡¯t let his guard down.


    Leonard pulled out the wolf pelt, now shaped into makeshift clothing, from his subspace pouch. Up close, it would be easy to recognize him, but from a distance, it would be hard to tell if he was a person or a lycanthrope.


    Moreover, the pelt wasn¡¯t just useful for camouge. Since it was the leather of a True Demon Tier monster, it was considerably sturdy, so most attacks wouldn¡¯t be able to leave a scratch.


    <i>Well, I won¡¯t have to rely solely on this leather now that I can use protective qi.</i>


    Thinking that, Leonard put on the dark blue wolf pelt. He performed a stealth art, and his figure gradually faded until it became hard to see even from up close.


    He had acquired this martial art when he killed the assassins from the Yellow Spring Pavilion and destroyed their base. With it, he could deceive not only a person¡¯s eyes but also their nose and ears to some extent.


    <i>The downside is the severe consumption of internal energy.</i>


    Leonard couldn¡¯t use this technique when he was in the Body Refining Tier, but he could now maintain it while simultaneously using a lightness art.


    With a powerful leap, Leonard propelled himself off the ground andnded on a branch. Using the stic force of the bent branch, heunched himself even further.


    Vaulting Shadow was the technique where a person would bend back then curl forward like a bow to gain momentum in the air, but Leonard was using the branch instead of his body. Leonard pounced forward like a pebble flung from a slingshot. When his speed seemed to drop a little, he repeated the technique, increasing his eleration. As such, he consumed almost no internal energy even though he covered a distance that usually needed all his might.


    He gained about ny years of internal energy after breaking through the External Force Tier, but the ind still held many unknown threats. He had to use his energy sparingly in case an unexpected situation were to arise.


    <i>Owl ins, huh? I wonder if it will be swarming with a lot of nocturnal monsters.</i>


    The Owl ins were as Leonard had thought.


    It was ssified as having a 2-skull risk level during the day, but it fluctuated to a 3.5-skull risk level at night, bing more dangerous than the depths of the Forest of Bones. This was because most of the predators in this area were nocturnal.


    Duergar, dwarf-like monsters that lived under the ground like moles; Batling, bat demi-humans that hung upside down in a dark cave; Shadow Hound, a wild dog that couldn¡¯t maintain its form in the sun.


    However, there was one species of monster that was regarded as the strongest in the Owl ins.


    <i>Owlbears, huh? I wonder what they look like.</i>


    Was it a bear with an owl¡¯s head? Like a troll, it was registered as Rank B, and it was a monster with a mix of beast- and bird-like features. The Cardenas family ranked it higher than trolls and lower than ogres. It was basically a Rank B monster very close to being ssified as Rank A. Like the red trolls, True Demon Tier Owlbears were formidable opponents that should not be underestimated.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    After some time, Leonard finallyid eyes on the Owl ins and couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp of admiration. Unlike forests and swamps, the open in glowed softly under the moonlight, creating a breathtaking view. But there was a problem.


    <i>They sensed me. I¡¯m still using the Waning Moon Fleeting Art, but they¡¯re looking exactly toward where I¡¯m standing.</i>


    They either had the ability or hypersenses that let them see through stealth martial arts. Upon sensing their gazes, Leonard scattered the fog that had wrapped around him. Instantly, the monsters all over the Owl ins turned their heads toward him, examining him as if to dissect him. Their actions were proof that most of the monsters inhabiting the area had exceptional eyesight.


    <i>If you want toe at me,e anytime.</i>


    Leonard¡¯s hands twitched a little, ready to draw his sword at any moment. However, a situation that went far beyond his expectations urred.


    ¡°They¡¯re noting?¡±


    Looking dispirited, Leonard looked around. They stared at him as if they were going to pounce on him from all over the ce, but they suddenly averted their gazes and hid. It was a clear indication that they had no intention to fight him.


    That was one of the tricky parts of the Owl ins. Unlike monsters that lived under the sun, monsters that roamed in the dark were smart, and they could calcte their chances in fights. If they felt the slightest danger, they would pull out and hide until the right time to attack came. If the right time didn¡¯te, they wouldn¡¯t engage in the fight.


    <i>Is their temperament closer to the Lower Five Sect than the heretic sects?</i>


    Leonard frowned as he recalled the memories of his murim days. Martial artists belonging to the Heretic Path were characterized by their tendencies to bully the weak and fear the strong. They would offer bribes to anyone superior to them and plunder from those inferior to them. They vented the grudges that they had against the strong on the weak.


    However, unlike those on the Corrupt Path who adhered strictly to the principle of the strong ruling over the weak, those on the Heretic Path preferred to move in the shadows. They would poison their superior¡¯s teacups, install traps in their bedroom, and stab people from behind. They would bow down to the strong in front of them but reveal malice the moment the strong turned their backs.


    <i>The Lower Five Sect and those of the Disordered Path are different from them.</i>


    Those who spent a long time in the Lower Five Sect valued their lives first and were willing to sell off their colleagues and allies to save themselves. These trashy opportunists changed their sides as if they were flipping a paper, and they were garbage with bug-like natures. They only sought to survive without any beliefs or pride.


    Leonard, recalling these unpleasant memories, drew his sword.


    ¡°If you guys won¡¯te, I will go to you.¡±


    The monsters weren¡¯t the only ones with the ability to see through stealth skills. Leonard¡¯s mana senses had grown many times sharper and more detailed than when he was in the Body Refining Tier.


    If the monsters of the Owl ins wanted to avoid him, he would just have to hunt them down one by one.


    ¡°Whew,¡± Leonard whistled with unease.


    He was on edge from recalling the bad blood between him and the Lower Five Sect, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. When he heard a sound, he quickly calmed down and regainedposure. Something was fast approaching¡ªsomething big and strong.


    With each leap, it crossed dozens of meters, maybe even more than a hundred meters. The monster was drawing closer to Leonard. Even without extending his mana senses, Leonard could feel the vibrationsing through the ground from a distance.


    <i>It¡¯s here!</i>


    What appeared in his sight was a bear-like beast gliding across the in. It was an Owlbear, the dominant species in the Owl ins.


    Its luxurious fur was pristine white from head to toe, its head was shaped like an owl¡¯s, and its eyes were gleaming like a falcon¡¯s. The length of its body was a little less than three meters, but it looked heavier than a troll.


    <i>Despite that, its movements are faster and more fluid. Is it because of its bird-type characteristics?</i>


    Bears and owls were animals that reigned at the top of the food chain, despite their cute appearances. If the Owlbears were monsters that had inherited only the advantages of those two species, they would be enemies that should not be underestimated.


    As if responding to Leonard¡¯s thoughts, the quickly approaching Owlbear roared loudly, ¡°Screeech!¡±


    It was an unexpected sound. A mix of a bear¡¯s growl and an owl¡¯s hoot, the surprisingly cute cry echoed across the in. It even took Leonard a moment to process what he had just heard. The Owlbear¡¯s front paw swung down on the ground, leaving a massive crater in its ce.


    ¡°Huh, you sure roar so cutely for a predator.¡±


    Leonard had witnessed the power of the Owlbear, so he retreated using a movement art, leaving behind a few afterimages. When he secured a distance of five meters, he raised his sword.


    Although the Owlbear was at the Mature Demon Tier, it was stronger than a troll of the same rank. It was strong enough to be considered one of the stronger monsters in Rank B2, and it could even win one-on-one against a Fledgling Demon Tier ogre. However, to Leonard, the Owlbear was not a significant threat.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not easy to encounter a True Demon Tier monster right off the bat.¡±


    Even if it was in the middle of the night, the Owl ins would warrant a four-skull risk level if he could encounter a True Demon Tier monster so easily. Against a Rank B3 monster, it was rmended even for apprentice knights in groups to flee for their lives.


    In the case of the mana implosion caused by the red troll Leonard had faced, even Bradley would have struggled to escape unscathed. Despite only two True Demon Tier monsters dying¡ªthe lycanthrope and the red troll¡ªarge-scale territorial dispute had urred. That was what the monsters that had reached the True Demon Tier symbolized.


    Perhaps realizing that Leonard was looking down on it, the Owlbear puffed up its snowy chest in anger and controlled the wind to fiercely swirl around its body. The wind trimmed the grass growing under the Owlbear¡¯s feet, scattering tiny bits of grass everywhere.


    <i>As expected, it possesses the metal attribute. The defensive quality of its fur and body must also be considerably high, </i>Leonard immediately guessed when he saw the Owlbear¡¯s white fur. Thinking it over again, he became even more convinced of his realization and lowered his sword. The opposing element of the metal element was the fire element.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    me de


    A heat haze shimmered around the reddened sword, as if the de had been dipped in a st furnace. The cool night air began to warm up.


    ¡°Creech!?¡±


    It was a well-known fact that both wild and winged animals were afraid of fire. The Owlbear retreated in bewilderment in the face of the heat. However, Leonard had no intention of letting it back away any further. He moved just slightly past where the Owlbear had retreated.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Arts


    Crimson Crow Sun


    Burning Heat Stride


    <i>Bang!</i>


    A loud explosion came from Leonard¡¯s heel. If the Water Current Step embodied the profound principle of traveling across a downpour dry, then the Burning Heat Step embodied the profound principle of outrunning a powerful explosion.


    A shock wave instantly formed behind him and exceeded the speed of sound. Though protective qi protected him, Leonard¡¯s body still ached due to the recoil. Nevertheless, his hand gripping his sword did not shake in the slightest.


    A ray of red sword energy shed. One of the Owlbear¡¯s arms was severed without any resistance, and it spun through the air, spraying blood. It was evident just by looking at the arm¡¯s burnt cross-section that a huge amount of heat was contained in the de. It was a power capable of blocking off regenerative power. If the fire energy prated the Owlbear, it would be able to burn and destroy the Owlbear¡¯s internal organs in a few minutes.


    ¡°Cree!? Cawk!? Craaawk!¡±


    The Owlbear screamed from the pain of its arm being cut off and the pain from the fire burning inside its body. When the cutting pain and the burning pain simultaneously washed over it, the Owlbear writhed on the ground.


    It was a desperate attempt to extinguish the fire that had invaded it, but the attempt was meaningless. Leonard¡¯s Five Elements Qi was many times stronger and faster than the Owlbear¡¯s mana. Still, the Owlbear¡¯s suffering didn¡¯tst long.


    With a swift motion, Leonard swung his sword towards its neck, decapitating the Owlbear. Just like that, a Rank B2 monster met a meaningless death.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35</h4>


    <i>It¡¯s too easy.</i>


    Thinking so, Leonard harvested the mid-grade mana stone floating above the Owlbear, and then he sheathed his sword.


    Having broken through to the External Force Tier, Leonard found that his body and internal energy were so strong that the monster wasn¡¯t challenging. It was difficult to call this fight a worthwhile experience. If he were still in the Body Refining Tier, the de-like wind would have torn his body apart, and severing an arm in a single strike would have been nearly impossible.


    Now, he could kill a Rank B2 monster without receiving a single scratch.


    <i>But even if I chase after and kill the monsters that are hiding from me, it would only serve to vent my anger.</i>


    After he slightly calmed down thanks to the Owlbear¡¯s sacrifice on behalf of all the other monsters, Leonard pondered how he should act. For him to gain practical experience, a ce with a three-skull risk level was not good enough. He needed to venture deeper. The problem was what came afterward.


    <i>¡°For areas with a four-skull risk level and above, apprentice knights are prohibited from entering unless apanied by a knight from the Order of the Fledgling Dragon.¡±</i>


    The Cardenas family had made this judgment because it was clear that no matter how talented an apprentice knight was, the apprentice knight would only suffer a death in vain if they entered such a high-risk area alone. The family was not wrong about this.


    Most apprentice knights would be appointed to a knightly order when they reached the Third or Fourth Degree External Force Tier, and they would leave the ind once promoted to low-rank knight (squire). Therefore, even if the apprentice knights were talented, they were at best at the Fifth Degree.


    Moreover, from the four-skull risk areas and onward, even mid-rank knights who reached the Sixth or Seventh Degree did not enter unless they were in a group. Bradley was the only strong knight on Gpagos Ind who could enter alone and return safely.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Leonard suddenly detected a moving presence at the edge of his mana senses.


    <i>An Owlbear? Where is it going?</i>


    At first, he thought it was drawn by the death of its kin, but then he realized it was heading in apletely different direction. Owlbears were the dominant species of the Owl ins, and their tendencies were simr to those of the Lower Five Sect¡¯s disciples. Therefore, it was a rare event for Owlbears to rebel against anyone superior to them. It was more probable that this other Owlbear wanted to deal with uninvited guests who, like Leonard, hade from outside the Owl ins.


    <i>ording to Ian, the mid-rank knights of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon would go out to hunt and earn mana stones in their spare time, but...</i>


    Leonard¡¯s intuition said otherwise. With a huge number of knights absent due to night training, would the remaining knights abandon their duties to try to fill their pockets? At the very least, the knights he had seen in the Cardenas family were unlike the disciples of the prestigious ns and great sects whom Yeon Mu-Hyuk had seen and encountered in his previous life.


    <i>Everything will be clear once I check it out myself.</i>


    Having made up his mind, Leonard once again activated the Waning Moon Fleeting Art. A faint mist enveloped the wolf leather cloak, rendering him almost invisible to the naked eye. While it was less effective on the monsters of the Owl ins, this technique was effective against humans. The martial arts of the Central ins murim were primarily designed with humans as the opponent.


    He elerated, using the wind at his back to propel himself.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Arts


    Golden Iron Star


    Whirlwind Step


    The White Tiger of the West, one of the Four Symbols, governed the wind. The principle of its movement art was to draw in the surrounding wind to create a small whirlwind. The technique couldn¡¯t be used in windless areas, but it was useful for covering long distances quickly where natural wind existed.


    Once airborne, Leonard would no longer leave any footprints on the ground. As such, the Whirlwind Step was good for shaking off pursuers.


    <i>I can probably catch up soon at this pace.</i>


    Leonard¡¯s gaze turned cold. The Gpagos Ind was an educational facility for apprentice knights and was only essible to the Cardenas family. If the uninvited guest was a Fledgling Dragon knight neglecting their duties, the situation would be wrapped up with Leonard being a little disappointed in the knight. However, if it was an unknown person who had slipped onto the ind, it would be a different story.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter even if I killed them.¡±


    The prospect of being able to y a human instead of a monster caused his eyes to sharpen in anticipation.


    <i> </i> ***


    The Thirtieth Shadow of the Kurdish Kingdom was on the ind. He was a shadow knight who had abandoned his name. He had entered the ind with a nervous expression, all for the sake of overthrowing the evil empire. He was trembling with rage.


    ¡°Damn Cardenas devils! They secretly raised so many monsters! What are they scheming? Are they finally revealing their true colors?!¡±


    In order to locate the Cardenas family¡¯s offspring, the thirty-two shadow knights scattered in different directions and entered deep into the ind, which was full of monsters. Before long, they came to a realization. To break through the center of the Gpagos Ind by force, the Fifth Shadow and the rest of the knights would have to wage a full-scale assault.


    They had only ventured a few kilometers ind, yet they had encountered several Rank A monsters rarely seen on the continent. Trolls were a piece of cakepared to these Rank A monsters. Monsters like griffins, wyverns, and ogres were on par with Sixth Degree External Force Tier knights once they advanced to the Second Stage.


    The average Tier of the shadow knights participating in this operation was Eighth Degree External Force Tier, but only the Fifth Shadow would be able to reach the center of the ind.


    <i>I¡¯ve strayed too far. My sense of direction is growing unclear, and I don¡¯t know which way to go. Fortunately, the monsters are getting weaker.</i>


    The Thirtieth Shadow let out a long sigh. As soon as he spotted a True Demon Tier griffin, he took a big detour and eventually lost his way. The advance squad hade all this way to restore the glory of the Kurdish Kingdom and expose the evil of the Cardenas family, but they were in too much of a mess. Lamenting his wretched state, the shadow knight closed his eyes briefly and redirected his thoughts.


    <i>Damned Cardenas! Breeding high-rank monsters in secret on this ind¡ªthis fact alone would garner condemnation from the whole world if it was exposed.</i>


    Though his conjecture was far from the truth, facts mattered little to those who chose to believe in rumors.


    <i>Navigating this ce with the stars...I¡¯m not far from my destination. Once I get out of these ins, I¡¯ll have to rest a little.</i>


    He immediately absorbed the mana stones that rose from the corpses of the Owlbears. He couldn¡¯t do much about the fatigue he had umted, but he could recover some of his mana.


    <i>The trainees here may be seeds of evil, but they are still young. They will not be my match.</i>


    The Thirtieth Shadow was unaware that someone had appeared behind him and was watching him.


    <i>Hmmm.</i>


    As soon as Leonard discovered the unknown individual, he noticed that the uninvited guest harbored ill-intention ining to this ind. The intruder was radiating bloodlust and was dressed in ck from head to toe; both his armor and sword were ck.


    The energy radiating off the intruder seemed to be biased, something that did not exist among the knights of the Cardenas family, and the intruder seemed ustomed to killing humans. In a way, this type of martial artist was more familiar to Leonard.


    <i>The existence of this ind itself is not so secretive. It may be an ambush out of hostility or vengeance against the Cardenas family, or a surprise attack targeting the technology or resources here.</i>


    Leonard was a seasoned veteran who had been through countless battles, and his experienced eyes saw through the opponent.


    <i>He¡¯s at the Eighth Degree External Force Tier, huh? The overall flow of energy is unstable, so he most probably broke through recently or forcefully increased his Tier. I can sense an unidentifiable energy emanating from the sword and armor¡ªmagic equipment, perhaps? I should be careful of that.</i>


    In a sword fight, Leonard would never lose. It was even questionable whether there was a swordsman in this world better than him at fighting other human beings.


    However, it was necessary to be careful if powers like magic, enchantments, or spirits were in the picture. He had learned long ago that he should approach unknown things with humility.


    <i>It¡¯s unlikely that the intruder infiltrated the ind alone. He seems to have been separated from his group, but just in case...</i>


    What if the intruder had a device capable of calling allies from a distance beyond the range of Leonard¡¯s mana senses? It could be a dangerous situation.


    A whirlwind of spections and thoughts crossed Leonard¡¯s mind in mere seconds. His vastbat experience and intuition, which Leonard had honed by surviving countless life-and-death situations in his past life, led him to one conclusion.


    <i>This is an opportunity.</i>


    It was not an impulsive conclusion. This ce, the Owl ins, was not too far from the area where Leonard and the other apprentice knights were located. However, the fact that the intruder hadn¡¯t called his allies meant that either he was too far from them or that calling them was too shy. Above all, the man was exhausted.


    The man had only recovered a little bit of energy by absorbing the mana stones while still covered in wounds. Even if Leonard could use his martial arts expertise to bridge the gap between the Third and the Eighth Degrees of the External Force Tier, the intruder¡¯s magic equipment could bring about an unexpected turn of events that could prove fatal.


    Leonard recalled the moment he had almost died when the red troll had self-destructed in what was otherwise a one-sided fight.


    <i>I should start with sealing his pressure points and then subdue him. Afterward, I¡¯ll interrogate him.</i>


    Leonard had heard that non-mage individuals needed to shout an incantation to use magic equipment. There were a few types that could function just by supplying power, such as a spatial portal, but most portable magic equipment required an incantation.


    If this was true, what if he could prevent the intruder from shouting the incantation?


    <i>The magic equipment would be nothing but expensive trash.</i>


    With his n set, Leonard briefly closed his eyes, then opened them. It was time to act. A small stone flew toward the Thirtieth Shadow from behind, grazing his ear and embedding itself in the ground. It was a crude throw, but the Thirtieth Shadow couldn¡¯t help but be startled. He was ambushed and hadn¡¯t sensed anyone¡¯s presence.


    For someone at the Eighth Degree External Force Tier, his mana senses had already entered the realm of hyper-sensory. Not noticing an enemy taking position behind him and letting them attack first was frightening.


    ¡°What! Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    The shadow knight quickly turned around, a yellow sword energy ring from his sword. Leonard was already behind the Thirtieth Shadow. He reached out his hand.


    <i>Stab.</i>


    The energy, which was concentrated into Leonard¡¯s finger, pierced through the energy shield enveloping the Thirtieth Shadow and channeled a stream of energy into his Amun point.


    If Leonard intended to assassinate him, things could have ended right then. The acupoint he targeted was at the back of the neck, and a deeper strike would have been fatal or at least crippled him.


    However, Leonard was going to interrogate him, so he quickly withdrew his finger and stepped back.


    ¡°...! ...?!¡±


    Suddenly rendered mute, the shadow knight looked back at Leonard in shock. Be that as it may, Leonard felt a pang of disappointment. It had gone as expected, but the effectiveness of acupoint strikes had diminished significantly. Another knowledge point he knew from murim had shattered.


    <i>If I aimed for the Ma point, Su point, or Hun point, I would have failed. Unlike the martial artists from murim who have unclogged meridians throughout their bodies, he has a very strong energy shield protecting his acupoints. Other than the Amun point and the Sa point, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use acupoint strikes unless it was with a proper finger art.</i>


    It was simr to why experts in the Creation Realm would not be subdued by acupoint strikes. The flow of energy, which they could circte subconsciously, would deflect any outside energy. Unless they epted it willingly, external forces wouldn¡¯t be able to reach their acupoints. Of course, Leonard had no intention of mastering acupoint-striking because he wasn¡¯t going to rely on them.


    Eventually, Leonard unsheathed his sword.


    ¡°...!¡±


    The shadow knight saw Leonard, then pointed his sword at him.


    The shadow knight was dumbfounded. The enemy was a child who had yet to have hising-of-age ceremony, and he had even sessfully sneaked up behind him and sealed his ability to speak to prevent him from saying anything.


    It was clear that the shadow knight was flustered, but as soon as their swords crossed, the shadow knight¡¯s blue eyes quickly calmed. He had a lot of practical experience, and his martial arts skills were very good.


    Leonard smiled after evaluating the shadow knight¡¯s ability.


    ¡°Not too bad. Let¡¯s see if you can handle this.¡±

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36</h4>


    The Thirtieth Shadow was an Eighth Degree External Force Tier knight, someone considered above average even among Apex Realm experts.


    Only a few of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon¡¯s mid-rank knights stationed on the Gpagos Ind surpassed the Eighth Degree. Every single one of them was a crucial asset for the knightly order, and their skill was the result of training their inherent talents and gaining decades of practical experience.


    Nevertheless, Leonard faced this foe with a faint smile and lifted his sword.


    ¡°...!¡±


    The shadow knight attempted to say something, but remembering that he had been robbed of his ability to speak, he stared at Leonard with a murderous gaze. He didn¡¯t know what Leonard had done, but he knew that it was definitely because of Leonard that he had lost his voice.


    The children of the Cardenas family might have practiced ck magic. With this thought, any guilt about cutting down a child quickly dissipated, and it was reced by a vague surge of murderous intent. A sharp, refined killing intent emanated from the knight, unlike the raw killing intent of a monster.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Leonard murmured, feeling his hair stand on end from the intense bloodlust.


    It was a familiar scent. Though it was very fun ying house with the children at the training center, exchanging blows with the monsters on the ind, and experiencing a type of excitement he¡¯d never felt in hisst life, this was different. This bloody smell, a scent that permeated his nose, was what he had been yearning for.


    The two swordsmen stood still for a moment, facing each other. They simultaneously took a step forward. The shadow knight took the initiative, striking first. His ck sword emitted a yellow sword energy that was nearly a meter long, and the sword energy extended the knight¡¯s attacking range.


    Leonard intercepted the shadow knight before the attack could reach him.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise First Form: Soul-Deflecting Shell Mirror


    A blue color dyed Leonard¡¯s de. The first form, which could be said to be the foundation of the 36 ck Tortoise Defensive Forms, faced the yellow sword energy head-on.


    It was a fight between a knight in the Third Degree External Force Tier and a knight in the Eighth Degree External Force Tier. Even with Leonard¡¯s uniqueness, a gap of five Minor Tiers was too great to ignore. Even if Leonard seeded in defending, the residual force would overwhelm him and leave him defenseless against the next attack.


    The shadow knight foresaw this, and the moment he sneered, he was unexpectedly sted away. Leonard¡¯s attack seemed less like cutting through something with a sword and more like striking a springy rubber object with a club.


    The shadow knight¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Regardless of the shadow knight¡¯s reaction, Leonardunched a follow-up attack.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon First Form: Thundershock


    Leonard fiercely shed his de into the shadow knight¡¯s side. The Azure Dragon First Form was considered the best among the 144 Forms in terms of speed and sharpness. Blood spurted out of the cracked armor.


    <i>It was shallow.</i>


    Leonard had struck urately, but his sword energy had failed to pierce in deep. It felt like cutting into an armor made from the silk of a Divine Silkworm. The shadow knight¡¯s armor was probably not an ordinary item.


    ¡°...?! ...!¡±


    Having let his guard down and taken a hit, the shadow knight twisted his face in anger, his face filled with rage. His stance and bnce shifted.


    Leonard realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to cut him as easily as he had.


    The Five Elements Sword Qi¡¯s Lightning de and the yellow sword energy unleashed by the ck sword shed several times, scattering fragments of energy.


    In a typical sh of sword energies, an Eighth Degree External Force Tier knight should have the upper hand, but Leonard was ahead. Unlike the iplete yellow sword energy, Leonard¡¯s Five Elements Sword Qi was fully developed. If he wasn¡¯t pushed back in terms of output, Leonard would have turned the tide.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Unable to ept being inferior in sword energy despite an advantage of five Degrees, the shadow knight pressed forward recklessly. The shadow knight tried to drive Leonard into a corner with his sword energy. Sword energy was the only thing he was more skilled at than Leonard.


    <i>What a fool.</i>


    Leonard would not overlook such a mistake. He stared straight into the shadow knight¡¯s bloodshot eyes with a cold gaze and deployed the most suitable defensive form among the 36 ck Tortoise Defensive Forms.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Third Form: Ending Massacre of the North Gate


    Leonard¡¯s sword energy struck just before the shadow knight¡¯s de couldnd a hit. It was a counterattack capable of taking the life of the opponent if there was an opening from a sloppy attack. A person could stab or cut with the technique.


    ording to the principle ¡°the one who movesst holds control first,¡± this ensemble of counterattacks was called the ck Tortoise Third Form. Nevertheless, the shadow knight survived, thanks to his armor, which even the Five Elements Sword Qi could not pierce in one blow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fight. It¡¯s futile. If it hadn¡¯t been for that armor, you¡¯d be dead. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±


    It was not provocation, but sincere advice.


    ¡°...! ...!!¡±


    However, the shadow knight could not take it to heart and responded with a fury-fueled attack.


    <i>nk! nk, nk!</i>


    Sword attacks continuously came at Leonard from outside his field of view. The shadow knight only aimed for the vital points that could kill Leonard at once, repeatedly stabbing and slicing. It was not a sh between swords. Rather, the shadow knight was avoiding Leonard¡¯s sword and aiming to cut him down.


    It was a style purely crafted for the sole purpose of killing humans. It was a cunning and sly sword style, reminiscent of a viper¡¯s head.


    <i>How pathetic</i>.


    Leonard¡¯s assessment was ruthlessly cold. The shadow knight¡¯s swordsmanship wasmonly seen among those in the Evil Faction, and it was a style that specialized in deceiving human perception and stabbing at any opening.


    Even the Poison Blood Wolf, one of the Seven Absolutes of the Yellow Lotus Temple, was defeated by Leonard. Compared to the Poison Blood Wolf¡¯s famed ultimate skill, the Ravenous Wolf Saber Art, the shadow knight¡¯s swordsmanship was less than a worm.


    Leonard urately stabbed his sword into the snake¡¯s jaws.


    Five Elements Style


    Vermillion Bird Twelfth Form: Scorching me Edge


    A ray of red sword energy pierced the writhing ck de, sealing the shadow knight¡¯s movement and igniting a me.


    Though his skillful counterattack had required the precision to thread a needle, Leonard didn¡¯t celebrate when it seeded. After all, he had decades of experience with counterattacking, so there was no reason to make a big deal out of seeding.


    ¡°How crude. It¡¯s obvious what your illusory sword art is aiming for. The ones who died to your de must have been fools.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Annoyed at the opponent¡¯s insignificant skills, Leonard charged and shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to admit it, speak with your sword, not your mouth!¡±


    The strategy of pushing with the overwhelming energy at the Eighth Degree External Force Tier was not effective at such a close range. Their sword energies¡¯ strength was simr due to thepletion of the Five Elements Sword Qi, and as long as that was the case, within one meter, the fight would be a swordfight based purely on swordsmanship.


    Realizing this, the shadow knight responded desperately.


    Leonard relentlessly attacked. He didn¡¯t even use the Five Elements Style, which could be considered his ultimate skill. Rather, he used the Six Harmonies Sword Art, a sword technique that was considered the basics of basics. Controlling the six directions¡ªup, down, front, back, left, and right¡ªthe art sealed off the opponent¡¯s movements.


    The Six Harmonies Sword Art unleashed by Yeon Mu-Hyuk, a man proudly known to be at the pinnacle of swordsmanship, was catastrophic in itself. The fight was one-sided.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    With each sh, the shadow knight was pushed back step-by-step. In the end, his face was colored with despair.


    It was inevitable. Though it was a basic sequence of movements, he couldn¡¯t find a way out of thebination of Leonard¡¯s sword movements. There was an overwhelming difference in their skills as swordsmen. The shadow knight¡¯s heart crumbled like sand as he felt a wall in front of a child who was not yet twenty.


    The Thirtieth Shadow of the Kurdish Kingdom finally abandoned all his pride as a knight and became a true shadow. Leonard was the first to notice the change. The shadow knight¡¯s poorly executed killing technique was aimed at an unexpected spot.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was a strange move. A surprise attack came from an impossible position, striking from an unexpected angle. Nevertheless, Leonard evaded it perfectly and stepped back a few paces to analyze the iprehensible attack.


    The shadow knight¡¯s face, previously twisted in malice, turned expressionless. His eyes seemed like those of a dead man. He approached again, despite being utterly dominated at close range.


    Leonard couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious about the shadow knight¡¯s intentions. However, Leonard did not retreat, and he faced the attack head-on.


    <i>It seems that his attack is hard to use if it¡¯s not at this distance.</i>


    The shadow knight¡¯s sword technique was weird, and not even Leonard¡¯s high-level senses could detect it. Leonard took on a risk to give himself the opportunity to delve deeper into the nature of his opponent¡¯s sword technique. The fight began once again at a close distance.


    Naturally, Leonard controlled the flow of the battle. There were no changes in the offensive and defensive parties. shing, thrusting, and cutting unterally, Leonard caused the once-invincible armor to be covered in cracks.


    A few drops of blood dripped down Leonard¡¯s cheek. The sword in front of Leonard had suddenly curved, narrowly grazing him. If he had reacted a littleter, the bent sword would have taken out his right eye and pierced through his head. However, in that instant, he had seen enough to understand the weird sword technique.


    ¡°So, your sword can extend and change shape? Is it like Jingu Bang[1]?¡±


    Leonard was at a loss for words when he learned the secret of the strange sword technique. Though there were simr weapons in murim that concealed their lengths and shapes, a sword that extended, contracted, and changed shape so unpredictably was unheard of.


    It wasn¡¯t just the length. The straight sword had temporarily curved like a saber, then reverted to its original form, deceiving Leonard¡¯s eyes.


    With his secret exposed, the shadow knight frowned, but he soon lowered his stance and charged in again.


    Leonard met his attack with a resigned expression.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work anymore.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± The shadow knight murmured soundlessly, questioning if that was true.


    ¡°What?¡±


    When their swords collided, a peculiar sound like mud sshing reced the usual sharp ng. The dark sword lost its shape, gripping Leonard¡¯s de like a mire. Even the Five Elements Sword Qi couldn¡¯t break it free, rendering Leonard¡¯s sword unusable.


    Realizing his opponent¡¯s scheme, Leonard swiftly leaped back, evading a punch, andnded several meters away.


    Though unharmed, the distance between them was what the shadow knight was aiming for. Both had lost their swords. The shadow knight¡¯s strategy was to abandon the sword fight.


    ¡°...! ...!!¡±


    The shadow knightughed silently and sinisterly, assuming a stance for a fist fight. Though a Third Degree External Force Tier knight could kill an Eighth Degree External Force Tier knight with a sword, hand-to-handbat depended on physical prowess and aura quantity, which were directly reflected in a knight¡¯s Degree and Tier.


    ¡°Hah,¡± Leonard scoffed. He was baffled. ¡°Because you can¡¯t win with swords, you want to fight with your fists...is that it? Like kids in a yground?¡±


    The fact that the shadow knight thought he could defeat Leonard with his fists was soughable that it nearly made Leonard forget about his bloodlust.


    Leonard took the stance of the Santishi, a stancemonly used in the Form Intention Fist Art, and beckoned with his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll y along. Come at me.¡±


    The shadow knight immediately pounced like a tiger. His fist was imbued with the explosive aura of an Eighth Degree External Force Tier knight.


    In response, Leonard swung his fist straight down. It was the Chopping Fist¡ªa palm strike representing the metal element in the Form Intention Fist Art.


    The scattered force reverberated in the shadow knight¡¯s bones, evident in his pained expression. Leonard¡¯s physical ability had already surpassed the constraints of his level and be unrivaled.


    <i>Fighting with punches and kicks against someone with proper martial arts. That¡¯s not something an Apex Realm expert would do.</i>


    While the shadow knight¡¯s martial arts were decent, hecked the skill to harmonize them with his inner energy. Simply punching and kicking with force didn¡¯t make him strong. The shadow knight¡¯s flurry of attacks was in vain.


    After narrowing the distance by half a step, Leonard evaded and then counterattacked. His hand, pausing momentarily in front of the armor, unleashed a powerful force.


    <i>Kaboom</i>!


    A direct, destructive strike¡ªthe Crushing Fist. The impact prated deep, shaking the shadow knight¡¯s internal organs. He was already not in good condition, and with Leonard¡¯s punch, it caused him to spit out blood.


    Had Leonard attacked normally, the armor and defensive equipment would have absorbed most of the force. However, Leonard hade into contact with the armor and punched in a prating orbit, so the impact had been channeled to the shadow knight, heavily injuring the knight.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Leonard swung his arm at the shadow knight¡¯s face while the knight was still bent over and vomiting blood. A powerful Crossing Fist twisted the shadow knight¡¯s upper body.


    As the shadow knight faced the sky, Leonard¡¯s Chopping Fist struck again, burying the shadow knight deep in the ground. Now on the verge of death, the shadow knight stopped moving.


    Leonard shook the blood off his fists, then murmured, ¡°What a boring ending.¡±


    A Kurdish Kingdom¡¯s shadow knight was defeated by a fourteen-year-old boy.


    1. Jingu Bang is the weapon that Sun Wukong uses. ?

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37</h4>


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    The Thirtieth Shadow of the Kurdish Kingdom, a knight who had abandoned his name, coughed up blood, and his eyes trembled.


    As soon as he regained consciousness, he was overwhelmed by pain, both inside and out. His chest throbbed with each breath, proof that several ribs were broken, and the fact that he couldn¡¯t breathe through his nose suggested a broken nasal bone.


    His mana hall waspletely depleted, making it impossible to generate aura or enhance his recovery abilities. He had suffered serious injuries. Though they were not life-threatening, it was impossible for him to continue fighting.


    ¡°It looks like you understand the situation now,¡± Leonard said.


    With a hazy consciousness, the shadow knight recalled the Cardenas family¡¯s demonic offspring. Hatred greater than fear burst from his mouth.


    ¡°You! You bastard! You evil spawn of the Cardenas family! How dare you make a fool of my sword and my pride with such despicable tricks! I will never forgive you!¡±


    Astonishingly, in his mind, the fight he had lost miserably transformed into a noble battle against an evil foe who had bested him with deceitful tactics. Even Leonard was at a loss for words upon hearing the shadow knight¡¯s petty excuse.


    It wasn¡¯t something the shadow knight should say when he had abandoned his sword and resorted to fighting with his fists because he couldn¡¯t win with swordsmanship.


    <i>Did I perhaps hit him in the head too hard? I shouldn¡¯t measure a person¡¯s endurability based on the Cardenas family¡¯s standards.</i>


    Perhaps the consecutive blows of Crossing Fist and Chopping Fist had caused brain damage. While he had confidence in his control, Leonard couldn¡¯t interpret the current situation any other way.


    Misinterpreting Leonard¡¯s silence, the shadow knight stiffly raised his head as much as his paralyzed body would allow.


    ¡°You must have paralyzed my body with some vile magic! Are you so afraid of facing me honorably?¡±


    Unable to tolerate it any longer, Leonard raised his hand.


    <i>Smack!</i>


    With one punch, the shadow knight¡¯s lips split, and several teeth flew out. He could have possiblye out unscathed if he had been able to use his internal energy, but such injuries were unavoidable in a purely physical confrontation.


    Ever since Leonard had undergone draconic transformation, his body had started to gradually transform and mimic a dragon¡¯s physiology, bing extraordinarily powerful.


    ¡°Seems like my punches hurt too much, huh? You are still babbling nonsense, so it seems you haven¡¯te to your senses yet. Let me help you with that.¡±


    Seeing the shadow knight¡¯s bloodied face, Leonard pped the shadow knight across the face instead of punching it.


    At first, the shadow knight shouted with trembling eyes, but he soon fell silent. With no questions and no particr purpose, his will eventually broke under Leonard¡¯s relentless beating.


    Finally, when the shadow knight was barely conscious, Leonard poured a potion he carried onto the shadow knight¡¯s swollen face.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The bloodied shadow knight, silenced by the ruthless violence, trembled with deep-seated anger but refrained from shouting.


    Satisfied, Leonard nodded and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯re finally ready to have a conversation.¡±


    The Thirtieth Shadow gritted his teeth and spat, ¡°I have nothing to say to scum like you. Kill me.¡±


    ¡°The right to decide life and death belongs to the victor. You don¡¯t even have the right to ask for death.¡± Leonard scoffed at the shadow knight¡¯s words.


    While the shadow knight was unconscious, Leonard had sealed off most of his acupoints, so it was impossible for him to attempt suicide. Leonard had also stripped him of all his gear, from armor to weapons, so that he couldn¡¯t cause any unexpected situations with magical items.


    ¡°Shall we begin? Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hmm, did I not hit you enough?¡±


    Though he reflexively flinched at Leonard¡¯s words, the Thirtieth Shadow shouted defiantly with eyes full of spite, ¡°No matter how many times you try, I will never speak! You piece of shit with an impure bloodline!¡±


    ¡°An impure bloodline? The Cardenas family?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Do you n to deny the atrocities flowing in your blood?!¡± At Leonard¡¯s sincere question, the shadow knight spoke louder, as if to appease himself after feeling victimized. ¡°You should know best since you grew up in such a wicked family! You lot are not humans! Humans are not born with such strength and consistent talent!¡±


    ¡°Ohh?¡±


    ¡°Unless there was a secret hidden in your blood, why does your family prohibit the remnants of your bloodline from going to other nations? If your bloodline were legitimate, your people wouldn¡¯t have concealed it to this extent!¡± the man shouted in anger, enthralled by his own words.


    From the shadow knight¡¯s exnation, Leonard could tell that the shadow knight did not know the truth about why the Cardenas bloodline was under suspicion and why branch families were not allowed to go to other nations. Leonard also realized the shadow knight¡¯s true desire and the inherent contradictions in his ims.


    ¡°There is not much I can answer from my point of view, but I know one thing for sure.¡±


    ¡°What is it?!¡±


    ¡°You all didn¡¯te here to destroy us because we were evil. You just wanted to steal the secrets that exist in the Cardenas family and gain the power youck,¡± Leonard remarked sharply, picking at the inferiorityplex the shadow knight himself was avoiding. His words thwarted the shadow knight¡¯s wrath.


    For the first time, the shadow knight¡¯s eyes were not filled with anger or hatred, but a different emotion. It was as if a diary full of shameful deeds he had hidden in a drawer had been spread out before him. He couldn¡¯t help it.


    <i>If the intruder only came to kill the Cardenas family¡¯s apprentice knights, there would be no reason to pack so many restraining tools. It¡¯s obvious he came to kidnap the seemingly easier targets.</i>


    Leonard nced at the shadow knight¡¯s belongings ced to the side. He had checked them before the man had woken up.


    There were over ten restraining tools designed to disrupt the flow of internal energy when ced around the neck, wrists, or ankles. These could be removed by someone at or above the Sixth Degree External Force Tier, but anyone at or below the Fifth Degree would struggle.


    <i>Well, it wouldn¡¯t have worked on me.</i>


    Leonard¡¯s internal energy flowed abnormally strong and fast, and after he broke through to the External Force Tier, his control over his strengthened core had be powerful enough to make these restraining tools useless against him.


    He still hadn¡¯t fully explored the depths of his core, the Five Elements True Dragon Ring.


    ¡°You, you scum! What do you know about us?!¡±


    ¡°I know enough. You are pathetic losers consumed by inferiority,¡± Leonard said with a knowing expression.


    ¡°What?¡±


    It was a lie. However, Leonard¡¯s sharp words further destabilized the mind of the shaken shadow knight.


    The shadow knight was different from the Yellow Lotus Temple¡¯s Soul Chaser Squad, which was considered the equivalent of the secret squad of the Central ins¡¯ imperial family. Hunting dogs trained to do dirty deeds would never open their mouths. It wasmon for them to cut their tongues and tie poison pills to their mr teeth.


    <i>But this fool didn¡¯t even attempt suicide and instead believed that his actions were justified. He is more fanatical than the secret squad. It¡¯s a behavior reminiscent of cultists and those from the Blood Cult.</i>


    Memories from a distant past resurfaced in his mind. He recalled the days when he stood on the front lines and was temporarily affiliated with the Murim Alliance because the Blood Demon Dokgo Hwang had invaded the Central ins with his cultists. Capturing and interrogating the Blood Cult members had been a nightmare. They were as mad as they came and were no ordinary maniacs.


    That was when the Murim Alliance¡¯smander, the Heavenly Strategist Zhuge Ming, had appeared.


    <i>¡°Do not try to understand a fanatic. We cannot approach them with logical methods. Their faith is absolute, and any attempt to challenge it is seen as a wicked temptation. Torture makes it worse and only strengthens their belief, as they view it as a trial that makes their faith more noble.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Even if their faith is a lie?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°They won¡¯t ept it. Even if you thrust evidence before their eyes, they will believe it¡¯s all fabricated. They are like opium addicts, utterly lost in their fantasies.</i>


    <i>¡°Therefore, mock them. Mock their faith, their doctrine, and the leaders they venerate as saviors. Do not argue logically. Spit in their faces like ruffians. Then, their firmly shut lips will open, spewing out their wrath.¡±</i>


    Zhuge Ming¡¯s advice had worked wonderfully and allowed the Murim Alliance to discover the location and routes of the Blood Cult. Shortly after, they were able to return with Dokgo Hwang¡¯s decapitated head. The decisive clue hade from a Blood Cult member who had fallen for the induced interrogation.


    So, Leonard decided to speak based on what he had remembered from that day.


    ¡°Is the power and glory of the Cardenas family so enviable to you? So enviable you would abandon the honor of a knight and resort to kidnapping children? There¡¯s nothing more pathetic than the cries of losers, and you are the embodiment of that saying.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut your mouth!¡±


    ¡°No, I must give you some credit. Youcked the confidence to defeat a Cardenas with a sword, so you resorted to brawling. Imend you for your flexibility of mind, though your hand-to-handbat skills are as mediocre as your swordsmanship.¡±


    Leonard looked down at the fuming man, whose eyes were bloodshot, and delivered the final blow.


    ¡°Do you really think that stealing the Cardenas family¡¯s secrets would change your situation? You¡¯re nothing but a third-rate scum with no strength or pride. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of showing such disgraceful behavior to your ancestors?¡±


    ¡°Arghhh! You! You bastard! You fucker! How dare a greenhorn like you insult the name of the Kurdish Kingdom!¡±


    Witnessing the man¡¯s fuming rage, Leonard confirmed the effectiveness of the method and marveled at it. The Heavenly Strategist wasn¡¯t honored as one of the Supreme Ten Venerables for nothing.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re from the Kurdish Kingdom, huh?¡±


    ¡°What? You, you, could it be...¡±


    The shadow knight realized he had fallen for a child¡¯s trick, and hisplexion turned as pale as marble. The shadow knights had endured brutal training¡ªburning their bodies and peeling off their flesh¡ªto prepare for any conceivable torture. Yet, he had fallen for a child¡¯s words and blurted out the truth!


    <i>He seems shaken, </i>Leonard thought.<i> It should be easier from here.</i>


    Before the shadow knight could regain hisposure, Leonard extended his fingers and struck the acupoints around the Baekhoe point. The shadow knight¡¯s pupils dted, his gaze bing unfocused, like a soul drifting away.


    Once a broken mind was opened, it was easy to pry it further. Though the shadow knight wouldn¡¯t be able tost more than fifteen minutes because his Baekhoe point was forcibly opened, there was more than enough time left.


    Contemting what to ask first, Leonard recalled an old memory.


    <i>¡°Isn¡¯t it amusing? Those who can tolerate insults about their parents are now flying into a rage over mere insults to their delusions.¡±</i>


    Zhuge Ming¡¯s words were correct.


    ¡°It feels like deja vu for some reason. You remind me of those who bark about sorcery when they see superior martial arts.¡±


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk had also experienced this several times in his early days in murim. using him of sorcery was one thing, but then demanding he hand over said sorcery wasughable.


    His path had been soaked in blood because he would kill every person who picked a fight with him, regardless of their sect or affiliation. It was an Asura-style rampage, without distinguishing between sects, factions, and the Demonic Path.


    As Leonard recalled the starting point of that journey, his eyes grew cold.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38</h4>


    The shadow knight, who had obediently answered Leonard¡¯s questions, copsed to the ground without even revealing his name. His death was the side effect of forcibly opening the Baekhoe point.


    The Baekhoe point was the wall that symbolized the Creation Realm, and forcefully opening the upper dantian, which was considered the beginning of unlocking the visualization level, would render the soul vulnerable when exposed.


    This method was used only when immediate information was needed, as the recipient was sure to die from its use.


    ¡°So, he was part of the Kurdish Kingdom¡¯s Order of the Shadow.¡±


    The name was unfamiliar from start to finish. Though he vaguely recalled hearing it during history lessons, the details eluded him. He was not sure if it was his own fault for not paying attention or if it was not taught in the Cardenas family.


    Nheless, he had uncovered the intruder¡¯s identity, affiliation, and the reason foring to the Gpagos Ind.


    <i>Thanks to the remote location of the Gpagos Ind, it was possible to reduce the stationed forces, which ironically made it a target.</i>


    Despite the Arcadian Empire controlling over half the world, this ind was remote and closer to foreignnds than to the empire itself.


    The stationed force was merely one battalion of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon, owing to the monsters on the ind and the currents, which made it nearly impossible to approach the Gpagos Ind. upying the ind itself was difficult, so even if it were captured, few factions could continuously benefit from it. So, there was no reason to worry about outsiders invading.


    <i>No one could have imagined that kidnapping the Cardenas¡¯ children was the objective. </i>


    Anyone familiar with the continent¡¯s current state of affairs would know that opposing Arcadia was sheer folly. Directly antagonizing the most powerful military force, the Cardenas family, was akin to a death wish and was pure lunacy.


    <i>The shadow knights of the Order of the Shadow were brainwashed since childhood and were distorted by loyalty, so the possibility of theiring here being a spontaneous act is slim. The involvement of Transcendence Tier knights, the Swordmasters, implies that there is a connection with the higher-ups.</i>


    Although the Cardenas family had dozens of Transcendents, Leonard had heard that Transcendents were difficult to find outside the empire. Each one was equivalent to at least a count in nobility and held considerable power in their respective countries. So, there was no way it would be an arbitrary action.


    <i>It¡¯s be a hassle.</i>


    If Leonard was just an ordinary knight, reporting this situation to Bradley would have sufficed. But how could he report defeating a shadow knight with his identity as an apprentice knight? He had even sessfully interrogated him. Both reporting and concealing the situation posed significant problems.


    If this intruder hade to the ind alone, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. But it was a different story when it involved a Transcendence Tier knight and thirty knights who were at least at the Eighth Degree External Force Tier.


    <i>If I bury this matter like this, not only the Order of the Fledgling Dragon but also the apprentice knights will suffer greatly. Although the shadow knights are only at the level of the Eighth Degree External Force Tier, if I consider the capabilities of this ck sword and the magical items...</i>


    It was dangerous. Leonard was proficient in swordsmanship and had experienced many battles, so it was easy for him. Still, a knight possessing an Eighth Degree External Force Tier mana cultivation and sword skills meant for killing humans was more powerful than he thought.


    The inexperienced apprentice knights and the Order of the Fledgling Dragon would suffer heavy casualties if they shed with the shadow knights. Both ignoring and actively intervening posed significant challenges.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As Leonard pondered, he turned his head toward the magic itemsid out beside the shadow knight¡¯s corpse. He had not only learned about their identity and purpose through the interrogation but had also gathered substantial information about magic items, or ¡°artifacts,¡± which he had little knowledge of.


    He studied the ck sword that could change its shape and length at will.


    Leonard recalled what the shadow knight had said.


    <i>¡°It synchronizes with the user¡¯s blood, changing its shape and length ording to the user¡¯s will. The downside is that it slightly reduces the conductivity of the user¡¯s aura. Once a user has been designated, it can no longer be changed.¡±</i>


    ¡°If used for too long, one might fall into the path of evil. Perhaps that¡¯s why this fool¡¯s swordsmanship is socking,¡± Leonard muttered briefly as he organized the details.


    Simple in function yet incredibly potent. What if the sword¡¯s wielder was one of the Supreme Ten Venerables from his past life, such as the Cloud Sword Yeo Woon-Hak, known to be Zhongnan¡¯s First Sword? The Flowing Cloud Sword Art was considered the epitome of ever-changing sword techniques, and if it werebined with this ck sword, which could freely change shape, even the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk would find thebination challenging to break through.


    However, if one were to rely on the sword¡¯s power rather than wield it, the sword would stunt the wielder¡¯s growth. Changing the sword¡¯s length negated the need to close distance, and altering its shape eliminated the need for the wielder to improve and alter their techniques, leading to simplified swordsmanship.


    Even though the shadow knight was at the Eighth Degree External Force Tier, his swordsmanship was still at the level of a First ss expert due to this big drawback.


    ¡°A suit of armor inscribed with shock-protection magic, a signaling device capable of responding to nearby allies, a ring and a belt that can activate magic spells when one says their incantations, and a few magic scrolls.¡±


    Leaving the practically useless ck sword, Leonard examined the other items. The armor had been shredded in their battle and was beyond repair. It was impressive it hadn¡¯t disintegrated on the spot when it had withstood the numerous blows of the Five Elements Sword Qi and properly received a few hits from the Form Intention Fist Art.


    Leonard picked up the ring and the belt.


    <i>A ring enchanted with the eleration spell Haste, and a belt enchanted with the strength enhancement spell Strength.</i>


    With both artifacts equipped, Leonard muttered their activation words.


    ¡°Haste. Strength.¡±


    Both artifacts immediately emitted light.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The gemstones containing the magic spells shattered.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Leonard was momentarily perplexed by the unexpected situation. Soon realizing the reason, he smiled in disappointment. The problemy with the power organ that had reced his heart.


    At this moment, even though he was rapidly circting the Five Elements Qi, his abilities were in uncharted territory that even the Sword Emperor had not managed to reach. The level of power being released from the five-colored bead was not just resisting the artifacts¡¯ influence but also destroying their source of power.


    <i>Is it some kind of magic resistance or counter-magic ability? If it can hinder spells that I cast, it would be even more effective against spells cast by others.</i>


    This wasn¡¯t entirely negative. He had no intention of bing a mage or relying on artifacts. Still, breaking the ring and the belt without using them felt wasteful; they could have been exchanged for mana stones.


    ¡°Fireball.¡±


    Fortunately, he could still use the magic scroll. Speaking the activation words and tearing the scroll unleashed the energy contained inside, conjuring arge and intense fireball.


    The smell of blood from the Owlbears and the shadow knight had attracted several monsters. They were caught in the ensuing chaos and reduced to charred remains. The fireball wasn¡¯t particrly strong, but it still possessed significant power.


    <i>It¡¯s simr to the me bird summoned by the red troll, but itsposition is moreplex and sturdier. If a magic with a higher level is used, it might be difficult to cut through it with the Five Elements Sword Qi.</i>


    Thinking about beings he had yet to encounter, such as mages, Leonard tucked the remaining magic scrolls into his pouch. He had a rough understanding of the capabilities of the Five Elements True Dragon Ring.


    Magic that directly interfered with his body was repelled, while external magic was only mitigated or blocked. Spatial magic, like portals, seemed to function just fine, which was fortunate; otherwise, leaving the ind would be problematic.


    ¡°Should I take the signaling device? If I put it in my subspace pouch, I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about my location being traced...¡±


    The device could be useful in tracking the shadow knight¡¯s position, but there wasn¡¯t a separate function to identify who was responding to the device. Though it was less than a thirty percent chance, encountering a Transcendence Tier knight in his current state would leave Leonard with almost no chance of victory.


    The Fifth Shadow was a Transcendence Tier knight. Whether it was the ck sword or not, a master at the Creation Realm wouldn¡¯t have such an obvious weakness. Topete with a Swordmaster who could freely wield augmented qi, at the very least, Leonard needed to be able to counter the opponent¡¯s sword with equal force.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Augmented Energy Assimtion


    Drawing his sword from his waist, Leonard closed his eyes and focused. Threads of aura unwound and wove intricately to form a sharp de. This was proof of true mastery, and originally, only those who had reached the Apex Realm could achieve this.


    In mere seconds, the augmented sword energy sliced through the darkness of the night.


    <i>Too slow.</i>


    Leonard was not pleased with the result. Having already reached this level once, he found that the formation of the augmented qi itself wasn¡¯t particrly difficult. The problemy in the speed of formation and the insufficiency of the consumed internal energy.


    While he had inherited Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s soul and unlocked the upper dantian, the full extent of this body¡¯s potential had not been awakened. He would only be able to utilize his full power upon reaching the Transcendence Tier.


    It took three seconds to form the augmented sword energy from scratch, and he couldn¡¯t maintain it for more than three minutes.


    <i>If an opponent doesn¡¯t let their guard down and charges in, I¡¯d onlyst for ten moves. Even if I managed to use Augmented Sword Assimtion, I¡¯d be defeated in a hundred moves.</i>


    The actual gap between the External Force Tier and the Body Refining Tier was minor whenpared to the gap between the External Force Tier and the Transcendence Tier. It was something Leonard couldn¡¯t handle by himself.


    <i>My movements must not be discovered, and I need to find a way to inform the Order of the Fledgling Dragon and Bradley about the presence of the enemies invading the Gpagos Ind...</i>


    Also, he needed to urately assess the threat level to avoid significant harm from misjudging the enemies. After pondering for several minutes, Leonard found his answer.


    <i>Shiiinggg!</i>


    Once again, an augmented sword energy surged from his de, carvingrge wounds on the shadow knight¡¯s body. From this moment on, the Thirtieth Shadow would be a hero.


    <i> </i> ***


    After returning from the Owl ins, Leonard refrained from venturing deep into the ind, opting instead to observe the situation from afar. A week passed without incident.


    <i>Have they not discovered it yet?</i>


    ¡°Leonard!¡±


    Someone suddenly called out to him. Leonard was wandering aimlessly along the beach when the familiar voices of the trio reached his ears. Turning in their direction, he saw bedraggled figures approaching, resembling beggars more than knights. It seemed they had just returned from night training.


    Hayden, Ian, and Gale approached with ragged faces and initiated a conversation with him.


    ¡°How long has it been? How have you been?¡± Hayden eximed.


    ¡°For your information, we haven¡¯t been well at all. That hellish swamp is even worse at night,¡± Ian grumbled.


    ¡°The ground was muddy, and bugs were buzzing everywhere. It¡¯s no ce for humans to live or go!¡± Gale added.


    It seemed they had a very insightful experience in the Forest of Bones. Despite theirints, Leonard could sense that they had grown stronger. Regardless of the level of their mana cultivation, their swordsmanship had improved.


    ¡°You returned sooner than expected. I thought you¡¯d be gone for a month,¡± Leonard replied.


    The three of them looked frightened at Leonard¡¯s words.


    ¡°No! Why are you saying such dreadful things?!¡± Hayden protested.


    ¡°Spending a month there would make anyone break their limbs to escape, and I¡¯m not kidding,¡± Gale remarked.


    ¡°I would do the same. The problem is, even with broken limbs, there¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯d be able to leave,¡± Ian remarked. Hayden and Gale were continuously nodding in agreement.


    Leonard might not fully understand because he was still growing, but breaking a limb was no big deal for fully developed apprentice knights like them. A potion could mend the bone in no time, allowing them to continue training after a few minutes of rest.


    Still, Leonard¡¯s words led to a topic he had been curious about.


    ¡°They said the training was scheduled tost for another two weeks, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°This is the first time that training has been shortened like this, so we¡¯re not sure either. Perhaps something happened?¡±


    Leonard¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    <i>Seems they found it.</i>


    The gift that he had prepared meticulously for the Order of the Fledgling Dragon had been discovered.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39</h4>


    After encountering the Thirtieth Shadow in the Owl ins, Leonard had executed a somewhat sloppy n. He took the corpse of the shadow knight, stored it, and moved it to the vicinity of the Forest of Bones, where the apprentice knights¡¯ night training was taking ce. To prevent the monsters from erasing any traces, he had scattered some of the Owlbear¡¯s blood around the area.


    Killing the shadow knight by forcefully opening the Baekhoe point wasn¡¯t as bad a move as he thought. Since there were no wounds that could be considered a cause of death, the augmented sword energy that Leonard had used seemed as if it were the final blow.


    <i>With the keen senses of a strong knight like Bradley, he should be able to recognize it immediately.</i>


    In this world, the ability known as Aura de, or augmented sword energy, could be used at the External Force Tier, but it was rarely used. Forming an Aura de could take anywhere from several seconds to minutes, making it impractical, and itspletion was so poor that it only exceeded the power of a regr sword strike by a small margin.


    However, Leonard¡¯s augmented sword energy was of such high quality that it couldn¡¯t be mistaken for anything less than a Transcendence Tier knight¡¯s attack.


    <i>A Swordmaster is here.</i>


    Knowing or not knowing this fact made all the difference. Leonard had created a situation where Bradley couldn¡¯t respond with his own strength, and in turn, he would not hesitate to request support. Being just a step away from reaching the Transcendence Tier, Bradley knew how significant that one step was.


    Commander Fabian of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon was at the Transcendence Tier, and Bradley had never managed to graze Fabian¡¯s clothing in a sparring match, not even once. Though Bradley didn¡¯t know if the opponent was that strong, he wasn¡¯t about to risk the lives of his subordinates and the apprentice knights.


    <i>Since I have detailed the Order of the Shadow¡¯s power, there shouldn¡¯t be many losses if the Order of the Fledgling Dragon prepares thoroughly.</i>


    Leonard¡¯s preparation wasn¡¯t just limited to the shadow knight¡¯s corpse. He also left a written statement detailing the reasons the Kurdish Kingdom dispatched the Order of the Shadow, their power and number of personnel, and the circumstances leading to the invasion of the ind. He even added some sentences written in unnecessarily elegant script, exining why the shadow knight hade to find them even at the cost of betraying hisrades.


    <i>¡°For the glory of the Kurdish Kingdom, I have taken up the sword with this hand, living a lifetime as a nameless shadow.</i>


    <i>¡°To reim the stolen glory from the Cardenas and to reim the honorable name of my homnd, I havee to this ind.</i>


    <i>¡°However, upon hearing the details of this operation, I realized that I could notply with such a disgracefulmand. My dear homnd, the Kurdish Kingdom, and the honor of the knights cannot be reimed by kidnapping children and spilling their blood.¡±</i>


    The emotion contained in the note was truly heroic due to it being soaked in the shadow knight¡¯s blood. Even Leonard might have believed had he not known better. Though not particrly skilled with words, surviving in murim for a long time had taught him how to make trivial things sound grand.


    The shadow knight, who turned into a whistle-blower with good intentions despite being killed by Leonard, might shed tears of blood as a vengeful spirit, but that was of no concern to him.


    <i>Though there are some sloppy parts about it, it would be strange to go to such lengths to conceal one¡¯s identity as an aplice.</i>


    Even if they doubted the note¡¯s content or authenticity, the traces of augmented sword energy engraved on the corpse and the presence of an unwee guest were as clear as day. How the Order of the Fledgling Dragon and Bradley would respond was uncertain, but it was better than knowing nothing.


    ¡°<i>Sigh,</i> let¡¯s just go back for now. I need some sleep,¡± said Hayden. The other two nodded in agreement.


    Ian said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a hassle, you should wash up. It¡¯ll be a disaster if you fall asleep like this.¡±


    ¡°A quick dip in the sea should do it,¡± replied Gale.


    Exhausted from their nighttime training, the trio swayed on their feet while talking to Leonard. These knights, even at the Third Degree External Force Tier, couldn¡¯t maintain their bnce.


    Leonard gave a wry smile, but just when he was about to bid them farewell, a piercing sound reverberated throughout the entire ind, causing Leonard and the trio to freeze in ce.


    <i>Wiiingggg¡ª!</i>


    It was an emergency summons order. They had been briefed on it before, but the rm hadn¡¯t rung more than three times since the Cardenas family had colonized the ind. All three times were due to Rank S demonic monsters emerging from the depths of the Gpagos Ind, but this time, it felt different.


    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ll have to gather for the summons first.¡±


    Ian looked back at Leonard and gestured to him. ¡°Leonard, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ***


    The emergency summons order was an rm that gathered all personnel in one ce, regardless of their rank or seniority. Within ten minutes of the rm sounding, around a thousand people gathered near the spatial portal. Though Leonard had spent over half a year on the ind, there were many unfamiliar faces among them.


    Bradley appeared before them, stepping out in an orderly fashion.


    ¡°I want to express my gratitude first to those of you who responded so quickly to this sudden summons order.¡±


    Bradley¡¯s already rigid face and voice seemed even more stern. His imposing presence overwhelmed the entire area, demanding everyone¡¯s attention before he even addressed the main point.


    ¡°This is a real situation. There are invaders on the Gpagos Ind, and their strength is formidable. There may be as many as thirty Eighth Degree External Force Tier knights and even a knight who has reached the Transcendence Tier¡ªa Swordmaster may be here.¡±


    At his words, not only the apprentice knights but also the mid-rank knights who hadn¡¯t yet heard the full story momentarily tensed up. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Through Commander Fabian of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon, they had learned just how formidable a Swordmaster could be, and that numerical superiority held no meaning. A walking natural disaster, that was how Transcendence Tier knights were described.


    ¡°We have two choices,¡± Bradley continued, ignoring their restlessness. ¡°We can activate the spatial portal immediately, evacuate the apprentice knights, and request support from the Seven Great Orders or the family to eliminate the intruders on the ind. There will be minimal casualties, and it¡¯s a choice that can guarantee the safety of each of you individually.¡±


    However, Bradley¡¯s previously calm tone became slightly more intense.


    ¡°For those present, this situation is also an opportunity to experience realbat better than anyone else. While I have to request support from Commander Fabian to counter the Swordmaster, we have enough forces among us to defeat the rest of the intruders.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a false statement. While an Eighth Degree External Force Tier knight was undoubtedly formidable, they couldn¡¯t handle dozens of External Force Tier knights alone. If five or six mid-rank knights went up against one of the Eighth Degree External Force Tier knights, they could tie them down and possibly emerge victorious. With more numbers, victory could be assured.


    ¡°Why did those who couldn¡¯t challenge the Cardenas¡¯ name infiltrate our ind directly? There¡¯s no need to ponder. It¡¯s quite simple.


    ¡°The Cardenas may be formidable, but those on this ind are easy targets.¡±


    Bradley¡¯s words ignited a spark in the hearts of the inexperienced apprentice knights. A Swordsman family. Born into the mightiest family on the continent, they had built up strength and pride as a part of that family. Their anger was not only directed at the invasion of theirnd but also at being underestimated.


    ¡°Choose. The intermediate knights and I will respect your decisions.¡±


    The apprentice knights¡¯ response was swift. Without waiting for anyone else, they drew their swords from their belts, stood tall, and stared straight ahead. As the determination of over eight hundred knights emanated, even the passing breeze seemed to bend in their direction, stirring up a gust.


    Both the Order of the Fledgling Dragon and Bradley smiled in satisfaction at their united will.


    ¡°All right. The number of knights in the Order of the Fledgling Dragon totals about 1,012 knights. We will be on high alert from this moment onwards.¡±


    Despite having justpleted their night training, the apprentice knights responded with a well-drilled motion and held their des upright. They seemed to have shaken off their fatigue as they awaited orders from their superiors.


    While riding on their fervor, Leonard observed the unfolding situation with a calmer gaze than anyone else.


    <i>He¡¯s good with his words for someone who looks like an unrefined block of rock.</i>


    Bradley¡¯s words had easily roused the youths, who had spent over a decade honing their strength and pride through rigorous training since their youth. However, Leonard¡¯s mind remained as calm as ever, and he could guess the truth Bradley and the Order of the Fledgling Dragon were concealing.


    <i>He¡¯s managed to rally them up with his skillful rhetoric, but the reality is either that they can¡¯t use the spatial portal or that it would take a considerable amount of time to evacuate such arge number of people.</i>


    Surprisingly, his spection was almost entirely urate.


    The Gpagos Ind was located in the most remote region within the empire, and the mana around the ind was unstable. Not only was the amount of mana stones consumed by the spatial portal immense, but its duration was also short. It would have to be stabilized for several hours after one use, or the spatial portal would not be able tost.


    With over a thousand people, just evacuating the eight hundred or so apprentice knights would take at least a week.


    <i>If we try to send away some of the apprentice knights as an ambiguous measure, the number of knights in our forces will be reduced, and we may be ambushed. It would mean that those left behind would find it difficult to hold on and that we would likely suffer greater losses. So, it¡¯s more reasonable to prepare based on the total number of personnel and wait for support from the outside.</i>


    However, it wasn¡¯t entirely untrue that Bradley wanted to provide realbat experience.


    <i>It¡¯s likely true that he wants to provide us an opportunity to gain realbat experience. While it may not be feasible to request the dispatch of the Seven Great Orders when the enemy is just a Transcendence Tier knight, it is true that the Commander of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon wille. However...</i>


    Bradley had requested support from Fabian but hadn¡¯t mentioned when he would arrive. The uncertainty of his arrival time was a significant issue since they had to face the Transcendence Tier knight on their own.


    ¡°Leonard.¡±


    Bradley approached Leonard. Seeing Leonard¡¯s stern face, Bradley seemed to guess his thoughts, prompting a rare change in Bradley¡¯s expression.


    Bradley said, ¡°I understand your feelings, but now is not the time for you to step forward. Since we can at least send you away through the spatial portal, what do you think about leaving the ind and waiting for the order to return?¡±


    ¡°Banneret,¡± Leonard said. He had no intention of obeying the order. ¡°I¡¯d rather not turn my back from the battlefield and be a bystander, even if I can¡¯t fight alongside my seniors. Please let me stay on the ind, even if I can¡¯t face the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Hoooh. You haven¡¯t even broken through to the External Force Tier, but your actions match that of a true knight. As an adult, I should discourage your choice, but as a knight, I can¡¯t help but feel proud.¡± Bradley closed his eyes briefly. ¡°Fine. Stay put inside your residence. Your residence is in the deepest part of our camp, so the enemies won¡¯t be able to threaten you until all of us fall.¡±


    Leonard nodded briefly and said, ¡°Thank you for epting my stubbornness, Sir Banneret.¡±


    ¡°Ehem.¡±


    Bradley nodded once in response to Leonard¡¯s words and then departed and went to where the appointed knights of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon were gathered. It seemed they were about to have a strategy meeting.


    <i>I should think about how to proceed from here on too.</i>


    Alone, Leonard headed towards his dwelling. As long as it was known that he was still at the level of the Body Refining Tier, the Order of the Fledgling Dragon wouldn¡¯t treat him as a usable force. On the contrary, it meant he could escape everyone¡¯s sights.


    Since all the knights stationed on the ind had been summoned, there was no risk of exposing himself to the Order of the Fledgling Dragon no matter where he roamed.


    <i>Should I venture into areas with a danger level exceeding four skulls?</i>


    Except for a fight with that one Swordmaster, a battle with anyone else on the ind would heavily be in his favor. After all, the ind¡¯s terrain would bring about all sorts of variables.


    If he could locate and get rid of any separated shadow knights and reduce the number of enemies by restraining them, could he buy time until Fabian arrives?


    ¡°This should be interesting.¡±


    Leonard had the boldness of a young man who feared no danger, and back in his murim days, he had even broken through the Heavenly Net Formation, which supposedly no one could escape from.


    The sword hanging from his waist hummed sharply.


    It was a Sword Cry¡ªa cry that craved for blood, one that resonated with its owner¡¯s fighting spirit.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40</h4>


    <i>It¡¯s getting noisy.</i>


    Upon returning to his amodation, Leonard didn¡¯t immediately leave but took a moment to organize what needed to be done next. His heightened mana sense allowed him to focus on sensing the presence of people around him, several times more than usual. The knights of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon had previously been scattered across the ind, but their gathering created an atmosphere that was anything but ordinary.


    While he didn¡¯t have to worry about garnering the attention of the others within the confines of the ind, venturing outside the base camp seemed to require extra caution.


    <i>Rustle.</i>


    Leonard spread out a map he had purchased from the trio with a few low-grade mana stones and tried to anticipate the Order of the Shadow¡¯s travel route.


    The map Bradley had given him on the first day was too crude, and the geographical terrain was outdated, so Leonard had discarded the map as soon as he had received a new one. As he traced the new map with his fingers, his narrowed eyes conveyed dissatisfaction.


    <i>The information from the Thirtieth Shadow isn¡¯t of much help.</i>


    It wasn¡¯t that the Order of the Shadow¡¯s n was too meticulous; it was quite the opposite. They had been negligent in their investigation of the Gpagos Ind, the mission¡¯s main stage, because they were distracted by their goal of kidnapping the Cardenas family¡¯s children. Their careless mistake of traversing through the center of the ind just to travel the shortest distance had cost them dearly.


    If a Swordmaster had led the way, perhaps their objective could have been achieved.


    <i>But to avoid drawing attention from the enemy, they opted to split into groups and then regroup at the destination.</i>


    Ultimately, it was the worst move. In the central part of the ind were Rank S monsters that only a Swordmaster could handle. Additionally, several nearby types of Rank A monsters dominated the surrounding habitats and would tear apart intruders.


    Even for an Eighth Degree External Force Tier knight, surviving an encounter with a Rank A monster, especially one in the True Demon Tier, would be difficult. From Rank A3 onwards, they wereparable to knights at the Tenth Degree External Force Tier.


    <i>Even if I don¡¯t intervene, more than half might end up dead.</i>


    Unlike the Cardenas¡¯ knights, the Kurdish Kingdom¡¯s shadow knights had a swordsmanship and a fighting style that were specialized for humanbat. Against humanoid monsters, their skills were effective, but facing non-humanoid Rank A monsters made it difficult for them to showcase their true abilities.


    With cold, calcting eyes, Leonard looked down at the map.


    <i>There are two possibilities.</i>


    The first was that the Fifth Shadow, the Swordmaster, had realized the underlying danger on the ind and was searching for the shadow knights to salvage the remaining members. In such a scenario, though it would be difficult to eliminate them individually, Leonard would be able to sense therge group and avoid the approaching Swordmaster.


    The second was that they were still scattered across the ind.


    <i>In terms of reducing their forces, thetter is preferable, but in the worst-case scenario, I might encounter the Swordmaster, who is roaming alone.</i>


    The odds of victory were nonexistent, and the chance of surviving by escaping was less than twenty percent. A shiver ran down Leonard¡¯s spine.


    <i>Hah, this should be fun.</i>


    A martial artist¡¯s potential flourished most on the edge of a de. Taking action to eliminate dozens of Apex Realm experts while avoiding the Creation Realm master was the most atrocious mission setting imaginable, but it filled Leonard with a burning determination.


    Leonard took out the signaling device from his subspace pouch and hung it around his neck, tensing his body to be ready to react at any moment. The signaling device was both a tracking tool to trace his enemies and a device that allowed them to track him down.


    <i>I can ambush them if I find them, or act as bait if they find me.</i>


    Surely, no one from the Order of the Shadow would expect that even after a fellow shadow knight was overwhelmed by the enemy, the enemy would manage to figure out a use for the signaling device.


    It might prove useful at least a few times. If the signal, which was supposed to belong to theirrades, turned out to be the enemies¡¯ surprise attack, even the most well-trained knight would be a step slower than Leonard. Surrendering that one step meant losing an arm or a leg, even if they were at the Tenth Degree External Force Tier.


    Leonard just had to be wary of one Swordmaster.


    ¡°Shall I get started?¡± Leonard said, as if to encourage himself. He walked not towards the door but deeper into the cave. This passage was unknown even to Bradley, who had assigned this amodation to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to use this so soon.¡±


    It was something he had done on a whim after breaking through to the External Force Tier. He had dug the underground passage as a precaution against unforeseen circumstances.


    While Leonard wasn¡¯t highly skilled in earth maniption techniques, thebination of his physical abilities and earth elemental energy was excellent. With his hands, he could cut through rockyers that even pickaxes struggled with and fix areas where pirs needed to be erected.


    The passage was dug to the inner part of the ind, and thanks to the passage, it eliminated the hassle of having to evade the Order of the Fledgling Dragon.


    Step by step, his footsteps echoed faintly beyond the darkness of the underground passage.


    ***


    The Valley of Lions was an area ssified with a danger level of over four skulls, and it could be considered the deepest part of the ind. It was a key area closest to the Cardenas family¡¯s base camp.


    The air around Leonard changed as soon as he stepped into the Valley of Lions. The scent of blood permeated the air, making his nose wrinkle.


    <i>As soon as I left the forest, it felt as if I stepped into a desert. The natural environment of this ind is beyondprehension.</i>


    Leonard nced around the cliff where a sandstorm raged fiercely. The blowing wind was reminiscent of when he¡¯d traveled to the Pot Pce from the Tamakan Desert. The wind in the Valley of Lions carried an animosity and bloodlust that felt exceedingly hostile to humans. If he encountered the monsters inhabiting the area, it seemed it would be a fight to the death.


    <i>And the only type of monster inhabiting the Valley of Lions is the manticore.</i>


    The four skulls drawn on the parchment were painted blood-red, indicating the valley¡¯s danger.


    The manticore was a monstrous creature notorious for its viciousness and strength. It had the body of a lion and the head of another creature. Its species ssification was Rank A, and even Mature Demon Tier manticores were considered stronger than Sixth Degree External Force Tier knights.


    Compared to an ogre, a representative Rank A monster, the manticore was slightly inferior in terms of physical ability, but it possessed venomous stingers on its tail tip, magical abilities, and bizarre special abilities.


    <i>ording to the trio, most of the casualties that ur, albeit rarely, in the Order of the Fledgling Dragone from the Valley of Lions.</i>


    The Valley of Lions was worthy of being considered one of the most dangerous among the Rank A monsters present on Gal¨¢pagos Ind.


    The method to determine its special ability was also particrly unique; it depended on what type of creature¡¯s head it had. If it had the head of a goblin or kobold, the manticore would be rtively weak, but if it had the head of an orc or a troll, it would be rtively strong. It was very rare, but if it had a human head, it was considered a special type of manticore.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Walking along the cliff, Leonard paused.


    ¡°Finally, I can see that hideous face.¡±


    Different from trolls and Owlbears, the manticore exuded a disturbing presence as if it had crawled out of a nightmare. It made Leonard shudder involuntarily. It didn¡¯t see other beings as prey or enemies but treated them like toys.


    The manticore came into view. As it strode forward, it spewed red mes amidst the sandstorm. It was truly grotesque.


    <i>A troll¡¯s head. Is it at the Mature Demon Tier?</i>


    It was Rank A2. As Leonard faced its presence, he carefully examined the factors that could influence itsbat power.


    <i>There are more than one or two dangerous aspects.</i>


    Its dark, leathery skin and muscr body wererge and heavy. The smoke emanating from the troll head¡¯s lips was suspicious. Moreover, its long tail resembled a scorpion¡¯s, and the tip was like a mace covered in densely packed spikes, resembling a hedgehog. It probably contained lethal venom.


    With the manticore¡¯s unknown special abilities, its entire body seemed like a tool for ughter.


    ¡°Gurung? Guhurung,¡± the manticore¡¯s roar was truly eerie.


    When Leonard¡¯s eyes flickered at the eerie sound, another roar erupted, sending out a formless shockwave.


    ¡°Guroakkkkkkkkkk!!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    Leonard froze for a moment at the sudden roar. Was it due to fear? It wasn¡¯t.


    <i>Sound Art!</i>


    Simr to how a tiger¡¯s roar could freeze someone in their tracks, the roar that had just reverberated could too, but the manticore¡¯s version maximized the roar¡¯s power.


    Having experienced sound arts before, Leonard immediately reacted. The lightning energy emitted from the Five Elements True Dragon Ring rushed through him, awakening his paralyzed muscles and letting him regain control. Normally, he would recover in two or three seconds, but in a situation where he faced a Rank A monster, time was critical.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Seventh Form: Ice Shell Barrier


    A pitch-ck and viscous sword energy poured from Leonard¡¯s sword like ink, forming a wall. Among the Five Elements Sword Qi, the ck Tortoise Seventh Form was the technique with the most defensive power. The instantly formed barrier covered Leonard¡¯s front like a turtle shell.


    Immediately, crackling sounds filled the air. Venomous stingers shot out like rain, hitting the barrier and ricocheting. The stingers were embedded into the ground.


    It was a terrifying force. In terms of speed, power, and sharpness, the manticore¡¯s tail was on par with the hidden weapons of the Sichuan Tang n. However, the application method was crude. Rather than calling it a skill, the manticore was merely swinging its tail forcefully.


    <i>What a cunning beast.</i>


    Leonard had unknowingly distanced himself from the manticore by several meters. He smiled with a hint of bloodlust in his eyes. The manticore¡¯s sudden roar and even its relentless barrage of stingers were all things he had experienced when the members of the Sichuan Tang n had fought and pursued him. The manticore was clever enough not to be considered just a monster, and it infuriated Leonard immensely.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get a painless death.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s eyes gleamed with killing intent, and the manticore hesitated, feeling uneasy. Matching its retreat, Leonard surged forward.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Arts


    Crimson Crow Sun


    Burning Heat Stride


    Leonard elerated with a thunderous crash, shattering the cliff wall. Unlike before, he weaved left and right, leaving faint afterimages. The afterimages captivated the manticore¡¯s eyes. Bewildered, the manticore fired a few stingers at the afterimages. Amidst its confusion, Leonard closed the distance and raised his sword.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger First Form: Mountain Crusher


    The White Tiger¡¯s strike was immacte at smashing and pulverizing. The Vermillion Bird¡¯s agility allowed Leonard to instantly transition from a stationary position with a burst of momentum possessing incredible destruction. This momentum was naturally transferred to his de. It was a strike focused solely on enhancing destructive power.


    Even the sound seemed to tear apart as Leonard¡¯s Mountain Crusher severed one of the manticore¡¯s legs. A gruesome sound echoed as blood gushed onto the ground and sizzled. The blood seemed venomous or acidic, the blood itself a tool for taking life. If the manticore was a creature engineered by someone, its designer had to have possessed a profoundly malicious nature.


    Convinced of that, Leonard raised his sword once again.


    ¡°I was aiming to slice through to the bone and tear your lungs apart, but you managed to evade with only losing one leg. As expected, Rank A monsters are different,¡± Leonard remarked.


    Even Rank B3 monsters, such as Rank B3 trolls and Owlbears, would have likely failed to respond to Leonard¡¯s attack even though they had broken through to the True Demon Tier. Perhaps a lycanthrope could have seeded, but even that was uncertain. With these thoughts in mind, Leonard infused his sword with internal energy.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Shattering de


    The metal element of the Five Elements Sword Qi tinted the de white. Then, Leonard pulled out another sword from his subspace pouch and readied his next move.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Nether de


    The sword gleamed with a pitch-ck de.


    This was Leonard¡¯s first time dual-wielding swords in his current body. To reach the pinnacle of the One Origin Five Elements Sword Art, one needed to progress from one to two, to three, and so on,pleting a set of five. It didn¡¯t feel necessary or pleasant to use the One Origin Five Elements Sword Art to face an Owlbear, but the manticore was a different story.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll have to be my training dummy,¡± Leonard dered.


    The road ahead was long. Therefore, Leonard decided to hasten his pace.

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41</h4>


    Not long after Leonard hastened his fighting pace, the manticore roared.


    ¡°Guhaaakk! Guhurrk!¡±


    The bloodied manticore, fleeing desperately, finally sumbed to its injuries and began thrashing as if giving up on life. It had used up its venomous stingers, and now only the rounded part of its tail remained, which it swung with all its might. Even that transformed into a mace that easily surpassed the speed of sound.


    Rank A monsters had undeniable might, even on the brink of death.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise First Form: Soul-Deflecting Shell Mirror


    Leonard used the ck sword to parry the manticore¡¯s mace-like tail with a single deflection, then drove the white sword into its unguarded crown. It was a joint attack from the ck and white dual swords.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger First Form: Mountain Crusher


    The manticore¡¯s skull shattered with a crunch. The monster copsed and moved no more. Even for a Rank A monster, the brain remained a fatal weak point. The manticore¡¯s skull, usually resilient enough to withstand most sword energies, had not been able to endure the sheer force of the White Tiger First Form¡¯s pulverizing strike.


    ¡°These are far more powerful than I expected,¡± Leonard murmured, marveling at the dual swords in his hands rather than the fallen manticore at his feet.


    Deflecting with the ck Tortoise Form, striking with the White Tiger Form¡ªthat was all there was to it. Yet, this simple strategy had brought down a Rank A2 monster, a manticore at the Mature Demon Tier, with ease. Despite the manticore spewing out an arsenal of wretched mes,unching venomous stingers, and fighting with brute strength, it hadn¡¯t posed any real threat.


    <i>Was what Heavenly Demon said correct? I rushed too much with both my sword techniques and internal energy.</i>


    Using dual swords allowed Leonard to execute a seamlessbination of attack and defense. Had he relied on a single sword to wield both the ck Tortoise and White Tiger Forms, he could never have toyed with the manticore so effortlessly.


    Leonard realized that his past self¡¯s stubborn adherence to the ultimate goal of mastering the Five Elements with one sword was shortsighted, like a frog in the well. He had overestimated his own level of skill. Without Heavenly Demon¡¯s advice, he might have been wandering in the dark for much longer in this life.


    <i>That death match was worth it.</i>


    Satisfied, Leonard sheathed his dual swords and retrieved the high-grade mana stone floating in front of him. The mana stone¡¯s power tingled in his palm. If low-grade mana stones were like droplets and mid-grade stones were like small ponds, then this high-grade mana stone was akin to ake. Absorbing just one would fill twenty percent of his dantian, and it was a useful resource during emergencies.


    After storing the high-grade mana stone and the pieces of the manticore¡¯s tail and hide in his subspace pouch, Leonard stood up.


    <i>It¡¯s good to search for the shadow knights, but I should also practice my swordsmanship by hunting a few more monsters. If I can handle not just two, but three or four swords, I might even stand a chance against a Transcendence Tier opponent.</i>


    The Valley of Lions proved to be an unexpectedly fitting training ground for Leonard. Manticores didn¡¯t congregate in one ce; they preferred having solitary lives, minimizing the risk of group encounters. Theirbat abilities were well-rounded, and their cunning tactics left no room forcency.


    <i>I haven¡¯t seen their special abilities yet, but I¡¯ll probably encounter one that uses them while hunting.</i>


    With determination in his eyes, Leonard ventured deeper into the Valley of Lions. The manticores were the dominant predators born and raised in the valley, but the scent of blood carried by the sandy wind marked the intrusion of a ughterer into their daily lives.


    <i> </i> ***


    In his second encounter, Leonard encountered a manticore with a goblin¡¯s head. It was certainly weaker than the manticore with a troll¡¯s head.


    However, itpensated for its weakness with cunning tactics typical of weaker creatures. The moment it judged Leonard to be stronger than it, it tried to escape. It led him into preid traps, then attempted a counterattack.


    Five Elements Style


    Vermillion Bird First Form: zing Explosion


    Leonard incinerated the venomous rain with a single swing, then thrust his sword into the forehead of the charging manticore.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon Eighteenth Form: Thunderp Return


    He stabbed like thunder, then withdrew like lightning. While this technique was originally a series of rapid thrusts, executing just one thrust allowed him to prepare for the next move. Of course, the manticore died instantly when it was pierced through the forehead. After ensuring the beast was dead, Leonard retrieved his dual swords and reflected on the battle.


    Thebination of the Vermilion Bird and Azure Dragon Forms was decent, but it didn¡¯t quite match up to the ck Tortoise and White Tiger Forms. Using the Vermilion Bird Form to obscure the enemy¡¯s vision and then finishing with the Azure Dragon Form was an aggressive strategy, but itcked bnce and stability.


    <i>I need to try a differentbination next time.</i>


    Leonard moved on to hunt another target. His training, apanied by the spilling of the manticores¡¯ blood, continued.


    He faced a manticore with an ogre¡¯s head on his third encounter. The manticore was several times more powerful than the previous ones. Unlike the others, which relied on venomous stingers and traps, this one challenged Leonard to closebat, and its physical prowess was on an entirely different level.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Fifth Form: Heavenly Steel Wave


    The manticore¡¯s ws moved at superspeed and shed with Leonard¡¯s sword.


    Leonard nted his feet firmly on the ground. He countered the iing attack with a strike that sent a shockwave through the manticore¡¯s body. Leonard¡¯s attack would have shattered the internal organs of a human and caused them to bleed from all orifices, but the manticore¡¯s robust physique had absorbed the blow with little effect. Or perhaps, this particr manticore¡¯s ogre head granted it such resilience.


    ¡°Grrr...!¡±


    With des and ws shing, Leonard and the manticore exchanged intense, murderous gazes inches apart. In this moment, they were equals with the intention to kill one another.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon Eighteenth Form: Thunderp Return


    Leonard unleashed a flurry of electric strikes from his other hand, piercing the manticore in multiple ces. Restraining with the White Tiger Form and piercing with the Azure Dragon Form proved to be a goodbination.


    ¡°Gwaaargh!¡±


    The manticore, wounded in the stalemate, retreated. The immense strength from its ogre head allowed it to momentarily shake off the White Tiger Form¡¯s pressure. However, losing the initiative to attack was more critical to the fight. Leonard advanced a step and whirled his dual swords into a dizzying dance.


    Five Elements Style, Two Divinities


    East Azure Dragon and West White Tiger


    Crazy Wind Swift Lightning


    The sword in his right hand executed the Azure Dragon Form, while the sword in his left hand wielded the White Tiger Form, creating an inescapable zone. The swift sword cut off the path ahead, and the heavy sword suppressed the manticore thoroughly. To break through this storm-like swordy, one needed the skill to read its flow. Naturally, the manticore with the ogre¡¯s head did not possess such a skill.


    In an instant, the manticore was torn and shredded in numerous ces. It writhed in agony, revealing a fatal opening.


    Five Elements Style


    Two Profound Divine Principles: Dragon Tiger Double Assault


    Leonard shed the manticore¡¯s tough neck with the Azure Dragon Form, creating a weak spot in its resilient body. Then, with the White Tiger Form, he swung his sword down like an executioner¡¯s axe. It was as if a dragon and a tiger were simultaneously biting down to kill.


    <i>Snap!</i>


    The moment the blue and white sword energies crossed paths, the manticore was decapitated, and it ceased to move. The manticore had been unbelievably mighty even at the Mature Demon Tier.


    <i>The Azure Dragon and White Tiger Forms work well together. Perhaps it¡¯s because they are opposing elements? If so, the Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise Forms might alsoplement each other.</i>


    Leonard confirmed his hypothesis after piercing the heart of his fourth opponent with the Vermilion Bird Form. He had found that the Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise Forms did indeedplement each other well. Though the Vermilion Bird Formcked the sheer weight of the White Tiger Form, its intricate blend of illusory and heavy attacks allowed for moreplex maneuvers. Against a human opponent, it could prove even more effective than the White Tiger Form.


    Reflecting on his findings, Leonard muttered a few words to himself, ¡°It¡¯s good that I figured out thepatibility with dual swords, but I haven¡¯t encountered a manticore with special abilities yet. Are they really that rare?¡±


    It was possible that the manticores capable of using special abilities had human heads. Though it was unfortunate he hadn¡¯t faced one, Leonard had no intention of wasting time searching for the rare manticores. It was time to track down the shadow knights.


    A chill ran down his spine. At that moment, Leonard instinctively raised his guard, sensing a threat deeper within the Valley of Lions. It felt as though he would suffer greatly if he didn¡¯t.


    Just then, a wave of energy surged from a distant and unseen source, reaching Leonard.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The Five Elements Qi enveloping his body wavered, causing his blood to churn. Though the stability granted by the Five Elements True Dragon Ring had transcended his qi¡¯s stability during his Sword Emperor days, he still sustained internal injuries.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes widened as he realized what impact the wave of energy had on living beings.


    <i>Petrification?! The ability to turn living creatures to stone?</i>


    Even from several kilometers away, this indirect exposure made him feel stiff. Leonard, with his high resistance to magic and protective qi, felt his defenses shake and suffered internal injuries. Those hit at a closer distance would be doomed.


    Thinking quickly, Leonard tilted his head in contemtion.


    <i>In the Valley of Lions, are there any monsters capable of fighting a manticore of at least the True Demon Tier?</i>


    There were none. No matter how he pondered, there were no such creatures. That left only one possibility for the targets of this wave of energy: the Kurdish Kingdom¡¯s Order of the Shadow.


    ¡°I have to confirm it.¡±


    Leonard grasped the signaling device hanging around his neck and slowly infused it with energy, activating the circuits within. The device required precise energy maniption to function.


    A beam of light shot out of the signaling device toward a specific direction¡ªtoward the center of the Valley of Lions, where the petrification wave had originated.


    <i>sh! sh! sh! sh! sh!</i>


    It didn¡¯t stop at once or twice. The signaling device flickered five times in session before going silent. This indicated the presence of at least five shadow knights. As if to confirm this, a roar iparable to the manticores he had faced before echoed.


    The sound was immense, and the ground trembled with the fury contained in the roar.


    The battle was still ongoing. The shadow knights seemed to have withstood the petrification wave. Leonard realized there were no Swordmasters¡ªno Transcendence Tier knights¡ªamong them.


    <i>If a Swordmaster was present, the roar would have contained more fear than anger, even for a Rank A3 True Demon Tier manticore.</i>


    While powerful enough to threaten a Tenth Degree External Force Tier knight, the difference between a True Demon Tier manticore and a Transcendence Tier being was overwhelming. A Transcendence Tier knight would have effortlessly nullified the petrification wave or paralyzing roar and then proceeded to decimate the opponent.


    There was no better opportunity than right now, when the Fifth Shadow wasn¡¯t present. Leonard swiftly dashed toward the source of the wave.


    <i>The manticore¡¯s cry was abnormal. If there are five shadow knights, it must be injured. This could be my chance to reap the benefits.</i>


    Facing either the five Eighth Degree External Force Tier shadow knights or the True Demon Tier manticore alone would be perilous for Leonard. Both were formidable threats. However, if both sides were having a face-off, forming a precarious bnce, both sides could inflict fatal damage to each other.


    <i>This time, I¡¯ll try using three swords.</i>


    At some point, another sword had joined the collection at his waist. The three swords clicked lightly as he moved.

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42</h4>


    The Twelfth Shadow of the Kurdish Kingdom, a man whose entire body was gaunt and skinny, felt like he was on the brink of insanity.


    The shadow knight had decades of experience lurking in the dark side of the world, but this ind was not a ce for anyone in their right mind. In less than ten days sincending, he had encountered five types of Rank A monsters and over forty species of lower-rank monsters. If he hadn¡¯t broken through to the Tenth Degree External Force Tier and hadn¡¯t had the artifacts prepared by his homnd, he would have died long ago.


    Among them, the monster before his eyes was the worst of all.


    ¡°A third-stage manticore! And a special variant, no less?! Are the Cardenas bastards training herepletely out of their minds?¡±


    The manticore had a human head, and it red at him and hisrades, its eyes turning a deep crimson. This was a clear sign of an imminent magic attack, a sight he had witnessed many times. The five shadow knights were experienced with countless battles, and they swiftly assumed defensive positions.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª!</i>


    A small-scale firestorm raged over the shadow knights, who had shielded themselves with their augmented sword energy. This was a monster that could cast a ss 4 spell without an incantation. A manticore that had broken through to the True Demon Tier was a monstrous creature, and a special variant had several times the intelligence and mana. An inexperienced mage could have their own spell reflected back, causing their internal Circle to explode.


    ¡°Happp!¡±


    The Twelfth Shadow shivered at the heat and swung his sword to clear the surrounding air. Without doing that, the hot air would have burned his lungs. The other shadow knights did the same, but the heat that breached their defenses burned their skin, and some had parts of their faces charred. Even so, the Twelfth Shadow did not reprimand them.


    <i>Damn it, if only we hadn¡¯t been caught off guard by the roar, things wouldn¡¯t have gone so wrong!</i>


    Thinking back to thest-minute upset in their fight with the manticore, the Twelfth Shadow clenched his teeth. They had managed to block the special variant manticore¡¯s ultimate skill, the Petrification Wave, with their armor, but they hadn¡¯t anticipated it would follow up immediately with the Roar of Fear. This had left them immobilized and vulnerable to the monster¡¯s magic.


    <i>It will take at least three more minutes for the paralysis in my legs to wear off. I can endure it, but the others might not.</i>


    The manticore, relishing its craftiness, continued casting spells from just outside the reach of their augmented sword energy. The knights at the Ninth Degree External Force Tier could somehow endure, but those at the Eighth Degree were already showing signs of reaching their limits, their faces pale. It was certain that they would soon be roasted by the firestorm. However, if the Twelfth Shadow tried to shield them from all the magic spells, they might be wiped out by the special variant manticore.


    It was a desperate situation. Suddenly, the signaling device on his wrist blinked. A joyous smile spread across the Twelfth Shadow¡¯s face. This news could lift the morale of hisrades.


    ¡°Reinforcements areing! Hold on just a little longer!¡±


    Seeing the signal, the knights brightened, and they gripped their swords more tightly. The bnce between them and the manticore was precarious. A minor mistake or an external intervention could topple it instantly. Fortunately, luck seemed to be on their side.


    The manticore sensed the change in their mood and twisted its elderly face in disgust. Having already used the Petrification Wave and expended its venomous stingers, it knew it couldn¡¯t survive if reinforcements arrived.


    At that moment, Leonard arrived.


    <i>One at the Tenth Degree External Force Tier, two at the Ninth Degree, and two at the Eighth Degree. They¡¯ve held their ground with their limbs intact against a True Demon Tier manticore.</i>


    The shadow knights seemed to be fine even after facing the Petrification Wave. Their legs were rooted to the ground, so it was likely that they were paralyzed by the Roar of Fear. They had minor injuries all over them, and the energy shield protecting them had disappeared, as their mana consumption was huge.


    After quickly assessing the condition of the five shadow knights, Leonard shifted his gaze.


    <i>The manticore has several deep wounds and is bleeding heavily. It seems like either its petrification ability can¡¯t be used continuously or that it is not in the condition to use it. It also looks as if it can only fire one or two more rounds of venomous stingers. If the paralysis from its roar wears off, it will likely be killed.</i>


    In the delicate bnce, the manticore was slightly disadvantaged. As he was aiming to reap some benefits, Leonard knew which side to assist. He drew two swords from his waist.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Twin Thunder Swords: Flight


    The dual swords shot forward, glowing blue. It was the Flying Sword Technique, a skill that required telekinesis as its foundation and specialized in attacking distant enemies. However, the skill couldn¡¯tpare to Sword Maniption.


    Enhanced by lightning qi, the flying swords moved so quickly that a person couldn¡¯t react even if the swords were seen in front of them. Moreover, the shadow knights, focused solely on the manticore, weren¡¯t paying attention to their backs.


    Naturally, the result was devastating.


    Two heads flew simultaneously, and blood spurted high into the air. Everyone on the battlefield froze. Not even the Twelfth Shadow had time to respond. If Leonard had targeted him instead, it was likely that the Twelfth Shadow would survive, but Leonard had chosen to eliminate the less skilled knights. The two shadow knights at the Eighth Degree External Force Tier copsed to the ground, their necks severed.


    The manticore seized the opportunity and attacked when the remaining three shadow knights were in shock.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A shadow knight was engulfed in cursed fire, unable to stop it because the magic shield on his armor had been expended due to blocking the Petrification Wave. He writhed and died.


    With threerades lost in an instant, the remaining knight red at Leonard and screamed, ¡°You bastard! You vile, filthy, despicable fiend! Have you no pride or honor?¡±


    At the Twelfth Shadow¡¯s outburst, Leonard¡¯s eyebrows shot up.


    ¡°Pride? Honor? Are you serious?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even funny. Knowing their true intentions, Leonard curled his lips into a cynical smile.


    He drew two more swords from his subspace pouch and openly mocked them. ¡°You¡¯re here to kidnap children. People like you have no right to speak of such virtues.¡±


    ¡°How... how did you find out?¡±


    The shadow knight¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at Leonard¡¯s words.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how I was able to use the signaling device your people carry? One of yourrades told me everything.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll fall for such a petty trick?!¡±


    ¡°The Kurdish Kingdom¡¯s shadow knights, defeated by Cardenas, are clinging to their grandiose name. Unable to win in a fair fight, you stoop to targeting children. Where is the honor and pride in that? Is thatmon practice in your backward little country?¡±


    Pride wounded and identity exposed, the shadow knight wiped all emotion from his face. No matter what it took, he had to kill the young man in front of him. That resolve consumed the Twelfth Shadow entirely.


    ¡°Pughh!¡±


    He spat out blood. To break the manticore¡¯s paralysis, he forced his internal mana to rotate, causing severe internal injuries. He took a step forward without looking back and gave an order.


    ¡°Twenty-First, hold on just a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    It was essentially a death sentence, but the Twenty-First Shadow epted it without protest. The special variant manticore, now facing him alone, smirked as if enjoying the situation.


    A Tenth Degree External Force Tier knight, just a step away from the Transcendence Tier, was now burning his own life force to face Leonard.


    ¡°Us Shadows would never betray the Kurdish Kingdom. Surely, you must have used some wicked magic that twisted his mind.¡±


    ¡°Wicked magic?¡±


    Leonard tilted his head with a slight smile at thement.


    Was the forceful opening of the Baekhoe point truly wicked magic? After a moment¡¯s thought, heughed. It didn¡¯t matter.


    ck and white light overflowed from his twin swords. It was the ck Tortoise Qi and the White Tiger Qi. The Dark de and the Shattering de resonated softly.


    At the same time, a purple sword energy erupted from the Twelfth Shadow¡¯s de. It was an element not included in the Five Elements. Leonard, rarely impressed, murmured with interest.


    ¡°A power not of this world? Intriguing.¡±


    The shadow knight did not reply, but the eerie trajectory of the purple de extended toward Leonard.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise First Form: Soul-Deflecting Shell Mirror


    Leonard drew a circle with his ck de. The purple and ck energies shed, carving away at each other before deflecting in opposite directions. Both men¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply.


    <i>What an absurd defense! It¡¯ll be hard to break through head-on.</i>


    <i>An attack that should have been reflected merely bent off course. This ispletely different from the typical nature of energy.</i>


    Without exchanging any more words, they focused entirely on their swords. As their des tore apart the earth and wind in their vicinity, the sound of their des tearing through the air echoed loudly. Both the Twelfth Shadow and Leonard swung their swords with near-meditative focus.


    If the Thirtieth Shadow¡¯s swordsmanship was akin to that of a worm, the Twelfth Shadow¡¯s was like that of an Imoogi[1], though not quite a dragon.


    The aura from Leonard¡¯s ck and white dual swords moved upward and grazed the shadow knight, leaving a line of blood on the knight¡¯s cheek. The Twelfth Shadow¡¯s movement was like a snake dancing freely in six directions.


    <i>Impressive.</i>


    Leonard¡¯s lips twisted into a sinister smile. He was pleased to face such skill after a long time. The independent movements of the sword and the sword energy were different from the Central ins¡¯ swordsmanship, where form, internal energy, essence, and qi had to be in ordance. Though part of it was due to the unique nature of the purple energy, the Twelfth Shadow¡¯s murderous swordsmanship was on a different levelpared to those who relied on the ck sword.


    Leonard opened his mouth. ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The shadow knight, deeply immersed in battle, looked at him with curiosity.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the abilities of your ck sword? It seems it would be more dangerous if you did.¡±


    ¡°You even know that, huh... The reason is simple. The Shadow Sword¡¯s effectiveness drops sharply when it holds aura above a certain level. It¡¯s not a suitable weapon for a proper fight.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Leonard immediately understood.


    Thinking about it, Leonard realized that everyone would use the dark sword if it didn¡¯t have such a weakness. This could possibly exin why the Eighth Degree External Force Tier shadow knight was overwhelmed in their duel.


    Leonard and the Twelfth Shadow resumed their stances. This time, they intended to fight to the death, the sword energy around their des glowing more vividly. But then, Leonard frowned.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Puzzled by the opening move, the Twelfth Shadow moved his leg to step forward.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    The manticore¡¯s tail silently struck, splitting the knight¡¯s skull open and sttering his brain. The Twelfth Shadow was killed instantly.


    The manticore made sure he was dead with several more strikes.


    <i>Crunch! Thud! Squelch!</i>


    Even the energy shield of a Tenth Degree External Force Tier knight was meaningless against an ambush from a True Demon Tier monster. Being too engrossed in the fight with Leonard had decreased the knight¡¯s awareness of his surroundings.


    The manticore finally turned to face Leonard, having abruptly put an end to the duel between the two knights.


    A monster and a swordsman. The dry wind blowing between them entuated the life-and-death tension in the air.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    It was then that the manticore¡¯s elderly human head opened its mouth.


    ¡°Hu...man.¡±


    1. Imoogi are Korean lesser dragons. ording to Korean folklore, all dragons start as imoogi which appear more likerge serpents. ?

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43</h4>


    The sight of a Rank A3 monster attempting to speak took Leonard by surprise, his eyes widening. However, he quickly regained hisposure and put on an indifferent expression.


    ¡°So, you can speak a humannguage. Are you trying to beg for your life?¡±


    The manticore didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, it looked off into the distance and then said in a leisurely tone, ¡°If, we, fight, now, I, will, die, by, your, hand.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°B-but, I, won¡¯t, go, down, easily. If, this, drags, on, that, one, will,e.¡±


    ¡°That one?¡±


    Leonard¡¯s eyebrows twitched. This was not something he could dismiss lightly. The voice of the Rank A3 manticore carried a trace of fear even though the manticore was at the True Demon Tier.


    ¡°Far, stronger, than, any, of, these, others, you¡¯ve, faced.¡±


    Among the shadow knights who had infiltrated the Gpagos Ind, only one matched such a description. It was the Swordmaster who had reached the Transcendence Tier, the Fifth Shadow. While Leonard couldn¡¯t fully trust the manticore, a monster¡¯s senses were several times, if not dozens of times, more acute than a human¡¯s. For Rank A monsters, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they sensed a Swordmaster¡¯s power from several kilometers away.


    <i>If I keep fighting this manticore and then face the Swordmaster, my chance of survival will be smaller than a needle¡¯s eye.</i>


    Leonard wondered if it was true or false. If the manticore¡¯s words were true, he needed to avoid the fight; if false, he could simply kill the creature for lying to him. The former would guarantee his death if he ignored it, whereas thetter wasn¡¯t something he needed to do.


    Leonard¡¯s mind raced with possibilities.


    Just then, the manticore said, ¡°If, you, want, to, fight, go, ahead. Come, at, me, whenever.¡±


    The manticore¡¯s eyes turned crimson, and a tremendous power surged from its battered body. Though not fatally wounded, it had been seriously wounded in a few ces and was in no shape to emit such formidable energy. It was clear that the manticore wasn¡¯t an opponent that could be easily subdued.


    A faint hum filled the air as the ck and white dual swords gleamed brightly. Leonard, ready to strike at any moment, stared at the creature with killing intent.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The standoff between the man and the monster continued for several minutes until both simultaneously lowered their guards. The manticore¡¯s sharp senses detected Leonard¡¯s diminishing bloodlust.


    ¡°Thank your tongue for your life. It¡¯s what saved you.¡±


    Leonard sheathed both swords and extended his hand. Using qi and mental power, he retrieved the distant des that had been embedded in the ground during his initial ambush, making them fly into his hand. He was using Item Maniption.


    Leonard stored the swords in his subspace pouch and red at the creature with disdain.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, guff, guff.¡±


    Resisting the urge to spit at the manticore¡¯s sneering face, Leonard turned and began to walk away. One step, two steps, three steps.


    As his figure grew smaller, the manticore watched with a twisted smile. Then, it opened its mouth, releasing an ability undetectable even by mana senses.


    ¡°Groarrrrr!!¡±


    The True Demon Tier manticore¡¯s full-force roar exploded behind Leonard. The sonic attack reached him in the blink of an eye. Leonard froze. He reflexively gripped his sword hilt as the manticore approached.


    This had been its n. Without the Petrifying Wave and unable to rely on its venomous stingers, a lethal surprise attack was necessary to ovee a nearly invincible opponent.


    ¡°Stupid, human. To, forget, my, roar.¡±


    The manticore approached confidently, preparing to crush Leonard¡¯s skull like it had the Twelfth Shadow¡¯s. Its tail rose high, its stinger covered in venom.


    Just one strike would end it. The tail elerated like a whip and instantly broke the sound barrier. Even with an energy shield, it would be impossible to fully absorb the impact from the strike.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    As the manticore dered Leonard¡¯s death, the stinger descended toward his crown. Leonard had been waiting for this moment.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Ninth Form: Great Moon Anti-Yin Mirror


    A ck lightning bolt erupted from Leonard¡¯s waist, drawing a circr trajectory like a full moon. It twisted the manticore¡¯s tail in a strange direction, distorted the opponent¡¯s attack, and created an opening. This move was befitting of being one of the 36 ck Tortoise Defensive Forms.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Sixteenth Form: Sky-Breaking Demon Quell


    From the opposite side, a white sword energy soared upward. It was a skill that broke the sky and brought demons to their knees. The power of the sword energy soaring from the bottom to the top was terrifying, as evidenced by its grandiose name.


    The sword energy was powerful enough to be one of the top three within the White Tiger Forms. The sheer destructiveness was undeniable, but it was irreversible once used and came with the risk of leaving the user defenseless.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Half of the manticore¡¯s face shattered, brain and blood sttering everywhere. It had barely dodged enough to avoid instant death, though it was still critically injured.


    Screaming in pain, it leaped back and shouted, ¡°H-How! I, hit, you, with, my, roar!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re prepared, the roar is not impossible to block. I¡¯ve faced sonic attacks plenty of times before,¡± Leonard said with a calm and collected demeanor.


    The manticore¡¯s roar was undeniably powerful, but it functioned simrly to sound arts, which meant there were ways to counter it. The terror of a sonic attack was in its nature as a vibration. Normal energy shields might block it partially, but the remaining vibrations could still shake the body internally, causing internal injuries or disrupting the sense of bnce.


    Leonard recalled an incident from his youth as Yeon Mu-Hyuk when he had faced a sound arts expert and had to retreat after sustaining severe injuries.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk had spent weeks reflecting on that defeat and had eventually developed a method to counter sound arts.


    <i>To block a vibrating force, you need to use vibrational force.</i>


    By vibrating the protective qi enveloping the body, he could cancel out the vibrations the enemy created. Even if not entirely sessful, the disrupted wave patterns would nullify the sonic attack¡¯s effectiveness. The manticore¡¯s roar had never been a threat to him.


    ¡°Did, you, know, I, would, attack?¡± the manticore asked, realizing the truth from Leonard¡¯sposure.


    ¡°You have to practice a lot to be able to lie properly. Do you think a mere beast could easily deceive me?¡± Leonard¡¯s reply was nonchnt.


    <i>Compared to those bastards of the ck Path, this manticore¡¯s trickery is almost cute.</i>


    The forces Leonard had most frequently and intensely shed with were those from the ck Path. Not aligning with either the orthodox or unorthodox sects, they pursued only profit and operated outsidews and ethics to fulfill their corrupt desires. They were a mass of human filth, ready to sell their own family or betray others. Leonard had lived through countless battles, cleansing their blood with blood. There was no way he could be fooled by a monster that hadn¡¯t even wiped the killing intent from its eyes.


    ¡°I might have spared you if you hadn¡¯t attacked, but now, I don¡¯t see the need. You understand, right?¡±


    As Leonard drew his twin swords, the manticore let out a long sigh. ¡°I, have, dug, my, own, grave.¡±


    The ancient proverb ¡°The mouth is the door to disaster, the tongue is the knife that cuts the body¡± came to Leonard¡¯s mind as he began to muster his energy in earnest.


    Five Elements Style, Two Swords Style


    White Tiger First Form: Mountain Crusher


    Charging with both swords glowing white, Leonard rushed forward.


    The manticore countered with the remaining venomous stingers on its tail, but with one eye missing, its aim and sense of distance were off. Leonard pierced through the unstable barrage and crossed his swords.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    One of the manticore¡¯s front legs was crushed. Blood sprayed as the manticore rolled on the ground. It had sacrificed its leg to save its neck.


    However, Leonard had no intention of stopping there.


    Five Elements Style, Three Swords Style


    White Tiger Extra Form: Three-Edged Tiger''s Flight


    He threw the two swords he held straight ahead and drew another from his waist, hurling it as well. Imbued with White Tiger Qi, the three white des simultaneously pierced the manticore, tearing it apart. One sword struck the lungs, another the heart, and the final one the remaining half of its head.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Having used nearly half of his internal energy, Leonard wiped the sweat from his forehead and caught his breath. He had exerted himself by improvising this technique. Compounding several elements was beneficial, but continuously stacking a single element to amplify power also seemed viable. Leonard organized this principle in his head as he retrieved his three swords.


    <i>Crunch.</i>


    The manticore¡¯s skull, shattered by the White Tiger Form, crumbled into pieces. The manticore had been a formidable opponent. If Leonard hadn¡¯t anticipated its betrayal and delivered a fatal blow at the critical moment, the fight could havested several more minutes, if not longer, with intense bloodshed. Despite the manticore having used the Petrification Wave and a significant amount of magical energy to deal with the shadow knights, his victory had been anything but simple.


    <i>Shimmer!</i>


    Five brilliantly shining high-grade mana stones crystallized. Although the quantity of mana stones didn¡¯t always corrte with a monster¡¯s power, this manticore yielded five times the amount a second-stage manticore would have yielded. There was a reason it wasparable to the Tenth Degree External Force Tier.


    If Leonard had been the one losing and was hit by the manticore, it would have been difficult for him to survive.


    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s it for today.¡±


    Leonard had defeated five shadow knights and practiced dual and triple sword styles in the fight with the manticore, so his achievements for the day seemed almost unbelievable.


    Leonard reached for the high-grade mana stones. Collecting just a bit more would allow him to break through to the Fourth Degree External Force Tier. Even with ny years of internal energy, managing dual and triple sword styles was challenging. Feeling the need to increase his internal energy, Leonard contemted his future growth n.


    <i>Shimmer!</i>


    The signaling device around his neck blinked once. For some reason, Leonard felt the scythe of death brushing past his spine.


    <i>No way!</i>


    Moving faster than he could think, he yanked off the signaling device and hurled it over the cliff and then ran in the opposite direction. One second seemed to stretch infinitely, with death¡¯s approach growing clearer.


    Leonard vanished from the battlefield littered with corpses. Mere secondster, a shadow descended from the high sky. Despite falling hundreds of meters, the figurended softly without stirring any dust.


    It was a shadow knight. Underneath tousled brown hair, bloodshot eyes scanned the battlefield, observing the scattered corpses.


    ¡°I was toote. If I had hurried, I could have saved you all without ruining our grand n.¡±


    The Fifth Shadow, the Swordmaster who had infiltrated the Gpagos Ind, looked down at his fallen subordinates with red-tinged eyes.


    There was a corpse with its head crushed by the manticore¡¯s tail; a body burnt to a crisp by cursed fire; and a corpse impaled through the abdomen, its heart crushed.


    ¡°These wounds... they weren¡¯t inflicted by the manticore.¡±


    The cuts on the decapitated bodies were too clean, clearly the work of a de. The Swordmaster recognized this immediately.


    ¡°Is it the demons of the Cardenas family?¡±


    These weren¡¯t techniques from the Kurdish Kingdom¡¯s swordsmanship but something developed to counter non-human opponents. The Fifth Shadow turned to the manticore¡¯s corpse. More precisely, he observed the steam rising from it. The blood was still warm. It had been alive only minutes ago.


    ¡°They sensed my approach and fled. I must kill them.¡±


    The Swordmaster¡¯s aura spread for kilometers, a testament to his Transcendence Tier power. Sensing the response from the signaling device that had activated, he took off again, broke the sound barrier in one step, and swiftly left the corpse-ridden battlefield.

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44</h4>


    Thend, littered with the corpses of the special variant manticore and five shadow knights, was periodically swept by dry sandstorms. After Leonard and the Fifth Shadow vanished, no signs of life remained, and it seemed the battlefield would stay untouched until it was eventually buried in the sand.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    A hand suddenly burst from the previously t ground, and its owner soon emerged. It was Leonard.


    ¡°That was close,¡± he muttered, his back drenched in cold sweat.


    If he hadn¡¯t dug several meters underground using his earth maniption technique and the Turtle Breathing Method, he wouldn¡¯t have escaped the senses of the Transcendence Tier knight. His life had danced on a knife¡¯s edge in those few seconds.


    <i>The Fifth Shadow is even stronger than I expected.</i>


    He had been disappointed by the Thirtieth Shadow and only revised his opinion upon encountering the Twelfth Shadow. However, the Fifth Shadow was far beyond them, making it almost an insult topare them. Even with his senses dulled by the Turtle Breathing Method, Leonard was soaked in sweat. This opponent wasparable to or stronger than the top two of the Yellow Lotus Temple¡¯s Seven Absolutes.


    <i>He¡¯sparable to the Explosion de Rakshasa or the ck me Duke. Considering the difference in internal energy and physical capabilities, he¡¯s probably stronger than both of them.</i>


    Even Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk was only about seventy percent confident of his victory against such a formidable foe. Feeling the presence of such a being up close, Leonard found his lips stretching into a mad grin. He wanted to fight to the death right then and there, but knowing his current power at the Third Degree External Force Tier wasn¡¯t enough to fight satisfactorily, he held back.


    He barely managed to calm his surging battle hunger and took off in the opposite direction.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    With a few strides, he caught the wind and dashed out of the now heavy and silent Valley of Lions. Its former inhabitant¡¯s death cast a long shadow over the valley. A Transcendent could synchronize their power with nature, maintaining maximum speed with the Lightness Art while conserving internal energy for hours. Leonard needed to get as far away as possible before the Fifth Shadow realized he had been deceived.


    <i>Still, I learned quite a bit from his monologue.</i>


    Leonard mused, piecing together the information in his mind.


    <i>The Fifth Shadow said something like ¡°I was toote. If I had hurried, I could have saved you all.¡± That¡¯s more than enough. He had been gathering the other shadow knights, and the five who had died today were likely thest of them.</i>


    How many of the original thirty survived was unknown, but at most, it would be around twenty. The shadow knights, already at a numerical disadvantage, had no one else to rely on apart from the Fifth Shadow.


    <i>There are only two choices for him now: regroup with the survivors and escape from the ind or mobilize all remaining forces to achieve their goal.</i>


    While Leonard did not know how they had entered the Gpagos Ind, he was sure they had prepared an escape route. The Thirtieth Shadow had mentioned a Mass Teleport magic scroll that could castrge-scale space magic once. However, it took considerable time to activate and was easily detected. As such, they would have to increase the distance to prevent the Order of the Fledgling Dragon from arriving on time.


    <i>It seems unlikely that the Fifth Shadow would choose to escape. I don¡¯t think he has any intention of giving up just yet.</i>


    If so, Leonard should expect thetter to be chosen. Thinking from the shoes of the Order of the Shadow, he had toe up with the best way for their small group of elite forces to achieve their objective. Leonard soon came up with an answer.


    ¡°If they aim to strike swiftly by kidnapping a few before escaping, they would use the Swordmaster as the vanguard. That¡¯s their best option,¡± Leonard concluded.


    Originally, the n could have been to kidnap dozens of scattered apprentice knights across the ind. However, that would be impossible once the Cardenas family learned of the attack and prepared countermeasures. Only a swift assault led by a Swordmaster would allow them to achieve their goals, as it would be hard to stop even if the Cardenas family knew about it.


    <i>Commander Fabian¡¯s arrival is the only effective counter. Unless the Cardenas family had something like the 108 Arhat Formation of the Shaolin Temple, which not even a Swordmaster could easily break through.</i>


    The Shaolin Temple was a school with such an extensive history that it was stated that all the martial arts of the world originated from the Shaolin Temple. The 108 Arhat Formation was renowned as the most powerful formation of the ancient Shaolin Temple.


    While some might joke that 108 martial artists beating up one person was hardly fair, anyone who saw 108 Peak Realm experts subduing a single Creation Realm master would be impressed. Leonard had never encountered it during his time as the Sword Emperor, which was one of the things he regretted.


    <i>I¡¯ve heard that if 108 Apex Realm experts gathered, they could even handle a Profound Realm master...</i>


    Having fought the Heavenly Demon himself, he knew such a im was ridiculous. If a hundred-foot-tall Asura statue rose and punched a mountain into pieces, even a hundred Apex Realm experts wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Even Yeon Mu-Hyuk had barely held on for a hundred seconds by burning almost all his Innate True Qi.


    <i>I can¡¯t teach the Order of the Fledgling Dragon any joint attack formations anyway, so it¡¯s a meaningless assumption. Their swordsmanship is too formless for them to be organized in a systematic formation.</i>


    The more advanced a formation was, the more important the synergy and cooperation of the people involved were. Advanced formations like the Quanzhen Sect¡¯s Heavenly North Star Formation required precise coordination of internal energy and techniques to be effective, unlike simpler formations such as the Three Man Formation that could be taught through brute force. If advanced formations were not done right, not even ten percent of their true power could be exerted.


    ¡°Is it somewhere around here?¡±


    Leonard did not just make one or two exits to the underground passage he had dug from his residence. After finding his way to where he had dug on the edge of the Forest of Wastes, he used the earth maniption technique to burrow into the passage. As the underground passage was dug to be a few meters in height, he was able tond on his feet despite being underground.


    He ended his secret excursion from the base camp without anyone in the Order of the Fledgling Dragon finding out. Walking through the several-hundred-meter-long underground passage, Leonard returned to his residence. He was finally able to let out a long sigh. Only then did he feel truly free from the Swordmaster¡¯s pursuit.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    He noticed an unusualmotion around his dwelling. It extended to the entire base camp. When Leonard stepped outside, a sense of foreboding washed over him, and his eyes narrowed.


    <i>This is not a good sign. Confusion, anger, and even a faint trace of fear...</i>


    Using his upper dantian to observe and sense the emotions swirling through the area, Leonard tilted his head.


    Why was the Order of the Fledgling Dragon shaken to this extent?


    They already knew from Bradley¡¯s briefing that there was a Swordmaster among the enemy and that their strength was formidable. It didn¡¯t make sense for everyone to start fearing them now. So, Leonard decided to ask someone who might know more.


    ¡°Senior!¡± he called out.


    ¡°Hm? What is it? I don¡¯t have time to entertain you right now,¡± replied a mid-rank knight.


    Leonard recognized his face but couldn¡¯t remember his name.


    Grabbing the knight as he passed by, Leonard urgently asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve been in my quarters, so I don¡¯t know the current situation!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see! Well...¡± The mid-rank knight hesitated, a shadow crossing his face.


    It was because the mid-rank knight knew of Leonard¡¯s rtionship with the missing people. Sensing something was wrong, Leonard stood waiting for an exnation.


    The knight finally spoke, averting his eyes. ¡°One of our patrol teams was ambushed. The Swordmaster appeared, and before reinforcements from the other nearby patrol teams or the banneret could arrive, the battle was already over.¡±


    ¡°And the result?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Forty-three mid-rank knights died, and eight apprentice knights went missing. Those bastards must have taken them,¡± the knight replied.


    It was just as Leonard had predicted, only one thing differed¡ªthe Fifth Shadow¡¯s swift judgment and actions.


    <i>Damn it.</i>


    Leonard cursed, realizing he¡¯d misinterpreted the Fifth Shadow¡¯s remarks.


    <i>¡°I was toote. If I had hurried, I could have saved you all without ruining our grand n.¡±</i>


    The Fifth Shadow hadn¡¯t beenmenting the loss of his subordinates; he had been regretting not involving them in a sessful operation.


    As Leonard clicked his tongue and mulled over his mistake, the mid-rank knight cautiously added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, but some of the missing apprentice knights were close to you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Leonard¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Hayden, Ian, and Gale. Their patrol team was the target. We didn¡¯t find their bodies, so we believe they were captured.¡±


    The knight then turned and walked away, leaving Leonard to process the news.


    <i>Those three, huh, </i>Leonard thought, momentarily lost in his memories.


    <i>Hayden.</i>


    A seemingly frivolous guy who actually cared deeply for hisrades. His talent with the sword made teaching him enjoyable.


    <i>Ian.</i>


    Leonard murmured. A thinker rather than a fighter, but he never misused his intellect. Despite approaching Leonard with the intention of making Leonard indebted to him, he always ended up being on the receiving end. He had a foolish side to him.


    <i>Gale.</i>


    Though slower-witted than the other two, his earnestness matched his slow but steady progress. Given a few years, he could be truly exceptional.


    Leonard had given a lot to them, but he had received just as much in return.


    <i>Can I save them with my current power?</i>


    He pondered, closing his eyes in deep thought. He was at the Third Degree External Force Tier, with unmatched physical abilities and ny years of internal energy, but he didn¡¯t have the confidence to rescue the captives from a group of shadow knights led by a Swordmaster. If he couldn¡¯t do it alone, he needed to leverage the strength of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon, an allied force.


    <i>There¡¯s a way.</i>


    A n started to take shape in his mind, bing increasingly practical and feasible. He considered the route the shadow knights were likely to take, the corpses in the Valley of Lions, and the Fifth Shadow. Piecing together fragmented information, he devised a strategy. With a n in his grasp, Leonard contemted it a final time.


    <i>The risk is high, and all that is to be gained is only the lives of those eight apprentice knights.</i>


    If left unattended, the shadow knights would likely return to their homnd with the eight apprentice knights in captivity, prompting the Cardenas family to retaliate against the Kurdish Kingdom and eventually bring them down. Even a single knightly order from one of the Seven Great Orders could annihte the Order of the Shadow and devastate the entire kingdom. Their reckless ambition to surpass the Cardenas family by researching the Cardenas¡¯ bloodline would be shattered, but the fate of the apprentice knights would remain uncertain.


    ¡°I have no choice but to do it.¡± While caressing the hilt of his sword, Leonard decided that he would jump into the lion¡¯s den.


    <i>That¡¯s right. Since when did I start worrying about whether I can or can¡¯t do something?</i>


    He reminded himself that it wasn¡¯t about whether it was possible or not. It was about whether he should or shouldn¡¯t wield his sword. That principle was the only thing that defined the life of the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk.

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45 </h4>


    Leonard sprang into action, having made his decision. He knew he had to hurry if he were to catch up with the shadow knights. With the Fifth Shadow apanying them, they could move through the ind¡¯s central region quickly.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how long the preparations for a Mass Teleport would take, but it wouldn¡¯t be more than a day. Waiting for Commander Fabian¡¯s arrival would be toote.


    With a swift motion, Leonard emerged from the underground passage and sprinted toward the Valley of Lions. Fortunately, nothing blocked his path. The fierce killing intent emanating from him kept even the monsters at bay, forcing the fearless mountain orcs to clear the way and sweat profusely.


    His first destination was the ce where he had fought the special variant manticore.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as I left it.¡±


    It seemed the Fifth Shadow had given up on tracking him and hadn¡¯t returned to this location. The bodies of the five shadow knights and the headless manticore were scattered around. Looking at the mess in front of his eyes, Leonard quickly got to work.


    He stripped the most intact armor from one of the shadow knights, then adjusted and cut it to fit his body. The armor from the knights he had decapitated with his Azure Dragon Form was in the best condition.


    <i>nk.</i>


    The shadow knight¡¯s armor fit surprisingly well. Given the knight¡¯s capabilities and missions, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the armor was of high quality. It adhered to Leonard like a second skin and didn¡¯t feel heavy at all. He picked up a few of their ck swords, attached them to his belt, and donned a helmet,pleting his disguise as a shadow knight.


    <i>From now on, even the smallest mistake is uneptable.</i>


    One misstep and everything would be in vain. With that in mind, Leonard¡¯s eyes burned with determination. He thrived under pressure, and now his unyielding spirit awakened, pushing him beyond his limits.


    Disguised as a shadow knight, Leonard retraced his steps. This time, he nned to approach the camp¡¯s guard post without using the underground passage.


    <i>Snap! Crack!</i>


    As soon as he exited the Valley of Lions and entered the forest, he used the branches as springboards, propelling himself forward. Within moments, the scenery changed, and he covered hundreds of meters in mere seconds. Every second counted.


    Reaching the Order of the Fledgling Dragon¡¯s camp at top speed, Leonard charged forward. The knights didn¡¯t anticipate that he would approach so quickly, and they reacted a step toote. Like a storm, Leonard swept through the area where six knights were gathered.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    His sword struck the ground at the center of the camp, raising a thick cloud of dust that enveloped them. He created as much noise andmotion as possible.


    ¡°Wha-what¡¯s happening?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the enemy! The enemy is attacking!¡±


    ¡°The enemy?! How many?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s hiding in the dust cloud! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    Leonard sensed dozens, even hundreds, of presences approaching. A second¡¯s dy would mean death or capture. The thrill of the chase sent shivers down Leonard¡¯s spine, making him smile involuntarily.


    <i>This is where it begins.</i>


    Emerging from the dust cloud without a sound, Leonard quickly subdued one of the apprentice knights.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    A knight at the Second Degree External Force Tier did not possess a strong enough energy shield to stop Leonard¡¯s pressure point sealing technique. Leonard¡¯s finger struck the Ma point, momentarily paralyzing the apprentice in an instant. He slung the youth, now motionless, over his shoulder and bolted away at full speed.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Arts


    Heavenly Dragon King Art


    sh Lightning Stride


    <i>Crackle.</i>


    A bolt of lightning shot forth, and Leonard elerated to a terrifying degree, carrying the apprentice knight.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    The strain of using such a high-speed movement art while carrying someone made him cough up blood, but he didn¡¯t slow down. He took another step, stacking the sh Lightning Stride and breaking through the iplete encirclement.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Leonard used the shockwave from the st behind him to transition to the Whirlwind Step andunch himself into the air.


    The Fledgling Dragon knights were stunned by his speed and the sight of the apprentice knight dangling from his shoulder. They shouted in rage.


    ¡°This fucking bastard! How dare he mock us like this!¡±


    ¡°Protect the children of Cardenas!¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t win, we must at least cripple him before we die!¡±


    Each knight was at least at the Sixth Degree External Force Tier, with some even reaching the Ninth Degree. As these Apex Realm knights brimming with killing intent chased him, Leonard felt a chill down his spine. Though he prided himself on his speed because he had the Lightness Art, those at higher Degrees had their own methods for attacking from a distance.


    Sure enough, the knights attacked.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Leonard twisted in mid-air as a thrown sword shattered a thick tree trunk below him. Though the attack was too crude to be considered a Flying Sword Technique, its power was undeniable. Inspired by this, more knights threw their swords, aiming meticulously to avoid the apprentice knight and hit Leonard¡¯s legs.


    ¡°So annoying!¡±


    Narrowly dodging the attacks, Leonard realized he couldn¡¯t keep this up. He threw the apprentice knight high into the air, a move that caught the Fledgling Dragon knights off guard. Taking advantage of their momentary hesitation, Leonard darted forward.


    Then it happened. A shockwave arrived secondster, creating a massive crater where Leonard had just been.


    <i>It¡¯s Bradley!</i>


    There was no need to look back. There was only one man whose presence was so overwhelming that he could surpass the Twelfth Shadow. Bradley. He was a knight at the Tenth Degree External Force Tier, just one step away from reaching the Transcendence Tier. His sword could strike hundreds of meters away and overturn the ground.


    Bradley¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°He¡¯s quick. I don¡¯t feel a particrly powerful energy... But he must either be wearing a high-grade artifact or is extremely skilled with aura control.¡±


    ¡°Should we pursue?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Judging by those agile movements, he¡¯s no ordinary soldier. This might be ourst chance to get back the kidnapped children,¡± said Bradley, the banneret in charge of Gpagos Ind. His face was red, his anger boiling like moltenva.


    ¡°Our role is to provide the future pirs of the Cardenas family with appropriate trials and protect them from unforeseen threats. And we¡¯ve failed miserably.¡±


    The faces of the knights listening grew solemn. This was an unprecedented situation.


    So what if a Swordmaster had invaded their training grounds? That didn¡¯t matter. Honor and pride didn¡¯t excuse them from their duties. Fulfilling their roles, even at the cost of their lives, was a knight¡¯s virtue.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s fulfill our responsibilities. We can seek atonement afterward.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The knights epted the order with a single salute and sprang into action. The Order of the Fledgling Dragon was not part of the Seven Great Orders, but they took pride in nurturing the family¡¯s future pirs. To wash away this day¡¯s disgrace, they had to recover what was lost, even if it meant risking their lives. It was a choice that would cause significant losses. They nned to save eight apprentice knights at the Third Degree External Force Tier even if it meant that dozens of knights above the Sixth Degree would end up dying.


    However, their decision was the living proof of their status as a prestigious family.


    <i> </i> ***


    Night fell. As the sun quickly set below the horizon, darkness engulfed the Gpagos Ind, threatening the humans¡¯ survival.


    ¡°Huff! Huff! Hughh!¡±


    Leonard, who had been running for hours without rest, tasted blood in his mouth. The speed and distance were exhausting enough on their own, but with lethal attacks constantly flying toward him from behind, the situation was dire. Bradley¡¯s shockwaves cut off his path, forcing him to dodge a barrage of swords from the Order of the Fledgling Dragon. Their pursuit was harsh and relentless.


    Even after using the ck Tortoise¡¯s movement art principle¡ªthe Water Current Step¡ªLeonard sustained several deep wounds.


    <i>Still... I¡¯m almost there.</i>


    Before he knew it, Leonard finally reached the beach on the ind¡¯s farthest side from the camp of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon. This beach was where the Order of the Shadow hadnded ashore.


    It was the best location if the shadow knights nned to use a Mass Teleport. Returning to the starting point was the fastest and most urate way to cross a far distance, much better than finding an unknown spot.


    Nevertheless, Leonard¡¯s heart skipped a beat several times due to the close calls. He narrowly avoided capture by the Order of the Fledgling Dragon multiple times and was even attacked by Rank A monsters left behind by the shadow knights.


    <i>Most of the monsters retreated due to the presence of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon chasing me...</i>


    However, encountering a twin-headed ogre at the True Demon Tier was a real shock. The ogre¡¯s long-range punch almost ended him, but luckily, its uracy was poor, and it no longer attacked him after he dodged the punch a few times. If it had been a proper fist art, he would have met his end right then and there.


    Shaking off these thoughts, Leonard crouched low. When he approached the beach, he tensed up.


    <i>As expected.</i>


    His sixth sense picked up on the danger lurking on the beach, even before his five senses picked it up. Leonard had predicted this, knowing that the Fifth Shadow, a Swordmaster, wouldn¡¯t leave his post.


    <i>The effect of the Waning Moon Fleeting Art is certain. Even the Fifth Shadow can¡¯t detect me if I¡¯m not discovered first.</i>


    If he was discovered even once, his stealth would bepromised, but as long as he remained hidden, the technique could work even against a master more superior than him. This technique would have been regarded as the pinnacle of the assassin world if it didn¡¯t have the downside of revealing one¡¯s presence when attacking. Without this w, the entire Yellow Spring Pavilion might not have been wiped out by the Sword Emperor alone.


    The Fledgling Dragon knights and the shadow knights were now less than three kilometers apart. To an Apex Realm expert, this was a distance that could be covered in a few strides.


    Now was the perfect timing.


    ¡°Fireball, Lightning Bolt, Explosion, Wind Cannon, Thunder Spark!¡±


    Leonard tore all the magic scrolls he had taken from the shadow knights and activated them with incantations. The five magic scrolls lit up simultaneously. The chain explosion of the magic circles was as destructive as it was brilliant.


    <i>Boom! Boom! Kaboom!</i>


    One part of the night sky suddenly lit up brightly. Both the Order of the Fledgling Dragon and the Order of the Shadow were caught off guard, their eyes widening in surprise. The group that had sessfullypleted their secret mission and the other group frustrated from half a day of pursuit shared a simr reaction for a brief moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s the enemy!¡± someone shouted, causing the two groups to be aware of each other.


    The Fifth Shadow soared into the sky. Bradley sensed his presence andunched a highly concentrated shockwave. Though it was a one-time attack, it was so powerful that even a Swordmaster couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    That single sh marked the beginning of a fierce battle on the Gpagos Ind. Enraged by the appearance of their long-awaited enemy, the Order of the Fledgling Dragon charged forward with fierce momentum, pushing the shadow knights back. Due to the difference between their average skill levels, their numerical superiority yed a crucial role in the fight.


    <i>Good, everything¡¯s going as nned.</i>


    Watching the two groups sh, Leonard moved deeper into the shadow knights¡¯ camp. It was time to rescue the kidnapped apprentice knights.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46 </h4>


    The Order of the Shadow¡¯s camp was extremely simple. It had to be. Constructing a proper camp would only leave evidence of the shadow knight¡¯s infiltration when they retreated using Mass Teleport. They had only set up a few tents to temporarily hold the kidnapped children.


    Leonard¡¯s keen mana senses detected all the apprentice knights in the tent, and he found that all eight were still breathing. Thankfully, all of them were alive and unharmed.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Mm! Mmmph!¡±


    Entering the nearest tent, Leonard found an apprentice knight bound at the wrists and ankles and gagged and lying on the ground. Upon seeing Leonard disguised as a shadow knight, the apprentice knight struggled violently, clearly not recognizing him.


    Leonard did not recognize the apprentice knight¡¯s face. However, Leonard was unwilling to leave him behind, so he put a finger to his lips and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to remove your restraints and gag. Yourrades areing to rescue you, so avoid thebat zone and join them.¡±


    ¡°Mmm?¡±


    ¡°Quiet. I won¡¯t answer any questions. I¡¯ll free the other prisoners too, so you can move together.¡±


    The apprentice knight was confused, but sensing that Leonard wasn¡¯t joking, he nodded without making any furthermotion. Leonard broke the restraints on the knight¡¯s wrists and ankles without using his internal energy. Though the restraints were designed to block the flow of energy, they weren¡¯t made from a particrly strong material.


    Within seconds, the apprentice knight was free, looking bewildered but silent. Leonard felt sorry but had no time to exin or convince the apprentice knight.


    ¡°Next.¡± Leonard¡¯s voice was monotone as he led the way.


    The apprentice knight followed Leonard, unsure if Leonard was careless or arrogant for leaving his back wide open. Soon, they freed the other seven apprentice knights, including Hayden, Ian, and Gale.


    ¡°Why are you letting us go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to answer that. Leave before I change my mind.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s terse response prompted the apprentice knights to bow deeply in gratitude. After bowing, the knights swiftly ran toward the Order of the Fledgling Dragon in an orderly manner. Despite being held in captivity, they were not severely injured and could move normally.


    Though the apprentice knights were unarmed and without armor and could not be a fighting force immediately, Leonard felt a bit relieved when they disappeared from his sight. Sessfully rescuing the trio meant that half his goal wasplete.


    <i>The primary objective has been achieved. Now, I need to find a way to minimize the order¡¯s casualties and figure out a way to take down the Fifth Shadow.</i>


    While he was thinking, four presences approached the camp from where the Order of the Fledgling Dragon was fighting. They were shadow knightsing to secure their mission objective.


    Leonard¡¯s mind raced. Each of the shadow knights was at the Ninth Degree External Force Tier. A direct confrontation with four against one would be nearly impossible, especially since Leonard was exhausted and low on internal energy after hours of pursuit. If they could form a proper joint attack formation, his chances were even slimmer.


    <i>A surprise attack is the only option.</i>


    After deciding on his strategy, Leonard quickly removed the shadow knight armor and acted like one of the captured apprentice knights. There wasn¡¯t enough time for him to use the Face Changing Art, so he pretended to be bound by the restraints he had found in his subspace pouch. He hid his hands behind him as hey on the ground.


    The shadow knights arrived momentster.


    ¡°What the hell! All the demon seedlings are gone!¡±


    ¡°This side too! Damn it, did they figure out how to break the restraints?!¡±


    The shadow knights were in disarray when they discovered that the tent was empty. The mission was more important than their lives, and their mission¡¯s sess was at risk. The effort they put into infiltrating the ind and the deaths of theirrades would be in vain if they failed.


    Just then, one of the shadow knights spotted Leonard.


    ¡°No, wait! There¡¯s one left!¡±


    A glimmer of hope returned to their pale faces.


    ¡°Those bastards left theirrade behind! How loyal of them.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness. Let¡¯s take him away quickly. Even if we die, if we can uncover the Cardenas¡¯ secrets, it¡¯ll be a victory for our country!¡±


    ¡°Hurry! The Mass Teleport has already been activated!¡±


    One of the shadow knights approached Leonard while the others guarded the perimeter. Their standard response was effective against outside threats but left them vulnerable to internal ones.


    As the shadow knight reached out to grab him, Leonard took action.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon Second Form: Dragon Soaring Through the Sky


    Both of Leonard¡¯s hands, hidden behind him, suddenly rose with two swords. The swift sword technique was even more effective when used in surprise.


    The de soared like a dragon, piercing the shadow knight¡¯s chin and exiting through his crown. The Ninth Degree External Force Tier knight died instantly.


    With the Azure Dragon Form, Leonard¡¯s surprise attack was so perfect that the remaining three had yet to realize what had happened inside the tent. In other words, Leonard still held the element of surprise.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Twin Thunder Swords: Flight


    Leonard¡¯s de, wrapped in blue lightning, shot forward. When it left his hand, the remaining shadow knights sensed the powerful energy and hurriedly drew their swords in astonishment.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    One shadow knight was too slow. The lightning sword pierced his heart before he could fully unsheathe his sword. The shock from the lightning paralyzed his muscles, which made him stand rigid even in death.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Another shadow knight barely managed to deflect the attack. His sword draw, which he had regrly practiced, had saved him even though he was facing a swift sword technique. However, the dyed formation of his sword energy left his body tingling with residual lightning. He wasn¡¯t stunned, but his reaction was slowed.


    Noticing his opponent¡¯s stiffness, Leonard charged.


    Form Intention Fist Art


    Five Elements Chain Path


    One Stroke Three Strikes


    This was faster and more certain than drawing his sword from his waist or his subspace pouch.


    Leonard moved with the flexibility of a bowstring as he closed the distance with a single step. Using the force from his back foot as propulsion, he delivered three rapid Crushing Fist punches in quick session. Though it seemed simple, each strike was elerated by the recoil of the previous one, resulting in three nearly simultaneous impacts. It was as though an archer was firing three arrows in rapid session.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The first punch shattered the already-cracked ck sword.


    <i>Crack! Crunch!</i>


    The second punch crushed the ribs and heart, while the third struck the philtrum with so much force that the punch snapped the opponent¡¯s neck. The shadow knight copsed, killed in a gruesome state.


    There was one shadow knight remaining. Thest shadow knight, having watched hisrades fall in an instant, was now consumed by rage and terror. It was unimaginable that a prisoner they had captured could be so strong.


    ¡°Y-you, who are you?!¡±


    Leonard¡¯s eyes darkened at the pitiful question.


    ¡°Is that all yourst words are?¡±


    ¡°Wha-what?!¡±


    There was no time. Leonard had no reason to humor a panicking enemy. Drawing his sword again, he charged in an upward stance. The shadow knight raised his sword defensively, overwhelmed by Leonard¡¯s momentum.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Thirty-Sixth Form: Mount Tai Crushing Strike


    The heaviest and most ruthless strike of the White Tiger Form struck downward. The sword fell like a mountain, crashing down on the opponent¡¯s head. This technique was also present in the Three Aspects Sword Art, but it was unparalleled in the White Tiger Thirty-Sixth Form, the Mount Tai Crushing Force. It could be dodged but never blocked. It was a heavy sword technique that crushed everything in its path.


    ¡°Argh?!¡±


    The shadow knight¡¯s eyes bulged when he felt the overwhelming force for the first time. As he tried to block the Mount Tai Crushing Strike, the veins of his arms began to burst, and his skin reddened from the excessive build-up of blood. Facing the strike without any knowledge made even retreating impossible.


    ¡°P-please, s-spare me¡ª¡±


    The tiger¡¯s paw crashing down cut short the plea for mercy.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The sword imbued with White Tiger Qi broke through the ck sword, splitting open the shadow knight¡¯s head. Had the shadow knight fought calmly instead of being consumed by fear, he might havested a few minutes. However, failing to read Leonard¡¯s intent and using strength to resist the blow had sealed his fate.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Leonard took a slow, deep breath. Taking down four Ninth Degree External Force Tier shadow knights could have seemed easy from the oue of the battle, but it had been a gamble from Leonard¡¯s perspective. If they had been more cautious of the disguised prisoner, he would have had to face all four shadow knights at once, all while lying down. If they had noticed the first strike, he would have been outnumbered three to one.


    <i>Ultimately, with this, the number of enemies has been reduced by four. The battle situation should now be significantly in our favor.</i>


    However, as long as the Swordmaster remained alive, the battlefield would still be in a stalemate. Few understood better than Leonard the impact a Creation Realm master had on the battlefield. How long Bradley could endure was also a concern. If Bradley could gain enlightenment and break through to the Transcendence Tier while fighting the Fifth Shadow, victory would be almost certain.


    <i>The chances of that are close to zero.</i>


    Leonard had been in life-and-death fights more than anyone. Although it was possible to obtain enlightenment in the middle of a life-and-death fight, absorbing that enlightenment and using its power to break through was a totally different problem. Even if it was a valuable experience, it required enough time and effort to digest and trante into power. It wasn¡¯t just about improving physical movements or techniques; rather, it was about breaking through a Major Tier. It required a deep andprehensive understanding, something impossible to achieve in the midst ofbat.


    A vibration suddenly shook Leonard.


    He recognized this sensation. It was simr to the spatial portal used when he traveled from the Cardenas¡¯ headquarters to the Gpagos Ind, but the vibration was amplified many times over.


    The identity of this vibration was obvious.


    ¡°Is it the Mass Teleport?¡±


    One of the shadow knights he had killed had mentioned it. He had said that the Mass Teleport had already been activated. Therge-scale spatial magic, which sent the people above the magic circle to the designated destination, was nearlyplete and needed only a few more minutes to manifest.


    Leonard moved towards the area where the Order of the Fledgling Dragon and the Order of the Shadow were shing so that he could see the current state of affairs. Despite their numerical superiority, the Order of the Fledgling Dragon was still holding out, indicating that the enemy had their own ns in motion.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite themotion.¡±


    Stepping outside the tent, Leonard was almost deafened by the shing metal and the sound of battleing from all directions. He looked around the battlefield for the person exuding the strongest presence. If Bradley was still alive, he was likely fighting the Fifth Shadow.


    Leonard spread his mana sense across the battlefield, locating his target.


    <i>I have to hurry.</i>


    Bradley¡¯s presence was rapidly diminishing. Leonard dashed toward Bradley, leaving the cold bodies of the shadow knights behind him.

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47 </h4>


    A massive shockwave erupted from Bradley¡¯s greatsword as he swung down from an upward stance. This was not just a simple manifestation of sword energy, but it was also the evidence that his power was beginning to interfere with the physical world. He was on the cusp of reaching the Transcendence Tier, which meant that he was at the peak of the Tenth Degree External Force Tier.


    Cardenas One Sword Style


    Bradley Form: Footstep of a Giant


    Like a colossal being stomping down, the shockwave poured over the heads of the shadow knights. The sheer magnitude of the attack made the shadow knights tremble, and it was difficult to believe that it came from a single swing. Some of the shadow knights were at the very peak of the Tenth Degree External Force Tier, but the gap between them and Bradley was still iprehensibly vast.


    ¡°Do not fear. I am in front of you.¡±


    When the Fifth Shadow swung his sword, the shockwave was split, and the residual shockwave crashed into the white sand beach. His attack wasn¡¯t even a special technique¡ªit was just a single sh. The strength behind it was a testament to the difference between the External Force Tier and the Transcendence Tier, and the swing had effortlessly countered Bradley¡¯s full-force attack. If Bradley wasn¡¯t fighting to protect his subordinates, he wouldn¡¯t have had the confidence tost a minute against the Fifth Shadow.


    Bradley¡¯s rugged face, like a natural rock wall, contorted in frustration.


    <i>He¡¯s stalling for time. Why?</i>


    The Fifth Shadow only blocked or deflected his attacks, never engaging aggressively. This minimized the casualties among the Order of the Fledgling Dragon, but it also meant that few enemies were being defeated. A single Swordmaster had brought the battlefield to a stalemate.


    Bradley nced down at the magic circle beginning to glow under their feet and gritted his teeth.


    <i>A Mass Teleport scroll will activate fifteen minutes after initiation. Five minutes have already passed since we started fighting, so less than ten minutes remain.</i>


    It was impossible for them to jump into the Mass Teleport with the shadow knights when they didn¡¯t know where it led. Furthermore, the magic circle¡¯s area was too small for even a hundred Fledgling Dragon knights, and facing a Swordmaster with that number would result in total annihtion. There could also be ambushes or magical traps that distinguished between ally and enemy at the destination.


    <i>If possible, I need to end this here. But a single Swordmaster is tying us down. He¡¯s meticulously preventing me from reaching the ce where the children are being held hostage.</i>


    Sweat trickled down Bradley¡¯s forehead.


    <i>If I keep pressing, even a Swordmaster won¡¯t be able to handle our numbers. However, the casualties will be too high. I also can¡¯t guarantee that we¡¯ll finish this in ten minutes.</i>


    They couldn¡¯t afford a suicidal charge, nor could they let their enemies continue to stall for time.


    The Fifth Shadow was also growing visibly anxious. If the standstill continued, the Mass Teleport would soon activate, allowing the shadow knights to escape sessfully. However, the shadow knights who had gone to retrieve the prisoners hadn¡¯t returned.


    <i>They¡¯re taking too long.</i>


    The Fifth Shadow extended his senses behind him. Within seconds, he had scanned hundreds of meters. His eyes were filled with shock and rage.


    <i>There are no signs of life. Are they all dead? When? By whom?</i>


    He nced suspiciously at Bradley, whose expression remained unchanged. Decades of life as a shadow had honed his instincts. His ring intuition was telling him that this wasn¡¯t the work of the Cardenas demons. This wasn¡¯t a problem he could solve by pondering.


    <i>I must see it for myself.</i>


    He made a hand gesture at his subordinates behind him and immediately turned to leave. Or rather, he tried to.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Bradley unleashed his Footstep of a Giant in a makeshift manner, striking the ground and blocking the Fifth Shadow¡¯s path. While Bradley couldn¡¯t fight on equal footing, predicting and hindering the Fifth Shadow¡¯s movements wasn¡¯t too difficult.


    The Fifth Shadow turned back and looked at Bradley, his eyes zing with murderous intent.


    ¡°Loyal hound of the Cardenas, do you not know your ce?¡±


    His demeanor had shifted from stalling to confronting. A clear, shining de of aura emerged from his sword, bringing a stillness to the battlefield. It was the symbol of the Transcendence Tier¡ªthe Aura de.


    The Fifth Shadow was bing serious.


    ¡°Know my ce? Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± Despite the oppressive aura, Bradley¡¯s voice remained defiant. ¡°After breaking through to the Transcendence Tier, is all that you can manage kidnapping children? It seems the Kurdish Kingdom¡¯s downfall was destined even before we crushed you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf? Or are you running away from the unpleasant truth? We know who you are, you Kurdish scum. Even if you escape, the Seven Great Orders will turn your worthless country into a wastnd. If you have any dignity, take your own life.¡±


    The Fifth Shadow¡¯s face twisted into a demonic scowl. Being exposed was already bad enough, but he was not in a situation where he could silence the opposition. Their mistakes had put the Kurdish Kingdom on the brink of destruction. No matter how much he pondered, no solution presented itself.


    ¡°Do you have any proof that we are from the Kurdish Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need any.¡± Bradley cut him off firmly. ¡°Who dares question the actions of the House of Cardenas, the Sword of Arcadia? Although we Cardenas do not cut down the innocent, we leave no room for mercy when bringing judgment to a sinner.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sinners? For exposing your vile secrets?¡±


    ¡°Whatever excuses you make, your fate is the same. Fall to the depths of theherworld and suffer eternally.¡±


    Their conversation ceased as both sides focused solely on their intentions and interpretations.


    Bradley and the Fifth Shadow moved simultaneously.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The Aura de shed with Bradley¡¯s greatsword, putting a crack in it. The Aura de, a symbol of the Transcendence Tier, was a mass of augmented qi that had destructive power surpassing even ss 8 magic. No matter howpressed, sword energy was merely like a piece of straw against augmented qi.


    Bradley received internal injuries from just three blows and spat out blood.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    Facing the true power of a Transcendence Tier expert, a Tenth Degree External Force Tier knight was utterly helpless. Bradley realized the vast difference, and his eyes glowed with a yellow light.


    Bradley mustered his Innate True Qi, which was known in this world as Prana. However, the difference in strength was not something that could be bridged with mere life force.


    ¡°How pathetic!¡± said the Fifth Shadow.


    The light swirling around his Aura de grew even more menacing. Not even Bradley¡¯s sword energy, thickened several times by Prana, could withstand the fearsome destructive power contained within it. The dark green Aura de cut Bradley¡¯s greatsword in half and, continuing its onught, severed his right arm. The arm flew, scattering red blood.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Of all things, it had to be the arm holding the greatsword.


    As Bradley stood defenseless, the shadow knight said, ¡°Fall to theherworld first, you demon of Cardenas.¡±


    Death seemed inevitable, like an unavoidable fate no matter the effort. Bradley faced the Fifth Shadow¡¯s de with a calm resolve, burdened only by the guilt of failing his duty.


    <i>I¡¯m sorry, Commander Fabian.</i>


    As the Order of the Fledgling Dragon¡¯s banneret prepared to meet his end, a streak of blue light headed toward the back of the shadow knight¡¯s head.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Twin Thunder Swords¡¯ Flight


    It was obvious that a Swordmaster would be able to react. The Fifth Shadow instantly reversed the direction of his descending sword to intercept the iing sword energy. The sword shattered on contact with the Aura de, its fragments scattering.


    The beach fell silent when the third party interrupted the duel between the twomanding knights.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    The Fifth Shadow recognized the Twin Thunder Swords¡¯ Flight before anyone else. His eyes filled with chilling rage. The swordy matched perfectly with the decapitated shadow knights he¡¯d found in the Valley of Lions.


    With eyes glistening with murderous intent, he turned around.


    ¡°You! It was you! It was you this whole time!¡±


    A Swordmaster¡¯s intuition was at the realm of hyper-perception. From the Fledgling Dragon knights¡¯ sudden assault to the disappearance of his subordinates behind him, it was clear to the Fifth Shadow that Leonard had orchestrated everything. He raised his sword and emptied his mind, leaving only the killing desire to punish the culprit.


    Bradley was staunching the bleeding from his wounded shoulder when Leonard, facing the Fifth Shadow, said, ¡°Knight Banneret, all the apprentice knights have been rescued.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the initial n. Even if Bradley risked his life and fought until he died, the tide of the battle still wouldn¡¯t turn, and his perseverance would only result in more bloodshed. Nothing could change their inevitable defeat. Because it was such a lost cause, Leonard shouldn¡¯t have intervened if he wanted to hide his full power.


    Still, Leonard had decided to trust them once. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with those who came that way, so the remaining enemies are all here.¡±


    The Cardenas family valued talent and skill, unlike the false prestigious ns and great sects he knew from the Central ins murim. They were a group who took in even abandoned children, treating them without discrimination. In the family, even those who envied those stronger than themselves didn¡¯t resort to wrongful deeds.


    Leonard didn¡¯t intend to reveal everything, but he hoped that the family would shelter him as one of their own even though he had revealed some of his strength.


    <i>If you wish for someone¡¯s goodwill, you must extend your own.</i>


    Ignoring those dying here would leave him with no face to ask for kindness. Therefore, Leonard had chosen to reveal his power.


    ¡°Leonard? Who are you, really?¡±


    Bradley¡¯s eyes flickered with disbelief, but he soon steadied himself. If Leonard¡¯s intentions were malicious, he wouldn¡¯t have stepped in to save him at such a critical juncture.


    Leonard admired Bradley for being able to keep hisposure despite losing an arm, and he quickly addressed the matter at hand.


    ¡°How much time until the Mass Teleport activates?¡±


    ¡°About three minutes. Maybe less, but not longer.¡±


    Coincidentally, Leonard could maintain his augmented sword energy for three minutes.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡±


    He had fully replenished his internal energy using high-grade mana stones, but the fatigue he had umted still remained. However, as the Sword Emperor, he had often fought in worse conditions, so this degree of weariness was only a slight handicap.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Augmented Energy Assimtion


    Threads of aura were unleashed from Leonard¡¯s dual swords, and they wove together to form a de as beautiful as a master weaver¡¯s craft.


    Glowing red and ck, Leonard¡¯s augmented sword energy was no less perfect than the Fifth Shadow¡¯s Aura de. With the Vermillion Bird Sword and the ck Tortoise Sword in a North-South Sword Stance, Leonard stood at the center.


    The shadow knight recognized the strength of Leonard¡¯s presence and thepletion of his augmented sword energy, and his eyes went wide with shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You¡¯re just ying tricks! Even as a demon of the Cardenas, how could you have perfected the Aura de at your age?!¡±


    Leonard said with a look of disdain, ¡°Commander Fabian of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon is a Transcendent Tier knight just like you, but he never denied reality even when faced with my uniqueness. It¡¯s because you always run that you can¡¯t seed.¡±


    ¡°Enough bullshit!!!¡±


    Unable to ept the painful truth, the shadow knight charged forward with his dark green Aura de. Leonard crossed his two swords to confront him.


    Augmented sword energy against augmented sword energy. Though their force was equal, the difference in internal energy was clear. Losing in a contest of strength meant defeat. Leonard had to push the Fifth Shadow efficiently without letting his opponent realize his superiority.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise First Form: Soul-Deflecting Shell Mirror


    The ck augmented sword energy met the dark green Aura de.


    The attack that had torn Bradley¡¯s sword energy like paper and split his greatsword was nullified. ck and green hues bit into each other and came to a standstill. Though the attack that should have been deflected was only stopped, it was enough for Leonard.


    Five Elements Style


    Vermillion Bird Seventeenth Form: Scorching Inferno


    The red augmented qi split into dozens of branches and surged like a wildfire. Even though each strand was less powerful individually, they still far surpassed typical sword energy. Just a slight graze could sever limbs.


    However, the Fifth Shadow was no easy opponent.


    Seeing Scorching Inferno scatter without inflicting harm, Leonard clicked his tongue in frustration.


    <i>Augmented protective qi! His internal energy is overflowing.</i>


    <i>In murim, even a master in the Creation Realm can¡¯t fully cover their body with augmented protective qi except for the Divine Monk...</i>


    When the ultimate offensive power enveloped the body, it naturally became the ultimate defense. It wasn¡¯t that Creation Realm masters were unaware of this. Even applying it just to the de consumed immense internal energy. Covering the entire body? While it would perfectly block attacks, they¡¯d soon die due to the exhaustion of internal energy.


    Despite this, the Fifth Shadow not only blocked his attack with augmented protective qi but alsounched a counterattack without breaking a sweat.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Leonard was driven back by an attack deflected with the ck Tortoise Form. The inherent power difference in their augmented qi was clear. His wrist throbbed momentarily, but Leonard was resilient enough to withstand it.


    A sudden dizziness made his vision go dark.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A de thrust out from the darkness, but Leonard¡¯s reaction was still incredibly swift.


    He had mastered his mind¡¯s eye ages ago. His twin swords danced through the air, shing at the void. The Aura de, aiming for his throat, had to retreat. Leonard¡¯s sight returned, and he red at the Fifth Shadow.


    <i>Augmented Poison Energy, huh.</i>


    It was a rare attribute that even the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had only encountered a few times.

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48</h4>


    In the Central ins murim, one could not ignore the existence of the Sichuan Tang n and the Five Poisons Sect when it came to dealing with poison. Both were unmatched in their expertise with Poison Arts, but their methods were so different that pitting them against each other was difficult. Whereas the Sichuan Tang n synthesized various poisons to create a single, ultimate poison for their hidden weapons, the Five Poisons Sect used countlessbinations of toxins from the insects they bred and controlled to achieve even greater effects.


    The realm of the Formless Poison and the Soul-Destroying Enhanced Thousand Poisons were said to have been lost to time, with legends iming they were deadly enough to overwhelm even the people with the most poison-resistant physiques.


    <i>Thankfully, the Fifth Shadow¡¯s Augmented Poison Energy doesn¡¯t seem to be at that level. But it is still strong enough to prate a poison-resistant body. With my self-detoxification ability, it will take me four seconds to neutralize it. By then, it may melt my bones and muscles.</i>


    Leonard was already at a significant disadvantage in terms of internal energy, so he sighed deeply at the idea of also dealing with poison. He let his sword droop slightly.


    The ck augmented sword energy turned red. The ck Tortoise Qi was the strongest in terms of defense among the Five Elements, but the Vermillion Bird Qi was the best at resisting poison. There was a reason extreme yang energy was considered the natural enemy of Poison Arts.


    He used the Crimson Burning Dual Swords. The two crimson augmented sword energies unfolded like the wings of a bird.


    ¡°What a cheap trick!¡± the Fifth Shadow shouted fiercely and charged forward, sensing a change in Leonard¡¯s augmented sword energy.


    Resembling a giant snake, the dark green augmented sword energy tore through the night air and overturned the innocent white sand beach as it sought an opening. The flow of the sword and the augmented sword energy felt off from the start. If Leonard hadn¡¯t seen it when he had fought the Twelfth Shadow, the strike could have been dangerous.


    Leonard¡¯s dual swords precisely severed the flow.


    Five Elements Style, Two Swords Style


    Vermillion Bird First Form: zing Explosion


    One sword struck the snake¡¯s neck, while the other fell upon the shadow emerging behind it. The simultaneous strikes from the Crimson Burning Dual Swords forced the enemy back¡ªthis move was called the Explosive Double Waves.


    The attack abruptly cut off the flow of the dark green Aura de, and the advancing shadow knight was halted. A storm of shockwaves engulfed him.


    Even though the explosion of augmented qi was at close range, the knight still withstood it by deploying another augmented energy shield. As long as it wasn¡¯t a direct hit from the augmented sword energy, he could endure several blows.


    The shadow knight, shrouded in a dark green shield, stepped forward and unleashed another attack.


    Shadow of Snake


    The Aura de, now several meters long, detached from the sword and then lunged forward like a real snake.


    Leonard¡¯s dual swords responded with a brilliant disy, like fluttering wings.


    Five Elements Style, Two Swords Style


    Vermillion Bird Twenty-Fourth Form: Fire Bird Explosion


    The Fire Bird Explosion was moreplete with two swords than one; it was as if the technique was originally designed to be used with dual swords.


    An ultimate form within the top three of the 36 Vermillion Bird Forms emerged.


    The construct of red augmented sword energy resembled a bird, appearing like a phoenix or a firebird. It soared elegantly and seized the head of the snake trying to coil around its master, tearing it apart effortlessly.


    The difference in skill between Leonard and the Fifth Shadowy in the perfection of their augmented qi techniques.


    ¡°Go,¡± Leonard ordered.


    After tearing apart the Shadow of Snake, the firebird shot forward, obeying Leonard¡¯smand.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    It dived with a sonic boom. The Fifth Shadow evaded quickly and swung his sword. A direct hit from a mass of augmented qi couldn¡¯t be blocked even with an augmented energy shield, not to mention that the Fifth Shadow hadn¡¯t yet revealed all his cards.


    Shadow of Basilisk


    A colossal lizard, far surpassing Shadow of Snake in scale, enveloped the shadow knight. It was an augmented qi techniquebining both defense and annihtion. The dark green basilisk¡¯s tail struck the firebird, which retaliated by wing the basilisk¡¯s head. Because they were not living beings, neither had vital points, and they couldn¡¯t suffer mortal wounds. They would attack until the augmented qi making up their bodies was exhausted.


    <i>Half of my internal energy is already gone...</i>


    Leonard checked his dantian and noted the remaining energy, all while observing the battle between augmented qi. Despite not being a Transcendence Tier knight, he had been using Augmented Sword Assimtion and augmented qi techniques. This had drained and taxed his body, which was the price he had to pay for not having the proper cultivation level.


    Two minutes remained until the Mass Teleport would activate. To endure that long, Leonard needed to either use a more defensive stance or inflict significant injuries on his opponent.


    <i>The former is not an option.</i>


    The Red Vermillion Qi specialized in offense. Using it defensively would make exchanges like this impossible, and utilizing any other energy would allow the poison energy to infiltrate his body, leaving him unable to endure.


    He had no choice but to attack more powerfully and fiercely.


    <i>I¡¯ll use ny percent of my remaining internal energy in one strike.</i>


    Leonard¡¯s eyes darkened. If necessary, he would use three swords or more. As the fight between the dark green basilisk and the firebird approached the end, Leonard resolved to continue attacking until one of them fell.


    Life and death hung in a bnce. It was in these moments that a martial artist¡¯s true nature shone. The closer to death, the stronger Leonard became. His battle-hardened self reveled in the scent of blood.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The firebird exploded under Shadow of Basilisk¡¯s repeated strikes, scattering mes.


    The shadow knight emerged from the remnants of the basilisk, his expression pale from the exertion of using augmented qi techniques. He red at Leonard with a grim face.


    ¡°I never imagined you could do so much.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What have you bastards done to your blood? How many sins have youmitted to wield such techniques at your age and rival an experienced Swordmaster?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question. The Fifth Shadow rambled on with his preconceived answer without considering his opponent¡¯s reply. His narrow-mindedness reminded Leonard of the Blood Cult¡¯s zealots, who believed that all living beings were sinners and needed to atone with blood.


    To this man, the Cardenas were an unforgivable lineage of sin, and their strength was an uneptable malevolence.


    <i>¡°Do not try to understand these fanatics.¡±</i>


    Leonard recalled his old friend¡¯s advice.


    <i>¡°Mock them. Do not use logic when criticizing them. Rather, spit in their faces like a ruffian.¡±</i>


    Following Zhuge Ming¡¯s suggestion, Leonard chose his words carefully so as to be as insulting as possible.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe we offered your mother as a sacrifice or something.¡±


    The Fifth Shadow was momentarily stunned, realizing he had never been insulted like this in his life. ¡°I will kill you. You, of all people, will never escape!¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you haven¡¯t been trying to kill me,¡± Leonard said, continuing to mock the shadow knight to the end. His words shook his opponent as he calmly raised his dual swords side by side.


    From here, one step would decide life and death. The resolve emanating from Leonard¡¯s determination caused even the enraged shadow knight to tense up momentarily.


    As the breath of the two swordsmen settled, the beach became a ce where no one could breathe. The tension in the air was pulled so taut that even the sound of a leaf falling could snap it. However, humans couldn¡¯t live without breathing. Someone unconsciously exhaled the breath they had been holding in.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The two swordsmen shed des, shockwaves booming behind them. In one step, they had reached the speed of sound; in two, they had entered the realm of supersonic speed.


    This was a sword fight between two people who had the strength of the Transcendence Tier. Their eyes couldn¡¯t keep up with their movements, causing their world to be monochrome.


    One strike, five strikes, twelve strikes. The two of them fought at a terrifying speed, exchanging attacks in rapid session. A stabbing strike split into five, tearing Leonard¡¯s ear and spilling blood tainted ck by poison.


    Leonard responded by shing twice and stabbing once. Then, he stomped on the Fifth Shadow¡¯s foot and swung his sword at his neck. Though deflected by the shadow knight¡¯s augmented energy shield, the attack was still a direct hit possessing augmented sword energy. This caused the Fifth Shadow¡¯s flesh to be torn, as the energy shield hadn¡¯t been able topletely block it.


    The area a meter around them turned into a ughtering hell. Anything within would be chopped to pieces, leaving only the twobatants to wield their lethal killing intent freely.


    <i>I¡¯m half a step ahead, </i>Leonard concluded urately.


    The Fifth Shadow¡¯s swordsmanship andbat experience were substantial, but he couldn¡¯t surpass Leonard in a one-on-one battle. Without the difference in internal energy, Leonard would have cut him down within five minutes.


    Leonard would never lose when it came to reading moves. In a fight at the level of Transcendents, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for the difference of half a step to cost a person¡¯s life three times over.


    The battle, which was at a stalemate, gradually tilted toward one side.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Wounds that had been mere scratches deepened, severing muscle fibers and weakening Leonard¡¯s grip. If he fell back any further, he would be in an irreversible situation.


    Sensing this, the shadow knight¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°Shock Bound!¡±


    Leonard, pressing like a storm, was suddenly flung back. The shadow knights¡¯ enchanted armor allowed for single-use magic like Shock Protection to be inscribed on it. Once used, it couldn¡¯t be activated again for a while, but the shadow didn¡¯t mind. He put his life on the line.


    A snake emerged from the shadows.


    Shadow of Hydra


    The dark green Aura de expanded to its maximum and split into nine strands, each amplified with murderous power. This was the Fifth Shadow¡¯s ultimate technique, his greatest and strongest move.


    <i>That¡¯s more like it. I anticipated this moment, </i>Leonard thought.


    Leonard knew about the shadow knight¡¯s enchanted armor and predicted that the Fifth Shadow would resort to this method when cornered. Leonard¡¯s two swords glowed a fierce red, as if they had been dipped in a forge.


    <i>If he had endured just ten seconds longer, my internal energy would have been fully exhausted and I would have been defeated... but hecked patience.</i>


    Leonard would lose in a war of attrition, but in a battle with a final blow, he had a chance. He had charged all three of his swords with the Vermillion Bird Qi and had been waiting for this moment. Despite the pain from squeezing out his empty dantian, Leonard had shown no sign of difort on his face.


    It was an all-or-nothing moment. The nine-headed dark green monster descended mercilessly.


    <i>Now!</i>


    Leonard used a Three Swords Style technique, hoping to end the fight.


    Five Elements Style, Three Swords Style


    Vermillion Bird Extra Form: Three-Legged Crow¡¯s Flight


    In ancient legends, the three-legged crow symbolized the sun. The three-legged crow was also said to be the son of Di Ku, one of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, and the embodiment of the sun itself. The Dianchang Sect¡¯s Sun-Striking Sword Art was derived from the tale of Hou Yi, the God of Archery, who had shot down nine of the three-legged crows. Putting aside theplicated legend, in essence, the three-legged crow was synonymous with the sun.


    The first sword¡ªa Crimson Burning Sword shone brightly and soared. The augmented qi surrounding it was round like a bead, reminiscent of an Augmented Qi Sphere. Nevertheless, against the nine-headed beast, it seemed like a weak and faint light.


    The second sword¡ªanother Crimson Burning Sword joined the first, merging and exponentially amplifying its size and power. The light and heat were so intense that only a few, including Bradley, could bear to look at it directly. Even those present felt their energy shield burn from the aftermath of Leonard¡¯s technique, despite having broken through to the External Force Tier.


    The third sword¡ªthe final Crimson Burning Sword was more intense than the previous ones, and it joined the sphere created by the first two, expanding it once more.


    It was a miniature sun! The small, sun-like Augmented Qi Sphere resisted the monster trying to engulf it, radiating heat and light. Hundreds of rays tore into the monster, but Shadow of Hydra endured, biting into the sun with its nine heads. Unable to withstand the heat, its body swelled.


    <i>Kaboom!!!</i>


    A massive explosion shook the heavens and earth.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49 </h4>


    The entire Gpagos Ind shook for a moment. The scale of the fight was so immense that the monsters, frightened out of their wits, fled in the opposite direction. Monster habitats ranked B or lower were in chaos, causing an uproar on the ind in the middle of the night. Even the Rank A monsters chose to move away from the source of the shockwave.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The shockwave from the sh between Shadow of Hydra and Three-Legged Crow¡¯s Flight swept over several kilometers. All the knights surrounding Leonard and Fifth Shadow were blown away, leaving only the two knights on the now-cratered beach.


    Leonardy on the ground and coughed up blood, struggling to move.


    ¡°<i>Cough! Cough!</i> rghh!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to lift his body. He barely managed to turn over and vomit out the ckened blood. Fortunately, he did not vomit out any chunks of flesh, an indication that his internal injuries weren¡¯t too severe.


    His Five Elements True Dragon Ring was doing its job. When it recognized that its master was in mortal danger, it absorbed natural energy faster than usual and circted it throughout his body.


    <i>In about fifteen minutes¡ªno, in seven minutes, I¡¯ll be able to recover a little. </i>


    There was no time to circte his breathing. He propped himself up against the dirt mound behind him. Having thrown all three of his swords, he was now unarmed.


    Just as he was considering whether to pull out a sword from his subspace pouch, he sensed someone approaching with his mana senses. He didn¡¯t need to guess who it was.


    ¡°Damn it¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish cursing, a boot emerged from the dust and kicked his face.


    <i>Baam!</i>


    Leonard was thrown several meters away, and he barely managed to stand on his feet by using the recoil from hitting the ground. His nose seemed to be broken¡ªhe couldn¡¯t breathe through it. A warm sensation was spreading through his mouth. Blood was dripping down from his lips and soaking his chin.


    Leonard drew a sword from his subspace pouch as he assessed his condition calmly.


    <i>I can¡¯t use augmented energy. I¡¯ll die before I form my Innate True Qi.</i>


    The Fifth Shadow wasn¡¯t in perfect condition either, but the shadow knight could still decapitate him in a few seconds if he concentrated.


    Leonard gazed ahead and focused his eyes. The Fifth Shadow was walking toward him.


    ¡°It¡¯s my victory, demon,¡± the Fifth Shadow said.


    His armor was tattered, and blood was dripping down his limbs, painting them red. He had lost vision in one eye, which had likely been crushed by the heat from Leonard¡¯s technique. His disheveled hair and the exposed, torn flesh beneath it made for a grotesque sight. There wasn¡¯t a single ce where he wasn¡¯t injured.


    Leonard twitched as he scanned the Fifth Shadow.


    <i>There are no fatal wounds. Did he have enough energy left to form another augmented energy shield?</i>


    In the sh between their ultimate techniques, Shadow of Hydra and Three-Legged Crow¡¯s Flight, Leonard had emerged victorious. When the miniature sun had eventually destroyed the beast, the Fifth Shadow had received the brunt of its remaining power. That beam, which had shot out at an unavoidable speed, should have devoured him, yet he appeared too intact for someone who was directly hit.


    The Three-Legged Crow¡¯s Flight was still an augmented qi technique of the highest degree, even though it had collided with Shadow of Hydra and consumed all its energy. It was not an attack that one could withstand with their bare body.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny at all. This is the first time I¡¯ve lost while using Shadow of Hydra and failed my mission as a shadow. I acknowledge it. This is both a petty victory and a disastrous defeat,¡± the Fifth Shadow said, his burned lips twisting his face into an even more grotesque expression.


    Acknowledging both victory and defeat, the Fifth Shadow once again released a dark green Aura de from his sword. Leonard had no internal energy left to use sword energy, leaving him with no options. No matter how excellent his swordsmanship, he would die if he couldn¡¯t use it.


    The Fifth Shadow smiled maniacally, confident that Leonard¡¯s life was in his grasp.


    ¡°My mission has failed. But if I can kill you, I am confident that it will make up for everything.¡±


    The dark green Aura de glowed ominously.


    ¡°Die. I will follow shortly, and we will meet again in theherworld.¡±


    Without answering, Leonard focused on the approaching de. He refused to give up until the end. Having experienced death once before, he could possibly reincarnate again. If so, the experience and realization gained from this final moment could be invaluable.


    <i>If I can narrow the distance by one step, I will be able to take him down with me. If I only manage half a step, I can take an arm.</i>


    Calcting even his death as a move, Leonard could strike just before his breath ceased. When he finished his calction, he leaped towards the Aura de. The Fifth Shadow adjusted his de¡¯s trajectory ordingly. The dark green Aura de descended like a guillotine.


    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t allow you to kill him like this.¡±


    A voice from afar suddenly pierced through the world slowed by their elerated perception. Had Leonard and the Fifth Shadow been in perfect condition, they would have reacted. But in their current battered state with almost no internal energy left, it was impossible. Only the shadow knight, who was in slightly better condition, managed to turn his head. That was the limit of his reaction.


    <i>sh!</i>


    The Fifth Shadow¡¯s left arm flew into the air along with his sword. The ambusher was someone who had also crossed the wall into the Transcendence Tier. Before the shadow knight could react, the assant had already approached. A powerful kick sent the Fifth Shadow flying dozens of meters.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    A few of his ribs cracked, and his lungs were crushed. The shadow knight couldn¡¯t even scream when he crashed into the sand.


    ¡°This is for my subordinates,¡± said Fabian, the Commander of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon. His sword shed once, severing the shadow knight¡¯s right leg.


    Even with keen senses, Leonard had barely seen the swift sh. It quickly became clear why Fabian could sever the Fifth Shadow¡¯s arm and leg from a distance. A thin, long, thread-like Aura de was extending from his sword.


    <i>Even if both of them were in perfect condition, Fabian would have overwhelmed him, </i>Leonard assessed.


    Fabian surpassed the Fifth Shadow in both swordsmanship and understanding augmented energy.


    As Leonard observed Fabian, his knees buckled, and he copsed to the ground, dropping his sword. The resolve to fight to the death had kept him standing, but with an ally¡¯s arrival, his strength had left him.


    Fabian turned to him with a solemn expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was toote.¡±


    Though he didn¡¯t know what had happened, the fact that the shadow knights could run amok was because he wasn¡¯t present.


    Rather than offering empty constion, Leonard said honestly, ¡°You weren¡¯tte for me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks for saying that,¡± Fabian responded with an even more gloomy face as he realized Leonard¡¯s consideration for him.


    On his way here, Fabian had seen the order¡¯s numerous casualties. Though there were circumstances that led to his absence, it was clear to him what responsibilities he should bear.


    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with that trash first before continuing our talk. By the way, in the short time since west met, you seem to have be stronger. I have a lot of questions for you.¡±


    ¡°I would appreciate it if you could just give me a moment to catch my breath.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you are asking for, I¡¯ll allow it. Rest well.¡± Fabian nodded as he chuckled at Leonard¡¯s cheekiness.


    During their brief conversation, the shadow knight, missing a leg and an arm, suddenly stood up. As he stood there with his fist clenched, his pitiful figure looked both dignified and pathetic.


    Fabian looked at the Fifth Shadow. ¡°You are a disgrace of a Knight.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If the great ancestors of the Cardenas family had made one mistake, it was not crushing you bastardspletely. You bastards are ingrates who don¡¯t know how to be grateful for our ancestors¡¯ mercy.¡±


    The shadow knight didn¡¯t react to his insult; he only red at Leonard with darkened eyes. He went berserk, his dark green aura ravaging his entire body. It was the full exertion of Prana, his Innate True Qi.


    In an instant, the dark green augmented energy formed parts of his body, seemingly trying to rece his limbs. It then formed an Aura de in ce of a sword. Regardless of the oue of this strike, he would die. It was an all-or-nothing attack.


    ¡°How pathetic.¡±


    Fabian paid no mind to his bravado. The two Swordmasters locked eyes and moved forward without hesitation.


    Dark green energy and tinum energy shed, their colors starkly different. The shing of the two Aura des caused Fabian¡¯s and the Fifth Shadow¡¯s positions to swap in an instant. It was a silent yet deadly duel of swords.


    <i>Splurt!</i>


    Just then, from his left corbone to his right side, the shadow knight was sh apart diagonally, his upper body tumbling next to Leonard. The lower half remained where he had crossed paths with Fabian, grotesquely spraying blood and entrails everywhere. His left arm and right leg, temporarily reconstructed by Innate True Qi, had vanished.


    ¡°Weak power, inferior skills, lowly mindset,¡± Fabian said coldly as he wiped the blood off his sword.


    ¡°You¡¯re a century too early to touch me, you remnant of a soon-to-be fallen kingdom.¡±


    The Fifth Shadow¡¯s reaction was strange.


    ¡°Urgh... Ugh, ah, uhaha... Hahaha!¡±


    Though one of his lungs had been severed, which made breathing and speaking difficult, the shadow knightughed loudly. He opened his right hand.


    ¡°From... the start! This... was my goal!¡±


    In his palm was a torn Mass Teleport magic scroll given to him as a backup for the mission. Seeing this, Fabian¡¯s face grew grim.


    The danger of space magic was already significant, but the ovep of a high-level spell like Mass Teleport was unpredictable and could potentially bring anyone or anything.


    Fabian attempted to cut off the shadow knight¡¯s head with a swift sh.


    ¡°Mass... Teleport,¡± the Fifth Shadow said.


    Fabian was half a beat toote. Though Fabian had beheaded the Fifth Shadow, he had failed to stop him from speaking.


    As the cleanly severed head muttered the final syble of the incantation, the magic circle on the ground glowed brightly, enveloping Leonard and the shadow knight¡¯s upper body.


    The activation of a second magic circle when the first was about to activate generated a bizarre phenomenon, which made it impossible to know the destination. This was the shadow knight¡¯s true aim.


    <i>Whooosh!</i>


    Fabian tried to leap in, but the spatial ripples repelled him. He could have cut through them with his Aura de, but doing so would have endangered those within the spatial ripples.


    The spatial vortexsted only a few seconds before dissipating.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Leonard was gone from the ind¡¯s shore. Fabian¡¯s face was masked in volcanic fury, and he shut his eyes in anger. Without ncing at the shadow¡¯s severed head, he crushed it with his foot. He walked down the beach with blood and brain matter coating his boots.


    There was no time for personal feelings. He had to return to the family¡¯s headquarters to request a continent-wide search, manage the casualties from the Order of the Fledgling Dragon, and write a report on this incident.


    ¡°It would be fortunate if he ended up in imperial territory, but if not...¡± Fabian trailed off, biting his lip hard. ¡°Until the House of Cardenas finds you, stay safe, Leonard.¡±


    The death toll of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon was 72, with 138 seriously injured and 1 missing. Most of the deceased were mid-rank knights who had died fulfilling their duties. All thirty-two members of the Order of the Shadow, including the Transcendence Tier knight, had perished, with few bodies remaining intact.


    This marked the end of the fierce battle on Gpagos Ind.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50</h4>


    As the explosion from Mass Teleport threw Leonard somewhere far away, he began to sink deeper and deeper into his mind.


    It wasn¡¯t the same as his life shing before his eyes. He was returned to the moment before he opened his eyes to this world, when his life as the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk was about toe to an end. The mere memory of being a master in the Creation Realm and fighting with his life on the line conjured his Mindscape.


    Leonard opened his eyes to the world his mind constructed.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± demanded the strongest under the heavens, Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin.


    A heavy sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu overcame Leonard. He couldn¡¯t help it. He remembered everything from Heavenly Demon¡¯s jet-ck robes rippling in the wind to the blood-red flower hovering above him. This was what the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had seen near the end of his life, right before his final battle began.


    Dan Mok-Jin continued to speak, naturally oblivious to Leonard¡¯s sentimentality.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough for you toe knocking at my door all alone; now you dare challenge me to a battle to the death? I didn¡¯t think you were so dull as to miscalcte others¡¯ strength.¡±


    As qi raged around Heavenly Demon, the blood-red flower bloomed in full, sending elegant waves to create a Domain spanning over three hundred meters.


    In an instant, heaven and earth melted into each other like a sunset.


    That wasn¡¯t even the full extent of his power. Leonard knew this, and cold sweat began to trickle down his skin, as he was caught in the Domain.


    ¡°This is a great reenactment. I didn¡¯t know my Visualization skills could materialize memories to this extent.¡± Leonard saw right through what was happening and grinned happily.


    Heavenly Demon tilted his head. The Sword Emperor had broken into the Heavenly Demon Cult and even challenged him to a life-or-death battle. He didn¡¯t think Yeon Mu-Hyuk waspletely sane.


    ¡°Have you really lost your mind? Visualization? Do you truly believe that this is a figment of your imagination?¡± He pointed with a single finger, and that was all it took for augmented qi to shoot out in a beam and pierce through one of Leonard¡¯s shoulders.


    Even though Heavenly Demon created a hole the size of a coin, Leonard ignored the pain and nodded.


    ¡°Of course, you idiot. What about me seems like Yeon Mu-Hyuk to you? I¡¯m Leonard.¡±


    A person didn¡¯t even need to watch his swordy to recognize the difference between them. From his limb lengths, body proportions, and height to the Five Elements True Dragon Ring twisting within him, he waspletely different from the Sword Emperor he had once been.


    Heavenly Demon¡¯s face became expressionless for a moment. Then, he finally burst intoughter, his eyes and lips stretching.


    ¡°<i>Pfft</i>. Ha. Ahahahaha!¡±


    Though he was merely an illusion fabricated by Leonard¡¯s mind, the power he wielded was just as great as what the Sword Emperor had experienced. Theughter of someone at the peak of the Profound Realm shook the heavens and the earth. Weaker martial artists would be wiped out in a moment by this earthquake.


    Despite the hole in his shoulder, the martial arts skills Leonard had had when he was the Sword Emperor had returned to him. Since they were trapped in a dimension of his own making, his mastery of martial arts was asplete as it had ever been.


    ¡°Hahaha... No, you¡¯re <i>not </i>Yeon Mu-Hyuk.¡± Heavenly Demon¡¯sughter ceased, and he looked him straight in the eye. ¡°And I am not Dan Mok-Jin either. You can think of me as a heart devil created from the day of your defeat.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The stronger Heavenly Demon is in your memory, the stronger I be. And the more you lose confidence in your martial arts abilities, the weaker <i>you </i>be. It doesn¡¯t matter if you try to ignore me either. The more you try to confront me consciously, the harder it will be for you to reach the Transcendence Tier.¡±


    Leonard listened with an impassive expression. And then, he created five swords from the empty space. If he had the martial arts abilities of someone in the Creation Realm, he could also use the Five Swords Art.


    Dan Mok-Jin gave a devious smile as he watched him. ¡°You¡¯re really going to try and defeat me? Seriously? No matter how many swords you use, you will never defeat me in your current state.¡±


    ¡°For someone wearing Heavenly Demon¡¯s appearance, you sure are talkative.¡±


    Holding a sword with two hands, Leonard performed an opening disy and used Weapon Maniption to spread the remaining four swords behind him like petals. He assumed the Five Divine Transformations Stance, something that he could only imagine doing in the real world.


    White. ck. Red. Blue. Yellow.


    The five-colored sword aura bloomed and shattered Dan Mok-Jin¡¯s Sword Domain. The Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk of the past would not have been able to do this, but the Leonard of the present could.


    He turned to his opponent with the same unreadable face he always had. ¡°The path of a martial artist dictates that actions always speak louder than words. Witness my power.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Yes, let us dance!¡± The heart devil grinned.


    Heavenly Demon Cultivation Method


    Asura¡¯s Royal Dance


    Great Murti Summoning


    A statue of Asura appeared, standing over a hundred feet tall. It appeared out of nowhere like a mirage in a desert but gave off a very real, immense pressure that would force all beings to their knees. It would¡¯ve forced Leonard to his knees if it weren¡¯t for his Five Divine Transformations Stance. But the augmented sword energy, working as one, created a barrier that resisted the statue, unwavering.


    One Origin Five Elements Sutra Sword


    Five Divine Transformations Art


    Four Divine Beasts Summoning


    The swords behind Leonard each took the shape of one of the Four Divine Beasts. Though they weren¡¯t as well-defined as Heavenly Demon¡¯s Asura statue, they each took on a new form and flew into the air.


    The Asura statue attacked with its six fists.


    Heavenly Demon Cultivation Method


    Asura¡¯s Royal Dance


    Six-Direction Total Rampage


    With every hit, a mountain fell and a river flooded. When Yeon Mu-Hyuk had faced him in the past, this attack had caused his insides to turn. Despite his five-colored augmented qi, he¡¯d been forced to continuously circte the energy inside him to survive.


    <i>But it¡¯ll be different this time! </i>


    With Leonard¡¯s resolve, the four flying sword auras glowed with their own color, and each met one of the Asura¡¯s fists. He had to handle the remaining two fists with only one sword.


    The yellow sword aura took the form of an enormous dragon as it shed with Asura¡¯s two fists. Yellow Dragon Form, the final form of the Five Elements Style. Though iplete, it manifested itself as a Visualization.


    ¡°I see now why you were so confident,¡± the heart devil praised in a low voice, having witnessed Leonard¡¯s power. In his memory, Yeon Mu-Hyuk had been struggling to survive, but now he could face Dan Mok-Jin head-on. ¡°You still have a long way to go, though.¡±


    The Asura statue immediately took the next form. It had absorbed a great amount of power while shing with the Four Divine Beasts, and the apparition grew a little fainter. But it still charged in, unfaltering.


    The duel between the heart devil in the shape of Heavenly Demon Dan-Mok Jin and the Sword Emperor Leonard continued.


    The world-shattering battle in his mind ended in 184 seconds, and the victor was decided.


    <i> </i> ***


    Leonard¡¯s eyes suddenly shed open.


    <i>I lost. </i>


    Even though it was an obvious oue, it still left a bitter taste in his mouth. And though the heart devil had merely borrowed the appearance and abilities of Dan Mok-Jin, it had perfectly replicated Leonard¡¯s memories.


    He¡¯d experienced the flow and the forms once before, but the difference in skill was too big, so he still couldn¡¯t handle them.


    However, he wasn¡¯t too discouraged.


    <i>The first battlested for 127 exchanges, but this time, itsted for 184. Moreover, I wasn¡¯t just barely holding on¡ªI traded proper blows. There was a clear improvement. </i>


    That alone was proof that he was on the right path and doing well, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel content. If Leonard reached the Transcendence Tier in his current state, he would be at least three times more skilled than Yeon Mu-Hyuk had been. He was happier about his martial arts achievements than the fact that he was still alive.


    Leonard looked around and took in his surroundings.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    He felt sofortable that it felt wrong. When he looked down, he found a very luxurious bed. The basic cots at the training facility couldn¡¯t even begin topare. On top of that, the artificial aroma filling the room definitely came from expensive perfume. There wasn¡¯t a single piece of furniture or decoration that looked cheap.


    <i>Weird. I smell fish and saltwater. Am I near the ocean? </i>


    He found that the smell of seawater wasing from the open window. It resembled the scent of murim¡¯s South Sea more than the North Sea, and it was too potent for them to be near the shore.


    Along with ocean water, he could smell wet lumber. And though it was very slight, he felt his body rocking. That could only mean one thing.


    <i>I¡¯m in the hull of a ship. This boat must be enormous. </i>


    Just as he was trying to figure out how he¡¯d ended up on a ship, he briefly recalled what had happened before he ended up here.


    The Fifth Shadow activating the Mass Teleport magic scroll, Fabian beheading him, and the shadow knight¡¯s determination to trigger it anyway. Leonard also recalled the explosion of spatial magic caused by the two Mass Teleports activating in session.


    As the memories came rushing back, several questions immediately popped into his head.


    <i>Was I teleported somewhere far away from the Gpagos Ind? There aren¡¯t supposed to be any boats circling the region, so in the worst-case scenario, I could be outside the Arcadian Empire. </i>


    With that final thought, Leonard looked down and began to inspect himself thoroughly.


    <i>All my external injuries have healed, but I think I still have internal injuries. Getting caught up in spatial magic probably didn¡¯t do me any favors. </i>


    The flow of his qi was unstable in multiple areas. He wouldn¡¯t be able to use the Three Swords Art or sword aura, but he should still be able to use the Two Swords Art and sword qi. As long as someone in the Transcendence Tier didn¡¯t appear, no one would be able to suppress him with physical force.


    It bothered him that his sword and subspace pouch had disappeared, but someone had splinted his arms and legs and even treated his broken nose, so they were likely not malicious.


    When he ripped off the rods and bandages from his nose, a glob of blood fell out. Potions made bones heal improperly, so it was necessary to add manual splints like this.


    Leonard grabbed the towel next to the bed and blew his nose, forcing out the blood and scabs.


    ¡°Phew. That feels much better.¡±


    He heard a pair¡ªno, two pairs of footsteps approaching the room. The leader¡¯s presence and the way they shifted their weight marked them as a normal person, but the one following them had a presence that told him they were clearly well-trained. It wasn¡¯t just that they were skilled in martial arts; he also had the feeling that whoever it was had a substantial amount of experience working as a bodyguard.


    <i>Creak. </i>


    It didn¡¯t take long for the door to open, but the two people who walked in looked nothing like Leonard expected.


    ¡°Oh! You! You¡¯re awake!¡± the girl cried. She had long, ebony-ck hair and was around Leonard¡¯s age, perhaps a little older but no older than twenty. He could tell this from her mannerisms, of course, but the glint in her crystal-blue eyes also told him that she was young.


    ¡°Where are you from? Why were you floating in the middle of the ocean? Hm? I¡¯m the reason you¡¯re alive, so please answer all my questions!¡± the young girl eximed triumphantly. She approached Leonard without a hint of fear, hands on her hips.


    Then, the woman following behind her raised her voice. ¡°Mydy! You cannot hastily approach a stranger like that! How many times must I tell you?!¡±


    Leonard found himself agreeing. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°... That was not directed at you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She had nothing to say and shot him a disapproving look. She then took a step back as a bodyguard should.


    Their exchange made the girlugh cheerfully.


    ¡°Ahahaha! You really <i>are </i>an entertaining person. I would¡¯ve been disappointed if all you had were your looks. But I like you even more now!¡±


    The girl took a confident step forward and held out her hand.


    ¡°My name is Frances, and I am themander of the highly acimed expedition team Aquamarine from the Antis Maritime Alliance. And you are?¡±


    Her bright eyes looked straight at him, unwavering. They were young and naive and innocent. It was a look that Leonard had forgotten a very long time ago after wearing himself down with nonstop fighting.


    He took her hand and introduced himself. ¡°I am Leonard. Leonard of the Arcadian Empire.¡±

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51</h4>


    Leonard¡¯s introduction made their eyes widen.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Arcadian Empire?!¡± Frances demanded.


    ¡°I do not know how many years it has been since we havee across an Arcadian,¡± her bodyguard added.


    Leonard¡¯s heart sank when he saw their reactions. If he were near the Empire¡¯s borders, they would have no reason to be this surprised when they heard where he was from. If it had been several years since they had met an Arcadian, he had no doubt that this so-called Antis Maritime Alliance was very, very far away from the Empire.


    Sure enough, Frances began to question him with a face full of interest. ¡°It must have been very difficult toe all the way down here from the Empire. Why are you at Antis? What is your business here?¡±


    ¡°I was caught in an ident,¡± Leonard said with a deeply bitter smile. That was the best way he could describe it.


    <i>I shouldn¡¯t have let my guard down when Fabian arrived. </i>


    The battlefield was always unpredictable, and he knew that unexpected events could work both in and against his favor. But if there was something Leonard had learned from this fiasco, it was that he was too slow to react to magic.


    How could someone cause such an unbelievable disaster just by tearing a piece of paper and muttering a few words? Not even the sects famous for their bizarre techniques, such as the Mount Mao Sect, the White Lotus Sect, and the Quanzhen Sect, would be able to ept it.


    ¡°I was caught in an explosion of spatial magic. A spell called Mass Teleport was cast twice in session, and that¡¯s how I ended up here. I don¡¯t even know where I am,¡± Leonard exined.


    ¡°Mass Teleport?! That¡¯s an Eighth Degree spell!¡± Frances¡¯s eyes widened as her voice grew higher. ¡°If you¡¯re telling the truth, you must be quite powerful to have survived! Such great magic can break the body of even someone in the Transcendence Tier, you see. And you could have ended up buried in the ground instead of the ocean.¡±


    Only then did he realize what a precarious situation he had been in. There was a reason the Fifth Shadow had been willing tounch a suicide attack.


    From now on, Leonard would be much more careful around magic.


    ¡°Even if I got lucky, you are the one who saved my life, Miss Frances. I managed to avoid being transported underground, but I would have died if I had kept floating around in the ocean.¡±


    ¡°Ahem! Well, I suppose!¡± she said enthusiastically, turning up her nose. She didn¡¯t have an ounce of humility, and she acted so ridiculous and straightforward that he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    But Frances¡¯s expression grew nk when she saw his face.


    ¡°D-Do it again,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Smile again! Like you did just now!¡±


    But Leonard couldn¡¯t. He hadn¡¯t even noticed he¡¯d smiled in the first ce.


    ¡°Oh, what a waste! You¡¯re already handsome, but your smile is absolutely fatal. Don¡¯t you think so, Marianne?¡±


    ¡°I... am inclined to agree.¡± Even the bodyguard standing behind her had the faintest blush on her face.


    Though Leonard hadn¡¯t realized it before, the Cardenas bloodline didn¡¯t just grant powerful physical abilities and mana cores. Their figures¡¯ proportions were wless, and their facial features were as finely chiseled as a statue, unlike most people¡¯s.


    Moreover, he was no longer at the Cardenas estate or the Gpagos Ind, where<i> </i>every person he saw was a Cardenas descendant. He was in Antis, one of the farthest regions from the Empire.


    To them, he looked like nothing but a handsome, golden-haired, red-eyed, youthful boy.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Unlike Leonard, the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had never garnered any benefits from his appearance, so theirments didn¡¯t sit right with him. ¡°Um, Miss Frances?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Anything you need?¡±


    ¡°Am I on the attractive side?¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    For a moment, Frances and Marianne looked a little tense. Eventually, Frances burst into a mischievous smile. ¡°Geez, are you trying to flirt with us?¡±


    ¡°Flirt... What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you¡¯re trying to seduce us. If you say that to unmarried maidens like us, people may misunderstand, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    This was something Leonard had never experienced before, whether it was in his past life or his current one. His face grew stiff. ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    ¡°Really? I wouldn¡¯t mind if you were,¡± Frances replied.


    This back-and-forth was exasperating. ¡°I¡¯m asking you seriously. The topic of my appearance has nevere up where I live.¡±


    They looked at him with distrust for the first time. They didn¡¯t question his background or his name, but the fact that <i>this </i>was what had made them suspicious wasughable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re lying... Well, whatever. We will answer your question truthfully without any exaggeration. Marianne, if you would?¡±


    ¡°There is not a single other person in these seas who would be able to live off their looks alone,¡± the bodyguard stated.


    ¡°...That doesn¡¯t sound like apliment.¡±


    ¡°But it is.¡± Marianne grinned devilishly. Her confusing, insinuatingment seemed to be revenge foe their earlier exchange.


    ¡°I suppose you can¡¯t resist the lull of a mysterious younger man either, Marianne,¡± Frances said, snickering.


    The bodyguard remembered herself and blushed. She squirmed. ¡°M-Mydy! That isn¡¯t so!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m a very generous employer, aren¡¯t I? I won¡¯t try to stop you from getting married.¡± Frances pped her hand over Marianne¡¯s mouth and turned to Leonard. ¡°I haven¡¯t lived very long, but I¡¯ve met a lot of people, you see. And I have never seen a man more handsome than you. You know nothing everes for free, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Leonard, if you had a bushy beard, a balding head, and a rough face and body, I would have fished you out and thrown you into the storage room, or something. You know, instead of gentlyying you down on my very own bed.¡±


    Leonard froze. His norms were still more aligned with his old world than this one. Not only had this unmarried girl saved his life, but he slept in her bed? He wouldn¡¯t me Frances¡¯s family if they straight-up killed him.


    ¡°Ahaha! Are you worried about <i>that? </i>How adorable. You¡¯re finally acting your age.¡± Frances waved away his embarrassment with a few words and continued to talk lightheartedly.


    Leonard wasn¡¯t the most sociable person, but he knew that her affability and knack for conversation were impressive. When he had something he was curious about, she exined it in an engaging manner, and she avoided personal topics so she wouldn¡¯t make him ufortable. She had a way with people that rivaled high-ranking leaders in merchant groups and escort agencies in the Central ins.


    ¡°... So, in order to return to the Arcadian Empire, you¡¯ll first have to leave the Alliance¡¯s territory and reach Empirend. Then, you¡¯ll have to travel for thousands of kilometers and find a major city that has a Peak Distance Spatial Portal. And once you get there, well, I assume you¡¯ll have some way to activate it.¡±


    Frances¡¯s exnation was urate, but it also showed the harsh reality of his situation.


    <i>It¡¯ll take me years to get there.</i>


    Leonard let out a long sigh as he looked at the map of the Empireid out before him. The one good thing about this mess was that he wasn¡¯t in any rush to return. He nned to stay here for a while.


    The Antis Maritime Alliance was a transnational coalition located in the farthest region from the Empire. Once he returned to the family, it would be difficult to return to Antis.


    <i>But real experience is better than anything you can obtain from books or stories. I have to gain as much knowledge and experience as I can from this opportunity. And I should increase my mana cultivation level by a few Degrees, just in case.</i>


    He would have been able to defeat the Fifth Shadow had he been at the Tenth Degree External Force Tier instead of the Third¡ªno, even the Seventh Degree would have been enough. That bastard had manipted augmented energy shields like water but only had ny years¡¯ worth of cultivation, so even if the bastard did everything he could, Leonard would have been able to meet all his blows.


    ¡°Oh, right! Leonard?¡± Frances eximed, interrupting his thoughts.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He looked at her with a curious expression. She had a rare look of hesitance on her face, and she twisted her hands as she spoke.


    She said, mumbling, ¡°Well, you see, when we fished you out, your hair was so messy that I trimmed it a little bit. I think I¡¯m decent enough at cutting people¡¯s hair, but I hope you won¡¯t feel offended.¡±


    ¡°My hair?¡± Only then did he realize it felt lighter. As he stroked it, Marianne brought over a round mirror from the table and presented it to him.


    He was met with a pair of eyes that sparkled like rubies. Up until now, he¡¯d cut his hair with his sword without much care. Now, it had been cleaned up. His haircut made him look like a young nobleman, but there was still a rebellious air about him. Even Leonard was a little impressed despite the fact that he had never cared enough to maintain his appearance.


    ¡°On the contrary, I should be thanking you. It must have taken quite some effort,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hehe. I enjoyed it, so don¡¯t worry about it. Make sure you take care of your appearance from now on, okay? We can¡¯t let that face go to waste.¡± Frances cut herself off and fished out a pouch from her pocket. She handed it to him. ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse me, but I couldn¡¯t skip searching an unidentified stranger. I didn¡¯t take a single thing, so you can check it right now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leonard leaned down and reached into his pouch.


    <i>She¡¯s telling the truth. </i>


    Just as the girl had said, the items in the subspace pouch had remained exactly as they¡¯d been. His sword was still there, of course, and so was the golden fruit, which was no doubt a high-grade spirit herb.


    Even if she hadn¡¯t returned the pouch, Leonard would have assumed she had taken it as repayment for saving his life and allowed her to do so. But she was far more gracious than he¡¯d expected. So gracious, in fact, that he found it hard to believe she was only treating him like this because of his handsome face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget your generosity,¡± he promised, his voice serious.


    ¡°Then call me Fran. How about it?¡± she said mischievously.


    ¡°Okay, Fran,¡± he said without a second thought.


    His use of the nickname made Frances blush. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know I liked this kind of stuff.¡±


    ¡°Mydy, you were being senseless.¡±


    ¡°Should I tell him to call you Mari?¡±


    ¡°Mydy!¡±


    They stopped bickering, and Frances stood up from her seat. When she did, Marianne walked ahead and opened the cabin door for her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going now, Leonard. I¡¯lle visit again next time, so don¡¯t get too lonely, okay?¡± Frances teased.


    Marianne added, ¡°And I will bring you your meals. If possible, please do not leave this room. If there is something you need, pull on that cord over there.¡±


    Not only had Frances saved his life, but she was also lending her bed to him, so it wouldn¡¯t do him any good to gather needless attention. Therefore, Leonard had noints. He simply nodded.


    Frances smiled at that. Just as she was about to leave, her head popped back. ¡°Leonard!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You know that fruit in your subspace pouch? Would you be willing to sell it for the right price?¡±


    ¡°I will consider it.¡± He looked at her as a test. ¡°If you want it as repayment for saving my life, I will be willing to give it to you for free at any time.¡±


    ¡°Huh? It wouldn¡¯t be a fair trade, though,¡± Frances replied without another moment¡¯s thought. She sounded so confident that even Marianne was surprised. ¡°Even though that fruit is very valuable, it is nothingpared to the price of your life! Anyway, rest up!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    This time, the cabin door actually closed, and their footsteps disappeared.


    Leonard sat up on his bed and burst outughing. He couldn¡¯t help himself.


    ¡°¡®It wouldn¡¯t be a fair trade,¡¯ she said...¡±


    He¡¯d initially assumed she was an immature and naive youngdy, but she had a very discerning eye. Leonard closed his eyes and began to circte his breath.


    It was his very first experience being outside of the Cardenas family¡¯s supervision, and he was already enjoying himself.

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52</h4>


    Her name was Frances Ler von Okeanos. She was a royal descendant of the family that had ruled the Kingdom of Okeanos several generations ago.


    She skipped forward like she was dancing. After they left the cabin where she¡¯d secretly hid Leonard, Frances turned toward her bodyguard, who was still one step behind her, as always.


    ¡°We should be good now, right?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It makes me wonder if you¡¯re being too excessive, in fact,¡± Marianne said, looking exasperated by Frances¡¯s exaggerated level of caution. ¡°Your cabin is thoroughly soundproof, and even if someone in the Fifth Degree External Force Tier reaches this ce, they will have difficulty listening any farther than ten meters away. I do not know how highly you think of that boy, but if he can hear us from here, he has already reached the Transcendence Tier.¡±


    ¡°You think? Well, I suppose it would be ridiculous to think he¡¯s a Swordmaster at that age,¡± Frances admitted.


    ¡°Those who reach the External Force Tier before theiring-of-age ceremony are already considered geniuses. I believe he is around that level,¡± Marianne exined.


    Frances¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Did you just say Leonard was a genius?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is,¡± she said without a moment of hesitation. ¡°Mydy, you are aware that I changed him out of his clothing after you pulled him out of the sea.¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°He had an impressive physique... Ahem! What I mean to say is that his body was unbelievably refined! This is not ament about him as a member of the opposite sex!¡± Sure enough, that little joke was enough to set her off. Marianne barely managed to calm herself. She exined in more detail, ¡°He has undergone systematic training from a young age and has been fed just the right amount of nutrients. No more, no less. He has spent years concentrating on basic sword techniques so that he won¡¯t create any bad habits¡ªI¡¯m sure of it. And of course, he was born with innate talent.¡±


    Frances¡¯s eyes softened, and she said calmly, ¡°So you¡¯re saying he¡¯s from a noble family? And his manners are very refined. There¡¯s only one family in the Arcadian Empire known for their swordy. So he must be...¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is very likely that he is of the Cardenas bloodline,¡± Marianne confirmed.


    The Ducal House of Cardenas.


    They were part of the great Arcadian Empire, which dominated more than half the world. They were the family with the most military prowess and were famous for being a family of swordsmen. In fact, people often said that the Empire wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain more than half its territories if it weren¡¯t for the Seven Orders. Their knights were scattered all across the Empire, acting as both sword and shield as they cut down anything that threatened the Empire¡¯s citizens. The House of Cardenas was like a guardian angel to the people and the most terrifying entity to bordering nations.


    ¡°Do you have any solid proof? I don¡¯t think you would say that if you only had circumstantial evidence,¡± Frances pointed out.


    ¡°It is merely an educated guess.¡± Marianne began slowly, but then she cautiously started to feel more sure of herself. ¡°A guess based on his sword.¡±


    Frances hadn¡¯t seen thating. ¡°His sword? Isn¡¯t it just a normal sword?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but everything about it is wless. There is no trace of casting in the metal, and the distribution of weight is impable. It¡¯s hard to believe a single piece of steel could be so pure.¡±


    ¡°But you can buy a good sword even if you¡¯re not from the Cardenas family,¡± Frances pointed out.


    ¡°No. That sword is not something meant to be put on the market. There is no seal of a master craftsman or the logo of a workshop. It was something that was mass-produced with uniform design.¡± Marianne could deduce as much from her observations. ¡°There is no other family that can mass-produce swords that are only for internal use and don¡¯t get circted. The Archducal House of Jehoia may be capable of doing that, but their descendants are easily recognizable.¡±


    Frances actually pped. ¡°Wow! I always knew you were so smart, my dear Marianne. But some people just think all you do is stand behind me and swing your sword.¡±


    ¡°I am uncertain whether to take that as apliment or an insult.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, that means there¡¯s a good chance that Leonard is a descendant of the Cardenas family, right? His skills are already impressive, and he doesn¡¯t seem like the type to mistreat his savior, so he should stay on my side for now.¡±


    Frances had beencking manpower, so Leonard was a pleasant surprise. The only thing that bothered her was that his identity was still only half confirmed. If she asked directly, he would probably answer truthfully, but if she took that approach, it would ruin any good impression he had of her. Though she was a naturally cheerful and straightforward person, she was also clever enough to know how to make use of her image.


    ¡°Please do not try to get too close to him,¡± Marianne warned quietly. ¡°He has too many secrets.¡±


    ¡°Does Leonard seem that dangerous to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, extremely dangerous.¡±


    The immediacy of her bodyguard¡¯s response made Frances¡¯s eyes widen. Marianne was already at the Sixth Degree External Force Tier, and she wasn¡¯t even thirty yet. She was a powerful fighter who¡¯d in thousands of people at sea. Before she joined Aquamarine and became Frances¡¯s bodyguard, there were rumors that she could kill with one look. However, this very same Marianne was already saying that this boy was extremely dangerous despite the fact that she¡¯d never fought him.


    ¡°I am in a higher Tier, and if we are forced to fight, I have no intention of losing, but the stench of blood he gives off is terrifying. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s killed several times, perhaps tens of times, more people than I have.¡±


    ¡°At his age? Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°It makes no logical sense. However, the Cardenas bloodline transcends reason. There is nothing wrong with being careful,¡± she said with sincere concern. At some point, Frances had be like a younger sister to her.


    Having been in the killing business for a long time, Marianne knew that death came for everyone, whether or not they were geniuses or in the External Force Tier. Moreover, those who survived gave off a simr aura as the boy.


    They were monsters who couldn¡¯t even be defined by the Tiers of mana cultivation.


    ¡°I knew it! I should recruit him to my team!¡± Frances¡¯s deration shattered the heavy mood.


    Marianne looked at her, horrified. ¡°Pardon? Did you not hear a thing I said?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s strong enough to put <i>you </i>on edge and is a Cardenas swordsman at that, he¡¯ll be the best of the best! If we get him on our side, we won¡¯t have to worry about having him as an enemy. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m slowly losing my mind, so please take some time to think about it alone. I do not wish to speak any further on this.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t be like that!¡±


    The two stepped onto the deck, bickering like siblings as they always did.


    It was another day of smooth sailing for Aquamarine.


    ***


    The Antis Maritime Alliance wasn¡¯t a nation but a transnational coalition of inds and archipgos. It operated on the basis of countless ships and ocean currents. Due to how far removed it was from the Arcadian Empire, they had very different customs.


    This was part of the reason Arcadians had trouble adjusting within the Alliance¡¯s borders, especially because they were used to living under one vast state. While Arcadians understood what it might look like tock noble ranks and titles because the idea of a republic had once been popr, they were unfamiliar with the concept of open borders and ack of centralized national identity.


    Despite all these differences, the Alliance was thriving. It had imed the waters south of the Arcadian Empire and found numerous Rifts and enormous amounts of natural resources scattered around the region, so it consistently churned out astronomical profits.


    ¡°The Alliance is divided into six Sea Districts,¡± Marianne exined. It appeared that Frances was busy¡ªMarianne had stayed behind to talk with Leonard after bringing him his breakfast. ¡°The First Sea District is home to the capital, Antis City, which lies at its center. It is the safest region, and most of the richer and highly acimed expedition teams have residences there. We call it Orichalcos. Maritimebat is also strictly prohibited in their waters.¡±


    ¡°No maritimebat... In that case, arend invasions allowed?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Well, there are guards stationed all over the capital. If someone is strong enough to take <i>all </i>of them out, it wouldn¡¯t even matter if fighting were prohibited.¡± Marianne paused. ¡°An enormous amount of capital passes through Antis City. That is why so much force is needed to protect the wealth.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He immediately understood. Whenever there was arge amount of money, it was inevitable that those who wanted to steal it and those who wanted to protect it would sh. Even in his past life, there had been many times when a scuffle between merchant groups and escort agencies escted to the point they were employing entire sects. A mere thief would die the moment they tried to even <i>touch </i>the money.


    ¡°Of course, there are expedition teams from other districts and people all the way from the Empire itself who are powerful in their own right. But there are two groups who are the most dangerous,¡± Marianne warned. ¡°The first is the mages of the Magic Tower. They hade from farawaynds to build their tower, and now, they are in charge of all the magical security measures in the city.¡±


    ¡°And the second is the group Bermuda. They are the leading member of the Maritime Alliance and have the highest profits,¡± she added. ¡°All expedition teams are required to register with them as well. Bermuda is simr to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild on the Empire¡¯s maind, but they are known to have frequent internal conflicts. Because someone¡¯s loss equates to someone else¡¯s gain.¡±


    ¡°Is that why Miss Frances needs me?¡±


    ¡°I do not have the right to speak to that. Please ask her in person when shees.¡±


    Unlike her employer, Marianne was an honest person, and she couldn¡¯t hide anything from Leonard even if she wanted to.


    He was able to grasp a basic understanding of the situation Aquamarine was in, and it actually made him a little happy. Rather than taking the side of the strong and crushing the weak, taking the side of the weak and standing up against the strong was the right path for a martial artist.


    An old memory of fighting at sea came to him.


    <i>I don¡¯t have much experience in maritime battle, but there was something I learned from the South Sea Sword Sect. I should review it. It¡¯s been a while. </i>


    The South Sea Sword Sect, or rather, the Hainan Sect, had once briefly employed him as a bruiser. Most of his opponents had been pirates who emerged from distant seas, and they used a style of swordy different from the styles in the Central ins. The sight of them swinging long, thin knives was still etched into his memory. Though, theirck of skill made it so that their swordy didn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    <i>The Hainan Sect had some good techniques. There weren¡¯t many other types of swordy that applied reverse sword arts and left-handed sword arts to that extent.</i>


    Other techniques, such as the Hainan Thirty-Six Swords and the Four Seas Sky Piercing Tempest, had also enlightened the Sword Emperor to no small extent. They were part of the reason he¡¯d been able to reach the level of mastery he had now. They¡¯d also helped him develop the White Tiger Form¡¯s Whirlwind Step, which allowed him to ride the winds.


    ¡°It would be better for you to hear about the five other districts from thedy herself. I am merely a bodyguard, and Ick the knowledge and experience to speak more broadly about these issues,¡± Marianne advised. When she finished telling him about the First Sea District, she stood up. ¡°That is all from me. I shall be on my way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your time,¡± Leonard said politely.


    She paused and turned back around. ¡°One more piece of advice.¡±


    As she met Leonard¡¯s gaze, her eyes stood out against her bronze, tanned skin. They were worn with blood and death. The boy had the same eyes.


    Marianne was at the Sixth Degree External Force Tier, and she was approaching the Seventh. She¡¯d grown up in the wild, not in a prestigious family like the Cardenas. She¡¯d only survived due to her innate talent and her willingness to spill blood over and over again.


    However, even though she knew that the handsome boy in front of her was dangerous, his statue-like features and elegant manners didn¡¯t allow her to suppress her feelings of goodwill.


    ¡°The <i>Aquamarine</i> will soon arrive at Antis City, Orichalcos. I advise you not to mention your background once we arrive. There is not an insignificant number of people who are hostile toward the Arcadian Empire.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I hope you have a good day, Marianne.¡±


    Her words reminded him of something he¡¯d forgotten.


    <i>The Empire is a hegemon. Of course other countries resent it as the Kurdish Kingdom did. It would be wise to stay cautious.</i>


    It was troublesome enough when another martial artist harbored resentment toward him on an individual basis, so he had no desire to get caught up in foreign affairs or anything else he wasn¡¯t really involved in.


    He yed because he wanted to y.


    He killed because he wanted to kill.


    The Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had never felt any sense of belonging or allegiance to any groups he¡¯d been a part of.


    <i>If I was on my own, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to use my nationality to bait new enemies...</i>


    But Frances, Marianne, and the entire Aquamarine team would get caught in the crossfire, so he discarded the idea.


    They would have been horrified if he had told them this thought.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53</h4>


    Frances came back the next day to tell Leonard about the sea districts he didn¡¯t know about in detail. Every six months, the Antis Maritime Alliance re-delineated the borders of each district in a way that was both very simple and veryplicated. The level of danger was only one of the multiple factors considered.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a significant difference between the Second and Third Sea Districts. It¡¯s basically about whether or not dangerous monsters can appear,¡± Frances exined.


    The Second Sea District, Notos, was essentially a fishery. People hunted the sea monsters that popped up at sea and harvested expensive materials from them. There were fish that were said to be worth the price of an entire boat, and most of the time, hunters could trade their catch for at least a few gold coins back onnd, so it wasn¡¯t a bad way to make money.


    The types of monsters that could be found in Notos were only around Rank E and Rank D, Rank D at most, so it was more profitable to catch fish than to hunt monsters for their mana stones. Notos was also where the rookies who¡¯d just joined an Antis expedition team went.


    ¡°Starting from the Third Sea District, Eurus, there are only monsters. Their mid-grade mana stones, meat, and even their bones are worth a lot. As long as you have the skill, you can earn several times more than you would in the Second Sea District.¡±


    ¡°Then it must be several times more dangerous,¡± Leonard observed.


    ¡°Of course it is! Though it only happens once every few decades, sometimes expedition teams encounter a sea serpent and get wiped out, you know.¡±


    The species ssification of sea serpents was astonishing at Rank S. They were one of the three most gigantic sea monsters. Even at the First Stage, the Fledgling Demon Tier, they were too powerful for External Force Tier martial artists to fight in the water. Once they reached the Second Stage, the Mature Demon Tier, even Transcendence Tier martial artists had to risk their lives to fight them. If they reached the Third Stage, an Alliance-wide hunt had to be organized.


    However, human greed knew no bounds, and there were apparently expedition teams who would spend decades roaming the Third Sea District in search of sea serpents.


    ¡°The Fourth Sea District is Zephyros. From there on out, seasoned expedition teams carry out their activities. Instead of fish, we look for other aquatic resources, and you can either im resource-rich areas to harvest materials or sell them to others!¡±


    Frances raised her chin and puffed up her chest because her team, Aquamarine, was authorized to be active in the Fourth Sea District. It was a privilege granted only to teams who had not only the skills but also the experience.


    Leonard gave a single nod. ¡°How dangerous is itpared to the Third Sea District?¡±


    ¡°Not much. However! Because you have to fight monsters for their parts,rge-scale battles ur,¡± she answered.


    Whereas the monsters in the Third Sea District were few in number and could pop up anywhere, the Fourth Sea District had arger poption, which resided in fixed areas. Though the Third Sea District had more unexpected idents, the Fourth Sea District was several times more challenging on a basic level. When an operation failed in the Third Sea District, it usually resulted in property damage and a few deaths. But in the Fourth Sea District, failure meant full annihtion most of the time.


    Therefore, if a team was active in the Fourth Sea District, it was pretty much proof that they¡¯d never failed a mission.


    ¡°As for the Fifth Sea District, Aiolos...¡± Frances¡¯s bright and cheerful voice suddenly died down. ¡°That¡¯s where my team is aiming to go! Only the best¡ªno, the <i>best </i>of the best¡ªare granted permits to hunt there, you see. They don¡¯t issue new permits often, so you have to take them from other teams!¡± she finished, her voice sounding carefully constructed.


    Leonard knew she was hiding something, but he didn¡¯t push her. They weren¡¯t close enough for her to share such things, and he knew that once he crossed a certain line, he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid getting caught up in her personal affairs.


    For the briefest moment, the mood in the cabin grew awkward.


    ¡°...What about the Sixth Sea District?¡± Leonard asked politely.


    ¡°The Sixth Sea District has no other name!¡± she eximed as if she¡¯d been waiting for this question. ¡°No team who has gone there has ever returned. It¡¯s uncharted territory, a no-man¡¯snd. That¡¯s what we call it.¡±


    Naturally, no one dared to attempt to explore it. The Sixth Sea District was also the ce the expedition teams in the Fifth Sea District were the most wary of. If they identally entered the region, it meant nothing but death.


    For some reason, her description gave him a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ¡°That sounds simr to Corroded Realms,¡± Leonard pointed out.


    Frances¡¯s eyes lit up with agreement. ¡°Exactly. A Rift in the Fifth Sea District kept growing until it swallowed an entire area. That¡¯s how the Sixth Sea District formed, but the Alliance tries to hide its origin as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Goodness.¡±


    Most of the Cardenas family¡¯s famed knightly orders spent their time cleaning up Rifts. Rifts were created when the unstable boundaries of the world gave way, eroding thews of nature and the organisms on this ne. If Rifts were left alone for too long, they became ¡°Corroded.¡± To put it simply, Corroded Realms were the unfortunate result of Rifts bing too big.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the Alliance is too ignorant about the dangers of Rifts? Even on a family level, sealing them before they be Corroded is the standard procedure for the Cardenas family,¡± Leonard pointed out.


    Compared to its size, the Arcadian Empire barely had any Rifts, let alone Corroded Realms, because the Seven Orders worked tirelessly across the Empire to seal them. As soon as a Rift opened, several Transcendence Tier knights, and sometimes even a Demigod Tier knight, were sent to crush the monsters from another dimension. Unfortunately, Leonard had just be an apprentice after graduating from training, so he¡¯d never had the opportunity to see it himself.


    <i>Based on the bits and pieces I¡¯ve heard, I already know that the Seven Orders are much stronger than the factions from my previous life. Even if everyone in the Central ins, the outer regions, and the Heavenly Demon Cult made an alliance, the knights would ughter them all in a matter of days. </i>


    Sure, Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin was as strong as a Commander, but since it was him against seven others, he would die within ten exchanges.


    Despite their strength, such a powerful force spent every day finding and destroying Rifts before they could spread. This was proof that this world¡¯stent dangers far exceeded what its people imagined.


    Frances looked helpless. ¡°Well¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mydy, we are now within range ofmunicating with the docks,¡± Marianne called from outside the cabin, cutting off Frances before she could give an answer.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry. I¡¯ming over now!¡± Frances turned toward him. ¡°Leonard, would you like toe with me? You have to leave the room at some point anyway.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Say my name!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fran.¡±


    She giggled. When she stepped out of the cabin, Marianne was waiting. The bodyguard stepped aside and looked quizzically at Leonard, apparently having missed their exchange.


    ¡°Why are youing out?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Fran asked me to,¡± he said tly.


    ¡°Mydy?¡± she said, asking for confirmation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use in hiding him any longer, you know? Once we reach the wharf, everyone will see him anyway. And he felt stuffy in there!¡±


    Frances actually had a point, so Marianne simply let out a long sigh and stood next to Leonard. Now it looked like Frances had two bodyguards.


    ¡°I only had Marianne until now, so something felt missing, but now I finally look like someone important!¡± she proimed triumphantly. ¡°This is why bodyguards shoulde in pairs!¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be the only reason you are bringing him, right? Mydy? Please answer me.¡±


    ¡°Now, on to the wheelhouse! We can¡¯t leave them waiting, or else they¡¯ll get upset!¡±


    ¡°Mydy!¡±


    While the two of them chattered as they always did, Leonard looked around the inside of the hull to take in what he¡¯d missed in the past few days. From the type of wood used in the columns and nks to its design and the method of construction, it barely shared any traits with the ships from the Central ins. In fact, it didn¡¯t even have seats for rowers, so it had to have used some other form of propulsion.


    <i>Is it powered by magic? Or by some type of energy source I don¡¯t know about? </i>he asked himself as he studied the ship.


    When the three of them reached the upper deck, they had to go up another few more steps of stairs to reach the wheelhouse.


    Some of the people they passed by were surprised by his presence, but when they saw he was with Marianne and Frances, they only bobbed their heads. He felt as if they were treating him like a guest of honor.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    As soon as he stepped inside the wheelhouse, Leonard unconsciously let out a sound of admiration. Naturally, he was impressed by all the instruments he couldn¡¯t identify the uses of, and he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the magnificent oceanscape surrounding them. He could see it through the wheelhouse¡¯s four ss walls.


    <i>All the walls are made of ss so that the view ispletely unhindered. I¡¯ve never seen such a luxurious ship before. </i>


    He knew that ss was cheaper here than in the Central ins, but he was always shocked whenever he witnessed a new aspect of their culture.


    At that moment, a message arrived.


    ¡ªThis is the port inspection office of the First Sea District, Orichalcos. Please identify yourself immediately. If you do not respond within five minutes or approach any closer, shots will be fired.


    A muffled voice came from the crystal ball. It sat in the middle of the room, right next to the seat obviously meant for the highest-ranking officer.


    Sure enough, Frances sat down.


    ¡°My, so impatient!¡± she said to the dispatcher. She turned to the side. ¡°Marianne? Connect me, please.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± As instructed, Marianne reached out and adjusted something. The gray crystal ball glowed blue.


    ¡°Ah, ah. Can you hear me?¡± Frances asked.


    An answer came, sounding more clear this time.


    ¡ªPlease refrain from making unnecessaryments. Please provide your ship registration number or expedition team identification number.


    ¡°This is expedition team No. B-007, Aquamarine.¡±


    ¡ªAnd the passcode?


    ¡°A ship is safest at port, but that is not its purpose.¡±


    ¡ªConfirmed, No. B-007 Aquamarine. Permission granted to dock at No. 37. Will your length of stay be the same as usual?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡ªWee back to Antis City.


    With that dull greeting, the light from the crystal ball faded back to an opaque gray. In any case, it seemed to be an artifact that could be used tomunicate with the port.


    ¡°Geez, it¡¯s so annoying having to do this when they always say the same thing,¡± Frances said, stretching. ¡°They should let us through as soon as they hear my voice.¡±


    ¡°This is their job, mydy.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, they let Rank A expedition teams right in. Once we be Rank A too, I¡¯m gonna see if it¡¯s true and kill them all if it is.¡±


    The port inspectors would have been appalled if they had heard her.


    She and Marianne didn¡¯t seem to be talking about anything too serious, because they included Leonard as the topics changed.


    As they approached the capital, he listened attentively and chimed in every now and then, captivated by the politics and economics of Antis City and amazed by the splendor of the enormous vessels that passed by. He¡¯d already considered Aquamarine¡¯s ship to be big, but there were immense sailboats that dwarfed it.


    Apparently, his thoughts showed on his face.


    ¡°Leonard! You¡¯re thinking about how small my ship is, aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you?!¡± Frances said sharply.


    ¡°I... was just thinking about how the other vessels are too big,¡± he said, taking half a step back.


    Frances didn¡¯t ept his answer and began to rant. ¡°First of all, the fact that they have sails means they didn¡¯t use any magical engineering! They¡¯re used by third-rate expedition teams and fishermen! Look at the ships that don¡¯t use any oars or sails! Almost none of them are as big as Aquamarine!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Leonard said, his eyes lighting up with understanding. So magic was the mysterious force that propelled these ships.


    When he looked around and saw that she was correct, he immediately apologized. ¡°I see my knowledge is insufficient. I¡¯m sorry, Fran.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°See, now <i>I </i>look like the bad guy. I¡¯m sorry I raised my voice. I get a little excited when the topic of shipses up.¡±


    Just as their little squabble came to an end, Aquamarine stopped at a dockbeled with the number 37. As soon as the ship neared, the dock¡¯s shielding mechanisms activated and stabilized the vessel. The shielding mechanisms allowed passengers to board and disembark even without anchoring or mooring the vessel. There was no doubt the dock used magic.


    ¡°All right. Marianne and Leonard, you two will get off with me. The crew will take care of the rest!¡± Frances announced as she stood from her seat.


    The two of them followed behind her just as they¡¯d done when they had first gone into the wheelhouse. They went down to the deck again and disembarked through a simple set of stairs, stepping onto dock No. 37.


    The capital, Antis City.


    Leonard was finally face-to-face with the heart and soul of the Antis Maritime Alliance.


    <i>Sorry to the South Sea Sword Sect, but they can¡¯t evenpare to this. </i>


    Antis City wasn¡¯t just exotic; it was basically a whole new world. As he took in the sight, he felt excitement swell inside him.


    ¡°Wow! Would you look at that? It¡¯s the runaway princess!¡±


    A smug voice came from somewhere, shattering any sense of sentimentality within him.

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54</h4>


    Frances and Marianne turned to the source of the voice, looking irritated. Leonard did the same, his face impassive.


    A striking man with bronzed skin and scarlet hair approached them, not heeding their stares. His demeanor was almost rude.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other, so you should smile for me. Come on, you¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± he said.


    ¡°You have no shame to begin with, so I advise against such drivel,¡± Marianne replied. She stepped forward to block Frances from his line of sight as if to say that the likes of him had no right to speak to her.


    The red-haired man put on a threatening face, enraged by herment. ¡°I¡¯m trying to speak with the master, so why¡¯s the dog getting in the way? What, are you so crazy you don¡¯t know when you¡¯re supposed to get out of the way?¡±


    In the past, some had called her Mad Dog Marianne.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    A bloodthirsty smile spread across Marianne¡¯s face. She typically held back when she was with Frances, but she had never lost to anyone in a verbal contest. Marianne ced a hand on the hilt of her sword.


    She taunted, ¡°Well, if you can understand the words of a dog, I suppose that means you¡¯re one too. Oh, wasn¡¯t there one that was famous for being the bitch* of their family?¡±[1]


    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡±


    ¡°Well, unlike a certain someone, I¡¯m not an illegitimate child. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little self-deprecating to use as an insult? You have to be careful, remember? If your daddy hears that you¡¯re causing trouble, he¡¯ll whip you again.¡±


    He was no match for Marianne in a battle of insults, so he gritted his teeth and went after Frances instead. He knew that targeting her employer, rather than her, would get a rise out of her.


    ¡°Do you think that iming your father¡¯s legacy and surrounding yourself with all those treasures you don¡¯t deserve will make you like your father?! You better nicely hand over the ship while I¡¯m still offering money! Aquamarine deserves more than being the relic of a fallen dynasty!¡±


    ¡°Shut your damn mouth!¡± Marianne inevitably unsheathed her sword and pointed it at his neck, but the man didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Even if you keep running away like a pathetic coward, you won¡¯t get anywhere! Unless you want to politely drown like your father¡ª¡±


    ¡°Liano Patterson!¡±


    An aura burst from Marianne¡¯s de and reached his neck. A single drop of blood dripped down. Only then did the red-haired man, Liano, shut his mouth. Sensing her bloodlust, he knew that she would<i> </i>kill him if he said anything more, but his eyes remained fixed on Frances. He was still trying to provoke her.


    ¡°Shall we? We¡¯ve wasted enough time as it is.¡± Despite his taunts, Frances didn¡¯t even blink. She tugged on Marianne¡¯s sleeve. Her demeanor was refined yet intimidating, as if Liano¡¯s verbal abuse meant nothing to her.


    Feeling defeated, the man simply red.


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡±


    It was strange how enraged Marianne had be when the actual target of his insults appeared to be unaffected. Marianne put away the sword that had cut his throat. Though it seemed as if the situation had been on the brink of exploding, the mood settled and grew cold.


    Liano¡¯s posse had also looked ready to fight, but they seemed relieved. Even <i>they </i>were afraid of fighting Marianne.


    The dock was now silent, save for the sound of three pairs of footsteps. They belonged to Frances, Marianne, and Leonard.


    Liano spotted Leonard for the first time and gave a long, wicked smile. He taunted them again.


    ¡°Ha! You said you¡¯d restore your father¡¯s glory, but you¡¯ve been ying around with a whore this whole time! Well, if you want someone this pretty, I suppose I understand why you¡¯d be unimpressed by me. I don¡¯t know what ces he¡¯s been in, but I bet you could make thousands in gold if you sell him as a boytoy¡ª¡±


    It happened in an instant. A beam of light shot out from Leonard¡¯s waist and swung down.


    Marianne turned around, looking shocked, but neither she nor Frances had seen iting, let alone react. Neither could Liano¡¯s exasperated posse.


    <i>St! </i>


    Liano¡¯s right arm was severed at the elbow. It fell to the ground, seeping blood, a finger still pointing at Leonard. The cut was so sharp that Liano didn¡¯t even feel anything. He watched dumbly as blood dripped from the stump of his arm. Only then did the pain set in, apanied by screaming.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°B-Boss! That crazy son of a bitch...!¡±


    ¡°Go get some potions so we can reattach it! If he loses his arm for good, we¡¯ll be fucked too!¡±


    As he watched the chaos unfold on the dock, Leonard lowered his bloodless sword and turned to Frances. ¡°Fran, is it okay to kill them all?¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡± Only then did she regain herposure. ¡°Um, it doesn¡¯t really matter, but it would be best if we kept that bastard alive. If he dies, it¡¯ll cause some pretty heavy consequences. As long as you don¡¯t kill him, you can clean them up however you see fit.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Marianne? You and Leonard¡ª¡±


    Leonard shook his head, cutting her off. ¡°It¡¯s all right. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Most of Liano¡¯s posse wasn¡¯t even paying attention to him, too busy trying to reattach their boss¡¯s arm. The few that went after him looked like they were at the bottom of thedder. For a moment, Leonard considered using his fists instead of his sword, but cuts were more effective at inducing fear than blunt wounds.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°G-Guh...¡±


    ¡°Urp.¡±


    Leonard moved forward as if strolling through an open in. With each step, he cut someone¡¯s throat, stabbed someone else¡¯s stomach, and cut off arms and legs.


    The dock, which had once been as white and smooth as marble, was now stained with blood and decorated with broken limbs and organs that spilled from abdomens.


    In just a few seconds, dock No. 37 became a ughterhouse.


    ¡°Th-That one! Kill that bastard first!¡±


    ¡°You can take care of the young masterter! The bleeding stopped, so he won¡¯t die!¡±


    Even the people who¡¯d been involved with dirty business for a long time were horrified. Leonard¡¯s attacks were cruel and unfaltering, and Marianne realized why her intuition had warned her about Leonard. He purposefully maneuvered his de to make the attacks even more painful and crush his opponent¡¯s spirit as well.


    He wasn¡¯t just making a show of it¡ªhe was inflicting his wrath.


    Even though his face was expressionless, Marianne could somehow tell that he was furious.


    ¡°...¡±


    Frances also sensed it. The scene was so gruesome that she wanted to look away, but she couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from Leonard as he continued his onught.


    When? When had she stopped crying, stopped screaming in rage when someone insulted her father, whom she was so proud of?


    She had to endure it because she had no power.


    She had to focus on the future, not the present.


    Countless excuses had piled up in her heart over the years, but now, this boy who resembled the sword itself knocked them all away.


    <i>Is it because of me? Are you angry on my behalf? </i>


    If he truly was from Arcadia, he couldn¡¯t possibly know anything about her, let alone her father or the hidden story behind the Alliance. And yet, despite the fact that he¡¯d only known her for a few days, he was more relentlessly, viciously enraged for her than anyone else.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Frances was surprised when she felt the dampness in her eyes. She swiped the tears away when no one was looking. She couldn¡¯t let her mask break like this.


    Marianne noticed her small actions, and her face grew hazy.


    They didn¡¯t realize it was a misunderstanding, so they simply watched as Leonard carried out a raging bloodbath.


    ¡°<i>Phew...</i>¡± Not even a minute had passed, but Leonard had let his emotions get the best of him. He was panting a little. He took one deep breath, and his breathing returned to normal.


    He turned around and took in the mess he¡¯d made. Other than Liano, who¡¯d passed out from blood loss, the entire posse now resembled ughterhouse scraps. Even thest one had just stopped convulsing.


    <i>I got lost in the bloodlust again. Perhaps it was because they were weak opponents. </i>He would have been able to keep his cool, but Liano¡¯s posse was nothing, so he¡¯d lost his patience.


    Now that he was in a body that was only fifteen years old, Yeon Mu-Hyuk was too impulsivepared to histter years. As the reminder set in, Leonard stroked the de to calm himself.


    ¡°Leonard, that¡¯s enough.¡± Suddenly, Frances appeared and carefully grabbed the hand touching the de.


    ¡°Fran.¡±


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± She felt his pulse through the back of his hand and pulled away when she felt it return to normal. She looked up to meet his eyes but then turned away. ¡°Um, thank you... for getting angry on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing remarkable.¡± Leonard thought he¡¯d frightened her by being too violent.


    On the contrary, his words made her realize something. She smiled gently. ¡°No, I suppose it¡¯s not.¡±


    It¡¯s not like she achieved anything by quietly enduring the insults. Even if she pretended to be unbothered, pretended to be the better person, she wouldn¡¯t get any closer to her goal. She should have spit in those dirty bastards¡¯ faces. She should have secretly let herself cry in her room.


    She hadn¡¯t even known how close it had be to crushing her, and now she felt free.


    Of course, Leonard had no way of knowing what she was thinking and made some incredibly bold assumptions.


    <i>Hm. I didn¡¯t harm her mentally, did I?</i>


    If Marianne hadn¡¯t arrived just in time, the atmosphere would have be even more awkward between the two. The bodyguard looked around the dock, which was now covered in blood.


    ¡°You were quite enthusiastic, I see. This will be quite troublesome to take care of,¡± she grumbled. ¡°There was a reason I didn¡¯t join you.¡±


    Even though she chided him, her voice was rtively gentle because she knew he¡¯d helped Frances sort through some feelings even <i>she </i>didn¡¯t know about. She inspected Liano¡¯s arm and checked his pulse before concluding that his life wasn¡¯t in danger.


    ¡°I believe we can leave this idiot here. His arm is safely intact, and he¡¯ll withdraw for a bit once he finds out that all his subordinates were ughtered.¡±


    Leonard studied her for a moment before asking her something he¡¯d been wondering about. ¡°Is his father that powerful? Powerful enough thatying hands on him can be risky, even though he¡¯s an illegitimate child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is. Incredibly.¡± Frances was the one who answered. She red at one of Antis City¡¯s giant towers, which was still dimly visible all the way from the harbor. It was where the Council held its quarterly meetings. ¡°The Antis Maritime Alliance is governed by a council of the same name. They do everything from drawing the borders between sea districts to issuing permits to expedition teams. You could say that they¡¯re the true rulers of these waters.¡±


    Her blue eyes were filled with longing. Once upon a time, her father had been in that tower too. He was one of the people who had made sure the seas were upright, and he had even risen to the highest position, the chairman. Though the Kingdom of Okeanos had fallen, he was proof that their royal blood remained true.


    Until that tragic day, he was a man whom many people loved and respected.


    ¡°The Council of Antis always has thirteen members, and new councilors aren¡¯t elected until a seat is vacated. Liano¡¯s biological father, Councilor Pablo, is one of the five most powerful people in the Council. Pablo El Ond Patterson,¡± she spat out each syble.


    He was the captain of the Fifth Sea District¡¯s Rank A expedition team Moby Dick and was also one of the most powerful people in all of the Alliance.


    1. In Korean, she makes a pun on the word ¡°dog¡± to say ¡°huge failure.¡± ?

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55</h4>


    All expedition teams in the Antis Maritime Alliance were required to be registered under Bermuda, and Rank A was practically the highest position a team could reach. There was only one team who was truly ssified as Rank S, Wild Hunt. They were the ones who¡¯d stopped the Rift in the Fifth Sea District from expanding. So, any team that was short of Wild Hunt''s legendary feat remained Rank A, which was why Rank A was functionally the highest rank.


    ¡°Councilor Pablo himself is in the Transcendence Tier, but even his subordinates are all veterans at the Seventh Degree External Force Tier or higher. Moreover, Moby Dick performs much better than Aquamarine does,¡± Frances exined. She was no match for them with her current power.


    Putting aside the power Councilor Pablo had as one of the thirteen councilors, he was also the captain of a Rank A expedition team and was a Transcendence Tier expert to boot. If there was ever a single sh, it would be Aquamarine¡¯s crushing, one-sided defeat. If they wanted topete with him, they either had to receive support from Bermuda on an organizational level or receive backing from the Magic Tower itself.


    A question suddenly came to Leonard. ¡°Was it okay to cut off Liano¡¯s arm and kill his subordinates?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Frances replied, apparently having expected him to ask as much. ¡°To Councilor Pablo, Liano is about as important as apdog. As long as he¡¯s alive, he won¡¯t even care. Though, I¡¯ll admit thatck of attention is probably what made him an incredibly scummy bastard.¡±


    ¡°I see. So it doesn¡¯t matter if someone knocks him around a little, but if he dies, it will be a heavy blow to the councilor¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Precisely! Even though Liano is an illegitimate maggot he doesn¡¯t give a damn about, everyone knows he¡¯s his son. Someone as powerful as Councilor Pablo has to be careful about how they¡¯re perceived by the people around them.¡±


    Leonard had witnessed simr incidents in murim, so he immediately understood the potential consequences. There were even some sects who killed their own illegitimate children and med it on another sect to use it as a justification to attack them.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why you have nothing to worry about. Councilor Pablo won¡¯t want to retaliate against me over something like this,¡± she concluded.


    It seemed as if there was something else Leonard wasn¡¯t aware of, but Frances left it at that and kept walking.


    As Leonard walked shoulder-to-shoulder with Marianne, Marianne whispered, ¡°Politically, thedy holds a very precarious position in the Antis Maritime Alliance. Rather than acting as a counterbnce, she¡¯s more like... a fuse. Left untouched, there won¡¯t be any major problems, but if someone identally sets her off, it could cause arge-scale conflict.¡±


    ¡°And Pablo doesn¡¯t want to take that big of a risk,¡± Leonard finished.


    ¡°Yes. No matter how powerful he is, hispetitors in the Council will take advantage of the incident. But we can¡¯t rely on her position too much. I¡¯m sure you know why.¡±


    ¡°If she antagonizes everyone, the non-aggression pact could be broken. Is that it?¡±


    Marianne only nodded in response. However, she was impressed by his incredible insight.


    <i>Are all members of the Cardenas family like this? Even if they train children in swordy from a young age, that would barely be enough time to make them as powerful as Leonard. But they teach political theory and strategy on top of that? I suppose the prestigious ns of the Empire really are on another level.</i>


    Once again, Leonard had unintentionally misled her.


    Leonard stayed close to the other two. He didn¡¯t know where their destination was, but he couldn¡¯t be going around on his own. People would be hostile to someone of an unknown affiliation and identity.


    Frances seemed to read his mind. ¡°We¡¯re going to Bermuda¡¯s headquarters first. They take care of all the business rted to expedition teams.¡±


    There, they would register his identity and affiliation, confirm Aquamarine¡¯s return, and even submit their ie report.


    Frances frowned a little, suddenly reminded of the mountain of work she had to do. Even with Marianne¡¯s help, they would have to bury themselves in work for three or four days to get everything done.


    Having a good administrative system wasn¡¯t always a good thing.


    <i>¡°Haa...¡± </i>Frances couldn¡¯t stop herself from letting out a long sigh, but she felt a little encouraged by the sound of the footsteps behind her.


    She had been on her own, but she now had Marianne by her side, and it would be possible for her team of two to be three and more in the future. It would depend on her own efforts from there on out.


    <i>Yes. This is only the beginning.</i>


    Her steps grew lighter as they grew closer to Bermuda¡¯s headquarters.


    <i> </i> *


    Bermuda, which essentially represented all the expedition teams, was one of the major entities in the Antis Maritime Alliance. Even its offices were grandiose, proof of their money and power. It was a hub for people.


    Like a whirlpool in the middle of the sea, the outer walls revolved to prevent the inside of the building from being visible from the outside, and the building itself reflected sunlight and shone brilliantly. It wasn¡¯t as tall as the Magic Tower or the tower where the Council convened, but it was marvelouspared to the nearby establishments.


    ¡°It¡¯s very impressive,¡± Leonard whispered. Throughout his journey here, he had been shocked and delighted by many sights, but he was still at a loss for words.


    Though the House of Cardenas far surpassed the Alliance in both military and fiscal power, they were frugal with their valuables and spending because they were a family of swordsmen at heart. In other words, they didn¡¯t waste money on building more floors or renovating buildings when it wasn¡¯t called for.


    However, the Antis Maritime Alliance seemed to feel an obligation to unt its wealth to the world, so it created luxurious sights that were sure to be unforgettable to anyone who set foot in the capital.


    ¡°Well, at the end of the day, it¡¯s nothing but a waste of money,¡± Frances said harshly. ¡°Bermuda wasn¡¯t this extravagant when it was first founded. There aren¡¯t many people in high standings among expedition teams in the first ce because we¡¯re groups made up of renegades who have skill and talent. In other words, the organization was founded by people who don¡¯t like being ordered around or being meddled with.¡±


    Other than Arcadia, which was a meritocracy through and through, the rest of the continent didn¡¯t take lightly to people who tried to bypass status with skill. Even before the Antis Maritime Alliance got its name, the expedition teams that gathered in the ocean had been made up of people who¡¯d personally experienced such treatment. So, they created a coalition that allowed them to be without noble ranks and titles, at least out at sea. Bermuda was founded on the principle of refusing to bow to mere nobles or royal families.


    ¡°However¡±¡ªFrances sneered and glowered at thepping walls¡ª¡°there aren¡¯t many people who <i>actually</i> hate the existence of a defined social hierarchy, you know. They¡¯re just frustrated with their own standing. What do you think expedition teams wanted once they obtained weapons, wealth, and power?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Leonard toe up with an answer.


    <i>I suppose all people are the same. </i>


    He¡¯d seen this many times in murim. Smaller sects created pacts or alliances, and the most powerful among them became the leader of a new prominent sect. Then, they would go on to plunder smaller factions as if forgetting their own origins. They bbed about justice and equality, but that wasn¡¯t what they truly desired.


    ¡°A new ss system based on rank,¡± he stated.


    ¡°Ooh! How did you know? Did Marianne tell you?¡±


    ¡°You wereining about it when we got closer to the dock, remember? You said that Rank A expedition teams don¡¯t have to go through the docking procedure or something like that. Whether it¡¯s true or not, the fact that you said it like that means there must be some kind of hierarchy.¡±


    ¡°But I could have been joking,¡± Frances pointed out.


    ¡°Satire has always been used as a way to criticize the ws of an establishment. It isn¡¯t umon for something to begin as a light joke and result in the creation of a manifesto.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right.¡± For some reason, she sounded pleased. ¡°But it¡¯s hard to describe in words just how tant and superficial they are, you see. You have to experience it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean...?¡±


    ¡°Here we go. Marianne, you too.¡±


    ¡°Please conduct yourself ordingly when we are inside Bermuda¡¯s headquarters, mydy,¡± Marianne said, rubbing her temples.


    Apanied by her bodyguard and a confused-looking Leonard, Frances approached the main entrance. Shockingly, the door had no handle, but she wasn¡¯t surprised or flustered. Instead, she reached into her pocket and pulled out something resembling a seal. When she touched it to the door, an artificial voice sounded.


    ¡ªCaptain Frances von Okeanos of B-007 Aquamarine, identity confirmed. Connecting to Zephyros Hall.


    At the very same moment, a highly intricate magic circle carved on the surface of the door began to glow, creating a tunnel that would lead to somewhere inside. Unlike the Peak Distance Spatial Portal, the tunnel was stable.


    ¡°Do you understand now, Leonard?¡± she sneered, unable to hide the cynicism in her voice. ¡°The explorers of Bermuda have limited ess to the building depending on their rank. Rank B teams can go to Zephyros Hall, while Rank C teams can only go to Eurus Hall. It¡¯s simr for the other ranks.¡±


    ¡°And only the highest-ranking explorers can freely travel between all the floors, I assume,¡± Leonard said.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Frances confirmed. The very same founders of Bermuda who wanted to escape the tyranny of the upper ss now acted like aristocrats who kept their distance from the members of the lower ss. It was hard not tough at the sheer absurdity of the situation.


    Marianne tried to calm her down. ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s time for work.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve always done this, haven¡¯t I? I wear an unbreakable mask in front of other people. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The three of them stepped into Bermuda¡¯s headquarters.


    <i>Hm. </i>


    After only a few steps, their surroundings changed entirely. Leonard¡¯s eyebrows shot up in shock. If it weren¡¯t for feeling it with his five senses, he would have likely suspected that he was trapped in an illusion.


    Orichalcos Hall. Notos Hall. Eurus Hall.


    With each step, they passed a different corridor, each one more extravagant than thest, before they arrived at the fourth one. There were no more after that, as if they were blocked off from the fifth.


    The moment they entered the fourth hall, another sound went off.


    ¡ªWee, Miss Frances. We congratte Aquamarine on its return.


    They were now at their destination, Zephyros Hall. The people inside recognized Frances¡¯s party and began to chatter.


    ¡°Aquamarine? Is that the princess?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw them. Their voyage must have taken them pretty far this time.¡±


    ¡°Marianne is the only real fighter they have, so I¡¯m impressed that they alwayse back alive.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know much about Aquamarine, do you? As long as they have their captain, they can sail around the Fourth Sea District as if it¡¯s their backyard!¡±


    ¡°Really? I guess that exins why that bastard Liano is so jealous.¡±


    Some sneered, some were sympathetic, and some were wary.


    Leonard picked up on each individual reaction, making him reassess Frances¡¯s position. Not everyone was hostile bums like Liano.


    Inevitably, there was also a lot of talk about Leonard himself.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen that one before. Figure he¡¯s her concubine?¡±


    ¡°He looks the type. His body is well-built, and he looks like one of those white knights from the novels the nobles love so much.¡±


    Perhaps it was because Liano had already made such disparaging remarks, but it didn¡¯t make his anger well up as much. However, he would have likely unsheathed his sword if someone had called him a prostitute or something.


    Either way, Frances and her party reached the counter without anyone bothering them. A beautiful, elegantdy was standing behind it.


    The receptionist of Zephyros Hall, ra, greeted them politely. ¡°Wee back to Antis, Captain Frances. How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to submit Aquamarine¡¯s mission report for approval and find some lodgings for the duration of our stay! Oh, and did we receive any potential new recruits?¡± Frances asked with a look of excitement.


    Seeing how excited Frances looked and sounded, ra became deeply ashamed. ¡°I have put a lot of effort into advertising your team and sending out notices, but...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay! We can wait!¡± Frances reassured, making ra feel a little better. ¡°We¡¯ve already found a new member, so I was hoping you could help me process him!¡±


    ¡°A new member?!¡±


    The receptionist looked deeply shocked. Only then did she finally spot Leonard, who was standing behind Frances. For a moment, she could only stare at him nkly, but Bermuda receptionists were well-trained. Sheposed herself after a few seconds and cleared her throat.


    ¡°Um, may I have your name?¡±


    ra herself didn¡¯t notice, but her voice was higher than usual. Though some explorers who¡¯d known her for a long time ogled at her, no one was watching them.


    Frances gave a small nod, and the boy stepped forward.


    ¡°My name is Leonard,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mr. Leonard... All right, I¡¯ve added you in. Are there any particr areas you are currently training in?¡±


    The people in the hall didn¡¯t seem to have very high expectations, likely because he looked young. However, Frances and Marianne had mischievous smiles on their faces because Leonard had told them ahead of time.


    ¡°I am in the Second Degree External Force Tier. If you¡¯d like proof, I can show you right here.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    In an instant, a heavy silence fell over Zephyros Hall.

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56</h4>


    The Second Degree External Force Tier was only one Degree lower than Leonard¡¯s true level of power, but even still, that was not something a teenager should be able to achieve. But because he was born and raised in the House of Cardenas, it was inevitable that his perception was distorted in multiple ways. Most family members reached the External Force Tier in theirte teens and formally became low-rank knights, or squires, once they reached the Second and Third Degrees. That was their standard.


    On the other hand, the average person considered someone a genius if they were able to surpass the entire Body Refining Tier in their teens and reach the External Force Tier in their early twenties.


    But Leonard, who was obviously a teenager, was in the Second Degree External Force Tier?


    Even ra, who had been a receptionist for many years, was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Mr. Leonard, if you would.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Everyone in the hall was staring at Leonard. They wouldn¡¯t believe it until they saw it with their own eyes.


    <i>Shing.</i>


    Leonard unsheathed his sword, and sword energy red up around it. All at once, everyone let out sounds of amazement.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true! He¡¯s young, handsome, <i>and </i>talented?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true what they say about the gods from the mythical ages being dead¡ªbecause they would never be this unfair!¡±


    ¡°First Marianne and now this kid. I don¡¯t understand why such talented people flock to the princess.¡±


    ¡°Loyalty! Friendship! Love! Something like that, I suppose. Don¡¯t you ever dream about things like that?¡±


    ¡°Dream my ass. If you get on the Council¡¯s bad side, it¡¯s over!¡±


    Leonard turned his back to the explorers¡¯ dramatic reactions and calmly sheathed his sword.


    ra¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Now I¡¯ll need your age.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fifteen.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    His answer made her freeze on the spot¡ªand also Frances and Marianne.


    Leonard¡¯s face did look a little young, but because he was over six feet tall, they¡¯d assumed he¡¯d already stopped growing.


    <i>If I had known his age, I would have thought he was in the First Degree External Force Tier, not the Second</i>, Marianne thought to herself.


    Frances reached him first and whispered, ¡°Are you actually fifteen? Are you really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leonard said tly.


    ¡°Your face looks young, but I thought you were around seventeen or eighteen... C-can you try calling me ¡®older sister¡¯?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you saved my life. The answer is no.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s petty!¡±


    The curtness of his answer not only made Frances¡¯s and Marianne¡¯s faces fall in disappointment but also the faces of most of the female explorers in the Hall.


    ra was no exception. ¡°Mr. Leonard, Second Degree External Force Tier, age fifteen. I¡¯ve confirmed your information. I¡¯m going to ask you a few more questions, but you are not required to answer them.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°What is your country of origin?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a good idea to reveal that he was from the Arcadian Empire, but neither was hiding it. If he declined to answer, it implied that it was a secret that could be used against him. Therefore, Leonard gave the name of the ce that had sent him here.


    ¡°The Kurdish Kingdom.¡±


    His deration would make the shadow knights roll in their graves, but neither ra nor anyone else in Zephyros Hall knew much about the Kurdish Kingdom.


    ¡°Kurdish Kingdom, Kurdish¡ªOh! It¡¯s to the northwest of the Arcadian Empire, correct?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯ve heard.¡± His answer made him sound like an outsider, making ra tilt her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been told that¡¯s where I¡¯m from, but I lost my memories and don¡¯t remember anything about my life and childhood in the Kurdish Kingdom. I know that it¡¯s my homnd, but that¡¯s basically it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± She wrote his nationality down as ¡°Kurdish¡± and asked a few more questions, which Leonard answered. His registration was over in no time.


    The third official member had now joined the Rank B expedition team Aquamarine. Including the captain Frances and Marianne, they were now a group of three. It was a modest size.


    It appeared that the crew members that Leonard had seen aboard were only there to take care of the ship and were not official members of the expedition team.


    ¡°Okay! You¡¯re all set, Leonard. The only thing left to do is some administrative work that the two of us need to handle, so you¡¯re free to do whatever you like!¡± Frances said, grinning. ¡°But you¡¯re in a foreign country, so nothing muches to mind, eh? If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to do or any ce you¡¯d like to visit, tell me right now. I¡¯ll get you a guide.¡±


    ¡°There is... something I¡¯d like to do.¡± Leonard thought for a moment.


    It would be a good idea to get they of thend, and it could be fun to poke around the Magic Tower and the Council¡¯s building, seeing as how they basically ruled the city. Eavesdropping on the other explorers inside Bermuda¡¯s headquarters and briefly befriending people to obtain information was another good choice. But there was a problem.


    <i>Even if I do all of this, none of it is rted to magic. </i>


    Magic was something he wanted to learn about. If he could look into the mystical powers that threw him from Gpagos Ind all the way to the Alliance, it could expand his understanding of martial arts.


    ¡°Actually, I would like to learn about magic,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°What? Magic?¡± Frances looked surprised. ¡°But you¡¯re such a talented swordsman. Is your goal to be a magic swordsman?¡±


    ¡°No. I have no intention of formally training in magic. As I said, I would simply like to learn more about it.¡±


    The unknown was something to be feared, and understanding the unknown was paramount. The Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had lived by this principle, and Leonard was inclined to agree with it.


    ¡°I was sent here due to a magic explosion. If I had known more about it, it could have been avoided. I managed to survive thanks to you, but you can never rely on Lady Fortune to smile upon you a second time.¡±


    ¡°R-Right! Ahem, I mean, yes, I understand!¡±


    For some reason, Frances was flustered and had a deep red blush on her face. She dashed back to the counter, then quickly returned. She puffed out her chest, as proud as always.


    ¡°You want to obtain general knowledge about magic, correct? In that case, one tutoring session should be enough. I¡¯ve just called for a person I know from the Magic Tower, so she can teach you today, just this once!¡±


    Though Leonard was grateful for her generosity, his debt was growing bigger, and he felt the pressure from it increase ever so slightly. ¡°Thank you, Fran. I haven¡¯t done anything in return, yet it seems like my debt only keeps growing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry! If you just stick with my team and stay with u-us like you¡¯ve been doing, you can pay it all back!¡±


    Frances grinned. Marianne was watching from the sidelines, amused, and Leonard was wondering why Frances was so happy that they were going to work together. As usual, none of them were on the same page.


    Suddenly, the people in Zephyros Hall turned their attention away when Frances¡¯s friend arrived.


    ¡°Fran! Long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Esther!¡±


    A woman who was clearly dressed like a mage stepped into Zephyros Hall elegantly and pulled Frances into a hug. Her dark brown hair reached all the way to the hem of her robe. Based on her appearance, she seemed to be in her mid-twenties. Mages aged more slowly than martial artists, but those who had yet to reach the Seventh Circle were said to have appearances that matched their ages.


    However, no matter how many powerful connections Frances had, she wouldn¡¯t be able to call upon a ss 7 mage, the equivalent of a Transcendence Tier knight, so casually. At most, this woman was ss 6, or perhaps ss 4 or 5. If she was considered a Rank B explorer, she would be no lower than ss 3.


    <i>In martial arts terms, she would be around the Apex Realm, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to think this way</i>, Leonard thought.


    Magic was a power that could transport someone thousands of miles with one piece of paper. Approaching magic from a martial arts perspective might make it even more difficult to understand.


    Frances¡¯s friend, Esther, turned to Leonard and asked, ¡°So, you want me to teach this boy about magic, right? Not as an actual student, but just the basics?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please teach him everything about the Circle system, the elements, and the dangers of magic! Even though we¡¯re friends, anything more than that is too much to ask, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e now. If you¡¯re the one asking, I wouldn¡¯t mind doing it just once. But twice might be too much.¡±


    Esther petted Frances¡¯s head, thinking about how much she owed the girl. The Rank A expedition team Aquamarine had once sailed the Fifth Sea District and was envied by everyone in the Alliance, but it had abruptly met its end one day. At that time, Esther had been a novice who had just be a ss 4 mage, but she had been able to join Aquamarine because she was judged to have great potential.


    <i>... And to think that I had abandoned her back then</i>, Esther thought.


    Even now, that event seemed like a natural disaster. When Aquamarine was caught up in a conspiracy involving most of the Council members, one so big that even Bermuda was forced to turn a blind eye, it was every man for himself. A Fourth Circle mage like her was worth nothing.


    The only one who protected Frances to the very end was Marianne, the girl that the former captain of Aquamarine, Njord, had picked up from who knows where. Her almost simple-minded loyalty had led her to put her life on the line to protect the princess as repayment for giving her a second chance at life. If it weren¡¯t for that, Esther would have likely never seen Frances again.


    <i>I¡¯m already grateful for the fact that she doesn¡¯t resent me for running away, so if I can repay her like this a little bit at a time, well, it would be good for me too. I¡¯m still stuck in ss 4 because of the trauma of that day.</i>


    Esther¡¯s green eyes settled on Leonard, the new member of Aquamarine. She¡¯d been impressed by his appearance as soon as she saw him, but after hearing the story, his skills and age seemed even more impressive.


    <i>But he¡¯s suspicious. He¡¯s a pretty boy and genius swordsman, just like the hero of a fairy tale. Other than Marianne, Frances has no one to lean on, so did he use his good looks to make her lower her guard? Or am I being too paranoid?</i>


    Mages were inherently distrustful of others, and that mindset led her to consider him with apprehension.


    <i>She¡¯s very wary. Are all mages like this? </i>Leonard thought.


    Esther had tried to hide her caution, but it was useless against a martial artist who¡¯d unlocked his upper dantian.


    Leonard inwardly scoffed at how obviously she was scrutinizing him. It was understandable for her to be suspicious of people she¡¯d just met, but it would do her no good to be caught like this.


    Marianne seemed to notice this as well, as she was looking at Leonard with a shared look of exasperation.


    At this rate, things would be even more awkward, so Leonard held out his hand first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care, Ms. Esther. I¡¯m Leonard, the new member of Aquamarine.¡±


    Esther looked at his hand for a moment but didn¡¯t shake it.


    ¡°My name is Esther. I am a ss 4 mage affiliated with the Magic Tower of Antis. You can drop the honorific. Most mages don¡¯t like to be touched, so I¡¯d advise you to not try to shake their hands during your first meeting,¡± she said. Unlike Frances, she kept herself at a distance.


    Leonard wasn¡¯t offended by her reply and pulled his hand away. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Esther only gave him a single nod before turning back to Frances. ¡°Fran, I¡¯ll try to teach him as much as I can in a day. If there¡¯s ever an asion you need a mage, call me. Going back to Aquamarine... may be difficult, but I can help you with other tasks.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Thanks for helping me all the time!¡± Frances said, smiling as cheerfully as usual.


    ¡°Good luck with the rest of your Bermuda work. Let¡¯s grab a meal sometime. I¡¯ll make a reservation at a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°All right. Leonard, make sure to learn as much as you can from her!¡±


    Frances and Marianne left Zephyros Hall to do their mountain of paperwork, leaving the other two behind. For a moment, Esther and Leonard looked at each other awkwardly.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Esther asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk over some food. How can I possibly teach and how can you possibly learn like this?¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for his answer before turning around. Esther walked a few steps ahead while Leonard trailed behind her, leaving Zephyros Hall. Two pairs of footsteps echoed, exactly in time with each other.


    And that was how a former member of Aquamarine met the new one.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57</h4>


    The mages of the Magic Tower wore robes that symbolized their status, so they were easily recognizable to members of the Antis Maritime Alliance. Esther was no exception. Because she was ss 4, she wore a robe with four stitched stars. Wherever she walked, people seemed to scatter. They treated her with apletely different attitude from the famous explorers of Bermuda.


    <i>It seems that the Magic Tower possesses a considerable amount of power in the Alliance. </i>


    Leonard sensed both curiosity and unease in their gazes. Typically, people from isted regions like the Alliance territories were naturally several times more wary and hostile to outsiders than people from other ces. In the past, Yeon Mu-Hyuk had also experienced this when he went to the South Sea Sword Sect.


    Broadly, there were two ways to deal with it: bring something so beneficial that it makes others lower their guard, or intimidate them so that they¡¯re afraid to show hostility.


    Apparently, the Magic Tower had decided to use both strategies. From the magic circles drawn on Bermuda¡¯s headquarters to the rest of the key facilities in the city, every single corner was imbued with magic. They¡¯d quietly spread their power all across Antis City so that the capital would barely function if they left. Not only were they dangling a carrot in front of the horse, they were whipping it as well.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. This is it,¡± Esther said, stopping in front of a cottage.


    At some point, their surroundings had grown quiet, and they were now on a street with few people in sight. She knocked on the wooden door, and it swung open.


    Esther said to Leonard, ¡°Only people who know about this ce cane here. Don¡¯t even think abouting here alone, okay? It¡¯s members only.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    As soon as they walked inside, the tiny interior expanded vastly. Before Leonard could even ask, Esther exined, ¡°There¡¯s a spatial expansion spell attached to this ce. It was built by the Magic Tower, you see. Thanks to that, affiliates cane here at any time without needing to make a reservation.¡±


    It was a fascinating shop. There didn¡¯t seem to be a single worker, but a hat flew toward them from nowhere and pped at Leonard and Esther as if gesturing them forward. They followed it and arrived at a quiet room.


    Leonard looked down at the set table and took a seat. Menus floated down from the wall and fixed themselves at eye level. He took his time to inspect the mysterious menus before speaking.


    ¡°Miss Esther¡ªI mean, Esther, I¡¯ll go with your rmendation,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ah,¡± she said, remembering his identity. ¡°You¡¯re not from around here, right? Is this your first time eating at Antis City?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Is there any kind of local fish you want to try or... never mind. I¡¯ll just order the most popr dishes. Other than some seafood and crustaceans, you should be able to eat most of the food here if you¡¯re in the External Force Tier.¡±


    She nimbly wrote a few characters on the menu with her pen. It sensed her lettering and disappeared into thin air.


    <i>So that¡¯s how they take orders here</i>, Leonard thought.


    Esther took off her robe and tossed it onto the coathanger before turning to Leonard, who was sitting on the other side of the table.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we chat for a bit while we wait for the food toe out? Why do you want to learn about magic?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Fran tell you?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t go around sharing others¡¯ business. All she told me was that she wanted me to teach you about the fundamentals of magic,¡± Esther said.


    Leonard nodded. ¡°Let me begin with the story of how I ended up on the ship Aquamarine.¡±


    He began by telling her about the magic explosion for a few minutes and then moved on to the story of how he had cut off Liano¡¯s arm and wiped out his entire gang when they had arrived at the docks.


    For some reason, Esther looked very delighted,ughing and pping when she heard about what happened to Liano.


    ¡°Ahaha! Someone finally taught that bastard a lesson, huh? All he has is his father¡¯s name. I bet he¡¯ll be too scared to crawl out of his house for a while!¡±


    That was when the sharp air of suspicion left her eyes. If Leonard were as crafty as she had thought, he would never have taken the risk of making an enemy out of Councilor Pablo.


    She¡¯d been wondering why Marianne had left the boy alone, but now she had no doubt that they were thinking the same thing: <i>Will he be Captain Njord¡¯s sessor? </i>


    <i>Fran really does have a good eye for people. </i>


    Esther¡¯s face softened when she thought of thete captain.


    That was around the time their food began toe out,nding on the table.


    <i>ck. ck.</i>


    Esther was lost in old memories, and the food had such an interesting taste that Leonard was left momentarily speechless. The only sound in the room was the ttering of the tableware. They gorged on their food until their tes were empty, finishing off with dessert and even some tea. Once they were finished, they stood up from the table.


    <i> </i> ***


    Magic Towers were iconic buildings that people started building a very long time ago. The Antis Maritime Alliance was quite youngpared to the sprawling years of history, whereas the oldest Magic Tower was thousands of years old.


    Mages were generally cold and antisocial. They didn¡¯t like to lead or follow. If it weren¡¯t for the Magic Tower, they would be scattered all over and unable to concentrate their powers.


    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s an organization that exists to force hermits to interact with society.¡± That was how Esther summed up the Magic Tower.


    ¡°Is it okay for you to say that?¡±


    ¡°The only people who can reprimand me never leave the top floor, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Esther appeared to have a higher status in the Magic Tower than Leonard had thought. She was only ss 4, but it seemed that only the mages on the highest floor could reprimand her. This was a kind of treatment that only direct apprentices of the Towermaster and the elders would receive.


    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll take you to my personal quarters,¡± Esther said.


    She led him to a wide, circr tform that resembled a discus. As soon as they stepped onto it, the tform shot up to take them to their destination.


    The Magic Tower had no stairs ordders, but it was filled with hexagonal rooms and doors that fit together like a beehive.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look suffocating?¡± Esther grumbled as she pointed to the cells. ¡°All these tiny rooms are erged with spatial expansion magic. It¡¯s the only way to house thousands of mages in one tower and give each of them their own residence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s efficient but dehumanizing,¡± Leonardmented.


    ¡°I never said it wasn¡¯t. I¡¯m sure some mages are naturally ill-tempered, but I personally think it¡¯s mostly an acquired trait.¡±


    As they talked about suchplicated topics, the two of them eventually arrived at the door marked with Esther¡¯s namete. It had no doorknob, just like the entrance of Bermuda¡¯s headquarters. She ced her hand on the surface and concentrated for a moment, letting the magic energy spill from her fingertips to undo the lock. It slid about one inch over on its own before it moved out of the waypletely to allow them inside.


    ¡°So everything in here, from the tform to the room doors, uses magic,¡± Leonard observed.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a Magic Tower after all. And it¡¯s human nature to want to show off how special one is.¡±


    He agreed with her and followed Esther into her room.


    <i>What a peculiar ce. All the qi surrounding us is tangled together like spiderwebs.</i>


    Sure, it didn¡¯t look much different than it did from the outside, other than having more space, but there was an overwhelming sense of artificiality. Perhaps magic was controlling aspects such as the humidity and temperature as well. It felt to him that the mages were living inside an innocuous Illusory Art.


    When Leonard pooled qi into his eyes and looked around, he spotted a magic circle that acted simrly to the threads of energy that created an illusion. Since he didn¡¯t know what it was, he made a note to avoid it and turned around.


    ¡°Take a seat over there. I have to get a few things ready. Would you like a cup of coffee?¡± Esther asked.


    ¡°Coffee? Is that a type of tea?¡±


    She whipped around, looking truly shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve never had coffee before?! I thought it was quite popr in your country too,¡± she said, turning back around to fill a kettle with water and infuse it with a drop of magic. A momentter, steam poured out of the spout.


    <i>Is that an artifact that can boil water? That¡¯s convenient, </i>Leonard thought.


    As soon as Esther started pouring the water into a mug, a pleasant smell quietly began to fill the room. It was theplete opposite of the delicate aroma of tea.


    ¡°It smells nice,¡± he remarked. He picked up the mug Esther had ced in front of him and took a sip. His nose wrinkled. ¡°It¡¯s bitter. Is it supposed to be like this?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡± The mage let out a delightedugh. ¡°You¡¯re finally acting like a fifteen-year-old. I¡¯ll add a few spoonfuls of sugar for you, so just wait a moment. Some people like it the way it is, but I suppose it¡¯s not to your taste.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leonard said.


    If he had topare coffee to something from his past life, he would say it most resembled the sophora tea he¡¯d been given by the old Poison King. The Poison King had made the ridiculous im that the bitter taste would save his life, and Yeon Mu-Hyuk had almost unsheathed his sword when he had tasted it. However, the tea had healed his wounds, so he¡¯d spared the old man. This so-called coffee was better than the sophora tea, but he didn¡¯t think it was something he would enjoy.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Leonard to change his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± he said. A few spoonfuls of sugar had made it much less bitter, and he appreciated the aroma. It only took him a few seconds to regard it as something worth drinking.


    Esther chuckled at his candid reactions. ¡°I heard that some Kurdish aristocrats even add a few spoonfuls of cream, but I don¡¯t have any, so you¡¯ll have to be satisfied with just this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than enough, but I¡¯d like to talk about magic now,¡± Leonard requested.


    ¡°Agreed. That¡¯s enough small talk.¡±


    Esther looked at him from across the small table with two cups of coffee sitting between them. She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she¡¯d talked about the fundamental theories, and it took her a moment to speak.


    ¡°Knights such as yourself who train in mana cultivation use an organ to umte mana in order to strengthen your body and refine your Auras. You use external sources only to umte energy; your actual power mainly depends on your own agency. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mages follow theplete opposite path. Instead of constantly using and developing an organ, they use a set number of Circles as the medium to influence the world. We spend most of our training time discovering and improving spells in order to create innovations for the world. For example...¡± Esther pointed her finger at him. ¡°What will happen if you concentrate the mana in your body into your finger?¡±


    At first, Leonard thought she was talking about a Wind Fingershot, but then he shook his head. ¡°It will be released.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And that would be it. But a person can use the hiddenws of the world to make it manifest into something else. That is magic. Fire.¡±


    As soon as she said the word, a tiny me lit up from her fingertip. As she¡¯d just exined, all she¡¯d done was release the mana.


    ¡°Theoretically, every phenomenon in existence can be tranted into magic. In order to create fire, I applied the principles underlyingbustion to the mana. If I adjust the direction and speed of the flow of mana and apply principles that enhance explosive power, it bes a Fireball.¡±


    Leonard immediately understood what she meant. ¡°So as long as you have enough mana and mastery over such principles, you can do anything? Is that what mages can do?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Esther agreed. ¡°ss 10 mages can basically be omniscient and omnipotent, at least in this realm. But since they would be stronger than those in the highest mana cultivation Tier, Deification, it would be quite difficult to hide their power.¡±

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58</h4>


    Impossible. That was the first word that came to mind when Leonard learned how magic functioned.


    To even think that mere humans could reduce <i>everything </i>in existence into mere principles and use them to be all-seeing and all-powerful was arrogant in itself. Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin had harshly criticized the Ten Directions as an impossible feat because its ultimate aim was to unlock these countless possibilities, but for magic, the ability to do anything was an inherent presupposition.


    ¡°But, well, that¡¯s not something I should be concerned about as a ss 4 mage,¡± Esther said, as if reading his thoughts. She extinguished the me flickering above her finger. ¡°Naturalws and principles are obviously fundamental when using magic, but Circles are also important. The extent to which a mage can influence the world through Circling dictates what types of principles they can master and to what extent.¡±


    ¡°Circling?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Esther realized. ¡°I forgot to exin Circles to you. Sorry. That was my fault.¡±


    The number of Circles a mage could use decided their ss in the same way mana cultivation decided the Tier of a knight. But rather than dividing them minutely into Major Tiers and Minor Tiers, the magic hierarchy was much more simple. All it took was counting the number of Circles that formed around the heart, which ranged from one to ten.


    A fresh-faced mage was ss 1. A rookie was ss 2. A ss 3 mage was the equivalent of an apprentice knight, and once they reached ss 4, people started treating them like real mages. The way ss 4 mages were treated was simr to the treatment of External Force Tier knights, and once they reached that stage, their battle prowess increased significantly. This was also the ss at which their level of skill varied greatly even when they had the same number of Circles.


    ¡°Once they unlock the fifth Circle, well, the power level begins to correspond more closely with their ss.¡±


    Those who were unfamiliar with magic often mistook the number of Circles to be equivalent to a mage¡¯s capabilities, but there was a major difference between the two. A mage¡¯s power was determined by the sophistication of the principles they could understand and master, whereas Circles referred to their capacity to apply<i> </i>those principles.


    ¡°So a mage¡¯s knowledge is more important than the number of Circles they have,¡± Leonard reasoned. ¡°A mage with a high ss has the Circles to cast the spells they want, but just because someone has a lot of Circles doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re in a high ss.¡±


    ¡°You got it. You pick things up fast,¡± Esther said, nodding. ¡°Anyone can create a fourth Circle as long as they have enough time and money. But after that, it bes very difficult to create Circles if youck an understanding of naturalws and principles. It¡¯s practically impossible to create the sixth Circle without enough knowledge, and you can forget about the seventh.¡±


    ¡°So once you have five Circles, it bes a standard measure of power.¡±


    ¡°Every once in a while, mercenaries who aren¡¯t affiliated with the Magic Tower or outsiders who never receive proper teaching can <i>use </i>five Circles but aren¡¯t considered ss 5 mages. They manage to stumble up to the next step with their own self-acquired knowledge, but that¡¯s it.¡±


    It was simr to the way vagabonds in murim could be in the same Realm as disciples from prestigious ns but differ in their level of skills and aplishments. Martial arts wasn¡¯t just about moving one¡¯s body and energy around; it was a way of understanding the world using the body as a vehicle. Those who were blind to this ended up spending decades training without making progress.


    Esther ced her hand on the table. ¡°There¡¯s a better way to teach you than to exin it with words. It¡¯s better to experience it directly.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll use magic yourself. Making and using just one Circle is easy.¡±


    Leonard was at a loss. He still had a long way to go to reach the peak of martial arts; dipping his toes into an entirely new field would be difficult.


    ¡°I have no ns of bing a magic swordsman,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why now? Are you afraid it will interfere with your mana cultivation?¡± Esther smiled. She¡¯d expected that answer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When you only have one Circle, you can make or break it whenever you want. You¡¯ll get just a taste of magic, and then you can pull back.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that easy to be a mage?¡±


    ¡°This is like the First Degree Body Refining Tier. It only takes a few low-grade mana sources to reach it, no? Mages also need at least a little bit of stamina, so it¡¯s verymon for us to reach the Second and Third Degrees.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    So rather than earnestly taking the path of a magic swordsman, he would learn magic at the most basic level just to reap the extra benefits. Leonard had learned all types of misceneous skills in the past, so he knew how useful it was to learn something new, even at a superficial level.


    ¡°Are you in the Body Refining Tier?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Third Degree. I spend all my time locked up in my room doing research, so it¡¯s not easy to take care of my body. Even nobles reach the First or Second Degree, you know,¡± she said, trying to justify herself. This practice was simr to how some people in the Central ins used certain martial arts techniques only for cosmetic purposes.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s try out the first Circle,¡± he said, putting up his hands in surrender. She¡¯d finally convinced him.


    ¡°Excellent idea!¡±


    ***


    There was a mana chamber in Esther¡¯s apartment that was artificially integrated with mana to make it easier to cast spells. There, a mountain of targets used for testingbat magic and mysterious tools covered the floor. She pushed them into a corner and sat Leonard down in the middle of the room.


    She handed him a rock smaller than a finger. It had a tiny, minute magic array carved on it.


    ¡°This is called a circle stone,¡± she said, noticing his confusion. ¡°Traditionally, when a mage creates their first Circle, their teacher will shape the mana in their student themselves to create the first ring. But since you¡¯re in the External Force Tier, if a ss 4 mage like me tries to meddle with the energy in your body, it could cause a disaster.¡±


    ¡°So if you make a mistake...¡±


    ¡°Both of us could die or be seriously injured. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I just don¡¯t trust myself. That¡¯s why you should use the circle stone instead,¡± she exined.


    Leonard looked down at the pebble in his palm. ¡°So if I ingest this, I¡¯ll create the first Circle?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t have enough mana in you, I suppose we¡¯ll need some mana stones as well, but even at the Fifth Degree Body Refining Tier, you should have enough to make a Circle.¡±


    Creating one Circle probably required the same amount of energy it took to increase a single Degree in the Body Refining Tier. So, Leonard swallowed the stone without worrying too much about it. He closed his eyes and assumed the lotus position.


    ¡°Hm? I haven¡¯t seen that method of meditation before,¡± Esther remarked.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to concentrate.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± She stopped talking.


    Esther¡¯s presence faded out of his perception as he fell into Visualization and pictured the inside of his body. The circle stone went down his throat and quickly broke down, twisting into a ring-shaped mass of mana. Rather than going down his esophagus to his stomach, it entered his blood vessels, and he saw it flow through the fastest route to his heart.


    <i>Once this ring-shaped mass of mana safely reaches the heart, I suppose it fixes itself into a Circle. It¡¯s simple yet well-designed. </i>


    It reminded him of the Electromaic Demonic Arts he¡¯d seen in his past life. Practitioners of the art ingested finely crushed pieces of maic stones to create a maic field within their bodies. With their ability to manipte electricity and metal, they were very powerful even as Peak Realm experts, but considering that tiny pieces of metal flowed through their veins, there was no possibility that they could live very long.


    Compared to that imperfect art, using the circle stone was much simpler yet several times safer. Even with the ny years¡¯ worth of cultivation inside him, the mana from the circle stone didn¡¯t disturb or sh with the energy, and it was smoothly absorbed.


    <i>As I thought, my heart is going to be the problem.</i>


    Nothing like this had ever happened in the hundreds of years of the Cardenas family¡¯s history. No one had ever been forced into the External Force Tier after taking a fatal blow and had their heart and mana cores be one. This was the secret behind his blood and the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method, the chance ident that hade out of a massive amount of spirit herbs.


    The Five Elements True Dragon Ring.


    It was hard to say that it was still a heart. The five-colored marble sensed the Circle carefully inching toward it. The True Dragon Ring had beenfortably circting its owner¡¯s energy, but now sensing a mysterious intruder, it approached the Circle with curiosity.


    <i>Crack. </i>


    Once the Circle attached to the True Dragon Ring, it shatteredpletely, leaving no trace behind. It was as if the marble was scoffing at the difference in power.


    <i>Maybe it doesn¡¯t work after all.</i>


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of the number or the quality of the circle stone he¡¯d ingested. The Five Elements True Dragon Ring¡¯s counter-magic ability was so powerful that it could casually flick aside a Fourth Degree protective spell. Not even a Seventh Circle mage would be able to create the first ring if they directly tried to create it within him.


    Once he realized and epted this, Leonard was about to open his eyes.


    <i>Vreeeee!</i>


    The five-colored marble began to spin, interrupting him. It surpassed its ability to cultivate Leonard¡¯s mana and was attempting to create energy itself. It was as if it was trying to learn the way the Circle worked after the two had made contact.


    It spun once in one second. It spun thrice in one second. It spun ten times in one second. With each passing second, it would be three times faster, and the centrifugal force of the Five Elements True Dragon Ring began to pull at Leonard¡¯s surroundings.


    Sensing danger, Leonard frantically suppressed it.


    <i>That was dangerous.</i>


    He felt cold sweat trickle down his back. He couldn¡¯t help it. The power he¡¯d momentarily lost control of would have destroyed not only the mana chamber but also Esther¡¯s entire residence and even the Magic Tower itself. If the tower¡¯s defense mechanisms had sensed it and raised the rm, would he have been discovered?


    <i>This region isn¡¯t under the Cardenas family¡¯s protection. The Magic Tower¡¯s highest-ranking people could possibly capture me to use as an experimental subject. </i>


    Oblivious to how shaken Leonard was, Esther saw his eyes shoot open and asked, ¡°Have you finished making a Circle? That was a little faster than I expected.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I seeded.¡±


    Though he¡¯d failed to create the actual Circle, he¡¯d obtained mana mastery, which was needed to cast spells. This was an ability that could alter the world through the use of Circles.


    There weren¡¯t many cases where mages fought each other from a close distance, but whenever something simr urred, the oue was usually dictated by how much mana mastery the mage had, rather than their spells. The side with better mana mastery could disable their opponent¡¯s use of magic, so the battle would often be one-sided.


    Esther herself probably didn¡¯t realize this, but Leonard¡¯s mana mastery could suppress even <i>her </i>magic because the energy generated by the Five Elements True Dragon Ring was more potent.


    <i>It seems that I¡¯ve obtained a weapon I can use against mages. But if I have to use it against someone, I </i>must <i>kill them. This is not something that can be shared with others.</i>


    When he became conscious of his newfound power, his eyes grew cold for a moment. They settled as he turned to Esther.


    She said, ¡°Good. Now I¡¯ll teach you the Magic Missile spell, and you can give it a try. With the amount of mana you have, you could fail dozens of times and still not run out.¡±


    ss 1 was the tier for people who wereplete beginners at magic. Naturally, there weren¡¯t any impressive ss 1 spells one could use with just one Circle. Most of them were unimportant ones that anybody and everybody could use.


    Magic Missile was one of them. It was a projectile-type spell that required the caster to condense non-elemental mana together like a snowball, set a direction for it, thenunch it at a slow speed.


    ¡°It¡¯s technically ssified as an offensive spell, but there¡¯s no one who thinks it can be used in real battle. Regardless of the user¡¯s Circles, it always casts at the same power and speed. It does less damage than throwing a stone. Watch.¡± Esther pointed her finger and muttered the incantation. ¡°Magic Missile.¡±


    <i>Pop!</i>


    A magic projectile hit one of the targets. Sure, the target had been reinforced with magic, but the missile barely even grazed it, let alone damaged it. There was a reason Magic Missile was often merely a demonstrative spell for ss 1 mages.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say the incantation for you. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t memorize it right away, so don¡¯t be afraid to ask,¡± she said.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Though Esther was being considerate, it was unnecessary. Leonard was used to reciting disgustingly long andplicated martial arts scriptures. He had alreadymitted the incantation to memory when he had first heard it, so he instead focused on guiding his mana through mana mastery to cast the spell.


    At least, he tried to.


    <i>What? </i>


    He was very sessful in using mana mastery to dig beneath the fabric of reality and even shape the mana to cast the spell.


    The problem came after that.


    Just as he was about to cast Magic Missile, the Five Elements True Dragon Ring picked apart and fixed some parts as if sensing the imperfections of his cast. It optimized the spell without even asking for permission, as if to say the new version was much better.


    Immediately after, Leonard cast the perfected version of Magic Missile.


    <i>Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!</i>


    He shot out not one but five magic projectiles that were more even than Esther¡¯s. As soon as he saw the orbs, he immediately thought that the shape was too inefficient. If they were more like the assassination weapons in murim and had thin, sharp tips like daggers, they would fly faster and be more lethal.


    The spell responded to his thoughts.


    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! </i>


    Five Magic Missiles morphed into dagger-like shapes and pierced through the target at high speed like arrows, making the target burst into pieces. His spell waspletely different from Esther¡¯s.


    Leonard felt dubious about his cast. ¡°Is that how I¡¯m supposed to do it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Receiving no response, he turned around. Esther looked like she¡¯d seen a ghost.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59</h4>


    ¡°You...¡± Esther croaked after opening and closing her mouth a few times. It wasn¡¯t an appropriate reaction to seeing a ss 1 spell.


    Leonard let out an inward sigh. He had a feeling that he¡¯d stirred something up again.


    ¡°You...? Y-Y-You?!¡± Esther was so shocked that she forgot how to speak and could only stutter.


    She grabbed him by the cor and tried to shake him, but she wasn¡¯t strong enough to actually move him. Even though she was in the Third Degree Body Refining Tier, she¡¯d never been through proper physical training. Her long, thin arms could barely even hold him up. They fell loosely to her sides.


    Being far stronger, Leonard was of course the first to react. ¡°Please calm down. I truly have no idea why you¡¯re acting like this.¡±


    Esther hadn¡¯t even noticed that she¡¯d fallen into his arms. She looked up at him with a dumb face before remembering herself. She pped aside the hand he¡¯d ced on her head. After spending a few minutes taking deep breaths and suppressing the screams that kept threatening toe out, she could finally speak.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Are you talking about Magic Missile?¡±


    His calmness brought her to the brink of exploding again, and she could only stamp her feet. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s that damn spell! Not only did you cast five at the same time, you even changed the shape! How did you do it? It shouldn¡¯t be possible for a ss 1 mage!¡±


    Even a ss 4 mage couldn¡¯t cast Magic Missile like that using just one Circle, let alone someone who¡¯d just started learning magic. However, Esther didn¡¯t say that, trying to preserve what was left of her dignity.


    ¡°I adjusted the spell a little. Just as I was about to cast Magic Missile, I had a feeling that it would be improved if I modified a few things.¡±


    ¡°A-Adjusted the spell? On the spot, with no study, just based on feeling?¡±


    His words made a mockery of normal mages. Esther was no exception. Her face grew ashen, and she began to tremble like a leaf. She let out a shout, still not fully believing him. Normally, she never acted like this.


    ¡°If you¡¯re telling the truth, tell me what principles you used to modify Magic Missile! I want to try it too!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He worked backward from the perfected version shaped by the Five Elements True Dragon Ring and briefly exined it to her. Esther looked doubtful when she made note of the changes. Then, she activated her own Circles to cast the spell. It was a cleaner shot than before, and it wasn¡¯t any weaker either.


    <i>Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!</i>


    Five magical projectiles shot out at once, and Esther looked like she was about to lose her mind. She quicklyposed herself. Her spell was still off from Leonard¡¯s cast.


    ¡°Hey, they weren¡¯t shaped like daggers. Did I do something wrong? Or did I miss the shape alteration principle?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all for the theoretical modifications. If you wish to change the shape of the projectiles, you simply need to use your willpower while they¡¯re stationary.¡±


    ¡°What? Willpower? What do you mean?¡± Esther finally reached her limit and began to have a mental breakdown. ¡°What the hell is willpower! I studied nothing but magic for twenty years, so why am I sitting here, getting taught by a kid who just made his first Circle?! And I don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re talking about! How is this happening!!!!¡±


    She crumpled to the ground and began to sob. Just as he was about to console her, Leonard had a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    <i>Ah, this is how the schrs acted. </i>


    There was a time when the schrs who had been preparing for the government exams had found out that the number of test questions would triple starting that year. They¡¯d gripped their faces, ripped out their hair, and copsed to the ground. Yeon Mu-Hyuk couldn¡¯t understand what they were going through, but he knew that it was no ordinary suffering. It would be meaningless to try andfort her when he didn¡¯t understand what she was experiencing.


    A few minutes passed.


    Esther was still sniffling when she wiped away the snot and tears covering her face. Her eyes were swollen and bloodshot.


    ¡°S-So? What do you mean by willpower?¡±


    It wasmendable how she was still trying to learn more about magic even after taking a mental blow. The fact that she was willing to ask someone younger and less experienced for guidance was proof that she was a fine mage.


    ¡°The term is self-exnatory. Willpower refers to the power of one¡¯s will. Though it¡¯s hard to perceive and consciously channel it, anyone who knows how to use mana has willpower,¡± he said as he generously began to teach her something new. He left nothing out, just as she¡¯d done for him.


    Willpower waspletely unrted to neural signaling in the brain, and mana could not be controlled through one¡¯s muscles, blood vessels, or nerves. The force came from the Baekhoe point, which was located in the brain and housed one¡¯s intellect, consciousness and one of the Three Treasures, the spirit. People who hadn¡¯t unlocked the upper dantian had trouble perceiving willpower, and even if they did, willpower was hard to consciously control, so there was only a very small number of people who could utilize their willpower. Unlike mind arts, it could be used by anyone, but it was atent power.


    ¡°Uh, so I can¡¯t use it?¡± Esther moaned, starting to tear up again.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Leonard said consolingly. He skimmed through the martial arts scriptures in his head.


    <i>I remember now. There was a cultivation method I learned from the Qingcheng Sect.</i>


    The Qingming Cultivation Method was unpopr in the Qingcheng Sect, so it had been neglected. This was because it didn¡¯t increase a martial artist¡¯s cultivation even if they trained for a hundred days, as it cultivated willpower instead of qi. But after spending weeks poring over the cultivation method, Leonard couldn¡¯t help but condemn the Qingcheng Sect for a major oversight.


    <i>This is a cultivation method that refines one¡¯s spirit. It can protect one from heart devils that can possibly be nted by practitioners of malefic and demonic arts, and it greatly reduces the chance of experiencing qi deviation.</i>


    These were also features generally present in so-called hidden cultivation methods.


    The Kunlun Sect¡¯s Supreme Purity Cultivation Method.


    The Wudang Sect¡¯s Yin-Yang Wuji Cultivation Method.


    The Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Universal Unification Cultivation Method.


    Even martial arts techniques such as Shaolin¡¯s Prajna Cultivation Method and Supreme Skills could be considered among them.


    <i>But hidden or not, most of the practitioners of these cultivation methods die without ever learning a word of scripture. </i>


    The Qingming Cultivation Method was not very difficult to use, and it could also be mastered very quickly. Rather than racing to umte just one or two years¡¯ worth of cultivation more than others, it was more beneficial to train in martial arts that used willpower to get ahead. Unfortunately, the Qingcheng Sect did not take the Sword Emperor¡¯s advice, and a few yearster, there were no more martial artists who trained in the Qingming Cultivation Method.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a way to channel your willpower, so please stop your flow of mana and turn around,¡± Leonard instructed.


    Esther was startled by his request to show her back while defenseless. She stared at him. ¡°What?! Th-That¡¯s...!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t trust me, there¡¯s nothing more I can teach you.¡±


    She knew that Leonard had no reason to kill or maim her, but naturally, she felt a psychological aversion. She bit down on her lip.


    ¡°All right. Thank you for helping me.¡±


    She stopped the rotation of all the Circles within her and turned around to sit with her back to him, eyes closed. An External Force Tier martial artist could kill her with one punch. She was essentially putting her life in his hands.


    As soon as she resolved herself, Leonard said, ¡°Do not speak under any circumstance, and please just listen to what I say.¡±


    When he ced his hand in the middle of her lower back at the Myeongmun point, Esther concentrated, barely keeping herself together. Mana slowly crawled up her back, as if creating a path for her to follow.


    <i>Not to honor men of worth will keep the people from contention.</i>


    The Qingming Cultivation Method followed the principles of Daoism, as it taught one to keep their heart in control. It involved verses from the Daodejing.


    Not to value goods which are hard toe by will keep them from theft.


    Greed came from the heart, so as long as one could control their heart, they could suppress the weakness of desire.


    Trusting one¡¯s wisdom made one arrogant.


    Trusting one¡¯s strength made one careless.


    Trusting one¡¯s virtue made one self-righteous.


    The Qingming Cultivation Method borrowed these ideas from the third chapter of the Daodejing.


    <i>If peopleck knowledge and desire, then intellectuals will not try to interfere.</i>


    If a practitionerpletely emptied their heart of desire, there would be no temptations to distract them from their training. Though the Daodejing was a text that taught methods for governing a country, the founders of this cultivation method used its words to create scriptures that taught practitioners to empty their hearts of all thoughts and desires in order to strengthen their willpower.


    This was because once all desire and distractions were expelled, all that remained was the spirit.


    <i>Do that which consists in taking no action, and order will prevail.</i>


    When Leonard recited the final verse and stopped the flow of energy, Esther was in a trance. As this cultivation method did not involve breathing techniques, the energy around them stayed undisturbed, but with each passing second, Esther seemed to change in Leonard¡¯s eyes.


    As the Qingming Cultivation Technique confronted several years¡¯ worth of stagnant experience and knowledge, she began to approach the next level.


    <i>Is she...?</i>


    Leonard¡¯s eyes widened. Though mana cultivation and mage tiers required very differentponents to move up the different levels, he could see that her limits kept rising with no end in sight. In martial arts terms, it was as if a low-tier Peak Realm martial artist had reached the mid-tier and was still evolving with no sign of stopping.


    At this rate, she would reach the next ss.


    <i>Is she going to create the fifth Circle because of me? </i>


    He¡¯d merely meant to teach her the basics of channeling willpower, but she was continuing to improve with no end in sight. There was no telling what would happen next.


    Leonard¡¯s guess was correct.


    As her Circles began to revolve and use mana mastery, a light, sonorous sound came from inside Esther, and her mana mastery dominated the mana in the room. Even the Five Elements True Dragon Ring couldn¡¯t escape its touch.


    Unexpectedly, a new ss 5 mage was born.


    ¡°...¡± Esther blinked once she gracefully stabilized the five Circles. Even <i>she </i>was confused, and the first thing she felt was embarrassment, not joy.


    She automatically cast thest spell she learned, Leonard¡¯s improved version of Magic Missile.


    <i>Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!</i>


    As before, five magic orbs materialized in the air, but the spell began to change. She was slower than Leonard, and her projectiles were crudely shaped like daggers.


    Despite this, she had seeded in modifying andpleting the spell with willpower.


    The five missiles buried themselves into the target, making sharp sounds as they pierced into it, just like real daggers. As Esther turned to Leonard, she pointed at the target and then at herself. She wanted to say something, but it seemed her voice wouldn¡¯te out.


    Leonard didn¡¯tugh at her predicament. He simply stepped forward and held out his hand.


    ¡°Congrattions on bing a ss 5 mage, Esther.¡±


    She blinked at him, and then shiny tears began to fall from her face.


    Instead of shaking his hand, she pulled him into a hug, putting a puzzled expression on Leonard¡¯s face.

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60</h4>


    Exactly ten minutes passed.


    ¡°Um, forget that you saw that. I got carried away in my emotions, that¡¯s all,¡± Esther muttered after she finished sobbing in the arms of a fifteen-year-old.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Leonard said.


    She looked away sheepishly, but there was no longer a sense of distance despite the awkwardness. Thanks to Leonard, she¡¯d be a ss 5 mage and even learned to ess her willpower almost out of pure force. As an adult, it was toote for her to save face.


    ¡°Fireball,¡± Esther said, changing the topic by continuing Leonard¡¯s magic lesson. ¡°This is a fire-type spell that can be used by mages at ss 3 and above. It¡¯s also one of the most popr offensive spells.¡±


    Leonard was very familiar with Fireball. It was one of the spells in the magic scrolls he¡¯d taken from the Thirtieth Shadow after defeating him on Gpagos Ind. The spellunched a ball of fire at high speed, and once it made contact with a target or was blocked, it would immediatelybust, causing an explosion of mes. It could be used when attackingrge monsters or groups.


    ¡°But unlike Magic Missile, it¡¯s very effective even when it¡¯s cast at a low level,¡± Esther said, staring at the forming Fireball with piercing eyes.


    Unlike Magic Missile, the Fireball spell couldn¡¯t be configured in a few seconds. The principles it employed were more advanced, and because she wasn¡¯t very proficient in the Qingming Cultivation Method yet, she couldn¡¯t consciously channel much willpower.


    However, after a few minutes of concentration, the fire gradually began to change shape.


    ¡°If I make it t instead of spherical, it¡¯ll fly a lot faster, don¡¯t you think?¡± she remarked.


    It now looked more like a disc than a ball. Moreover, it was beginning to spin faster. Esther became absorbed in the fun of manipting the spell.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    At her order, the disc-shaped Fireball shot out with a curved trajectory. It was clearly several times faster than a spherical projectile.


    <i>Fwoosh!</i>


    It zed through the air and flew past the top of the target before exploding in midair. She¡¯d missed because the t shape needed to be aimed differently from the spherical one. Unlike Magic Missile, it required more than simply shooting it in a straight line.


    ¡°It was a lot faster, but my aim was off. I¡¯ll need to do a lot more research,¡± shemented. Even though she¡¯d missed, she was smiling.


    After spending years sitting in the same ce, just being able to run a single experiment knowing she would be able to improve it made her unfathomably happy. She yed around with spells like a child ying with a new toy, using the excuse that she was teaching Leonard. From support magic to offensive magic and even defensive magic, she didn¡¯t rest for even a moment until her mana ran out.


    ¡°Shield! This is a basic defensive spell. If you have more Circles, you can use more advanced techniques to make a stronger barrier. A ss 5 mage¡¯s Shield should even be able to withstand a few blows from a Sword Aura. However, the bigger its surface, the weaker Shield bes to attacks that target one spot.


    ¡°Lightning Bolt! This is a ss 3 lightning-type spell. Its firepower is weaker than Fireball, but it¡¯s faster and more urate, so it alsoes in handy. But I¡¯ll admit it¡¯s a little too weak to break through the Aura Armor of External Force Tier knights.


    ¡°Haste! Strength! These support spells are¡ªoh, you¡¯re familiar with them? Then let me try Sharpness or Striking.¡±


    Esther jumped with the excitement of bing a ss 5 mage as she taught him, satisfying Leonard¡¯s thirst for knowledge as well. Within a few hours, she thoroughly taught him dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof spells and provided demonstrations and exnations of their benefits and drawbacks. Now, Leonard could identify the signs when someone was about to cast any spell below ss 5, and he even had some knowledge about ss 5 and higher spells.


    <i>The short-distance spatial spell Blink can be used by ss 5 mages, I think. Once a mage knows Blink, not even an External Force Tier martial artist can easily defeat them. </i>


    For knights who were below the Seventh Degree External Force Tier, their range of attack was equivalent to the range of their sword energy, and there were almost no knights who couldunch long-distance attacks by shaping the energy into a sword itself once it was released outside of the body as Leonard could do with his Five Elements Sword Qi. Most knights used an almost primitive technique that involved emitting sword energy through the force of their swing.


    <i>But it¡¯s understandable, considering how difficult it is to control the energy outside of your body in this world.</i>


    In murim, even Peak Realm experts could useplicated long-distance techniques such as Wind Fingershot, Wind Fist, and Wind Palm. The basic attacks of sound art experts were already long-distance, and even people who wielded sabers created thin, thread-like sword qis or whatever shape they personally preferred. Their martial arts employed qi in the most cost-effective ways to make up for their low physical abilities, which were far inferior to the residents of this world.


    <i>Whenever humans are limited by their physical capabilities, they ovee such obstacles with their wisdom. </i>


    Leonard had a hunch that the abundance of energy in this world and its inhabitants¡¯ impressive physiques had slowed the development of technique.


    Imagine trying to pour out exactly one cup of water from a full bucket. Not one drop more, not one drop left. If one were dextrous, it could take one try, but if one were clumsy, it could take several.


    What if the water had to be poured out of a full-size bathtub, not a bucket? After failing dozens, or maybe hundreds, of times, one wouldin that there was no point in the exercise and give up.


    <i>I suppose I must be the only one who can even use techniques that rely more on the maniption of energy than the amount. </i>


    Point-Circling Willow required the user to draw a circle to aim for the back of their opponent¡¯s head.


    Hidden Palm attacked with no sound and no trace.


    Beheading Phantom Sword used threads of sword qi to cut off the opponent¡¯s head.


    Leonard had been subject to such countless skills and had even learned some of them. He would be these mages¡¯ worst nightmare.


    <i>And if they don¡¯t know anything about concealed arts, they¡¯ll just have to take the hit.</i>


    He could think of dozens of martial arts that he could reproduce, or at least imitate, in just an instant. In addition, though concealed arts could be blocked with an energy shield created with mana cultivation, mages had difficulty constantly maintaining a defensive spell.


    His thoughts cut off as he looked down at Esther. She was sprawled across the ground in front of him, trying to catch her breath.


    ¡°<i>Huff! Huff! Huff! Huff!</i>¡±


    Esther had gotten carried away with the excitement of having be a ss 5 mage and had miscalcted how much mana she had. She didn¡¯t have any useful techniques simr to Breath Cirction, and she didn¡¯t want to use mana stones to recover her energy, just in case they strained her newly created Circle. So, she was letting her mana recover naturally.


    Esther was puffing as if she¡¯d just run several miles, but her face was unfalteringly bright. It only took her a few minutes to sit up.


    ¡°<i>Phew. </i>I can finally breathe.¡± Esther turned to face him. ¡°Leonard.¡±


    She met his eyes as she said his name. It was the first time she¡¯d uttered it. Her green eyes sparkled like emeralds.


    ¡°Thank you for teaching me. I was the one who was supposed to be teaching you, but the opposite happened,¡± she said.


    Anyone could have taught Leonard about the basics of magic, though it might be a little inconvenient. On the other hand, what Leonard taught Esther was far more significant.


    They were not equal at all.


    Once she recovered from the depletion of her mana and put her thoughts in order, Esther realized she was being shameless. She made a decision.


    ¡°I will repay this debt¡ªand with interest. I, Esther, swear this on my mana as a mage.¡±


    ¡°Both of us taught and learned from each other; you were simply lucky. You don¡¯t have to go so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she eximed, infuriated by Leonard¡¯s ever-cool face. She took a step forward and brought her face close to his. ¡°If you try to call it even like that, I¡¯ll look like a bitch! I¡¯ve already spent years drowning in guilt, but if you¡¯re going to make me feel indebted on top of that, I can¡¯t even imagine how many decades it¡¯ll take me to recover!¡±


    Leonard realized for the first time that Esther¡¯s lingering thoughts and feelings could cause her to develop a subconscious block that would prevent her from reaching the next stage. If she insisted on repaying him, then it would likely be rude for him to continue to refuse.


    He gave her a single nod, causing her to show a confident expression. She headed to the crystal ball installed in her apartment.


    ¡°Wait there for a second! I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s free right now, but he usually picks up when I contact him!¡±


    Before Leonard could respond, she ced her hand on the crystal ball and imbued it with her magic energy to make a call. The ashy, opaque orb began to glow brightly.


    ¡ªWhat is it?


    A blunt voice came from the other side.


    ¡°Master, may I borrow a moment of your time?¡±


    ¡ªI told you not to contact me over trivial things. I¡¯m busy. I have no time for small talk.


    ¡°I became a ss 5 mage. Just now.¡±


    ¡ª...


    The voice cut off. It took a few seconds before the person spoke again.


    ¡ªCome up. I¡¯ll open the door for you.


    ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯ll be bringing a guest!¡±


    ¡ªWhat? Who said you could¡ª


    Before the person on the other side could say anything else, the line disconnected. The crystal ball grew hazy again, as its energy source was cut off.


    Esther turned to Leonard with a fresh smile on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry! We have to get there before my master says anything more!¡±


    ¡°Your master...?¡±


    ¡°Oh, did I never tell you?¡± Based on his reaction, she knew she hadn¡¯t, but she decided it would be more fun if he went without knowing anything. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll find out who it is once you get there, won¡¯t you? Now, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Esther pulled her robe from its hanger and pulled it back on. She led the way while a confused Leonard followed behind her. As they¡¯d done when they¡¯d first arrived, Esther activated the magic array to open the door, and then they stepped onto the transportation tform. Even though they didn¡¯t designate a destination, it immediately shot up to the highest floor of the Magic Tower¡ªthe ce where only mages ss 6 and above lived. The tform led them to an area where only the Towermaster and the Elders were allowed to reside.


    <i>Creak. </i>


    As the tform came to a sudden stop, Esther stumbled forward and let out a squeak. Naturally, Leonard didn¡¯t even react. He grabbed her.


    ¡°That bastard! Look at him throwing a fit just because I cut the line!¡± sheined.


    ¡°That was your fault, Esther.¡±


    ¡°Leonard! You too?!¡± she protested.


    Listening to her grumble with one ear, Leonard faced a door that didn¡¯t look much different from the one to Esther¡¯s apartment. It hadn¡¯t even opened yet, but the presence that spilled out from inside made him nervous.


    It was the same feeling he¡¯d had when he¡¯d met Fabian and the Fifth Shadow.


    <i>Beyond this door is a powerful being in the Transcendence Tier.</i>


    ¡ªCome in.


    As a low voice spoke, the door opened, and they stepped in. The mana inside was so dense that Leonard thought it smelled like fruit that had overripened and rotted. He stayed a step behind Esther as they entered the room.


    <i>This ce looks bigger than Zephyros Hall. </i>


    Even Esther¡¯s apartment had seemed huge to him, butpared to this one, hers seemed small and cozy.


    <i>Just how powerful is the mage living here?</i>


    It didn¡¯t take long for Leonard to get his answer. They passed through a hall that was at least several hundred meters long and covered in dozens of tightly shut doors.


    <i>It¡¯s that man. </i>


    There were dozens of books spread out across the desk alone, and hundreds of pages of paper were floating in the air. Each one was filled with extremely advanced magic principles. Those who understood what they were looking at would either go dizzy from the sight or be unable to look away. But Leonard could only wonder what it all was.


    Most of all, his attention was drawn to the long-haired man who was sitting behind it all. His eyes were glinting.


    ¡°Interesting. My idiot of an apprentice not only became a ss 5 mage but also brought a guest without permission,¡± he observed.


    The man rose. He was wearing thin-rimmed essories called sses and brown robes to match his dark brown hair. His face looked like a well-aged nobleman¡¯s. The mage looked back and forth between Esther and Leonard, and then his eyes focused on Leonard.


    ¡°I am the Chief Elder of Antis¡¯s Magic Tower, Jack Russell. I am starting to wonder what your rtionship is with that idiot,¡± he stated.


    ¡°My name is Leonard,¡± Leonard said. Jack seemed to look at him as if to say ¡°So what?¡±


    Leonard continued, ¡°I am a new member of the Aquamarine expedition team, and I am also the benefactor who raised Esther to ss 5.¡±


    Jack Russell¡¯s arid eyes began to fill with interest.

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61</h4>


    ¡°The one who raised Esther to ss 5?¡± Jack Russell, an Archmage who had reached the very peak of ss 7, looked at Leonard with an unreadable expression.


    This boy was arrogant.


    The boy didn¡¯t hide behind the fact that he was the associate of Jack¡¯s apprentice; he was confident by nature. He showed no sign of shying back, even in the face of someone as powerful as the Magic Tower¡¯s Chief Elder. But Jack preferred straightforward, arrogant ones over kindly suck-ups.


    Jack turned to Esther for confirmation.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Master,¡± she said. She took a step forward as if trying to protect the boy. ¡°Leonard learned Magic Missile just today, but he can already shoot multiple projectiles. He made the spell more effective and even taught me how to modify apleted cast.¡±


    Now it was Jack¡¯s turn to be surprised. He said gravely, ¡°Now, Esther, what use do you have for that? You didn¡¯t go around using my name to trick people into doing things for you, did you?¡±


    ¡°You little...!¡±


    Furious, she lunged for him, but with the point of his finger, Jack sent her flying into the air. She began to spin. He was using Levitation, Hold, and Spin at the same time. Caught in his mana mastery, she was unable to cast her own magic and was forced to stay there, spinning.


    ¡°In any case, it doesn¡¯t seem like you scammed him, but this is punishment for disrespecting your great master. Stay there for five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Let, me, go, right, this, moment!¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡± Jack pointed again and cast Silence.


    Not even a minute had passed, and Esther was already foaming at the mouth.


    Jack said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see something so unseemly. As you can tell, my apprentice does not have very good¡ªwell, actually, she has no manners at all, you see.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°You sure are energetic. Shall I make you spin faster?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Esther shut her mouth at his warning and continued spinning in the air. Apparently, this wasn¡¯t her first time.


    She bent forward a little and kept her head close to the ground so that the spinning affected her less and didn''t make her so dizzy. Once she was spinning stably, Jack finally turned to Leonard .


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe my apprentice¡¯s words, but I must see for myself. Would you show me how to cast your improved version of Magic Missile?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Since it was a ss 1 spell, it didn¡¯t take long for Jack to learn it. Even Esther had managed to modify her cast on the first try, so naturally, a ss 7 Archmage had no trouble at all.


    <i>Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! </i>


    Five Magic Missiles shot through the air.


    Jack looked thoughtful. ¡°Not only does it take a fifth of the mana typically needed to cast the spell, but the explosive force of the missiles is also significantly higher. It¡¯s not particrly difficult to cast, yet these modifications make the spell at least ten times more effective.¡±


    His eyes glinted. Unlike Esther, Jack considered Magic Missile from a more practical point of view. Most people would brush it off as a mere ss 1 spell, but he didn¡¯t. If Magic Missile were truly useless, it wouldn¡¯t even be used as a test spell. It would have been buried.


    Ages ago, mages would refine Magic Missile relentlessly. There were even secret techniques that could instantly kill powerful mages.


    <i>But his version isn¡¯t as impressive. </i>


    However, the mere fact that Leonard was able to unlock some of the spell¡¯s possibilities impressed him.


    Jack wore a rare look of softness on his face. Naturally, his manner of speech was less harsh.


    ¡°Have you ever tried improving spells other than Magic Missile?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No. Today was my first time creating a Circle and using magic.¡±


    Jack paused. ¡°I¡¯m not often left speechless, but I have nothing to say.¡±


    For Jack, whose days were monotonous and all blended into each other, this was a very entertaining development, but it made his head hurt a little. As he pressed lightly on his temples, Esther stopped spinning and crashed to the ground.


    ¡°Ow! Would it kill you to put me down gently?¡± she cried.


    ¡°How does a hundred more spins sound?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Esther immediately surrendered at his chiding and ran to hide behind Leonard.


    Her master looked at her as if she were pathetic. ¡°You¡¯re using the person who let you advance past ss 4 as a shield? I am very aware of how soft you are, but it appears your demeanor is somehow worse than I thought.¡±


    His words made Esther flush red, but she didn¡¯t make a retort or move from her spot. The Archmage let out a long sigh, which said all that needed to be said.


    ¡°Forget it. Show me how you cast a spell using willpower,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Esther cautiously stepped forward. Though her store of mana hadn¡¯t recoveredpletely, she could still cast a few ss 3 spells.


    ¡°Fireball.¡±


    <i>Fwoosh!</i>


    Arge ball of fire appeared. As soon as it was created, Esther stared into the mes with intense eyes and slowly molded the spell, starting from the edges of the ball. She had to have developed a knack for it, because it changed shape in just a few seconds. She ttened it as if it were made of y, creating a disc.


    ¡°Ooh, so it¡¯s true.¡± Even with his mana mastery, Jack didn¡¯t see any evidence of her employing any other spells. That meant she¡¯d seeded in modifying a ss 3 fire spell <i>after </i>it was cast.


    The Archmage immediately detected the changes.


    ¡°The speed and firepower must be significantly higher, but it requires a different method to calcte its trajectory. Throwing a disc is very different from throwing a ball,¡± he observed.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m still not confident in my aim.¡±


    ¡°Good for you. Next time, I want you to demonstrate it with<i> </i>a properly calcted trajectory. No matter how great an achievement is, it¡¯s only half as impressive if you don¡¯t go all the way, whether you¡¯re casting a ss 3 spell or a ss 1 spell,¡± he advised.


    Casting Magic Missile would have been enough to demonstrate her ability to harness willpower, but instead of a ss 1 spell, she¡¯d cast the ss 3 Fireball because, deep inside, she wanted to show off her skills.


    Jack saw right through the subconscious act of vanity. Esther only nodded at hisment.


    Then, the Archmage raised his left hand. ¡°Fireball.¡±


    He created a mass of fire that was of simr size to Esther¡¯s. The two other people looked at him with puzzlement, unsure why he¡¯d suddenly cast his own spell, but they were shocked by what they saw next.


    <i>Fwoooo! </i>


    Not only did the ball of fire tten into a disc, but it also spun at high speed. He¡¯d further modified the spell Esther had failed to perfect. The projectile was perfectly stable, and even its mes were gentle.


    When she saw it, Esther raised her voice and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! Master, you already knew about willpower <i>and </i>how to use it?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, my foolish apprentice. All mages ss 6 and above know about this ability. But here at the Magic Tower, we simply call it ¡®will.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Then why¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I teach you?¡± Jack had expected the question. ¡°It¡¯s simple. This isn¡¯t something that just anyone can learn. It is a power that one naturally awakens as they rise through the sses. The signs begin to show once ss 6 is reached, and only once a mage has reached ss 7 can they apply will freely.¡±


    Leonard understood before Esther did.


    <i>It¡¯s the same as Transcendence Tier knights. Mages unlock their upper dantian at ss 7 and can use mind arts, which are superior to willpower. So there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t know about it. </i>


    Esther finallyprehended Jack¡¯s exnation, her eyes widening.


    ¡°Then can I, as a ss 4¡ªno, as a ss 5 mage¡ªuse an ability that can only be used starting at ss 6 or 7?¡±


    Jack nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so impressive that you learned it. In terms of mana cultivation, it¡¯s like an External Force Tier knight mastering the use of an Aura de.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡± She made a sound from her throat and turned to look at Leonard, who was staring ahead impassively. Their eyes locked.


    The Archmage looked like he was about to die from amusement. ¡°Congrattions, my apprentice. You can forget about trying to pay him back if you¡¯re still at ss 5. Even a ss 6 mage would have to work for him for twenty years to repay him.¡±


    Esther looked like she was about to copse from the weight of her debt, making Jack snicker.


    He said, ¡°I think I know why you came here now. You thought that this wasn¡¯t something you could pay off with your own efforts, so you were hoping to borrow my power and pass that debt onto me, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, girl. Do you think your master is your wallet? Not only that, I hardly have any use for <i>your </i>willpower. You were the one who benefited, and now you¡¯re trying to make me pay in your stead?¡±


    He saw right through Esther¡¯s thinly veiled n and cast a spell on her, reducing her to a writhing mess on the ground. Only then did he seem satisfied for the first time in a long time. He turned to Leonard.


    ¡°Still, I cannot turn a blind eye to her debt. You saved her after she spent years staying stagnant. As Esther¡¯s master, I wish to offer you two choices.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    The Archmage held up a finger to signal the first. ¡°I, the Chief Elder of Antis¡¯s Magic Tower, ss 7 Archmage Jack Russell, will take you in as my direct apprentice. I only have this one idiot, so having a second apprentice won¡¯t change much. And I will swear that I will dedicate my whole self to guide you through the secrets of magic.¡±


    His proposal was unprecedented. In fact, it was so shocking that Esther stopped convulsing and jumped up from the ground, trying to tell Leonard with her eyes to ept immediately.


    Even among other ss 7 mages, the Archmage Jack Russell was the closest to bing ss 8. The only reason he wasn¡¯t the Towermaster was because it would take time away from his research. With his abilities, he could seize the position any time he wanted. Not even the most powerful forces in the Antis Maritime Alliance could pick a fight with his direct apprentices.


    ¡°As for my second offer, I will repay you how I see fit based on what you gave Esther. This is a proposal I¡¯m making not as the Chief Elder but simply as Jack Russell. I will give you as much as I can, but I cannot say that it is a more valuable offer than the first. Even if you¡¯re treated as an honored guest in the Magic Tower and receive countlessmodities and artifact rental vouchers, it will notpare to my personal guidance.¡±


    His arrogant words were overflowing with confidence, but Leonard didn¡¯t think he was being conceited. If he had any intention of learning magic, there wouldn¡¯t be many offers better than the first one. But Leonard was nning to stay on the path of the martial artist so that he could be a swordsman.


    ¡°I will choose the second,¡± he said.


    Jack closed his eyes and reopened them. He knew that Leonard wasn¡¯t being rash, and his voice lost its air of condescension. ¡°A shame, but being confident about the path you want to take is also important. I will respect your decision.¡±


    Reaching the External Force Tier in one¡¯s teens was impressive enough, but the fact that Leonard had already decided the future he wanted despite his youth was even more amazing. Most people would feel doubt creep in at some point and be distracted by paths they hadn¡¯t taken.


    ¡°From this day on, you will be treated as my honored guest in the Magic Tower. If there are any artifacts you would like to borrow or buy, just give them my name and you can take them. I will also give you ess to any facilities and amodations that can help you train and improve your mana cultivation. And if you wish to learn more about magic, I will hold a teaching session for you and my apprentice when I can find the time. What do you think?¡±


    Leonard¡¯s eyes widened when he realized that it was perhaps his own conviction that had made Jack generously offer more than the Archmage had originally nned. He epted without hesitation.


    ¡°Thank you, Chief Elder Jack.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Russell. I don¡¯t like being called Jack because it¡¯s toomon a name. And since I¡¯m called ¡®elder¡¯ every day, it makes me feel old.¡±


    The boy and the Archmage took one step toward each other and shook hands.


    ¡°Thank you for helping my foolish apprentice. It was good to meet you, Leonard.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, Russell.¡±


    Frances never could have guessed the unimaginable bond that had formed when she was drowning under a mountain of paperwork for Bermuda.

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62</h4>


    Apparently, the name Jack Russell carried a <i>lot </i>of weight. Leonard had received a token to wear around his neck that marked him as an honored guest, and every mage who saw it moved out of his way, and they were even careful with the way they spoke around him. With the way he was treated, anyone who wasn¡¯t affiliated with the Magic Tower would have trouble believing that he wasn¡¯t a distinguished, high-handed mage. When he wanted to use any facilities in the Magic Tower, he didn¡¯t need to wait in line, and other than people¡¯s personal quarters and some of the most important areas, he was allowed to go wherever he liked.


    <i>Considering how close-minded the Magic Tower is, I would assume that there are not many outsiders who know this ce as well as I do. </i>


    Guests of the Magic Tower were divided into five levels. Level 1 guests, who were the lowest level, consisted of general visitors. They couldn¡¯t go much of anywhere else other than the first-floor lobby. Even at levels 2 and 3, every step was monitored. These restrictions only became looser at level 4, which consisted of people who were invited.


    <i>But I¡¯m registered as a level 5 guest. A special guest. </i>


    Only the Towermaster and the Chief Elder were allowed to grant this privilege, and this was a position that could only be upied by two people at a time. That was why the mages couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable around him. If they identally offended Leonard and got on Jack Russell¡¯s bad side, they would immediately be ostracized by the magicmunity.


    In addition, because Leonard walked around with the Chief Elder¡¯s direct apprentice stuck to his side, it seemed that rumors were starting to form.


    ¡°Well, nothing will change even if I concern myself with such things,¡± he remarked out loud.


    As usual, Leonard was in the Magic Tower¡¯s mana chamber. He finished his Breath Cirction and pushed aside distracting thoughts. It had already been a week since he¡¯d taken up residence in this peculiar ce.


    The story of him bing a special guest had reached Frances. She had expressed immense surprise, but she had to have been drowning in work, as she hadn¡¯t had the chance to see him despite this. However, she was set to just barely finish her work today, and they nned to catch up over dinner once she was done.


    <i>Vrrr.</i>


    The door sensed Leonard¡¯s mana and opened automatically. Esther and Russell were waiting inside. They turned to look at him.


    ¡°What is this? Why are you sote?¡± Russell demanded.


    ¡°I believe I¡¯m right on time.¡±


    ¡°Arriving five or ten minutes early to your appointment is basic etiquette!¡± he eximed. It was strange to hear thating from a mage who hated wasting even one second of his time.


    Leonard looked at Esther, who was standing by Russell¡¯s side, with pleading eyes. However, she pretended not to see and looked away. She was silently expressing her agreement.


    They hadn¡¯t always been this way, hurrying him and iming that each minute and each second was precious.


    <i>Right, it started three days ago.</i>


    All his problems had started when he had cast a spell that was optimized by the Five Elements True Dragon Ring. It wasn¡¯t that he¡¯d failed or made a mistake; the problem was that the True Dragon Ring was <i>too </i>capable.


    ¡°Today, we will focus on optimizing the Stagnate spell. Even if you modify the Fireball spell to cast multiple Fireballs at once, all it will do is kill more people, no? If you want to reach the absolute truth, researching the advanced space-time principles behind spells such as Stagnate will be several times more cost-effective,¡± Russell said with a rare look of impatience on his face.


    He held up a piece of parchment he¡¯d brought. He¡¯d cast Stagnate on it, a suspension spell. Even though it employed the principles of time, which were notorious for being incredibly difficult to learn, it was only ssified as ss 4. It invoked a concept that was on an entirely different level from the ones that were used in Hold and Bind, which physically stopped the movements of their targets.


    Time suspension.


    It made time slow down for the target. It didn¡¯t just affect their movements; it even affected their thinking speed. Once a person was caught by Stagnate, they could do nothing but wriggle lethargically like a caterpir until they were taken care of.


    <i>But the spell won¡¯t seed if the target has even the tiniest amount of magic resistance. On top of that, it consumes too much mana and takes too long to cast. </i>


    It was a spell that had one advantage but more than ten disadvantages.


    Before Leonard could even respond, Esther cut in. ¡°Stop being so old-fashioned, old man! It was studied over a century ago. Don¡¯t you know how many people died back then without evening up with results?!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Russell froze in ce, wounded by his apprentice¡¯s scathing words.


    ¡°Leonard, why don¡¯t we start with improving Lightning Bolt instead of a spell like Stagnate, which no one uses? I looked into it, and apparently you can create up to three Circles before they start to interfere with your mana cultivation. Don¡¯t you think it would be nice to spend your time working on a spell that you¡¯ll actually be able to useter on?¡± Esther asked.


    It was a clever invitation on her part. She was suggesting that finding ways to modify Stagnate would only fulfill part of Russell¡¯s thirst for knowledge but that working on Lightning Bolt would be useful for Leonard. It was very tempting.


    Even Russell had a rare look of shock on his face, not having known that Esther was this good with words.


    ¡°In that case, I will work on Lightning Bolt today,¡± Leonard decided.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Esther energetically pumped her two fists in the air when he chose her instead.


    Conversely, Russell shriveled. He grumbled, ¡°I should halve your pay for this month...¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! Don¡¯t be so stingy!¡±


    Leonard interrupted them in an attempt to stop their bickering. ¡°It is simply because I will not have time to start on a ss 4 spell. I believe I mentioned yesterday that I have a dinner appointment.¡±


    Though the Five Elements True Dragon Ring could automatically optimize magic spells, it wasn¡¯t without limitations. It could perfect ss 1 spells such as Magic Missile in a matter of seconds, but ss 2 spells took an hour. Optimizing ss 3 spells took over four hours, and ss 4 spells typically required more than twelve hours. If he wanted to optimize a ss 4 spell like Stagnate, which also employedplicated principles, it could take an entire day.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I apologize. I¡¯d forgotten,¡± Russell said.


    ¡°You¡¯re meeting with Fran, right?¡± Esther asked.


    Leonard gave her a single nod. ¡°Yes. I believe she has finally finished her administrative work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right... Bermuda is thorough about those things. They care a lot about preventing smuggling and not letting in stowaways,¡± she said.


    Russell cleared his throat and added, ¡°Though Antis is currently very peaceful, just twenty years ago, it was verymon for pirates to disguise themselves as explorers. It was the port inspection office¡¯s job to catch and execute them all.¡±


    ¡°Pirates? There were even pirates?¡± Leonard wondered.


    ¡°There will always be thieves wherever there is money. But they were crushed by Antis¡¯s power, and no trace of them remains,¡± Russell concluded.


    Now that Leonard thought about it, it was obvious. Regardless of Antis¡¯s power, pirates made a living by piging small to medium-sized merchant ships. Even Rank C expedition teams had members who were in the External Force Tier and mages who were ss 3 and above. If pirates chose the wrong target even a single time, they would be annihted in the counterattack. Conversely, if someone put out a bounty, the expedition teams would find and attack the pirates first.


    <i>It¡¯s simr to how the Lulin Thieves had to be careful with their movements when they were near Shiwan Mountain, where the Heavenly Demon Cult was located. </i>


    Though most expedition teams prioritized profit over everything else, they were powerful enough to instantly ughter pirates who meddled with their moneymaking.


    Even expedition teams in the Second Sea District could protect themselves from pirates, and starting with the Third Sea District, the rest of the regions were home to full-fledged explorers. They weren¡¯t opponents pirates could rob.


    Once he understood this, Leonard shifted his attention to optimizing the Lightning Bolt spell. He closed his eyes.


    <i>Vrrr.</i>


    The Five Elements True Dragon Ring was tired of doing the same tedious task over and over again, but it listened to the boy and began to pick at the spell. Lightning Bolt was tens of times moreplicated than ss 1 spells, and as it unraveled, the spell revealed all the different principles that made up each function.


    There was a principle that conjured lightning in the air.


    There was a principle that shaped the lightning into a single bolt.


    There was a principle that made it aim at its target.


    Dozens ofplicated concepts were tangled together like a ball of string.


    <i>I see.</i>


    The True Dragon Ring removed the unnecessary principles and the ones that took unnecessarily long to invoke. Then, it restructured the spell by giving it a new shape and adding its own preferences.


    There was a reason the ss 7 Archmage had been acting mad. Leonard¡¯s version of the spells invoked properties andws that he didn¡¯t know about. If he could gain a full understanding of them, it could take him to the next step¡ªno, even further than that. It could give him insights that helped him be a ss 8 mage.


    <i>It should take at least two more hours, </i>Leonard thought as he observed the five-colored orb¡¯s working speed. He fell deeper into his consciousness and began to use the breathing techniques of the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method.


    From the outside, he looked as if he were engrossed in modifying the spell, but in reality, he had left the work to the True Dragon Ring and was now working on his own training. And every time, Russell and Esther would express admiration for his concentration.


    ¡°Really, he seems more suited to be a mage than a swordsman,¡± Russell muttered.


    ¡°And shouldn¡¯t a Chief Elder have at least two apprentices?¡± Esther added.


    ***


    Once Leonard sessfully optimized Lightning Bolt and instructed the other two on its modifications, he left the Magic Tower. Though it had taken longer than he¡¯d expected, the meeting ce was close enough that he wouldn¡¯t bete if he hurried. He jogged at a light pace, turning his back to Antis City¡¯s cityscape.


    It only took him a few minutes to reach the restaurant, A Whale¡¯s Dream. He opened the door.


    ¡°Wee. How many people?¡± the host asked politely.


    ¡°I have a reservation.¡±


    ¡°What is the name?¡±


    ¡°It should be under Frances.¡±


    The host escorted him inside. ¡°Your table is on the third floor. The others have already arrived.¡±


    As instructed, Leonard made his way to the third floor and arrived at a dining room that had a view of the horizon. Frances and Marianne were already there, and they waved him over with tired faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been a week. Have you been well?¡± Frances asked.


    ¡°Yes, thanks to you introducing me to Esther, Fran,¡± he said sincerely.


    If he hadn¡¯t met the mage, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn much about magic or form a connection with the magic magnate Jack Russell. Moreover, Frances was the one who had introduced him to her.


    Rtionships were mysterious things. What had started as a one-day request had led to Leonard bing a guest of honor at the Magic Tower.


    When she had first heard the story, Frances had been positively baffled, but she couldn¡¯t leave Marianne behind to hear the full story from him, so she¡¯d had to wait until their dinner appointment.


    ¡°Now! Shall we get into it?¡± she eximed. As always, her eyes sparkled like the surface of the sea during midday, filled with half excitement and half curiosity.


    Leonard was amused by her unchanging demeanor. He started to tell the story that the two women had so longed to hear.


    ¡°This is what happened after we parted ways...¡±


    He found out that he had a talent for improving spells. He taught Esther one of his techniques and helped her be a ss 5 mage. He even had the opportunity to speak with her master, the Archmage Jack Russell. And when he was given a choice between bing Jack Russell¡¯s direct apprentice or receiving repayment equal in value to what he had done, he chose thetter. After that, he came to be treated as an honored guest of the Magic Tower and devoted himself to improving spells with the two mages.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Sure enough, Frances and Marianne had the same face as Esther when she¡¯d first seen his modified version of Magic Missile. Leonard had to force down a wry smile.


    ¡°So you helped Esther be ss 5, but... Jack Russell? Isn¡¯t he the Chief Elder of the Magic Tower? He¡¯s the most powerful person among the neutral figures, and in just a week, you...¡± Frances trailed off.


    ¡°A-A direct apprentice! Your rtionship didn¡¯t sour even though you rejected the offer, and you two are still on good terms? Just how much does he favor you?!¡± Marianne eximed.


    Naturally, the two exploded. After all, the Magic Tower governed the Alliance alongside the Council and Bermuda. There were only two people who were eligible for the position of Chief Elder, which Russell currently upied. On top of that, he was well-known for being about as powerful as the Towermaster. In other words, if the current Towermaster ever returned to the maind, Russell would immediately fill the position.


    Leonard had formed a close rtionship with one of the leaders of the three factions, yet he was talking about it as if it weren¡¯t a big deal. It was as if he were using a spoon made of orichalcum to eat cheap soup at an inn.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s good to hear that Esther is a ss 5 mage now. She¡¯s always caught up in her guilt, so it¡¯s hard to initiate conversations with her,¡± Frances said.


    This was something Leonard didn¡¯t know. When he tilted his head in puzzlement, Marianne interjected as if to prevent Frances from speaking.


    ¡°Mydy...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve decided that we can trust Leonard. I¡¯m considering telling him about why we, the expedition team Aquamarine, fell from grace and how we¡¯re nning to rise again,¡± she said.


    Frances¡¯s eyes were pure and clear, but when there was no light reflecting off them, they looked immensely dark. She looked at him with those eyes.


    Aquamarine, led by its captain Njord Ler von Okeanos, had once been honored as Antis¡¯s finest, most powerful expedition team. But despite its decorated past, it had deteriorated to its current state, leaving Frances and Marianne to frantically struggle.


    It was time for him to learn about the deepest, darkest secret in this ocean.


    ¡°Will you listen to my story, Leonard?¡± Frances asked.


    ¡°If you please,¡± he answered calmly.

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63</h4>


    The incident took ce eight years ago, during the expedition team Aquamarine¡¯s golden days. Back in those days, they would explore countless Rifts and bring back spoils of war. They were highly acimed across all of Antis. It seemed as if they would always be sessful and admired by others, but not long after Frances¡¯s eleventh birthday, dark, heavy clouds began to gather above them.


    Their downfall began with none other than the Council of Antis.


    ¡°Myrades, the Rifts in the Fifth Sea District are corrupting the area to a critical point. Yes, it has increased our continuous stream of ie, but if we continue to neglect it like this, all of Antis¡¯s territories could be Corroded. We must deploy the Alliance¡¯s fleet and take care of it.¡±


    Njord¡¯s words that day made all the other councilors turn red. The person who reacted the most negatively was the captain of Moby Dick, Councilor Pablo.


    ¡°The Rifts are well under control. Wasn¡¯t it concluded that they wouldn¡¯t be Corroded for at least thirty years? I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re digging up something we already agreed upon.¡±


    Most of the other council members were skeptical, but it was understandable. The vast majority of the Antis Maritime Alliance¡¯s wealth came from the Fourth and Fifth Sea Districts. Both the mass-harvested resources and the items that came from Rift outgrowths were in demand in the Magic Tower and everywhere else on the maind. If they sealed all the Rifts in the Fifth Sea District as Njord suggested, it would not only cut off their continuous stream of ie but also get rid of its source altogether.


    ¡°Listen! The Rifts are corrupting the area faster and more severely than we thought! When an area is about to be Corroded, it must be dealt with before it can happen! You all know that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m opposed to it. I think your worrying is too excessive. ording to my own investigations, the area is still stable.¡±


    Eight people voted in favor of Councilor Pablo¡¯s suggestion, and three voted for Njord¡¯s. Two abstained.


    ¡°Pablo! Listen to me, I beg you!¡±


    ¡°You must abide by the rules of the Council, Chairman Njord. You signed the contract as well.


    ¡°Please, let us redo the vote. Just one more time!¡±


    Despite Njord¡¯s pleas, the Council rejected a mission to seal the Rifts and forbade the contents of their discussion from leaving the room. They knew just how great Aquamarine¡¯s influence was and how many people would take action with just a word from Njord.


    So, with his and Aquamarine¡¯s hands tied, there was only one thing he could do.


    ¡°The Council is nning to allow the Fifth Sea District¡¯s erosion to continue. It appears that they care more about the resources Rifts produce than about the safety of the Alliance.¡±


    The Rifts in the Sixth Sea District were expanding by the day, but if Fifth Sea District Aiolos also became Corroded, all of Antis¡¯s waters would be corrupted in a matter of years.


    ¡°We must take matters into our own hands.¡±


    The expedition team Aquamarine consisted of famous, powerful fighters, and during their prime, there was no one who couldpete with them. With the so-called Spirit Knight Njord at their center, Aquamarine targeted the Rifts in the Fifth Sea District in earnest.


    They sealed the Kelpie¡¯s Wave Farm in the first five days. They sealed the Ningyo¡¯s Enve by the twelfth day. They sealed the Deep-Sea Octopus¡¯s Nest by the eighteenth day. Though Njord led the mission, he¡¯d been neglectful of expeditions because the Council of Antis took up so much of his time. But during the time he¡¯d been gone, the members of Aquamarine had be two or three times stronger, and it took them less than a week to seal each Rift. At their rate, it seemed they would be able topletely rid the Fifth Sea District of Rifts within six months.


    But there was a problem.


    ¡°Chairman Njord! It¡¯s not toote, so please bring Aquamarine back tond at once!¡±


    As the Rifts in the Fifth Sea District rapidly began to disappear, there was an outcry from the powerful people who had taken a big hit to their ie. They¡¯d taken Njord¡¯s words as delusions stemming from his desire for fame, and they believed that Aquamarine¡¯s actions were merely a plot to diminish their wealth and power.


    The expedition team received countless messengers, contacts, appeasements, and threats on a daily basis.


    ¡°What a shame.¡±


    Njord could only feel disappointment. Thanks to Aquamarine¡¯s mission, they significantly dyed the Fifth Sea District from bing Corroded. However, if they didn¡¯t take this opportunity to seal everyst Rift, they would inevitably crop up again.


    While he wasn¡¯t too worried about himself, if he continued to ignore the Alliance¡¯s warnings, he could endanger and bring harm to hisrades.


    ¡°We will return after we seal one more Rift. If we just manage to seal that huge, damned Charybdis, things will be all right for the time being.¡±


    Charybdis was the biggest and most dangerous Rift in the Fifth Sea District. Typically, the monsters that lurked inside Rifts couldn¡¯t adjust to the external environment and wouldn¡¯t start leaving the Rift until it became close to bing Corroded.


    That wasn¡¯t the case for Charybdis. It could be that its water resembled that of the outside world or that its resident monsters had the ability to survive in ill-suited environments. Whatever it was, it frequently released monsters that resembled sea serpents or monsters that were even more vicious.


    ¡°We will conquer Charybdis. It will take at least ten days!¡±


    In Aiolos¡¯s deepest, most treacherous waters, the strongest expedition team violently shed with the most wicked monsters.


    It took them a whole two weeks to clear it, even though they alone had three Transcendence Tier members and a ss 7 mage on top of that. If even a single one was absent, they would have failed¡ªno, they would have been wiped out. That was how dangerous it was.


    But in the end, the unexpected had happened.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home. Aquamarine emerges victorious!¡±


    The strongest and most highly acimed expedition team seeded in their mission without a single casualty. Therge Rift Charybdis waspletely sealed, and it disappeared from the Fifth Sea District. If they¡¯d left it alone, it could have be Corroded within three years, but they had quashed the peril. That was enough for Njord. He did all that he could, and he was thinking about how he would appease his angry friends once he returned.


    ¡°C-Captain! It¡¯s an ambush! An unidentified fleet is blocking our course!¡±


    They shed swords with other explorers who hade to kill them in their utterly exhausted state.


    ¡°They¡¯re strong! These bastards are at least a Rank B team!¡±


    ¡°That ship is moving so smoothly... What?! They¡¯re Rank A! Moby Dick! The White Whale ising! Prepare for impact!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re too strong! And we¡¯re too fatigued! If the battle continues like this, we¡¯re all going to die!¡±


    ¡°They came here nning to kill us all in the first ce! Those bastards won¡¯t let us go even if we raise a white g!¡±


    If Aquamarine had been in perfect shape, they would have been able to escape with only a few casualties while doing substantial damage to their opponent and slowing them down. However, because they were attacked immediately after sealing Charybdis, they werepletely exhausted. They could typically handle five or six opponents on their own, but now they copsed after just one or two.


    In the end, Njord made an order as he shed tears of blood.


    ¡°Get the seriously injured and nonbatants on the ship. We¡¯ll stay behind and hold these bastards here until they can escape.¡±


    Their boat, <i>Aquamarine</i>, was a masterpiece of magical engineering, specializing in high-speed navigation and defensive features rather thanbative capabilities. If they managed to stall Moby Dick and the Rank A vessels, it was unlikely that there would be a ship that could chase after them. As Aquamarine¡¯s main fighting force, which included four Masters, fought tenaciously with their lives on the line, they actually began to turn the tide despite being outnumbered.


    As Frances¡¯s eyes stayed transfixed on the back of her ever-dependable and resilient father, a bloodied Marianne hugged the girl to her chest and carried her to the cargo bay.


    That was all she remembered.


    ¡°Mydy, the captain and the expedition team, they¡¯re all...¡±


    Her father did not return. Neither did the members who had doted on her like rtives.


    The only members of Aquamarine who had survived that day were Frances, Marianne, and a few seriously injured people who¡¯d been moved to the cabins.


    ***


    ¡°Thus, Aquamarine crumbled, and Marianne was the only one who stayed by my side. Most of the survivors had trouble recovering from the loss of theirrades, friends, and family,¡± Frances concluded.


    ¡°And Bermuda did nothing?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the girl said calmly. ¡°It may have turned out different if my father and the others returned alive, but Bermuda is not kind-hearted enough to fight the Council in the name of the dead. There were a few people who raised the issue, but it was buried not long after.¡±


    It was cruel, despicable even, that an eleven-year-old had to go through such an experience. The name that everyone had once admired was now trampled to the ground, and no one helped the girl. All they did was coldly turn a blind eye or nce at her with pity.


    That was when Frances realized that the Antis her father had loved so much was vastly different from the one she knew now. The Council of Antis, which was supposed to lead them with righteousness, was rife with corruption, and Bermuda, which was supposed to protect the rights and interests of the explorers, had turned into an organization that was busy making profits.


    ¡°Since Marianne and I were the only ones left, we were unable to keep up with the requirements of a Rank A expedition team and were demoted to Rank B. We¡¯ve been living like this ever since.¡±


    They were only able to stay in their position because <i>Aquamarine </i>was such a fine vessel. Otherwise, they could easily drop to Rank C or below. Liano¡¯s greed for the ship wasn¡¯t for nothing. It was so exemry that as long as a team could operate it properly, they could easily reach Rank B and perhaps even Rank A.


    ¡°One day...¡± The still look in her eyes wavered for a moment, as if tears were about to spill, but the hardness quickly returned. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll find the traitors in the Council and make them pay. And then I¡¯ll seal all the Rifts in the Fifth Sea District as my father wanted. That is why I have refused to give up on Aquamarine and taken up the role of captain, even though it¡¯s just a superficial title.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°Who knows! I¡¯ve never thought about the probability of sess,¡± she said right away. She tightly balled her hands into fists. ¡°I¡¯m going to do it! Even if I have toy down my life, I made my decision. So, I¡¯m going to do it.¡±¡¯


    Leonard was impressed when he saw her true self. She¡¯d lost the father she¡¯d admired so much to a nauseating plot at a young age, but instead of losing herself to the thirst for vengeance, she¡¯d created a cause for herself and never stopped pursuing it.


    Her level of determination wasn¡¯t something a girl less than twenty should have. Even if that fatal loss had forced her to mature early, her resolve came from something special.


    <i>She is destined for greatness. If that incident wasn¡¯t as extreme as it was, she would have already made aeback, and if she had been born at a time when Okeanos was still alive and well, she would have been a queen whose name went down in history. </i>


    Even Leonard, who¡¯d met countless people, hadn¡¯t seen many people like her. Aside from prodigies who excelled in martial arts or had genius intellect, there were also those who were born to lead.


    Frances was one of them.


    ¡°Leonard,¡± she said, looking at him with careful eyes. ¡°You are Aquamarine¡¯s third member and the first person whom I¡¯ve told this story to. I don¡¯t want you to join me just because I saved your life. If that¡¯s your only reason, you wouldn¡¯t stick with us to the very end, considering that we¡¯ll have to fight the Council and Bermuda.¡± She puffed out her chest. ¡°So, I hope that you¡¯ll join me out of your own will. Most importantly, if you do, I¡¯ll take you on exciting adventures!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± He raised an eyebrow and looked into her beautifully sparkling, ocean-colored eyes.


    Frances Ler von Okeanos, the final descendant of the Kingdom of Okeanos''s royal dynasty, held out her hand. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to scour these seas with me?¡±


    Leonard smiled at her valor. He couldn¡¯t say that he waspletely unmoved when he saw the tiniest tremble in her fingers.


    ¡°Sounds fun.¡± He took her hand. ¡°Where will we start?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to gatherrades first!¡± Frances eximed, her voice sounding even more cheerful. ¡°It¡¯s time to go recruiting!¡±

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64</h4>


    The expedition teams registered under the Antis Maritime Alliance¡ªor rather, registered under Bermuda¡ªdid not require a set number of members to reach a certain Rank. As long as their fighting power was considered to live up to the standards of their Rank, it didn¡¯t matter if they had one member or a hundred. Though of course, they would not be allowed to be ssified as Rank A unless that one-member team consisted of someone who was at least a ss 9 mage or an expert in the Demigod Tier.


    So, Frances estimated that if she wanted Aquamarine to be Rank A again, she would need about ten members at the minimum.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need explorers who are at least ss 6 mages or experts in the Eighth Degree External Force Tier to seed. It would be nice to recruit Masters, but the chance of that happening is very small,¡± she said.


    The poption of Antis City was upwards of several hundred thousand, and when counting the neighboring inds, it totaled over a million. However, the number of people considered Masters didn¡¯t even reach twenty. Most of them were either leaders of major organizations like Jack Russell or key members of executive boards, so it was impossible to recruit them in the first ce.


    Suddenly, something urred to Leonard. ¡°Fran, who were the crew members who were on board with us when you brought me to Antis City? Are non-members also allowed to apany us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, those people?¡± She shook her head. ¡°They were just with us for a bit for themission. Just because you find resources in the Fourth Sea District doesn¡¯t mean the job is over. You have to dispatch surveyors and get their market price assessed. Only once you¡¯ve returned are you finished. The crew members were basically surveyors sent by themissioner,¡± she said, grumbling for a while. ¡°After all, Marianne and I are the only members of Aquamarine, so it¡¯s difficult to carry outmissions that requirebat. We have to at least increase our performance record with nonbat missions, or else it will be difficult to even stay at Rank B.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s a quota?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want outsiders on the <i>Aquamarine, </i>but there are some people who bber about how they can¡¯t trust our own reports.¡±


    There were also those who made a big deal out of nothing to justify paying Aquamarine less.


    After listening to herints, Leonard turned the conversation back to the original topic. ¡°If you want a small but elite team, I suppose you would have to be even more careful about who you select. As important as talent is, if they have to make an enemy out of figures like the Council or Pablo, we have to consider how likely they are to betray us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and there¡¯s no way normal explorers will be willing to join Aquamarine when we¡¯re already under the scrutiny of powerful people,¡± she added.


    There was a reason they¡¯d never received a single inquiry, let alone an actual application, even though Frances was always putting out recruitment notices at Bermuda: whether it was intentional or not, expedition teams such as Moby Dick pressured people to avoid them. Even the name Aquamarine inevitably made Bermuda ufortable when it came up.


    Even if Aquamarine tried to recruit someone who didn¡¯t know much about them, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the person to run away, so their only option was to scout entrics who could be willing to join them despite Aquamarine¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°I have a feeling that you already have some people in mind, Fran,¡± Leonard said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She pulled out a few pieces of parchment from her pocket. It was a list that was several pages long, written with small, cramped lettering. ¡°Can you look through this? I¡¯vepiled brief descriptions of personal details and skills, but I haven¡¯t figured out how to approach it yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    The Antis Maritime Alliance¡¯snguage and script weren¡¯t very different from the Arcadian Empire¡¯s, so it wasn¡¯t hard for him to skim it. He wondered if Frances had written it herself, as the handwriting was round but neat and easy to read.


    <i>It would be wise to rule out anyone with families and other close ties. Considering the amount of power Pablo and the Council have, it¡¯s very possible that they would threaten or take friends and family hostage to make them betray us. </i>


    Every person had a scale in their hearts. When they were forced to choose between two options, they either chose whatever was more familiar and dear or whatever was safer. Aquamarine was neither.


    Leonard crossed out close to half of the candidates on the list and picked out two names.


    24. ¡°One-Eye¡± Ninian


    ¨C Archer. Only takes Rank B solomissions. Estimated to be Seventh Degree External Force Tier or higher. Details about her abilities are unknown.


    ¨C Eyewitnesses have said that she has ears longer than a human¡¯s but shorter than an elf¡¯s. Likely half- or quarter-elf.


    ¨C No history of being associated with an expedition team. She has been active in the Alliance for five years. Does not make friends orrades, and devotes all her time to archery when not carrying outmissions. It is unknown why she is an explorer or why she needs money.


    53. ¡°Whaler¡± Gno


    ¨C Spearman. Only epts Rank C and Bmissions involvingbat. Estimated to be Eighth Degree External Force Tier or higher. His spear is an artifact that was made to look like a harpoon. Can throw and retrieve a spear very fast, and is not only skilled in close-rangebat but also mid-rangebat.


    ¨C Only family is Dentuso, a deceased Rank A explorer who was formerly in Aquamarine.


    ¨C No history of joining or founding an expedition team. He goes around with a posse of people who greatly admire his strength, but they are not an organized or official group.


    ¨C Always rejectsmissions that take ce in the Fifth Sea District.


    ¡°Ninian and Gno look like good candidates,¡± Leonard concluded.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Frances¡¯s and Marianne¡¯s eyes widened. Since they¡¯d already thought about who to choose, they were very familiar with the people he mentioned.


    Ninian¡¯s antisocial personality and belligerent tendency to attack first and ask questionster created a track record of inciting several bloody incidents in the very heart of the city itself. And Gno drifted between well-paying jobs, bars, and fights ever since he had lost it when his older brother, Dentuso, died.


    ¡°Neither of them seem very sociable, but they have never failed any part of amission or broken a contract. If we can just figure out why Ninian is working as an explorer and make Gnoe to his senses, they will be helpful,¡± Leonard exined.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Marianne was speechless for a moment. She carefully said, ¡°Leonard, there is one thing you are forgetting.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Leonard asked, looking quizzical.


    ¡°Both Ninian and Gno are powerful Rank B fighters. I can¡¯t guarantee that I would win in a fight against them,¡± she said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to fight them,¡± he said curtly.


    Now it was their turn to look confused.


    Leonard met their eyes and smiled. It was time to address the topic they¡¯d all been silently avoiding.


    ¡°<i>I </i>will convince them to join us. The two of you canfortably take a break while I do it.¡±


    ¡°Um, Leonard? What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± Marianne asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been suspecting it, haven¡¯t you? I am a member of the Cardenas family.¡±


    Both women froze, looking as if they¡¯d just been stabbed.


    Leonard grinned and said candidly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve shown me sincerity, Fran, I am doing the same. I can win against Ninian and Gno, even if I¡¯m fighting both of them at the same time. Just leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a Cardenas, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little <i>too </i>confident?¡± the bodyguard questioned, furrowing her eyebrows.


    If Leonard felt that he could defeat Ninian and Gno, then he would naturally feel the same about her. Even if he was in the Third Degree External Force Tier and a member of the most powerful family of swordsmen in the Empire, he couldn¡¯t be <i>that</i> arrogant.


    Leonard didn¡¯t look offended by her skepticism. He¡¯d expected her reaction. ¡°By now, three Eighth Degree External Force Tier fighters alone have died by my hand. And four in the Ninth Degree. They were knights from the Kurdish Kingdom¡¯s secret forces who had ambushed a Cardenas training facility.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Apparently, they were nning to kidnap children of the Cardenas family in order to find the secret behind our bloodline. Anyway, I will guess that they¡¯re being thoroughly punished by the Seven Orders at this very moment,¡± he added.


    Frances and Marianne were shocked. They couldn¡¯t find even a hint of a lie on his face. If all Third Degree External Force Tier knights were as powerful as him, they couldn¡¯t even imagine how powerful the House of Cardenas¡¯ true fighting force was.


    ¡°Oh, of course, not every family member in the Third Degree External Force Tier is as powerful as I am. I am a very special case... you can think of me as a genius among geniuses.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little too generous with the self-ttery?¡± Frances asked.


    Leonard only shrugged. She wasn¡¯t wrong that he was putting himself on a pedestal, but there was no other fifteen-year-old who could do what he could do, even within the House of Cardenas. Unless he was going to tell them everything about his past life, it was easiest to portray himself as a genius.


    Frances relented. ¡°Ugh! Fine. Even if I haven¡¯t seen it for myself, you¡¯re not the type of person to bluff. We¡¯ll entrust you to recruit both Ninian and Gno.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, Fran.¡±


    Once they¡¯d gone through everything and he had eased their problems, Leonard smiled when he saw their faces.


    From the moment he¡¯d joined them, there hadn¡¯t been a single moment he hadn¡¯t enjoyed. He loved it when the extremely weak stood against the extremely powerful as an opponent.


    <i>They say Gno hasn¡¯t returned from hisst job yet... so I suppose I¡¯ll have to find Ninian first. </i>


    Even though she only had one eye, she was an archer, an upation where visually estimating distance was very important. His body itched to dig up the secret behind it.


    Frances pped her hands together. ¡°All right, no more boring stuff! Tell us how they treat you at the Magic Tower! It¡¯s hard to be a level 4 guest, let alone level 5! Do they give you free artifacts and stuff?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not free, but something like that.¡±


    They temporarily put away the topic of recruitment. As the three of them ate, they caught up on the things they hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk about. After all, their lives would only get harder and busier. They wanted at least this moment to push aside such thoughts, before new members joined.


    And so, unbeknownst to anyone else, Aquamarine resolved to make a new beginning.


    <i> </i> ***


    The abilities and authorities Bermuda had were immeasurable. Every single explorer and expedition team was required to be a member, no exceptions. Anyone who carried out jobs andmissions that weren¡¯t approved by them was punished for breaking the rules.


    However, if Bermuda was an organization that only ced strict restrictions on explorers, they never would have been able to grow and maintain their size. Unlike the Alliance and the Magic Tower, Bermuda was run by explorers. Sure, there were times when Bermuda showed bias based on Rank, but with theirck of status and other sources of assistance, explorers could only lean on Bermuda.


    ¡°As much as Bermuda disgusts me, I can¡¯t even imagine how badly explorers would be treated if we didn¡¯t have those guys.¡±


    ¡°As long as we increase our Rank, we get ess to training facilities and lodgings for free, you know? It¡¯s so nice how they only judge us based on skill.¡±


    ¡°Because of how strict Bermuda is, we don¡¯t have to worry about employers scamming us and running off with our money. But their fees suck.¡±


    Ninian, who had been a Rank B explorer for five years now, was one of the people who took advantage of Bermuda¡¯s training facilities and lodgings because she wanted to save as much money as possible.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    An arrow shot out as she let go of her bowstring, and it pierced into the target like a cannonball. It had flown so fast that it caused a sonic boom. Her Eighth Degree External Force Tier physical capabilitiesbined with her use of an Aura made her bow stronger than a ballista, even though she didn¡¯t use any technical skills. Her arrow even had more force than a blow from a swordsman in the same Tier.


    But the way she handled a bow was almost primitive, and her technique was too crude and unrefined for her to be called an archer.


    ¡°Wind,¡± she whispered, her voice so low that it was only audible to her bow and arrow. Then she drew the bow.


    <i>Swish! </i>


    The arrow shot out in a straight line, but it followed a zigzagging path before hitting the target.


    It was an astonishing sight.


    ¡°Your technique is terrible. You call that archery?¡± a voice said from behind her.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    She whipped around to the sound of the voice, reflexively drawing her bow. Her arrow was pointing at a young boy with golden hair and scarlet eyes. Since her aesthetic sense was closer to an elf¡¯s, she couldn¡¯t help but find his youthful physique and boyish face handsome.


    ¡°I was looking forward to our meeting because I heard you were a one-eyed archer, but I¡¯m a little disappointed,¡± he said after catching a glimpse of her archery technique.


    He picked up one of the bows hanging on the wall and fastened the bowstring.


    In his past life, Yeon Mu-Hyuk had been a descendant of the Yeon n. His forefather was Yeon Gaesomun, the finest and most powerful retainer of Goguryeo, a kingdom that had fallen over a hundred years before his birth. In other words, he was the descendant of the strongest martial artist of a kingdom that had been famed for its archery skills ever since its founding.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk wasn¡¯t just <i>good </i>at archery.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    When his arrow shot forward, it pulled in the air around it and propelled itself by its spiraling spin. It seemed to have several times more force than Ninian¡¯s arrow, and when it hit the target, the arrow exploded and crumbled to dust. He hadn¡¯t used any tricks like she had; it was pure skill.


    His single shot shook Ninian. As her eye widened, he said, ¡°My name is Leonard, and Ie from the Rank B expedition team Aquamarine. I havee to invite you to join us. Would you be willing to consider it?¡±


    ¡°I can hear you out.¡± She nodded, enchanted. The archery he¡¯d shown her was so fascinating. If she could only learn how to shoot like that, she could possibly be promoted from Rank B to Rank A and earn more money.


    <i>It¡¯s just as I predicted. Though, she¡¯s a little different from what I expected. </i>


    Leonard was sure of their first recruit. Ninian had a reason that would make her join Aquamarine.

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65</h4>


    Once they left the training room, the two explorers went directly to Zephyros Hall and asked for a private room that was used to talk about business or contracts. The rooms were enchanted with the Magic Tower¡¯s soundproofing magic, so not even Bermuda employees could hear what was talked about inside them.


    As soon as they stepped inside, Ninian clicked her tongue. ¡°I remember now. Aquamarine is the expedition team that was demoted to Rank B after most of its members died eight years ago. Right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that they caused trouble with the Council of Antis and that they¡¯re on bad terms with Moby Dick. And you came to recruit me to that very team?¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Leonard replied frankly.


    Even though she had brought up the expedition team¡¯s negative reputation, she didn¡¯t lose the sparkle in her eye.


    Leonard thought, <i>So, is she going to pretend to think badly of Aquamarine so that she can negotiate more favorable terms? Is that it? What an obvious strategy. </i>


    In fact, he knew ever since he saw her profile that she wasn¡¯t very good with words. Herck of eloquence matched her hostile, antisocial tendencies. On top of that, as someone with elf blood, she was naturally aloof toward humans. She¡¯d probably had to bargain and negotiate before as an explorer, but that didn¡¯t make her good at it.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not going to sit through your idle talk,¡± he said, cutting her off. ¡°Yes, Aquamarine has fallen into a position that is precarious in multiple ways. You don¡¯t need to point that out. Neither the Council nor Bermuda will help us. Only we can save ourselves, or else we¡¯ll drown.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same with you?¡±


    With that one sentence, Ninian¡¯s demeanor changed abruptly. Deep bloodlust filled her single eye, then spread to the entire room. Both of them were empty-handed because weapons weren¡¯t allowed inside meeting rooms, but if they had them, she wouldn¡¯t just be radiating bloodlust. She would be aiming her arrow at Leonard. In fact, her bloodlust might have gotten the best of her and made her shoot even if she didn¡¯t know what would happen next.


    ¡°You know something about me, don¡¯t you?¡± she used.


    Leonard¡¯s face was still calm. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± His honesty caught her off guard, but the sharpness soon returned to her eye. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! Are you mocking me, human?!¡±


    She lunged forward, arms outstretched. Even if she had to thrash him to the ground, even if she had to choke it out of him, she would get an answer.


    But she was mistaken.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether her mana cultivation was several Degrees higher than his or if he was unarmed.


    She had no chance of winning against him.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    From the moment she spun through the air to the moment she mmed into the ground, she didn¡¯t understand a single thing that happened.


    ¡°<i>Guh!</i>¡± The force of the fall knocked the air out of her lungs.


    If Leonard had attacked her seriously, her ribs would have broken. However, because the broken bones could have punctured her lungs and killed her, he had slowed his throw, allowing her to get away with just some bruises.


    ¡°Ayperson shouldn¡¯t attack a martial artist,¡± he remarked.


    He¡¯d just used the Dianchang Sect¡¯s Seven Severing Strikes. It was an attack that took out the opponent after severing seven acupoints.


    <i>However, it doesn¡¯t work if the target is fast enough to dodge the strikes or strong enough for the strikes to do no harm. </i>


    Ninian was neither. She would lose one hundred out of one hundred times. She was confident she could win if she had her bow, but when she was unarmed, Leonard would always defeat her, even if he only had one hand.


    But as it turned out, Rank B explorers were not your average people. Even though she hadn¡¯t properly fought him, she sensed the difference in their abilities and grew pale. If they continued to fight unarmed, she wouldn¡¯tst more than a few seconds before she died.


    ¡°Stand up,¡± Leonard ordered after overpowering her with one move. ¡°I said that to provoke you, so I¡¯ll overlook it this time. But if you try to attack me again, I will break a limb or two.¡±


    ¡°Provoke me? So you were testing me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ninian sat up and red at him. However, her lower body was still too weak for her to stand properly.


    ¡°Before I came to you, I found out that you would save everything you make as an explorer. Not only do you take onmissions every single day without fail, you don¡¯t even spend any money on equipment or supplies. Why is this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you were only saving money for yourself, there is no reason you wouldn¡¯t buy such items. And if the rumors are true and you are part elf, your perception of time should be different. But considering how hasty you are to make money, that means that there¡¯s an urgent reason.¡±


    The fact that Leonard was able to immediatelye so close to the truth with just a few clues sent a shiver down her spine. With her reaction being an additional piece of evidence, his theory was confirmed.


    ¡°You never made any connections with anyone in this city, which means you have a distrust of the humans here. You are saving money for someone else¡¯s sake, not your own. If youbine these two, the answer is quite simple.¡±


    She was trying to save someone who was currently being held captive by someone in Antis City. That meant she was either trying to pay off arge ransom or needed a lot of money before she could attempt to save them.


    With her secretid bare, Ninian looked up at him, looking jaded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a clever one? And so what? What more do you have to say now that you know my secret?¡±


    ¡°I believe I already told you my intention when we first met.¡±


    ¡°That you want me to join the Aquamarine expedition team? Is that really it?¡± She looked at him sharply as if to say that provoking her wasn¡¯t necessary if that was all he wanted.


    ¡°Aquamarine can¡¯t afford to trust anyone else right now, so the only option is to gain others¡¯ trust first before recruiting them,¡± Leonard exined.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The fact that you haven¡¯t asked anyone for help means that your enemy is too powerful. The same is true for the Aquamarine expedition team. We¡¯ll help you with your problem, so join us. That¡¯s the offer I want to propose to you.¡±


    Ninian was speechless for a moment and silently stared into Leonard¡¯s dark red eyes. Her gaze was intense, as if she were trying to see through his true intentions.


    She closed her eye for a moment before opening it. ¡°How do I know you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Just remember that we need new members, and you need help.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯ll be a mutually beneficial rtionship. Humans are disgustingly crafty.¡±


    ¡°Would you rather ept charity?¡± Leonard pointed out.


    Ninian smiled bitterly. ¡°I suppose not. I ept your proposal. If you can resolve this mess, I¡¯ll join.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Though not as good as formal contracts, simplified contracts still had a lot of binding power. They wrote out a basic agreement, read it over, and each ced a single drop of blood on the signature line. It glowed for a moment to signal that their contract had been confirmed. The process was that simple, but not even an Archmage could modify or cancel simplified contracts once they were signed.


    It was decided that Leonard would hold onto it.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to hear <i>your</i> story,¡± he said.


    Ninian sat down again, searching for the right words. Not long after, she began to tell the story of her life, now several decades old.


    <i> </i> ***


    The half-elf Ninian had been unlucky since her childhood. Her mother was kidnapped by a ver outside of the forest and sold to a small noble family. She barely managed to escape and return to her homnd, but then she found out she was pregnant.


    She wasn¡¯t so heartless as to resent an unborn child, and she didn¡¯t use Ninian of wronging her.


    <i>¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t love you.¡±</i>


    Every time she looked at Ninian, she would cry as painful memories came up. Her daughter had done nothing wrong, but she couldn¡¯t even hide the fact that her daughter caused her pain and sorrow.


    Though Ninian nevercked food, clothes, or shelter, Ninian¡¯s circumstances made others call her a half-breed, and she was unable to make any friends. She grew up as passively as a leaf blowing in the wind, simply taking whatever pain or sorrow that came.


    But her sister brought light to her dreary world.


    <i>¡°Sister! Sister!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°...Why are you calling me that?</i>


    <i>¡°Huh? Because you¡¯re my sister, of course! Dummy!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°You¡¯re the ignorant one here. I have no younger sister.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°That¡¯s not true! Our mom said so!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°...What?¡±</i>


    They had the same mother but different fathers. Half-sisters. Unlike Ninian, whose ears would only ever be half-grown, her younger sister, Vivian, had the ears of a full-blooded elf.


    Vivian¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t bear to look at Ninian due to her trauma, and her father carried that burden alongside her. But unlike them, Vivian herself always followed her around, looking at her with innocent eyes.


    No one liked Ninian. Even <i>she </i>hated herself. But Vivian loved her.


    <i>¡°Sister! Let¡¯s go to the mountaintop today!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I can¡¯t use spiritual arts like you can. I¡¯m a half-breed, you see.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°That¡¯s a bad word! And so what if you can¡¯t use spiritual arts! You can just hold my hand!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°...I can never win against you.¡±</i>


    Her sister¡¯s goodness pushed away the thorns without her even knowing, and Vivian¡¯s optimism, as warm as sunlight, melted away the pain and sorrow that had umted in Ninian¡¯s heart. Her sister gave her the strength to live on, and she eventually found the courage to make a life outside the forest.


    When leaving, Ninian said, ¡°Call me if you ever need my help, Vivian.¡±


    ¡°Sister, why are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°You are the only person here who loves me. I¡¯m going to find people I can love and be loved by and tell them about you. When the dayes, I will see you again.¡±


    Vivian cried for the first time. It was hard to leave her behind, but Ninian didn¡¯t look back.


    She left the forest that she knew like the back of her hand only to experience a mountain of hardships. She slept on the road, made her first campfire, and forced herself to eat unfamiliar foods. There was only adversity.


    It was much harder to live in human society as a half-elf than she¡¯d ever imagined. Some people desired her for her beauty, while others tried to make her reveal the location of her homnd.


    Since she had a talent for mana cultivation, she had reached the External Force Tier before she had left the forest. If it weren¡¯t for that, it would have been dangerous.


    <i>I¡¯ve heard that the Arcadian Empire doesn¡¯t discriminate against non-human races... but it¡¯s too far for me to see for myself. I¡¯ll have to spend several years focusing just on making money if I want to afford to use a spatial portal to get there.</i>


    Decades passed after she left her home. It was a long time, even for a half-elf.


    It was around then that she received a message from Vivian.


    Vivian used a high-level spiritual art that allowed her voice to reach blood rtives, even hundreds of miles away. Ninian was happy to hear from her, but then she heard Vivian¡¯s desperate cry for help.


    <i>¡°At¡ªthe Antis Maritime Alliance!¡±</i>


    As soon as it reached her, Ninian sprinted out of her house and ran in the direction of the Alliance. Even though she was just shy of the Eighth Degree External Force Tier and the wind spiritual art had been able to reach her, it was a long distance. It took her months to reach the coast, and she barely managed to obtain a ticket to Antis City. When she got there, she looked for Vivian.


    Eventually, she found her trail.


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s this half-breed?¡±


    She stumbled upon the steps of the Rank A expedition team Santa Maria. They had been exploiting her loving sister after tricking her into signing a predatory contract.

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66</h4>


    Santa Maria was the weakest of the Rank A expedition teams, and they were famous for being vile. Each member was either among the strongest Rank B explorers or had surpassed that level of skill, so the team had just barely been able to be Rank A. Once a team obtained that status, they weren¡¯t demoted unless there were grounds for disqualification, so they went around exploring smaller Rifts to gain more power.


    That day, Ninian¡¯s bad luck had turned even worse.


    After arriving at Antis City as fast as she could, she made her way to the captain of Santa Maria, Christopher Conrad.


    ¡°Where is my younger sister, Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Your younger sister?¡±


    His eyes widened at her words, as if he were startled. However, he was more delighted than surprised. He snickered at the bloodlust in her eyes.


    ¡°Wow, you came to me to rescue her? How brave!¡±


    He had to have drunk a lot of alcohol, as the stench was so powerful that it made her nose sting, yet he had almost no openings. Ninian had be significantly stronger over the years, but not many people had the talent to lead a Rank A team in Antis.


    Conrad was a Tenth Degree External Force Tier swordsman and a ss 5 mage. He was a magic swordsman, which became harder to find as the Tiers increased. It was a testament to his power.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much! It was a little annoying how silly and cheerful she was because she knew so little about the world. You know? I made her sign a contract as a little prank. I¡¯ll just shove her around for a hundred years or so and let her go after that.¡±


    ¡°... What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s nice? She¡¯ll get some valuable life experience, and how often does the opportunity to work for a Rank A expedition teame around? Hahahaha!¡±


    Even though Ninian knew the difference in their power, she attacked him.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    And gained a scar and lost an eye.


    ¡°Oh no! You¡¯re already a half-breed, but now you¡¯ve lost half your sight. Or maybe it¡¯s bnced now? And since you¡¯re the one who attacked me first, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Even if you run to Bermuda, they¡¯ll just take you away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worse than scum!¡±


    ¡°Still, there¡¯s one legal way you can free your younger sister. Want me to tell you?¡±


    Even though Ninian was skeptical, she chose to listen.


    This ce, the Antis Maritime Alliance, wouldn¡¯t help her. The only person in the city who could save her sister was Ninian herself. Vivian was the one who brought her to life after she was reduced to a living corpse. Ninian would save her even if she had toy down her life.


    Conrad sneered when he saw the determination in her eyes.


    ¡°Three million gold.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the penalty fee for breaking her contract.¡±


    Conrad took a swig from his bottle, which had never left his left hand even when they had fought. He suppressed augh as he taunted her.


    ¡°If you bring me 3 million gold, I¡¯ll let your sister go. You can ept my generous offer, or you can keep kicking and screaming meaninglessly. I don¡¯t care either way. Do whatever you want, half-breed. If youe at me again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    With that, he shut the door, and that was the end of their conversation.


    The now one-eyed half-elf crumpled in front of Santa Maria¡¯s base. Then she went right back to the city, not even bothering to hide the blood on her face. There was only one way in this ce to make money fast.


    Thus, the Rank B explorer ¡°One-Eye¡± Ninian was born.


    ¡°... It¡¯s already been five years since then, but I¡¯ve only saved up 3,000 gold. If I continue at this pace, Vivian¡¯s suffering will only extend. Even if I sell myself into very, I still won¡¯t be able to make more than 10,000 gold, and there¡¯s an obvious limit to what jobs I can do as a Rank B explorer. So¡±¡ªshe looked at Leonard¡ª¡°I want to learn your archery techniques. You already know this, but I¡¯m not a proper archer. I shoot arrows with my External Force Tier strength and control them with a primitive wind spiritual art.¡±


    ¡°I see. So you¡¯re not using archery. You¡¯re using the wind,¡± he simplified.


    Everything from her shooting stance to the way she gripped the bowstring was peculiar. Even the way her arrow moved was unusual. But this all made sense if she could aim her arrow however she wanted using the wind.


    No matter how powerfully one shot an arrow, it didn¡¯t matter if it had to work against air resistance or was majorly thrown off course by the wind. But Ninian¡¯s technique was so bizarre that the arrow would elerate even though the indoor archery range had no wind. It would also still hit the target urately after flying in a zigzag. Leonard had only scoffed because he was seasoned in archery. To the average person, she looked like a godlike archer.


    <i>I don¡¯t think she even knows how to imbue energy into her bow and arrow... but even if she only masters the fundamentals, she could be a monster.</i>


    Long-distance attackers were essential when out at sea, and it would be hard to find someone who could match up to Ninian. He confirmed to himself that his hunch was correct before thinking over her predicament again.


    <i>The Rank A expedition team, Santa Maria.</i>


    They acted worse than third-rate explorers, but their fighting power was quite formidable, so it was hard to touch them. If a Rank B team acted like they did, Bermuda would never let them get away with it and would punish them. It was also very likely that they would punish them harshly to make an example out of them.


    As soon as Santa Maria had be Rank A, Bermuda could no longer touch them. Otherwise, people would start gossiping about other Rank A expedition teams. No matter how repulsive Santa Maria¡¯s members were, they had found their way to the same status as other Rank A teams. If there was a scandal involving a Rank A team, people would start to question the unspoken, invible authority that came with the position.


    <i>Something like the fraudulent contract that¡¯s keeping Ninian¡¯s younger sister in chains should go against Bermuda¡¯s codes. But not only was it approved, but Bermuda had made it so that it couldn¡¯t be voided. That just shows how biased they are toward Rank A expedition teams.</i>


    Once he got a sense of her circumstances, Leonard¡¯s solution was very simple.


    ¡°I can teach you as much archery as you¡¯d like,¡± he dered.


    ¡°R-Really?!¡± Ninian¡¯s face lit up. She hadn¡¯t been expecting much.


    ¡°After we save your sister. There¡¯s no use in simply going through the motions if your mind is elsewhere.¡±


    She was taken aback. ¡°We can... save Vivian?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken yourself. Even if you procure 3 million gold, that bastard won¡¯t let your sister go. The power and status of a Rank A expedition team outweigh the well-being of just one elf. The contract was fraudulent in the first ce. Do you really think they¡¯ll honor the exchange?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t trust the words of someone who made promises only to break them, but Leonard knew very well how swindlers should be dealt with. If this was murim, he would have killed them first and sorted it outter, but here, they had to take the long way around.


    ¡°If the rules aren¡¯t on our side, we¡¯ll have to force them into a situation where they <i>have </i>to be,¡± he concluded.


    A smile crept onto his face, making Ninian shiver for a moment. When she sensed that it wasn¡¯t aimed at her, she felt a strange sense of relief.


    Leonard stood from his seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I need to go see someone at the Magic Tower.¡±


    ¡°The Magic Tower?¡±


    Their discussion at Bermuda came to an end.


    *


    The Magic Tower¡¯s Chief Elder, Jack Russell, didn¡¯t scowl when he was told that a visitor had shown up unannounced. This was because his guest was Leonard, the boy who had allowed him to make groundbreaking progress in his magical practice.


    Being on the brink of bing ss 8 made him ill-tempered, which he was notorious for, but he was all pleasant.


    ¡°Hm.¡± After Leonard and Ninian came to him in the middle of the day and told him the story, the Archmage wore a contemtive look on his face. ¡°A fraudulent contract, you say. As you said, this would never happen with an expedition team that isn¡¯t Rank A. I advise you to give up the hope that they will simply void the contract for 3 million gold.¡±


    ¡°B-But...!¡±


    ¡°Ninian, was it? I would assume that your sister is a high-rank spiritualist. If they have the ability to exploit someone with that much power for decades, keeping her is worth far more than 3 million gold. They would never let her go,¡± Russell said.


    The reality of his words hit her even harder than Leonard¡¯s. She could only hang her head and stare at the ground. He¡¯d basically told her that the past five years meant nothing.


    Leonard looked as if he¡¯d expected this. ¡°Is there any chance that Bermuda will take action if you raise the issue of the contract?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Russell pushed up his sses. ¡°What I can tell you is that the Antis Magic Tower is on equal standing with the Council and Bermuda. However, each group is in charge of certain areas outsiders can¡¯t intrude upon. Employment contracts between explorers and expedition teams are one such example,¡± he exined.


    ¡°It must be even more sensitive with a Rank A team. And there is a considerable number of expedition teams who are involved with the Council, so if they fall back on their connections, we will have to face both organizations at once,¡± Leonard added.


    ¡°I like that you¡¯re quick. If only Esther had half¡ªno, I would be happy if she had just a quarter of your wit,¡± the Archmage said.


    As Ninian watched the boy interact with the Magic Tower¡¯s Chief Elder with a sense of closeness, she began to wonder just who in the world he was.


    <i>He can¡¯t really be someone from a dying expedition team, can he?</i>


    In the end, though, Leonard had improved her chances of rescuing Vivian, so their meeting wasn¡¯t a bad thing.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you truly want, it¡¯s not impossible. I can handle the consequences,¡± Russell said, looking at Leonard. His voice and demeanor weren¡¯t light like they usually were. This was the face of a mage who expected equal payment. ¡°I can even handle shing with Bermuda and souring rtionships with the Council. You are far more valuable than that. If you swear to assist me in my research at the Magic Tower for a few years, I will dly intervene.¡±


    Ninian¡¯s head whipped up, but Leonard already knew his answer. If he ended up being confined to the Magic Tower, he couldn¡¯t be a member of the Aquamarine expedition team. That would be putting the cart before the horse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Well, I expected as much.¡±


    The tension immediately melted. Russell looked out the window and gave a heartyugh. The clouds were floating peacefully through the blue sky, as always.


    ¡°What about this, then?¡± Leonard spoke in his usualposed voice and told them his n.


    Russell and even Ninian were surprised. They couldn¡¯t help themselves. If it were anyone else, they would have brushed it off as absurd. But since this was Leonard¡¯s n, Russell didn¡¯t dismiss it and thought about it seriously.


    ¡°It could work. If all I need to do is act as an official witness so that they can¡¯t be biased, neither the Council nor Bermuda will have any grounds to interfere. I will go as soon as you call upon me,¡± Russell offered.


    ¡°Thank you for helping us,¡± Leonard said.


    ¡°But I do have a condition about what you said earlier. Can you guarantee that you will win against that man? If you lose, it will be hard to handle the aftermath by yourself.¡±


    Ninian turned to Leonard as if agreeing with him. The boy was her only hope, but she hadn¡¯t known that he would propose something so rash.


    But Leonard didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem,¡± he said simply. ¡°Russell, will the mana chamber be avable today?¡±


    ¡°Hm? All of a sudden? Well, neither I nor the Towermaster will be using it today. You may use it however much you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Though Leonard could easily kill anyone below the Transcendence Tier with his current power, when he had fought the Fifth Shadow, he had realized just how insufficient his abilities at the Third Degree External Force Tier were when dealing with unforeseen factors. If his mana capacity were fifty percent higher than it currently was, he could use sword energy however he liked and instantly create augmented energy shields. Then he wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of wide-area attacks or cower away from unexpected variables in battle.


    <i>At the very least, I must reach the Sixth Degree.</i>


    The speed of his progress was already unprecedented, even for the Cardenas family. It was time to start sprinting again.

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67</h4>


    Mana chambers were very simple in both name and function. They were the mostmon yet fundamental facility in the Magic Tower. Every mage that was ss 4 and above had one installed in their apartment, and it was used for everything from making items out of alchemy to testing new spells.


    However, the mana chamber that Leonard asked to use was special. There was only one in the Magic Tower.


    <i>I think they said that not even Elders are allowed to use this room without the permission of either the Chief Elder or Towermaster. </i>


    The average mana chamber was integrated with twenty to thirty times more mana than the natural amount existing in the air. If a mage wanted a higher capacity, they had to go to the upper floors. Esther¡¯s room, for example, had a little less than fifty times the natural amount, while the Elders probably had over a hundred.


    However, the special mana chamber that was only readily avable to the Towermaster and Chief Elder was integrated with close to a thousand times the amount of naturally urring mana. It was so dense that formidable mana cultivators and mages had trouble even breathing inside it.


    <i>This world already has several times the amount of naturally urring energy found in the Central ins, but to think that this room has nearly a thousand times that... it makes the Enchanted Forest look like the normal wilderness.</i>


    Of course, having an incredible amount and density of energy wasn¡¯t inherently good. For example, as Leonard had realized at the Cardenas training facility, the fact that there was several times the amount of naturally urring energy made it outright impossible to use the Breath Control Technique.


    If martial artists below the Creation Realm wanted to use this mana chamber to open their upper dantian, they would first have to not be crushed by the sheer amount of energy. That was how dense it was.


    <i>However, this concentration is beneficial to me. </i>


    Since Leonard¡¯s body had been strengthened after he reached the External Force Tier, this wasn¡¯t something he had to worry about. When the Five Elements True Dragon Ring was created, not only were his muscles and bones enhanced, but even his veins and meridians started to pump in a way that was almost inhuman. Since he had several times more control over energy, he barely needed to worry about qi deviation.


    <i>Is this family truly descended from dragons? </i>


    Though Leonard was improving several times faster than members of other families, it was unusual to gain so much power simply by ascending to the next mana cultivation tier.


    In the Central ins, he¡¯d fought some martial artists who were descended from ancient entities and were stronger than their level of technique should allow. Descendants of Garudas and Gandharvas had also possessed great power, but he¡¯d never seen people grow at such unbelievable speeds as members of the Cardenas did. Considering the supernatural powers he¡¯d seen from direct descendants, their ancestry was likely tied to something incredible.


    <i>I should look into this once I have more time.</i>


    Leonard cut off his thoughts and emptied his mindpletely. If all he needed to do was absorb more energy, he had to focus closely when handling mana. Besides, this was his first time in all his lives doing breathing exercises in a space with a thousand times more energy than the natural amount.


    ¡°<i>Hoo...</i>¡±<i> </i>


    As his inhales and exhales became longer and finer, they grew so quiet that it was hard to tell that he was breathing at all.


    Leonard fell into a trance and opened his acupoints. The abundant energy looked for paths to spill into and began to pour into him like water flooding from a reservoir. He sensed that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that all the small veins in his body were refined, he would have been crushed by the pressure regardless of being in the Creation Realm. That was how much power was sweeping through him.


    <i>It would only take the smallest error for me to die.</i>


    After all, even dancing on a well-crafted de would be less dangerous than this. Sure, if he slipped, he could lose a few toes or receive a few cuts on his ankles, but right now, making a single mistake meant instant death.


    Honing his willpower as taut and delicate as the silk of a Divine Silkworm, he guided all the energy that got stuck in his meridians. His eight extraordinary meridians and twelve main meridians swelled up so much that they seemed as if they were about to explode.


    <i>No! I can do it! </i>


    Unable to handle the pressure of the energy, his capiries broke, and blood dripped from his nose. Leonard simply brushed it off.


    Fortunately, the energy integrated into the mana chamber did not have an elemental affiliation, unlike naturally urring mana. Like mana stones, the energy wasn¡¯t restricted to a specific type or element, so it was easy for the Five Elements True Dragon Ring to manipte.


    One cycle.


    Two cycles.


    Three cycles.


    The energy poured through him like a waterfall. With every cycle, he had to create a stable path. Though it was extremely difficult to direct such potent energy, once he had it under control, it flowed steadily.


    <i>Thump! </i>


    Leonard effortlessly broke through the bounds of the Third Degree External Force Tier and opened the way to the next stage. Then his lower and middle dantians made his acupoints wider and looser and his meridians finer and thinner.


    <i>I have definitely reached the Fourth Degree. At this rate, the Seventh Degree is worth aiming for.</i>


    This mana chamber was more effective than he¡¯d presumed. It was high risk and high return, a principle he had also followed in his past life.


    <i>Thump!</i>


    As he approached the Fifth Degree, the mana in him became denser, ready to be activated as augmented energy at any time. He no longer needed to spend a few seconds to create and activate augmented energy. This also applied to augmented sword energy and augmented energy shields, so their effectiveness essentially gave him an extra life.


    He was now close to umting 130 years¡¯ worth of cultivation. As his energy increased, so did the duration of his ability to retain and recover it. It used to be three minutes, but now it was ten minutes.


    <i>I can stand a chance against a Transcendence Tier fighter as long as some extra conditions are met. As long as my opponent isn¡¯t as skilled at swordy and augmented energy as Fabian is, I will be able to win at least three out of every ten battles. </i>


    The Fifth Shadow¡¯s skill was only half as good as Leonard¡¯s. If they¡¯d had the same amount of mana, Leonard would have been able to behead him within three hundred exchanges. If all he needed to do was incapacitate him, it would have taken less than one hundred exchanges.


    However, Fabian was so skilled with the sword that it was difficult even for Leonard<i> </i>to see any openings. On top of that, Fabian¡¯s movements were so smooth, swift, and elegant that Leonard would need to risk his life to find a way to counterattack him. Based on the way he manipted augmented energy like a long, thin thread, the Commander probably had close to Leonard¡¯s level of control over energy.


    <i>Thump! </i>


    Leonard reached the Sixth Degree External Force Tier. His eight extraordinary meridians and twelve main meridians expanded, and the rest of the energy condensed inside him, making every small vein into simplified energy centers. Before, he could only use them as pathways, but now, he could use them to cultivate energy using Breath Cirction. In an instant, the amount of cultivation he had shot up to 180 years¡¯ worth. He now had so much mana that he didn¡¯t have to worry much about running out when using augmented energy.


    <i>It took a lot of stamina and strength to reach the Sixth Degree. Perhaps the Seventh Degree is too much.</i>


    He wouldn¡¯t reach the next stage if all he did was blindly circte energy. Though the room was still brimming with mana, Leonard knew that he wasn¡¯t yet ready to reach the Seventh Degree. He had a feeling that he¡¯d reached the limit. Even if he absorbed more energy, it would only shred his meridians.


    However, just as he was about to stop his breathing exercises, a change urred.


    <i>Thump!</i>


    The leftover energy inside him suddenly rushed toward his heart. A strange pull wasing from the Five Elements True Dragon Ring as if the True Dragon Ring knew he was finished ascending through the Tiers. The excess energy should have spilled out of his acupoints and into the air, but it instead swirled around the True Dragon Ring as if it were in the eye of a storm before being absorbed. After swallowing such an immense amount of energy, the five-colored orb made the boy¡¯s body shake as if it were humming.


    <i>Rrrrrrr¡ª! </i>


    Leonard instantly recognized the change.


    <i>My mana mastery has improved. Before, I could only overpower ss 4 mages, but now I can stand off against ss 5 mages. It makes me wonder if the True Dragon Ring is better used for magic than for mana cultivation. </i>


    The True Dragon Ring could optimize spells, give him mana mastery without needing Circles, and even condense and amplify mana on an enormous scale.


    What in the world was the secret behind the origins of the Cardenas bloodline, and how was it passed on to its descendants?


    As always, he had no answer.


    ¡°I should leave soon,¡± he remarked.


    Leonard reset the energy of the mana chamber and soon left the room.


    He¡¯d entered as a Third Degree External Force Tier knight and left as a Sixth Degree External Force Tier knight.


    Moreover, it had only taken him three days.


    <i> </i> *


    <i>Thump!</i>


    An arrow flew through the air and buried itself in the target.


    <i>Thump!</i>


    Another arrow flew through the air andnded next to it.


    Only the archer¡¯s stance and distance had changed, but the arrows hadnded in the same spot.


    Before Leonard went into the mana chamber, he had given Ninian one assignment. She had to go back to the basics because her reliance on wind spiritual arts made her pick up a number of bad habits.


    <i>¡°Since your sense of distance was impaired when you lost your eye, it¡¯s good that you use wind spiritual arts to make up for it. Everything else receives a failing mark. You must start from the very beginning.¡±</i>


    There were two main stages when training in basic archery skills. One could only move on to the second afterpleting the first, which was the drill Ninian kept repeating.


    <i>Thump!</i>


    She took two steps to the side and dropped to one knee before she shot again. The arrownded precisely on the same spot as the one she¡¯d shot while standing.


    The very first step of training in Yeon Family Archery was hitting the same exact spot in different stances and distances. Leonard¡¯s words echoed in her head.


    <i>¡°You must be able to see one point ten thousand times, and see ten thousand changes with one look.¡±</i>


    Ninian had to be able to hit the same spot in ten thousand positions and ount for ten thousand changes when shooting a single arrow. If she could achieve that, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t shoot down.


    This was called Legion Archery, but it was said that no one had ever reached that stage, including Yeon Gaesomun. Unless an archer could shoot nine suns,[1] they stood no chance.


    <i>Thump!</i>


    Ninian couldn¡¯t count how many times she went through Leonard¡¯s exercise. She wasn¡¯t in the hundreds or thousands, but in the tens of thousands. After she¡¯d shot countless arrows, the skin on her fingertips was peeling, and the tendons and ligaments in her hands and arms were on the brink of snapping. Yet she carried on, brushing aside her injuries with potions. She focused on just one target with no end in sight.


    <i>Thump! Thump! Thump!</i>


    Where had all the time gone? There had been a time when not even Ninian believed she could save her sister, but now Vivian was just within reach.


    She had to gather as much power as possible, for Vivian¡¯s sake.


    <i>Twing!</i>


    The bowstring snapped and grazed her face, drawing blood. But Ninian didn¡¯t even bat an eye as she reached to fasten it again.


    ¡°Not paying attention to the state of your bow is another sign of an inexperienced archer,¡± a voice interrupted.


    Leonard was standing behind her as he had their first meeting, but this time Ninian didn¡¯t point her arrow at him.


    When she turned, her eye widened. She was seeing something unbelievable.


    This was a boy who was more skilled inbat even though she was several Degrees above him. He was also sharp enough to surmise her situation with just a few clues, and he could meet with the Magic Tower¡¯s Chief Elder whenever he liked.


    Despite knowing all this, she never would have expected <i>this</i>.


    ¡°What in the world are you?¡±


    Her sense of time was distorted because she hadn¡¯t left the range, but she was confident they had met less than a week ago. Within that time, Leonard had be much stronger than her. She¡¯d thought that she at least had a higher mana capacity than him, but now, she had no advantage over him.


    The boy had advanced an impossible amount.


    Leonard said, ¡°Who knows? For now, I would say that I am the person who will save your sister.¡±


    His simple answer pushed away the fear in Ninian¡¯s eye.


    They said nothing more as they left the range and headed to Bermuda to find Frances.


    Frances had the most important role in their n.


    1. This is a reference to Hou Yi, an archer from Chinese mythology. ording to the story, ten suns came down to earth to y but ended up scorching thend. Hou Yi shot them but spared one. ?

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68</h4>


    Bermuda was naturally the mostplex organization out of the Antis Maritime Alliance¡¯s three major groups. Only the thirteen councilors and their guards were allowed inside their building, while mages rarely ever left their personal quarters in the Magic Tower. Compared to them, the explorers were very active and dynamic. From the greenhorns armed with unfounded confidence making their first visit to the veterans who survived decades at sea, Bermuda¡¯s headquarters was always swarming with people. If one simply watched the building from nearby, there wouldn¡¯t be a single moment of boredom.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s Ninian.¡±


    ¡°One-Eye? But I heard she was recently in a bit of a lull with her jobs.¡±


    Ninian was one of the strongest among the Rank B explorers and was famous in her own right, so she drew peoples¡¯ gazes. And so did Leonard, who was walking a step ahead of her. He felt difited, more so from the women¡¯s stares than the men¡¯s.


    ¡°Wow! Which noble family is he from? I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    ¡°He must be a foreign aristocrat. Or maybe he¡¯s a countryside noble. When else have you seen One-Eye Ninian quietly following someone around?¡±


    ¡°His clothes look a little in for an aristocrat, though. And he has a sword. Do you think he¡¯s a newbie explorer or something?¡±


    ¡°Ninian, helping out a newbie? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡±


    Leonard picked up on their gossip. ¡°Just how many people have you fought to get this kind of reputation?¡±


    ¡°Most of them were people who attacked me first. And if I seem weak, more people would try toy their hands on me. So when I teach them a lesson, I do it right so that they¡¯ll never think about harming me again.


    Explorers, mercenaries, and other people in simr lines of business had many situations where they had to earn the respect of others by showing off their power, but women had it harder than men. Their physiques and appearance made it harder to intimidate people, so they had fewer options. This was especially true for the women who were particrly more beautiful and had to fight off lustful creeps.


    ¡°When a man hid in my tent, I shot him in the crotch, and when a man put drugs in my canteen, I cut off his hands. The scumbags started to behave themselves when they saw blood,¡± Ninian exined. Gaining notoriety for violent acts of revenge was a way to protect herself. There was a famous female explorer who had the nickname ¡°Ball Breaker¡± for the same reason.


    Leonard understood why she did the things she did, but he still gave her a short piece of advice. ¡°It¡¯s fine to retaliate with violence, and using such means to make people fear you isn¡¯t bad either. But you shouldn¡¯t make people you don¡¯t even know think badly of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Once he taught her the basics of Yeon Family Archery, she¡¯d let go of her suspicion and begun to take his advice. In fact, it was possible that she had started to think of him as some type of mentor.


    Leonard and Ninian entered Bermuda¡¯s headquarters and headed to the fourth hall. As soon as they stepped into Zephyros Hall, the other explorers saw them and erupted.


    ¡°One-Eye and Aquamarine¡¯s newbie? What kind of pair is that?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Aquamarine is trying to recruit Ninian?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. She¡¯s money-hungry. As long as they paid her, she wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye if she had to work for the Council or Moby Dick.¡±


    Leonard and Ninian walked over to the counter, ignoring the chatter. As always, ra was there, and she greeted them pleasantly.


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Leonard. Are you looking for Miss Frances?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes. What is she doing right now?¡±


    ¡°I think she was using amunication device to recruit new members... but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s had much sess.¡±


    ¡°Please ask her to meet me in a meeting room. You can just tell her that it¡¯s about a new member,¡± he requested.


    ra¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but her cool expression quickly returned, and she nodded. She handed them the key to room number 3, which was the same room Leonard and Ninian had met in before.


    It was likely a coincidence, but it was a very poignant one.


    Ninian cleared her throat, as if recalling that meeting.


    ***


    Leonard and Ninian waited less than five minutes before Frances and Marianne burst in.


    ¡°A new member! Leonard, who did you bring?!¡±


    More specifically, Frances had bounded in while Marianne was hurrying to keep up with her. For a bodyguard, there was nothing more mortifying than their employee charging ahead of them.


    Ninian looked at them with a skeptical expression and nced at Leonard. Then, she let out a long sigh.


    It was toote to turn back now.


    ¡°My name is Ninian. I¡¯m a Rank B archer,¡± she introduced herself.


    Frances grinned cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m the captain of Aquamarine, Frances!¡±


    ¡°I am her bodyguard, Marianne.¡±


    Ninian shook their hands one after the other and took a step back. ¡°We have already discussed my terms of employment, so I would rmend speaking to Leonard about it. I am not very good with words, you see.¡±


    ¡°Wow! You sure are fast,¡± Frances said to Leonard admiringly.


    He shook his head. ¡°We have not fulfilled the terms of the contract yet. One of the stiptions for her official membership is dealing with the problem she¡¯s currently facing.¡±


    ¡°What problem?¡±


    ¡°Well, what happened was...¡±


    Leonard¡¯s exnation was brief but captured all the main points. Frances and Marianne listened with serious expressions, and when he finished, they were at a loss for words for a moment.


    Not only had a Rank A expedition team used such dirty methods to enve Ninian¡¯s sister, but Bermuda had permitted it without issue. It was shocking in multiple ways.


    Frances, who already distrusted the organization due to the death of her father, was especially enraged. ¡°Christopher Conrad! That bastard has crossed the line. He used to run wild because of that unbridled confidence in his skills, and now he¡¯s using his Rank A status as a shield to run scams?! The Alliance should be ashamed of themselves!¡±


    ¡°Do you know about him?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Yes! How could I not?! He recruits the worst crooks in Bermuda and roams around with his gang of scoundrels! And he¡¯s famous for being a subcontractor for the Council and doing their secret dirty work!¡±


    Marianne knew how true Frances¡¯s assessment was, but she was also well aware of his strength. The reality that it seemed impossible to stop Conrad made her face darken.


    She said, ¡°He¡¯s a rotten man, but he¡¯s skilled. He¡¯s a magic swordsman in the Tenth Degree External Force Tier and a ss 5 mage. It will be difficult to find anyone who can guarantee victory against him unless they¡¯re a Master.¡±


    ¡°But you brought her here because you have a n, right? I think you have more to tell us,¡± Frances said, looking at him pointedly.


    Leonard simply responded by telling them the n to take down Santa Maria. Frances and Marianne, who were already wide-eyed, dropped their jaws. When he was done telling the story, they looked conflicted.


    Frances closed her eyes and began to ponder. In contrast, Marianne shouted in disagreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd! Is the <i>Aquamarine </i>that expendable to you, Leonard?! How could you suggest that we risk the entire team just to recruit one member?!¡±


    He cut her off. ¡°It¡¯s not just one member.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll also recruit Ninian¡¯s younger sister, Vivian, once we rescue her from the Santa Maria expedition team. She is a high-rank wind spiritualist, so this is an opportunity to recruit two members who are close to bing Rank A explorers.¡±


    ¡°Please! You can¡¯t equate the <i>Aquamarine </i>to just two people!¡±


    Just then, Frances raised her hand to interrupt their argument. ¡°Marianne.¡±


    Her bodyguard felt nervous when she saw her interrupt. ¡°Mydy! Leonard¡¯s n is¡ª¡±


    ¡°I heard everything too. So you want to use my ship as bait so that we can pige that delinquent and his crew?¡± Frances asked, her voice sounding more somber than usual. This wasn¡¯t a conversation she could have with her usual cheerful mask, so she put it down, revealing her true self. She looked at Leonard with a stony expression. ¡°My role is definitely the most important, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So we will be gambling the <i>Aquamarine </i>in exchange for a high-rank spiritualist and a Rank A team¡¯s permit that will allow us to explore the Fifth Sea District.¡±


    The cold hard facts took precedence over her feelings. She had to do a cost-benefit analysis first. If they gambled and won, they would be saving themselves the years of work¡ªno, even more¡ªthat it would take for them to restore their Rank A status.


    <i>We could expand our power safely, but if we continue to grow stronger, the Council, Pablo, and Bermuda will try to keep us in check. And if we have to face them head-on, it will cost an enormous amount of time and money before we break through. </i>


    Leonard¡¯s proposal clearly offered great rewards if they won. A high-rank spiritualist who would be very powerful at sea. An archer who would soon be Rank A. Santa Maria¡¯s Fifth Sea District expedition permit, which was no different from a Rank A status symbol.


    <i>Thest one is the most important. If we restore our Rank A status with such a method, not even the Council will be able to object. On Bermuda¡¯s end, since Aquamarine and I are still on good terms with many other expedition teams, once we be Rank A, not even Moby Dick will be able to touch us. </i>


    The problem was the aftermath.


    ¡°Even if we win the gamble and are promoted to a Rank A expedition team, we can still have our status revoked due to theck of manpower,¡± she pointed out.


    Insufficient manpower was why they¡¯d been demoted to Rank B. There was no guarantee that the same thing wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    However, Leonard had already thought everything through. ¡°I believe we will be given a considerably long grace period. That¡¯s the reason I asked Jack Russell to be an official witness.¡±


    ¡°Antis¡¯s Magic Tower... indeed, they are essentially the only organization that doesn¡¯t have anything against us. We can¡¯t trust the Council or Bermuda, so they are likely our only option,¡± Frances said.


    She made her decision.


    Even with her discerning eye, she hadn¡¯t been able to unveil his secrets, nor did she know his true character. Despite this, she decided to trust him anyway.


    ¡°Leonard. In order to carry out your n, I have to bet the <i>Aquamarine, </i>which is no different than my life. Can you say for sure that we¡¯ll win? Can you say for sure that this is a game that doesn¡¯t depend on luck and is a guaranteed victory?¡± she asked frankly.


    Leonard raised his hand in a smooth, steady movement like flowing water. As he did, he released the power he¡¯d been suppressing and let the energy of his Sixth Degree External Force Tier radiate.


    Marianne, who¡¯d been on edge ever since he began to lift his hand, looked astonished. Even Ninian, who¡¯d been aware of the extent of his power, was breathless and took a step back.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Augmented Assimtion


    Thousands¡ªno, tens of thousands of threads of light shot out from his sword like spiderwebs and condensed into the shape of a de.


    It waspletely different from the one he¡¯d made on Gpagos Ind. In less than a second, he created a wless sword energy, ring his energy like a fire filling the room.


    Marianne was the first to realize its level of refinement and had to sit down.


    ¡°A-An Aura de?¡±


    The radiant light shone before her eyes, just like the Aura de of the Swordmaster from Aquamarine¡¯s golden days.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how powerful Christopher Conrad is, but he will not win against my sword.¡±


    Leonard wasn¡¯t even showing any signs of exertion, and he was calm as he maintained the Aura de. Then, he swung the brilliant pir of destruction.


    It had the power to vaporize everything it touched.


    Frances, Marianne, and Ninian could only follow the de with stunned faces. The captain was the first to break from the trance. She flipped on her cheerfulness and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ahahahaha! So you had a n after all!¡± Francesughed.


    Who could have imagined that someone in the Sixth Degree External Force Tier could use an Aura de with such ease?


    So what if Christopher was an outstanding magic swordsman? Not even someone in the Transcendence Tier could imagine such lofty power in a lower Tier.


    In the same way that lower ss mages couldn¡¯t block a high-level spell from a ss 7 mage even as a group, augmented sword energy would be like paper in front of an Aura de.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing better than gambling when you know you¡¯ll win!¡± Frances dered, pping her hands together and grinning.


    She was certain that Aquamarine¡¯s biggest stroke of luck was finding Leonard floating in the middle of the sea.


    The genius of the Cardenas family. He was a monster. From his martial arts to his ns, there was always something more. He would make a terrifying enemy, but as an ally, no one was more reliable.


    Frances spread out a piece of parchment and lifted her quill. ¡°Now then, why don¡¯t wey our bait?¡±


    It was time to set the trap to catch a con man.

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69</h4>


    The Santa Maria expedition team was a gathering of rowdy good-for-nothings notorious throughout the Alliance. After barely managing to be Rank A, their power had increased by several times.


    Their captain, Christopher Conrad, needed no introduction, but among everyone from the vice-captain to the lowest-rankingckey, it was hard to find a single member who was fully sane.


    After fulfilling their job quotas for Bermuda, all they did was indulge themselves at Antis Ind¡¯s expansive entertainment district. That was what their daily lives consisted of.


    As usual, Conrad was drowning in revelry.


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s the stuff! It¡¯s worth the 50 gold!¡± he eximed, pouring expensive liquor down his throat while taking turns groping the beautiful women sitting beside him.


    A female dancer dressed in exotic attire was dancing tirelessly on the tabletop. As her skirt fluttered, the members sitting around her enjoyed themselves, watching her with hungry eyes and licking their lips.


    It was aplete bhanal.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m gonna go for a round, so you guys stay put and enjoy yourselves!¡± he announced.


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± hisckeys replied.


    ¡°You shitheads! It¡¯s ¡®captain,¡¯ not ¡®boss¡¯! People will think we¡¯re still just some fucking employed scoundrels! We¡¯re a Rank A expedition team!¡±


    He smashed the bottle in his hand against the closest member¡¯s head. It shattered, flinging shards of ss everywhere.


    ¡°Hehe, sorry! Cap-tain!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard, so don¡¯t make me tell you twice, bastard.¡±


    Despite being hit on the head with a ss bottle, the member simply bowed and giggled, as everyone was at least in the Sixth Degree External Force Tier. Watching them, Conrad snickered and walked by.


    Their unruly exchange was actually a sign of closeness.


    They ate, drank, andughed, and when their lust came around, they grabbed the closest woman and enjoyed themselves until they couldn¡¯t. Then, they went back to drinking.


    Such was the daily life of Santa Maria.


    ¡°Boss! I-I mean, Captain!¡±


    Someone called for him, interrupting his revelry. Conrad¡¯s drowsy face twisted viciously at the sound of his name. He only acted friendly when he wasn¡¯t in a bad mood, but if someone interrupted, whether they were a team member or a passerby, blood would be spilled.


    His grip unwittingly tightened, making the girls he was holding shriek.


    ¡°What did you say? Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said I was gonna go for a round.¡±


    ¡°There is a message from Bermuda, apparently. You told us to tell you immediately when we receive a message from them or the Council.¡±


    ¡°Bring it to me.¡± Conrad¡¯s face became expressionless as if the member¡¯s words had immediately sobered him up. He took the letter into his hand.


    At the Tenth Degree External Force Tier, it only took him a very brief moment of circting his mana to wash away his intoxication. His tomato-red face returned to its normal color, and even his cognitive skills returned to normal.


    <i>Rip!</i>


    He tore open the envelope and read through its contents.


    ¡°...¡±


    As he carefully read each word written in the letter, several different expressions crossed his face.


    It was only natural. Previously, making Santa Maria into a Rank A team and living afortable life had been his goal, but he had no reason to reject an opportunity to climb even higher.


    ording to the letter from Bermuda, they could have the opportunity to climb a few rungs higher than their current status as a Rank A expedition team.


    <i>And one day, I might be able to get a seat in the Council of Antis and live a life rivaling that of prominent aristocrats.</i>


    He was satisfied with the amount of money and fame he had, so the only thing left to aim for was power.


    Conrad could already picture his path to the Council. He was no longer in the mood for drinking.


    ¡°This should be fun. I need to go see for myself what Aquamarine¡¯s princess is thinking,¡± he muttered.


    He burned the letter using the ss 1 spell Ignite and left the tavern by himself, leaving his subordinates behind. They¡¯d been day drinking, so it was just past noon.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve gone to work at this time. If it turns out that they summoned me for no reason, I might need to teach them a lesson.¡±


    Christopher Conrad, aside from being the captain of Santa Maria, was also a Rank A explorer holding the title Magic Swordsman.


    As he grinned, his canine teeth glistened like a beast¡¯s.


    ***


    ra, the receptionist of Bermuda¡¯s Zephyros Hall, was shocked by what she was suddenly witnessing.


    Who would have thought that Aquamarine and Santa Maria, twopletely different expedition teams, would have a meeting with each other?


    One was a Rank B team struggling to get by, carrying an exceedingly honorable history on their backs.


    The other was a team that had managed to obtain the highest status in Bermuda, Rank A, despite its delinquency.


    Frances, the captain of Aquamarine, was the first to speak.


    ¡°I suppose this is our first time meeting in person, Captain Conrad.¡±


    Conrad snickered. ¡°Eight years ago, I never would have seen thising! To think that Aquamarine would be below my own expedition team. No one ever would have believed me if I had told them.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Someone of your status would never have been allowed to even speak with me, don¡¯t you think? You should be grateful for what time and luck can do.¡±


    ¡°... Haha.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha.¡±


    Though both of them wereughing with their mouths, there wasn¡¯t a single drop of amusement in their eyes.


    ra already felt her stomach turning.


    Fortunately, the two of them didn¡¯t spend too much time posturing.


    Conrad leaned into the table and brought up the true reason they were meeting. ¡°Care to exin what you mean when you say you¡¯ll give me the opportunity to buy the Aquamarine<i>? </i>This better be worth my time, seeing how you called me here in the middle of the day.¡±


    ra was surprised when he heard his words. Though she¡¯d sent along Frances¡¯s summons, she hadn¡¯t known what it was about.


    Aquamarine had once been a legendary expedition team. Were they going to sell their vessel to Santa Maria? It was an outrageous thought for anyone who lived in the Alliance.


    But Frances only replied in a cold, calm voice. ¡°I heard about Vivian, the elf your team is holding captive. You truly have no shame, do you? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed as someone who¡¯s Rank A? It wasn¡¯t enough for you to force someone into your team with a fraudulent contract, but you even demanded money from her older sister?¡±


    ¡°Ha! I see. That one-eyed woman must have joined you. Really, it brings tears to my eyes that you¡¯d make an enemy out of me just for the sake of one member,¡± he said sarcastically, scoffing. ¡°Sorry, but Bermuda notarized the employment contract. If it really were a scam, then they¡¯re at fault too. Wanna go to Aiolos Hall and talk it out there?¡±


    Aiolos Hall was known for being especially biased in favor of Rank A teams, even among Bermuda employees.


    ra had nothing to say to that and remained silent. Frances noticed ra¡¯s silence and realized that there was no point in interrogating him any longer.


    If he were the type of person willing to admit wrongdoing and make amends, they wouldn¡¯t have to approach him in the first ce. But Frances still wouldn¡¯t feel an ounce of guilt if both Santa Maria and Christopher Conrad fell.


    ¡°Fine. We were never nning to resolve this with words anyway.¡± Her eyes grew colder. It was time to carry out the n she and Leonard had nned. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this with a duel.¡±


    ¡°Ah...?¡±


    ¡°If we win, you¡¯ll hand over Vivian and all the pay you owe her for her contract, as well as your Fifth Sea District exploration permit. If you win, I¡¯ll give you the opportunity to buy the Aquamarine.¡±


    Conrad waved her off as if he couldn¡¯t believe what she was saying. ¡°Ridiculous. An opportunity to buy the Aquamarine instead of giving it for free? Do I look like that much of a pushover to you, huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one being ridiculous. The Aquamarine<i> </i>would go for more than that piece of junk you call a ship and all your subordinatesbined. We¡¯ll make the sale through Bermuda at the appropriate price they set, so you won¡¯t have to worry about me running off with your money.¡±


    She had a point. The legendary team¡¯s vessel was covered in rare metals from its hull¡¯s outer coating to its interior. The inside was mostly made of mithril, while the prow, which required durability, was made of adamantium. The areas with magic circuitry were made of orichalcum.


    The ship was priceless due to what it could do, and even if someone broke it down and sold a fewponents, they could be one of the richest people in the Alliance.


    Conrad wasn¡¯t an idiot, so what he said earlier was only a way to make room for negotiations.


    ¡°All right. You¡¯re not wrong. No, you¡¯re not. However¡±¡ªhe stood from his seat¡ª¡°it¡¯s such a good deal that it makes me suspicious. I¡¯m so curious about your master n, princess. Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to find it if I rip you open and dig around a bit?¡±


    With those spine-chilling words, he let out obvious bloodlust.


    As a Rank A explorer, he could ughter everyone in the room in less than ten seconds if he wanted to. It didn¡¯t matter that he was unarmed.


    Frances had her bodyguard Marianne with her, but the difference in their power was all too clear. ra¡¯s face grew pale; she didn¡¯t know whether something so atrocious could happen within Bermuda¡¯s very walls. Frances narrowed her eyes.


    It was at that moment that Marianne red her own power. In an instant, the bloodlust in Conrad¡¯s eyes was reced with curiosity. With this much intensity, Marianne had to be at least in the Ninth Degree External Force Tier. In fact, it was possible that she¡¯d even reached the Tenth Degree. With that definitive clue, all the pieces fell into ce.


    ¡°Aha! I see. Yeah, I thought it was weird that Mad Dog Marianne was still in the Sixth Degree with that level of skill. Were you hiding your power this whole time so you could take me out with the element of surprise?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So this was Aquamarine¡¯s secret weapon or something. But what a shame! I know now! You know that if I go around telling people, you guys will only get fucked over, right?¡±


    When he recognized the uncertainty crossing Frances¡¯s face for the first time, he gave a mellow smile.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a merciful man. I ept your duel.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    ¡°nning! Nothing much. Just, you know...¡± He looked Marianne up and down, and his lips stretched into a grin. ¡°If this is all you¡¯ve got, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll win.¡±


    ¡°Even though you drown yourself in alcohol every day?¡± the bodyguard growled.


    ¡°I¡¯m a genius, you see. While you spend your time diligently working hard to get stronger, I can surpass you even if all I do is eat and y.¡±


    Whether it was magic or swordy, it all came easily to him. Though he was having trouble crossing the threshold to be a Master, it wasn¡¯t unlikely that he would break through within the next ten years. That was how confident he was.


    He continued without stopping. ¡°But I¡¯ll add a few conditions. Only officially enrolled members of each expedition team can participate, so even if you bring in a former one who¡¯s a Swordmaster or something, it won¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°... I ept.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, it will be a one-on-one battle, and it will be a duel to the death. Ending it with surrender or incapacitation is boring, you know?¡±


    Frances¡¯s face grew pale, and she was at a loss for words. Marianne stepped in.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, mydy,¡± she said.


    ¡°Feisty! I like it. You should believe in her too, princess!¡±


    When Frances nodded reluctantly, his face twisted into a wicked smile.


    ¡°As for the date... well, there¡¯s no need to drag it out, is there? Today¡¯s a bit soon, so how about tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?! Are you out of your mind?¡± Frances shouted.


    ¡°If I give you too much time, I don¡¯t know what kind of dirty schemes you¡¯ll pull, you know? If you refuse, I might have to end the negotiations here and tell everyone about Marianne. What do you want to do?¡±


    Frances was about to retort, but she saw the evil flicker in his eyes and bit her lip. Conrad understood what her reaction meant and smiled. ¡°All right now, let¡¯s write that contract first. You there. ra, was it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain Christopher?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal and call me Conrad. It¡¯s such a shame I won¡¯t be able to see you once I go back to Aiolos Hall, you know. The receptionists there are fine, but they¡¯re too stiff. Women should be docile.¡±


    ¡°Allow me to assist you with the contract.¡± ra ignored his audacious insults as she and Frances quietly began to move their pens to write up an official contract for the duel.


    Once it was signed, it could not be changed or nullified.


    ¡°Captain Conrad, send Vivian to Bermuda as soon as you go back so she can wait there. Neither you nor I should be allowed to see her until the duel is over,¡± Frances ordered.


    ¡°But of course, I¡¯m gonna get her back tomorrow anyway, so I won¡¯t cause a fuss about something as small as this.¡±


    Once he saw ra take the contract for safekeeping, he showed his true colors. His lips stretched like the smile of a hyena about to tear into its prey, and he couldn¡¯t hide the avarice in his eyes. This was the man who hated working and had reached Rank A with natural talent alone. His greed churned in earnest.


    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow at noon, Miss Frances,¡± he said, implying that she was already no longer a captain. He left the meeting room without looking back.


    ra, who¡¯d kept an eye on Frances the whole time, also left the room to file the contract for their duel.


    And so, only the two members of Aquamarine were left in the room.


    ¡°<i>... Pfft</i>.¡± After barely managing to hold it back, the captain burst out intoughter. ¡°Ahahaha! Marianne, I didn¡¯t know you could act like that!¡±


    ¡°It was quite difficult for me to maintain my expression,¡± Marianne said with a matching smile on her face. She swayed a little, but it wasn¡¯t just from holding back herughter.


    ¡°Oh! Are you okay?¡± Frances asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Using that technique to intensify my power unexpectedly took quite a toll. I don¡¯t think I will be able to use it very easily in an actual battle.¡±


    ¡°The Cardenas family sure has a lot of unique techniques. To think there was a way to trick people into thinking you were in a higher Tier. It¡¯ll be very useful when you¡¯re intimidating your opponent,¡± Frances remarked.


    Using her mana in the way that Leonard had personally taught her, Marianne could give off a sense of pressure that should be impossible at her level. It was also the reason that Conrad had backed down.


    <i>¡°If you use this, not even that Conrad will see you as an opponent to look down upon. That is our goal.¡±</i>


    Imperial Sword Style


    Heavenly Demon¡¯s Dominating Steps


    It was a method of mimicking a martial arts technique where a person red their energy to its peak to take out an opponent, but the method had no practical use other than posturing. Still, had Marianne remained in the Sixth Degree External Force Tier, there was a possibility that Conrad wouldn¡¯t have been fully fooled by their n.


    ¡°I do not know how I can repay this debt to Leonard,¡± Marianne said, looking sheepish as she recalled the day he had given her the golden fruit.

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70</h4>


    Before giving Marianne the fruit, Leonard had said, ¡°You already have more than enough knowledge and the prerequisite skills to reach the next Degree. I believe you simply do not have the mana stones or elixirs to get there.¡±


    Aquamarine¡¯s financial situation wasn¡¯t very good. In order to maintain their Rank B status, they constantly had to go on long-distance voyages, and just the cost of the fuel required a significant amount of funds.


    Even if they didn¡¯t have enough money, they couldn¡¯t just tear down the Aquamarine<i> </i>and sell its parts when a vessel was the beating heart of an expedition team.


    Marianne was capable enough to fulfill solomissions if she wanted, but she couldn¡¯t take on any because she had to stay close to Frances.


    For the past eight years, ever since Aquamarine¡¯s tragedy, Marianne had trained without rest. She had trained with a determination that worked her through blood, sweat, and tears, but s, she couldn¡¯t produce mana stones or elixirs out of thin air.


    But then, Leonard had pulled out a golden fruit from his pocket.


    ¡°Eat this fruit.¡±


    ¡°This is... a high-grade¡ªalmost the highest-grade mana fruit! I could never afford this, and neither can thedy¡ª¡±


    Leonard cut her off.


    ¡°I fed this fruit my own energy while I was ascending to the External Force Tier, so it won¡¯t have much of an effect on me. But it should have major effects on someone with a different energy.¡±<i> </i>


    That was the advice he had given, but Marianne still couldn¡¯t ept it easily.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t take it yourself, you can sell it to Bermuda or the Magic Tower, no? This should go for about a million gold.


    ¡°I do not have the time or energy to sell it. We can figure things out once we finish carrying out the n. If we want to prevent Conrad from bing suspicious without revealing my existence, this is the only way.¡±


    Though Marianne felt as if she were taking on a burden, Leonard said that she had to take the golden fruit for Aquamarine and Frances¡¯s sake, not for her own.


    In the end, she ate it, and she immediately broke through two Tiers after staying stagnant for so long. After she reached the Eighth Degree External Force Tier, she even mastered a technique that allowed her to intimidate Conrad despite him being much stronger. And to an extent, simple intimidation was the most important part.


    Pulling her from her musings, Frances exined, ¡°An opportunist like Conrad will always avoid those who are stronger than themselves. But Conrad is actually quite cunning. Since we¡¯re clearly weaker than him, if we had simply gone up to him with an invitation to fight, he would have very likely tried to figure out our n and not ept the duel.¡±


    Even before they stepped into the meeting room, Frances was already aware of everything Conrad could do to her, from taunting and demeaning her to driving her into a corner either physically or with his bloodlust. There weren¡¯t many people who couldpletely hide their inner feelings after having their life threatened, but Frances was one of them.


    ¡°It made for a fine scene when I made my face pale and pretended to be scared and you stepped in between us. Of course he would be fooled,¡± Frances mused.


    ¡°But he¡¯s someone who you yourself call cunning, mydy. Would he really be fooled that easily?¡± Marianne asked.


    ¡°Well, being cunning isn¡¯t the same as being smart. When people who think they¡¯re clever feel certain that they¡¯ve read someone correctly, they be an unmatched idiot.¡±


    People who were only somewhat intelligent never doubted their own conclusions. But if Frances hade to the meeting without a n in mind, Conrad would not have fallen for their trap. If they had offered to hand over the Aquamarine<i> </i>for free rather than the opportunity to buy it, if he wasn¡¯t intimidated by Marianne, if he ever saw Leonard and instinctively felt fear... if even a single tiny factor had raised his suspicion, they would not have been able to set up a duel.


    ¡°I win.¡± Frances grinned. ¡°Marianne?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°When there¡¯s a gamble you know you can win, what should you do?¡±


    Marianne pondered Frances¡¯s spontaneous question for a moment, then replied, ¡°You should... bet money?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± The captain reached into her pocket and tossed her a subspace pouch. Marianne caught it without thinking. It contained all the funds that Aquamarine had left as an expedition team. ¡°Give this to Esther and tell her to bet it all on us. Participants aren¡¯t allowed to bet on their own duels.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t betting through someone else like this also against the rules?¡±


    ¡°Bermuda is flexible enough with things like this. Even if they want to dispute it, they shouldn¡¯t be able to mess with the Chief Elder¡¯s direct apprentice.¡±


    Considering what the public knew about Aquamarine and Santa Maria and the winning chances in a duel between Marianne and Conrade, the betting odds would be extremely disproportionate. Conrad would only have a ten percent payout at most, but ten percent was ten percent. There were few people who would skip an opportunity to make money.


    No matter how obvious the oue seemed, once they were in the ring, there woulde a moment when the tides turned.


    ¡°This is an opportunity to go back to being Rank A, and it¡¯ll also solve the financial issues we¡¯ve been having all at once!¡± Frances eximed.


    The die was cast.


    ***


    Throughout the entire Antis Maritime Alliance, the ce that had the most thorough security and the greatest difficulty of being infiltrated was neither Bermuda nor the Magic Tower.


    It was the Council building.


    It was a giant tower that shot through the clouds in the sky, and only the thirteen councilors were allowed to go in as they pleased.


    Even outside of their quarterly meetings, the councilors either held conferences on the highest floor of the tower or looked down at the scene of Antis Cityid out at their feet, basking in their superiority.


    But of course, not even the Council of Antis was free of partisanship.


    ¡°Councilor Pablo.¡±


    Someone¡¯s stiff voice echoed inside the room. There wasn¡¯t a single light in the dark space, indicating that their meeting was not an official one.


    ¡°Frances Ler von Okeanos is using the Aquamarine<i> </i>as bait to reel in Conrad. I think they¡¯re betting on a duel between him and Mad Dog Marianne. Did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    In the dim room, all one could make out was the outline of arge, heavyset man. His voice was as rugged as his physique. The one who¡¯d replied was Pablo, the captain of Moby Dick. A red tint glistened in his eyes. His gaze was so domineering that most peoples¡¯ hearts would stop if they saw it.


    Pablo El Ondo Patterson. He was a powerful fighter in the Transcendence Tier and the leader of Moby Dick, one of the three strongest Rank A expedition teams.


    ¡°I was quite proud of them because they haven¡¯t given up and are still struggling, so it¡¯s disappointing that they¡¯re digging their own grave,¡± he mused.


    ¡°Digging their own grave?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Pablo didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Marianne is the only person that child truly trusts. I have no doubt that she invested all of her inheritance and the money from theirmissions to raise her Tier.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Marianne is certainly talented, but not so much that she could have reached the Transcendence Tier by now. At most, she is only around the Ninth Degree External Force Tier. Perhaps the Tenth if you¡¯re being generous. However¡±¡ªhe paused¡ª¡°Conrad is several times more talented, even though he is a scoundrel. The chances of her winning are below five percent.¡±


    ¡°Is Christopher Conrad truly that impressive? As far as I know, he practically lives in the entertainment district when he¡¯s not fulfilling his job quota.¡±


    ¡°If he actually put in real effort instead of being sozy, he could have already reached the Transcendence Tier.¡± Pablo took a sip of his ss of liquor and ced it back on the table. As if ridiculing himself, he intoned, ¡°You can¡¯t fix someone who¡¯s rotten to the core. It¡¯s a meaningless task.¡±


    Someone interrupted him. ¡°Are you talking about your illegitimate son? Liano, was it? I heard that he recently almost lost his arm for good.¡±


    ¡°Gordon.¡± Sinister bloodlust surged like a small storm.


    Gordon, the man who¡¯d insulted Pablo, observed Pablo¡¯s rage from the darkness before snapping his fingers. It was a very simple motion, considering that it was meant for a Transcendence Tier fighter brimming with bloodlust, but Pablo couldn¡¯t endure Gordon¡¯s pressure for long. He was overwhelmed, making him recognize the difference in their power.


    Gordon Haywood was a ss 8 Archmage; he was a ss higher than even the Magic Tower¡¯s Towermaster. He was also the second inmand of the Council. Not even Pablo had enough power to be his opponent.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something. We did not summon you here because we were concerned about the princess¡¯s victory. The problem is that Conrad, that sewer rat, doesn¡¯t know his ce and might have an opportunity to climb up the ranks and be our equal,¡± Gordon said, his gaze as cold as ice. ¡°The Aquamarine<i> </i>is one of the four masterpieces of Antis and is difficult to recreate. There¡¯s a chance that it will fall into Conrad¡¯s hands, so I don¡¯t know why you keep grumbling about Aquamarine¡¯s downfall. Even though Aquamarine has fallen, he is not worthy of such a treasure. There will always be a way to take it from him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh! There¡¯s no chance that piece of trash is unaware of the Aquamarine<i>¡¯s </i>value. No matter how high of a price we offer, he won¡¯t sell it, and he¡¯ll even ask for a seat on the Council!¡±


    Pablo closed his eyes, not responding to Gordon¡¯s biting remark. In truth, he couldn¡¯t do anything in this situation. Aquamarine was throwing a Hail Mary with their vessel on the line, and with an official contract already signed, the Council couldn¡¯t interfere or nullify it.


    Unlike the Magic Tower, the Council and Bermuda were connected, but there were still lines they couldn¡¯t cross.


    Pablo put forth his own suggestion. ¡°There¡¯s a way to keep Conrad in check. He should still want to look good in front of us. And he should also be aware that the Council shuns Aquamarine, so we can use that to keep him on a leash.¡±


    Gordon looked displeased. ¡°Keep him on a leash? Even though he¡¯s almost reached Master status? Even if we make a soul oath, that man will never agree to give us the ship.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem. If we use this secret drug, that is.¡±


    Pablo reached into his pocket and pulled out a box. He opened it, revealing a ck and red object resembling a marble. All the councilors showed interest, not knowing what it was.


    Not even the ss 8 Archmage Gordon recognized the item. ¡°A secret drug? I sense a subtle sinister energy.¡±


    ¡°When someone ingests this, their power will be boosted by several levels. If Conrad takes this, he should be able to be a Swordmaster for a very short period of time. However, he won¡¯t actually reach that level,¡± Pablo exined.


    ¡°Ah, I assume there¡¯s more.¡±


    Pablo curled his lip into a crooked smile, confirming that the drug had side effects. ¡°If a person who is not yet a Master uses this, they are forced to pledge their life to me once they ingest the marble and their power is enhanced. I promise to transfer his right of ownership to the Aquamarine<i> </i>to the Council¡ªno, to our group. I would like to make up for my mishap in this way.¡±


    The councilors murmured in the darkness and soon grew silent as if they had made their decision.


    And of course, Gordon was the one who spoke for everyone. ¡°I am very pleased, Pablo. With this secret drug, it will not be long before we fulfill our grand ns. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°I will assist you as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡±


    The sound of the two councilors¡¯ darkughter marked the end of the secret meeting at the top of the tower.


    It was not only the highest ce in the Antis Maritime Alliance but also the darkest.


    The Council¡¯s hidden side cast arge shadow across the entire city.

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71</h4>


    If one went searching for something the Antis Maritime Alliancecked, they would receive the same answer from everyone: a sense of novelty.


    The Magic Tower rarely revealed what they were doing. The Council only discussed crucial topics with the public. Even Bermuda¡¯s expedition teams all knew each other, and all they did was repeat the same tasks. Therefore, it was only natural that the people would eventually lose feelings of thrill and excitement.


    The citizens of Antis City were always craving something that brought entertainment into their monotonous lives, something that they could take at least a day off to watch and gossip about.


    Another disappointing day passed and a new one came.


    However, this day was different.


    ¡°Santa Maria and Aquamarine are having a betting duel!¡±


    Shocking news struck all of Antis. It reached even the far Second Sea District in no time, and in less than a day, the story had spread throughout the entire Alliance, albeit with some exaggerations mixed in.


    ¡°Santa Maria... isn¡¯t that the team led by that scumbag Conrad? You¡¯re telling me Aquamarine has a member who can beat him?¡±


    ¡°Mad Dog Marianne is definitely powerful, but she shouldn¡¯t be strong enough to win.¡±


    ¡°If the Aquamarine<i> </i>is handed over to Conrad, the standings of the Rank A teams might change! What the hell is Bermuda doing?! This isn¡¯t even funny! They have to stop the duel from happening!¡±


    ¡°How? The captains have already met ande to an agreement. They even finished signing the contract.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, this should be really fun! Will Aquamarine restore their former glory, or will they finally crumble to dust? Let¡¯s bet on it!¡±


    Wealth, authority, and brute force began to gather in the central area of the city as the duel attracted more attention. These three fundamental types of power were interconnected, and if someone obtained a great amount of one, the other two would follow.


    It was a duel between two powerful, acimed explorers: brute force.


    They were betting on the ownership of the legendary ship, the Aquamarine: wealth.


    The asion couldn¡¯t help but catch the interest of Bermuda and the Council, and even the Chief Elder of the Magic Tower was to be sent as an official witness: authority.


    Of course, Jack Russell was called to witness the duel at the request of a certain boy, not because of how important the event was. But no one knew that.


    ¡°When and where is the duel happening?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow at noon, in Bermuda¡¯s biggest venue. They only use that ce when they make major announcements, but it looks like Bermuda is making an exception for them!¡±


    Within a single day, the news flipped the First Sea District upside down.


    To the west, the sun sank into the horizon.


    And the next day came.


    A duel with unfathomably high stakes was about to begin.


    ***


    Bermuda¡¯srgest venue was built as big as possible using spatial expansion magic and could seat close to ten thousand people. Ever since it was built, the only time all the seats werepletely filled was during the emergency meeting held after the delivery of the news of Aquamarine¡¯s annihtion.


    Perhaps it was chance, or perhaps it was inevitable, but once again, all the seats sold out at the giant venue due to an incident involving Aquamarine.


    ¡°There are members from almost all the Rank B expedition teams here, and there¡¯s a decent amount of Rank A explorers too. Though it seems that Moby Dick didn¡¯t send a single person.¡±


    ¡°I think some major merchant groups sent people too. Maybe it¡¯s true that they want the Aquamarine<i>. </i>I can¡¯t believe non-explorers want an expedition team¡¯s ship. They don¡¯t know their ce.¡±


    There weren¡¯t only explorers present. Even Antis¡¯s wealthy hauled their heavy behinds to witness the match. Among them were the leaders of merchant groups who handled copious amounts of money and the shippingpanies that transported goods between the Alliance and the Empire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wasted on a bunch of people who don¡¯t know how to do anything but fight? If we use the Aquamarine<i> </i>to transport goods, I can¡¯t even imagine how profitable it will be.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?! You son of a bitch!¡±


    ¡°Ow! Get a Bermuda employee! This explorer just assaulted someone!¡±


    Even before the duel began, there were heated arguments, and some audience members were removed after taking a swing when they were provoked by someone¡¯s words.


    It was now ten minutes before noon, when the match would begin.


    Each expedition team¡¯s representative was on standby in the waiting room. Of course, Conrad was one of them.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me I have to eat this marble right now?¡± he said to Pablo¡¯s aide, who hade to Santa Maria¡¯s waiting room unannounced. Conrad looked indignant.


    At first, the captain had panicked when he heard that someone from the Council was looking for him, but once he thought about it, he realized that his duel was a good opportunity for them to get rid of that nuisance Aquamarine once and for all.


    Pablo was a key member of the Council. If Conrad made a good impression, it could bring him a step closer to fulfilling his ambitions for a seat on the Council. That was why he¡¯d weed his guest with open arms. But things were going contrary to his expectations.


    ¡°I can beat Marianne without some shit like this! So why do I have to take some drug?¡±


    ¡°Councilor Pablo wishes for you to use it,¡± the aide said with an expressionless face.


    Conrad squeezed his fist, suppressing the instinctive urge to swing, and his eyes became bloodshot and filled with bloodlust.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? And how am I supposed to use this fucking thing, exactly?¡± he demanded.


    Only then did Pablo¡¯s aide start to exin in detail, as if reciting a script written by Councilor Pablo himself. ¡°Once you ingest this special drug, it will settle in your body. When you activate it with mana, it will immediately amplify all the mana in your body by several times. With your level of skill, Mr. Conrad, you should be able to obtain the power of a Swordmaster, if only for a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± When the word <i>Swordmaster</i> came up, his bloodlust subsided for a moment. ¡°But such a powerful drug shouldn¡¯t be without side effects, no?¡±


    ¡°You will know once you use it, but other than feeling fatigued for a while, there are no other side effects. The only reason this item isn¡¯t mass-produced is that the materials and the manufacturing process are expensive.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Are you worried that I¡¯ll run away and sell it if I don¡¯t take it right here?¡±


    ¡°If the existence of this drug is revealed... both you and I will die.¡± There was emotion on the aide¡¯s face for the first time.


    Conrad didn¡¯t have anything to say and shut his mouth.


    Pablo El Ondo Patterson. Conrad had only seen the man¡¯s true colors when he himself became Rank A.


    Pablo was a powerful man. If something didn¡¯t go the way he wanted, he would use as many resources and as much manpower as he needed to thoroughly crush his opposition. Moby Dick was merely a tool for him, and he could stab anyone in the back at any time.


    <i>So if I refuse to eat this, I will be forced to make an enemy out of him. </i>


    The opportunist in him was screaming at him, saying that he had to bow his head for now and aim for an opportunity. If he didn¡¯t take the drug, he would die, regardless of whether or not he won the duel.


    So, Conrad tossed the marble in his hand into his mouth. He felt a heavy, unpleasant foreign sensation go down his esophagus and felt it settle deep inside his intestines. Internally, he wanted to expel it from his body, even if he had to rip his stomach open.


    ¡°I swallowed it. Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off and tell Pablo I proved my loyalty.¡±


    The unnamed aide left the room, and Conrad had a faraway look in his eyes. Someday, he would take a seat on the Council and give Pablo a miserable death. As his malice overflowed, it filled the room with an ominous air.


    Christopher Conrad¡¯s true self bore itself in full.


    <i>For now, I should vent my anger by ripping apart Marianne. </i>


    He should watch the beautiful, refineddy Frances beg with fear and despair.


    He should pretend to spare Marianne before cutting off her head at thest moment and making it rain blood.


    Conrad snickered where he stood. Just in time, he heard his name be called.


    ¡ªThe person representing Santa Maria in this duel is, of course, this man! He¡¯s in the Tenth Degree External Force Tier! And he¡¯s a ss 5 mage, a soldier of fortune! The magic swordsman! Christopherrrrrrr Conrad!


    He hated unwanted attention, but he enjoyed being cheered on by everyone.


    With the heart of a snake, the man stepped into the ring.


    <i>Wooooooo!!! </i>


    The cheers of ten thousand people made his whole body vibrate. He raised his hands high in the air with a satisfied smile.


    <i>Cheer louder, you plebians! </i>


    <i>You¡¯re looking at Christopher Conrad!</i>


    He¡¯d thought that he had plenty of wealth and fame, but now, his desire started to burn again, and his hubris red. He wanted to be someone everyone cheered, feared, and bowed to.


    And today¡¯s duel could be a stepping stone to achieve that.


    ¡ªNext up is Aquamarine! She has been part of the team since it was led by Captain Njord! The veteran explorer! The Mad Dog who refuses to let go once shetches onto an opponent! Countless people have died by her hand, but there are few who have fought her and lived to tell the tale! It¡¯s Mad Do¡ªog?[1]


    The announcer¡¯s voice suddenly cut off, and themotion died instantly as if a switch had been flipped.


    Conrad stared at the opposite side of the ring, wondering what was going on. Had Marianne and Frances run away? But they seemed as prideful as ever when they had met.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Even <i>his </i>eyes widened when he saw the boy step in from the other side. The boy couldn¡¯t be more than twenty.


    Someone from the audience recognized him and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s Aquamarine¡¯s newest member. Why is he down there?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the princess sent him because she was afraid Marianne would die? That¡¯s so cold.¡±


    ¡°Their legendary reputation has finally fallen to the dirt!¡±


    Most people thought his entrance was a bad move, but there were some who didn¡¯t.


    Frances. Esther. Jack Russell. That was to be expected, but other than those three, there was one else.


    ¡°Fuck! Who is this fucking kid?!¡± Conrad¡¯s instincts sensed danger, and sweat began to drip down his spine.


    <i>He¡¯s weaker than me. I can kill him. </i>


    He was so sure of himself, but his intuition was whispering to him that he could not fight this boy. But why? Throughout his life, every time he didn¡¯t listen to his instincts, he saw big losses. It made him hesitant to attack.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Leonard saw the man waver and nodded.


    <i>Indeed, his talent is impressive. I am properly suppressing my power, but both of us have instinctively sensed each other¡¯s capabilities.</i>


    That was one of the most notable skills of a martial artist. Regardless of how strong or weak someone was, those who could not assess their opponents would inevitably die. It wasn¡¯t that a person should be wary of every woman, child, or elderly person they came across, but that they should be able to detect power that wasn¡¯t visible from the outside.


    Marianne hadn¡¯t caught on to Leonard¡¯s abilities until he revealed them, but Conrad immediately saw them with just one look. That was the difference in talent.


    It was just as Frances had predicted.


    <i>When she said that I absolutely shouldn¡¯t show myself before the duel, she was right, </i>Leonard thought to himself as he drew his sword. It came out with a <i>shing</i>, and the de glinted.


    Conrad automatically took a few steps back and gritted his teeth. Regardless of what his instincts told him, if this many people saw that he was scared of a little kid, his reputation would fall into shambles.


    ¡ªI-I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but! It¡¯s been less than a month since he officially joined Aquamarine! It¡¯s Leonard!


    The announcer didn¡¯t forget their role and continued on.


    ¡ªSanta Maria¡¯s Christopher Conrad versus Aquamarine¡¯s Leonard! Their duel is about to begin! It will be a one-on-one battle to the death, and there is no time limit or the option to surrender!


    The minute hand continued to tick toward noon, and it hit exactly twelve o¡¯clock.


    ¡ªBegin!


    At the announcer¡¯s cry, a giant, dome-shaped shield covered the two challengers. A magic array had been activated, isting them to prevent their attacks from reaching the audience. Naturally, it blocked sound as well, so Conrad and Leonard could only hear the sound of each other¡¯s breathing.


    The first one to attack was Conrad, who couldunch long-distance attacks faster and more easily using magic.


    ¡°Fire Wave!¡±


    As Leonard watched Conrad finish casting the spell before his eyes, a wave of fire formed and moved toward him. It wasn¡¯t fast, but it was ginormous. The fire began to slowly envelop the entire ring. There was no ce to run away unless he leaped into the air. And even if he did, he would be exposing himself to a barrage of magical attacks.


    <i>A fire spell with a one-time cast doesn¡¯t have a target, so it¡¯s merely an explosion. Even if I cut through it with sword energy, only the path of the energy will be cleared. In that case...</i>


    Leonard settled into another stance. This way, he couldunch arger, albeit less efficient counterattack.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Twenty-Eighth Form: Wind Hail Barrage


    A tempest began to blow from his sword.


    1. Thest character sounds like ¡°huh,¡± so it¡¯s a pun. ?

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72</h4>


    <i>Graaawwrrrr¡ª¡ª!</i>


    A sound resembling a giant tiger¡¯s roar exploded from Leonard¡¯s de. It shook the air violently as waves of wind shot out at even intervals.


    The first was a breeze.


    The second was a whirlwind.


    The third was a gale.


    The fourth was a tempest.[1]


    The maelstrom of winds blew away the fire advancing toward its caster. Even before it could reach him, Fire Wave fizzled out pathetically.


    Techniques that involved casting wind from a sword were very rare in this world.


    ¡°A magic sword?! That has to be at least a ss 5 wind spell!¡± Conrad shouted, eyes shooting open in shock.


    Just as the boy was about to swing his sword, he tilted his head and thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to let people think what Conrad had said.


    ¡°As expected of a magic swordsman. You have a good eye. But do you think that¡¯s all this sword can do?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    After leaving Conrad shaken with one sentence, Leonard swung his sword, creating a small tornado that flew toward his opponent as if to swallow him. It was clearly a wind spell. But it wasn¡¯t a spell that Conrad couldn¡¯t handle.


    ¡°Rise! Earth Wall!¡±


    A thick wall shot up from the ground, stopping the tornado in its tracks. Since the tornado wasn¡¯t a solid projectile, it wasn¡¯t very effective against a physical barrier.


    After casting a simpler spell, Conrad cast a two-partpound spell, creating another wall. He then began to shape it into something else.


    ¡°Fly! Kill him! Ground Spear!¡±


    After weakening the tornado, the walls morphed into long, sharp stakes resembling spears. They shot forward, and unlike the first attack, they were impossible to block with wind.


    <i>But unlike the wave of fire, there¡¯s space between each stake. </i>


    In an almost suicidal move, Leonard leaped forward into the barrage of spears. Flying through the air, they nicked strands of hair, ripped his clothing, and made all the hairs on his body stand on end.


    But that was all.


    Not a single one hit their target.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Art


    Lunar Turtleback Art


    Water Current Step


    Leonard weaved through the Ground Spear barrage like water, like a salmon swimming against the current.


    ¡°You slippery little eel! Try dodging <i>this!¡± </i>Conrad shouted shrilly, and a lightning tens of meters long appeared in front of Leonard¡¯s path.


    Chain Lightning, a ss 5 lightning spell. The spell was typically used when fighting arge number of enemies, but it could also be used to stop an opponent from advancing. Conrad was adaptable when it came to the spells he used in battle, as a magic swordsman should be.


    <i>But just because he¡¯s using lightning doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t cut through it, </i>Leonard thought.


    If a person was careless when cutting through lightning, the electricity would travel up their sword and shock their brain. A weak energy shield could block lightning from reaching the skin, but if electricity prated the body, it would be fatal. The nerves would go haywire and burn up, blood vessels would contract, and muscles would rip.


    But this didn¡¯t apply to Leonard.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Flying Crimson Sword


    The sword energy in his de glowed a brighter white as White Tiger Qi filled it.


    There was nothing better at cutting through lightning than the sharpness of metal qi. After all, based on the oveing reactions of the Five Elements, metal could cut wood, which lightning was considered to be.


    With a swing, Leonard¡¯s Flying Crimson Sword knocked away the Chain Lightning and tore through its intricate weaving, causing the to convulse a few times and copse. Sword energy possessed denser power, which was why the had been no match for the sword even though it was a ss 5 spell.


    <i>My sword energy may have trouble handling a ss 6 lightning spell... but elemental advantages can be ovee with the output of power anyway. </i>


    Fire could be put out by a toss of water, but if the me had be too big, a toss of water could make it worse. Metal and lightning had the same elemental rtionship.


    ¡°You used Anti-lightning this time?! No, that¡¯s not it. Is your de enchanted with Antimagic? What an incredible artifact!¡± Conrad eximed.


    ¡°Why, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Obviously! I¡¯ll make good use of it once I kill you!¡± As he gazed at the sword, the fear in his eyes was reced by a greed that was several times stronger.


    Christopher Conrad was a man who had spent his whole life oveing his limits out of desire. After being suppressed for so long, his true self came to the surface.


    ¡°No matter how great an artifact is, if it¡¯s used by a squirt like you, its power will no doubt be limited. But I¡¯ll make you use the artifact to its limit until it breaks down.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s a battle of endurance,¡± Leonard concluded.


    There was still arge distance between them. Even as he cast spells, Conrad kept moving back to maintain a distance between him and Leonard. If it was something he was doing instinctively, his intuition was nothing less than outstanding¡ªbecause if he came within reach of the boy¡¯s sword, the duel would be over.


    But Leonard didn¡¯t try to close the distance.


    <i>This is a chance to test the training I did in the Magic Tower.</i>


    He swiftly analyzed the spells that Conrad was preparing.


    <i>Lightning Spear, Acid Rain, Paralyze, Poison Mist, and Gravity Ball... I believe. </i>


    It was aplex collection of spells ranging from ss 3 to ss 5.


    Other than Lightning Spear, they were spells that would reduce the opponent¡¯s fighting capabilities if they simply grazed the target, and they weren¡¯t direct attacks.


    Acid Rain sprayed acidic liquid.


    Paralyze made the muscles freeze up.


    Poison Mist created toxic smoke.


    Gravity Ball concentrated gravity into one spot, which couldpletely throw off the trajectory of precise attacks. It was a versatile ss 5 spatial spell.


    <i>I¡¯ve faced all the other spells before, but Gravity Ball is a first. I suppose it¡¯s time to learn. </i>


    The concept of gravity was something he¡¯d learned in this world, so he didn¡¯t know much about it.


    To think that there was a force that pulled everything in the universe downward rather than pushing down from above... It was theplete opposite concept of pressure, but it manifested in the same way.


    ¡°Now! Why don¡¯t you struggle until the very end!¡± Conrad cried with a triumphant expression on his face. While Leonard was lost in thought, he had finished preparing his spells.


    He was ready to create an explosion of magic with ss 5 mana mastery. Even an Eighth Degree External Force Tier explorer would be torn to shreds in the face of his overwhelming firepower. They would drown in acid and poisonous gas and then be paralyzed and toppled by the force of gravity. There was no easier way to kill a person.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    A spear made of lightning shot forward in a straight line, marking the start of Conrad¡¯s chain of attacks. It aimed precisely at Leonard¡¯s heart. The biggest advantage of lightning spells was their speed, which allowed them to hit their target almost as soon as they were cast. If a person reacted after the spell was cast, it would be toote.


    So, Leonard moved half a beat early.


    <i>Boom! </i>


    Lightning Spear struck the de of his sword. Meeting the skill Flying Crimson Sword, it shattered and dissipated.


    The downside of lightning spells was that their path was fixed. Unlike fire, water, and earth, lightning would disperse if left alone, even before it was cast. So, it had to be held firm until it hit its target, which was why it was necessary to apply a principle that put it on a fixed trajectory.


    <i>No matter how fast an attack is, if the opponent predicts the path and timing, it bes pointless.</i>


    It wasn¡¯t enough to be fast. To some extent, the purpose of speed was staying a step ahead of the enemy, so an attack could only be guaranteed to hit the target if one stayed two steps ahead.


    And Lightning Spear was behind him.


    Five Elements Style


    Vermillion Bird First Form: zing Explosion


    Immediately after Leonard dodged, the explosion made Acid Rain evaporate, and Paralyze simply didn¡¯t reach him. Neither did most of Poison Mist. With his near-invulnerable body, the small amount of poison that reached him was little more than steam.


    <i>I purified the Fifth Shadow¡¯s augmented poison energy in just a few seconds, so of course a mere ss 4 spell won¡¯t work on me. </i>


    After breaking through the cloud of poison without a hitch, Leonard was now face-to-face with the final spell, Gravity Ball. As soon as he stepped within its range, he felt his center of mass shift. He was tossed to the right when he should have been firmly on the ground. Then he was pulled to the left. It was hard to control his own body.


    <i>So this is ¡°gravity.¡±</i>


    As he physically experienced this new concept for the first time, he was secretly impressed.


    <i>Very interesting. If one can use this force freely, they will not even have to keep their feet on the ground. </i>


    It was possible that legendary Lightness Arts such as Void Steps and Heavenly Ladder, which not even Creation Realm masters could use, were techniques that employed gravity.


    <i>I should ask Russell sometime.</i>


    Leonard couldn¡¯t ask Esther about intricate applications of space-time magic, but the Archmage, who had just be ss 8, had been studying it for a very long time. He was the perfect fit.


    Leonard stopped and shook away all his thoughts. It was time to cut through the jet-ck sphere floating in front of him, Gravity Ball. He couldn¡¯t even sense it.


    <i>I wonder... which of the Five Elements would gravity be ssified under?</i>


    It was his first time facing this phenomenon, so he couldn¡¯t get much help from his memories as the Sword Emperor.


    Russell had described gravity as the force nestled in the heart of a star, pulling all things toward it.


    <i>So, is it considered part of the earth element?</i>


    Leonard had the feeling that applying the destructive concept of wood depleting earth also wasn¡¯t quite right in this case. If he used an element that had a productive rtionship with gravity and was caught by the rebound, he would leave himself open and defenseless to Conrad¡¯s next attack.


    He didn¡¯t want to use a protective energy shield or sword energy in front of everyone unless he was in serious danger. That would be the worst-case scenario.


    One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method


    Five-Star Splitting Sutra: Nothingness


    As the Five Elements Sword Qi spilled into his sword, Leonard manually removed the elemental attributes from the energy, refining it into a null state. He would not apply a destructive elemental rtionship, or a productive one. He would cut through this unknown using only his sword.


    For a swordsman, there was no experience more thrilling than this one.


    To cut.


    He swung his sword once. That was all it took.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    He split the Gravity Ball perfectly in half, making it pop like a bubble and disappear.


    He had cut through gravity with a mere swing of his sword.


    Where there was a will, there was a way. For a moment, he was one with his de.


    ¡°What?!¡± This time, it was Conrad¡¯s turn to be shocked. Just as he was about to take a step back, Leonard suddenly dashed toward him, sword raised.


    Sparks flew when the two des shed. Their two differently colored sword energies tore into each other before knocking their opponent back.


    Conrad was the first to retreat. He took two steps back, and his opponent took one.


    A Tenth Degree External Force Tier magic swordsman had been overpowered by a rookie explorer whose strength was registered as Second Degree External Force Tier.


    ¡°Fending off spells is fun in its own right... but just as I thought, I think I¡¯ll prefer a swordfight.¡± Leonard held out his sword and taunted, ¡°You¡¯re a magic swordsman, so you know how to use one, right? If this is all you have, I¡¯ll be very disappointed.¡±


    ¡°D-Disappointed in whom now?¡±


    The blow to his pride pressed down Conrad¡¯s fear, which had been about to bubble up again.


    Conrad circted the power bestowed upon him by his Tier and sent it all through his body. First, his muscles and bones were enhanced, and then his nervous system.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    He kicked off the ground and sprinted so fast that he surpassed the speed of sound and even caused arge shockwave. His processing speed elerated to tens of times its usual rate, making the world slow down.


    Two swordsmen locked eyes.


    That was when Conrad realized that Leonard was able to keep up with his pace.


    <i>This is insanity! And they¡¯re telling me he¡¯s only in the Second Degree External Force Tier? No, that can¡¯t be. This son of a bitch was hiding his true power just like Marianne! </i>


    Conrad was lucky he realized Leonard¡¯s trap. He began to regard the boy with more caution.


    Conrad was nothing less than a genius. Everything from the tip of his sword to his body was constantly adapting, and he tossed aside the basic forms and stances, propelling forward using the War Sword Style, aiming only at Leonard, his target.


    Conrad¡¯s swordy was as unpredictable as a sword, and Leonard felt genuinely disappointed when facing him.


    <i>What a waste... To think that Conrad was living such a pathetic life with this kind of innate talent.</i>


    If only Conrad was a regr swordsman and not a magic one. If only he wasn¡¯t constantly wandering through the entertainment district. If only he had put in sincere effort to hone his skills. If only such a divine talent hadn¡¯t been wasted into such poor swordsmanship... Leonard thought of many ¡°if onlys.¡±


    Conrad was a step above the Twelfth Shadow even without basic sword skills. He spent all his days chasing women and guzzling alcohol without fail, yet he was more powerful than an elite member of a secret squad.


    However, there was a sh of metal between his barrage of attacks, and Leonard¡¯s sword buried itself into Conrad¡¯s right eye. If Leonard had pushed a little more, he would have reached his brain, but shockingly, Conrad had reacted by putting up an energy shield and survived.


    He couldn¡¯t save his eye, however, which was already cut in half.


    ¡°Gahhhhh!¡± He screamed in pain and loss, staggering as he gripped his bloodied face.


    ¡°This is no fun. Let¡¯s end it,¡± Leonard remarked.


    Conrad¡¯s life would end here.


    1. Each one represents a different Greek wind god, which Sea Districts 2-5 are named after, but it does not correspond with their district number. In order: Zephyros, Eurus, Notos, Aiolos. ?

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73</h4>


    While only Leonard and Conrad could hear each other, Bermuda¡¯s auditorium was in an uproar. How could a rookie explorer who was registered as Second Degree External Force Tier overpower Conrad, who was said to be second only to Masters?


    Summoning a storm was amazingly impressive, and so was Leonard¡¯s sword, which cut through every single spell. And above all, the boy was just ridiculously skilled.


    Since almost all the people watching the duel were explorers, there were a few who had a discerning eye and could analyze the match.


    ¡°Is it possible to have such mastery over the sword at such a young age? I thought I hadpletely devoted myself to the sword, but I see now that I still have a long, long way to go.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on when I see Conrad swinging his sword, but I can¡¯t even attempt to follow what Leonard is doing. And he makes it look so easy that I feel like even <i>I </i>could do it, but if I actually tried to copy him, it would only be a poor imitation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard people say that one¡¯s mana cultivation Tier wasn¡¯t everything, but I never thought I¡¯d see someone shrink the gap with just their swordy!¡±


    Needless to say, the swordsmen who were dedicated to their training couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Leonard. It didn¡¯t matter that he was much younger or in a much lower Tier. In front of them was a fellow swordsman modeling what they should pursue.


    ¡°Hey! You said Conrad was guaranteed to win! You fucking scammers! You rigged it, didn¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°Cancel it! Cancel my bet! Give me back my money! Hand it over!¡±


    ¡°Please please please...! O God, have mercy! I even bet my business license and my house deed!¡±


    The people who had made bets simply based on Conrad¡¯s reputation and the contestants¡¯ Tiers were in hell.


    There were those stomping their feet and dering the duel a scam.


    There were those demanding their money back, saying it would end in a draw.


    There were those turning to a god in an era of nonbelievers.


    There were those who couldn¡¯t ept that a supposedly safe bet had gone downhill. They tried to assault Bermuda employees but were subdued by explorers and were helplessly dragged away.


    But there was nowhere with a fouler mood than the secret area where some of the councilors were watching the fight.


    ¡°Councilor Pablo,¡± Gordon Haywood said coldly. ¡°Your ability to gather information must also be rotten. First a child no one has ever heard of entered the ring instead of Marianne, and now look at what a miserable state the boy has put Conrad in after you praised him so much!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet,¡± Pablo responded. ¡°Conrad hasn¡¯t even used the drug I gave him. That youngster¡¯s swordy is indeed extraordinary, but skill bes useless when there¡¯s such arge difference in pure strength.¡±


    ***


    In truth, the match had already been decided.


    When a person lost an eye, the only way to immediately adapt was to attain the ability of Visualization to sense their surroundings without the use of sight.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Conrad dodged another attack from Leonard and rolled onto the ground, clinging to his life. If he had tried to face the boy head-on instead of running away like this, he would already be dead. He was sure of it.


    <i>How did this happen? How? How does an expedition team on the verge of copse have a monster like this?! </i>


    The magic sword that seemed like a highest-grade artifact was already powerful, but the beast¡¯s true powery in swordy.


    Conrad had thought that he could defeat anyone.


    In close-quarters sword fights, he always found a way to win, and when danger arose, he either escaped or blocked it. That was the path he had always taken.


    But now, his genius instincts were silent.


    <i>Nothing works against this bastard! If it goes on like this, I¡¯ll die.</i>


    If Conrad hadn¡¯t insisted on having a battle to the death and prohibited surrender, he would have immediately thrown up his hands and epted defeat.


    He had dug his own grave.


    Conrad didn¡¯t even notice how hard he was biting his lower lip. As he tasted blood, he had to turn his attention to the ¡°drug¡± pulsing ominously inside him. The reason he hadn¡¯t used it even after being cornered was that he felt a sense of danger on par with Leonard¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Damn it all.¡± Conrad couldn¡¯t choose between the two, but he couldn¡¯t surrender to them either. He stared forward with his one remaining eye.


    A god of death was approaching him step by step, almost leisurely.


    Leonard met his gaze and thought, <i>Looks like his innate talent is all he has. In a matter of minutes, he¡¯s already created the same amount of distance as when we started, but it¡¯s a waste of time to y around with him. </i>


    Either way, the end result wouldn¡¯t change.


    Conrad was going to die.


    He would pay with his life for all the karma he had umted through his evil deeds.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Leonard suddenly dashed forward, making a forward sh. Conrad narrowly managed to block his de with his own before being pushed half a step back.


    As the two swords pushed against each other, Conrad and Leonard fell into a deadlock. It could very easily be a battle of strength, but Conrad had already been thrown to the ground once, and he had no intention of trying again. Therefore, he released his two-handed grip, pulled his left hand back, and swung his fist.


    Conrad was also a genius in hand-to-handbat. Even though he had made a fist from a poor stance, it still cut through the air and made a sharp whistling.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t hit a fly with that punch.¡±


    Leonard simply caught his fist and looked at him as if he were pathetic. Using hand-to-handbat even during a sword fight was a verymon sight in matches back in murim. A swordsman was simply someone who wielded a sword, not someone who <i>only </i>wielded a sword.


    Leonard twisted Conrad¡¯s fist, making the entire left arm rotate.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A searing pain shot up from the wrist to the elbow, making it feel as if his muscles would snap. Conrad panicked and immediately tried to free his hand, but Leonard would never allow him to retreat. The boy took a step forward and pummeled him four times.


    <i>Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! </i>


    Leonard was using the Five Elements Consecutive Fists: Four Splitting Needles. Each strike felt like a stab of a needle. He broke Conrad¡¯s ribs, and the force of his strikes ripped his insides apart. As soon as Leonard finished, blood spurted from his opponent¡¯s nose and lips.


    ¡°Gah!<i> Cough</i>!<i> Cough</i>!¡±


    It was a deadly blow.


    The boy raised his sword to put him out of his misery, but Conrad suddenly took a big leap back.


    <i>What? </i>


    Leonard sensed that Conrad had suddenly be several times more dangerous. Before he could figure out the cause, Conrad began tough like a madman with bloodstained lips.


    ¡°Ha. Ha. Hahaha! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Even his one remaining eye was covered in dark blood, but he fixed his eyes on Leonard nheless.


    ¡°It broke! Your punch! It broke it!¡± he yelled.


    ¡°What are you going on about?¡±


    ¡°Kehehehe! What am I talking about, you ask? Of course, it¡¯s¡ª¡±


    There was a <i>crack </i>as something shattered inside Conrad¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t a sound that could be caused by normal physical movements. Leonard felt an ominous sense of foreboding and lifted his sword.


    His instinct told him that he had to kill Conrad right away, but another part of him shed with this thought and told him that things would be even more dangerous if he killed him.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!!¡±<i> </i>


    Conrad¡¯s wretched body healed at top speed, and he began to emanate a dark red mist. It was almost like a cloud of poison,[1] exuding dark, insidious energy.


    His broken ribs knit together, his dying organs restored their functions, and even his eye, which had been gouged out with a sword, formed anew.


    It was an unbelievable sight.


    <i>Is this some technique that releasestent energy? No, I don¡¯t sense Innate True Qi. Perhaps he was hiding some kind of drug inside him. </i>


    It appeared that Leonard¡¯s punches had activated the drug when he used Four Splitting Needles.


    His eyes grew cold as he watched Conrad transform in front of him. He knew of a drug that had a simr effect.


    <i>His regenerative ability resembles that of the Blood Cult¡¯s Deadly Asura Squad. They create pills by extracting lifeblood from healthy individuals and use them when they¡¯re on the brink of death. It temporarily makes them invincible. </i>


    If they used a pill even once, they couldn¡¯t revert back to their original selves. Leonard had already nned to kill Conrad, but his opponent was now a monster whom he absolutely couldn¡¯t spare.


    The sword energy on his de grew sharper.


    ¡°Heh. Ha.¡± Conrad finished absorbing all the power from the drug and turned to Leonard with dark red eyes.


    The only thing they held was wickedness. Not bloodlust, not resentment, but pure unfettered evil. There was a baseless desire to kill without reason. Leonard didn¡¯t know what his opponent had ingested, but it was no normal drug.


    <i>Here hees, </i>Leonard thought a single second before the attack.


    <i>ng! </i>


    Conrad flew in like a shot arrow, the great force throwing the boy back.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The blow was enough to make Leonard¡¯s entire body throb, even though his constitution was superior to Conrad¡¯s and closer to the Transcendence Tier. A normal External Force Tier fighter could have died from one hit. But seeing as he didn¡¯t regurgitate blood, it seemed Leonard hadn¡¯t sustained any internal injuries.


    Leonard twisted in midair to change direction andnded on his feet before Conrad could rush him again.


    <i>Shing! </i>


    The energy emanating from Conrad¡¯s sword jerked and twisted into the shape of a de. The sharp sound made Leonard¡¯s ears ring. As Conrad finished forming an Aura de, the dark red energy corrupted the air around it. Though it was pathetically unrefined, he was using an enormous amount of mana to maintain the augmented sword energy in that shape. Refined or not, augmented energy was augmented energy, and it would be hard to face with normal sword energy.


    <i>How troublesome. </i>


    Of course, if Leonard used his own augmented sword energy, it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to end it, but he didn¡¯t want to reveal his greatest secret in front of such arge audience. He wanted to fend him off using Five Elements Sword Qi if possible and wait for Conrad to grow exhausted. Then, he could aim for the tiniest opening and kill him.


    With that n in mind, Leonard watched as tens of magic arrays began to form around his opponent.


    <i>There doesn¡¯t seem to be any spells above ss 4. </i>


    It appeared that Conrad was going to attack with an unsophisticated barrage of spells that focused more on quantity than quality.


    Leonard strengthened his energy and dashed forward.


    <i>Booooom¡ª! </i>


    Led by Fireball, dozens of offensive spells ss 3 and under flew toward him nonstop, filling the ring with clouds of smoke.


    Balls of fire, arrows of lightning, spears of ice, chunks of earth. Offensive spells of every element flew toward a single target. Even if he used the Water Current Step, Leonard couldn¡¯t dodge the entirety of the dense wave of attacks, and it seemed as if he would be swallowed up at any moment.


    Five Elements Style


    Thirty-Six ck Turtle Defensive Forms: Ice Shell Barrier


    Leonard didn¡¯t slow down his momentum and drew a circle with the tip of his sword, creating a round jet-ck shield resembling a turtle shell to protect him. Spells that were ss 3 and below couldn¡¯t even scratch it. His shield was the ultimate defense against attacks that prioritized quantity over quality.


    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±<i> </i>


    The shield couldn¡¯t block Conrad¡¯s unrefined augmented sword energy. A beat after Leonard fell back, he heard the Ice Shell Barrier shatter. It was impossible to block Conrad¡¯s sword unless he used an augmented energy shield or an augmented barrier.


    Leonard had to alternate between attacking and precisely dodging every strike to slow down his opponent¡¯s regenerative abilities as much as possible.


    Leonard dug his feet into the ground, entering an elegant stance.


    Five Elements Six Divinities Art


    Heavenly Dragon King Art: sh Lightning Stride


    Azure Dragon Qi rushed through his body, and the movement art made him elerate to peak speed. His physical abilities as well as his mana swelled by several times. For a moment, he moved so fast that not even Conrad could see him. Leonard closed the distance with one leap and thrust his sword forward.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon Eighteenth Form: Thunderp Return


    In the blink of an eye, he stabbed Conrad dozens of times, peppering him with holes and cutting through blood vessels. But even the deepest wounds healed within a few seconds. As the bleeding stopped, Conrad swung at Leonard¡¯s afterimage. Even though he hit the empty ground, the Aura de created a fissure several meters long.


    His destructive power had already reached the Transcendence Tier. Even when he missed, his sword left destruction in its wake.


    Attacks such as stabs and cuts that only left small wounds were ineffective against Conrad¡¯s regeneration. As soon as Leonard realized this, he assumed the White Tiger Form.


    He would use the sh Lightning Stride once more to reach his opponent before shing through his torso.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Fifth Form: Heavenly Steel Wave


    Leonard felt the sword in his hands rip through flesh. The wound was even harder to heal than an injury to the chest. Fortunately, Conrad was unable to activate an augmented energy shield, perhaps because his techniques were still unrefined. If that weren¡¯t the case, Leonard wouldn¡¯t have been able to hit him without the use of augmented sword energy.


    However, as Leonard retreated with the sh Lightning Strike, he felt a single line of blood drip from his forehead. Conrad¡¯s meters-long augmented sword energy had grazed him.


    ¡°I see. So your talent is showing itself now that you¡¯ve lost your reason,¡± Leonard observed.


    Only after losing his thoughts, desires, and even his self did Conrad show the true depths of his power. He¡¯d managed to follow Leonard¡¯s sh Lightning Stride with instinct alone. Though Conrad had only grazed his opponent, if he had two or three more chances, he couldnd a fatal attack.


    For some reason, Leonard felt d.


    It was ridiculous that someone who was no more than an idiot had be more like a martial artist after going mad from a drug.


    ¡°I should take this seriously,¡± the boy said.


    If he didn¡¯t want the audience to see his true power, he simply had to block their vision.


    The Five Elements True Dragon Ring began Circling within him, and his mana mastery covered the arena and halted Conrad¡¯s spells.


    Leonard let out a very low whisper. ¡°Dust Cloud.¡±


    As he cast the ss 4 ground spell, a giant sandstorm swallowed the arena.


    1. This word can also mean malice. ?

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74</h4>


    The intensity of Leonard and Conrad¡¯s battle made it convenient to respond to attacks with magic. Dust swirled all around them, enough topletely fill the shield covering the fighting ring. They couldn¡¯t see anything in front of them, but this was good for Leonard. After all, he already opened his mind¡¯s eye long ago.


    <i>Dust Cloud is bigger than I expected, but it won¡¯tst for long. </i>


    Even though it was summoned with magic, it was still made of dust. If he and Conrad shed with augmented sword energy, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the dust to be blown away due to the force of each strike. Leonard estimated that Dust Cloud would onlyst for about one minute at most.


    <i>Sixty seconds...</i> <i>That¡¯s enough. </i>


    For a Transcendence Tier martial artist, it was a long period of time.


    Five Elements Sword Qi: Augmented Assimtion


    Though the audience couldn¡¯t see anything inside the cover of dust, there was a sharp, ck glint of a de. It was the signature color of an augmented sword energy created with ck Tortoise Qi.


    If he used White Tiger Qi, which used the wind element, it could blow away the cloud, and if he used Vermillion Bird Qi or Azure Dragon Qi, there was a high probability that they would make the earth ignite and cause an explosion.[1]


    In the end, Leonard chose this ck Tortoise Qi through the process of elimination. The qi pulsated silently.


    He took a step forward into the dense cloud of dust.


    ¡°Gahahaha!¡± Conrad appeared through the haze,ughing like a lunatic.


    <i>All his senses should be enhanced to their peak, so he¡¯ll still be able to find me even if he can¡¯t see in front of himself. </i>


    Leonard pointed his sword with a calm face.


    At the same time, Conrad swung his dark crimson Aura de. After activating the drug, he¡¯d surpassed the Tenth Degree External Force Tier and was now a step into the Transcendence Tier. His attack was unrefined but weighty and could only be described as a berserker¡¯s sword.


    Leonard took a quiet step back and raised his own de higher.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise First Form: Soul Deflecting Shell Mirror


    Deep red augmented energy met a jet-ck one, and the des ripped into each other.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The impact made the ground rupture, and web-like shapes shot out from under Leonard¡¯s feet. Even if Leonard used the rebound force to harm his opponent, Conrad would only heal his injuries, so he simply deflected the blow and prepared a different counterattack.


    He took over the madman¡¯s lead and held out his sword. Most of the thirty-six ck Tortoise forms were used for counterattacks or defensive measures, but some could be used as offensive attacks.


    This was one of them:


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Neenth Form: Dragon Tail sh


    Leonard¡¯s sword slithered with no sound or trace, like the snakehead attached to the ck Tortoise¡¯s tail.[2] Then it stabbed his opponent.


    As soon as the ck Tortoise Qi pierced through Conrad, it paralyzed all the surrounding nerves, so he didn¡¯t feel pain or register the wound.


    ¡°Hah?¡±<i> </i>


    Conrad tilted his head, not knowing what had happened. He took a step back before his knees buckled, and he powerlessly fell face-first onto the ground.


    It wasn¡¯t a wound his regenerative abilities could heal.


    Leonard knew this.


    <i>This urs with the members of the Deadly Asura Squad too. Even if you cut them with a sword, punch them with a fist, or even burn them with fire, their flesh regenerates and closes the wound.</i>


    However, they couldn¡¯t use their healing abilities on an injury caused by Frigid Yin Qi. Unlike <i>jiangshi</i>,[3] which were reanimated corpses, the scoundrels of the Blood Cult overflowed with vitality. The first had potent yang, while thetter had excessive<i> </i>yang, making them weaker to yin.


    When someone who was overflowing with yang was attacked with ck Tortoise Qi, which was associated with yin, their body¡¯s essential functions halted, making them go stiff like a wooden doll. So, Dragon Tail sh could freeze the opponent and either kill or incapacitate them without pain. It was a fitting attack, as the ck Tortoise represented the yin attributes of coldness and virulence.


    ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you struggle until the very end?¡± Leonard turned Conrad¡¯s own words against him as he watched him writhe.


    Though he wasn¡¯t entirely sane, Conrad had to have understood the taunt, as the look of confusion in his eyes was reced with a burning bloodlust.


    ¡°Guaaaah!¡±<i> </i>


    His physical abilities swelled like an explosion, and he now had 300 years¡¯ worth of cultivation. His sword energy grew past two meters, and his genius swordy was now two or three times more advanced.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Leonard assessed his newfound power and dismissed it. ¡°I should win within ten moves.¡±


    Conrad fiercely kicked off the ground with one leg and rushed the boy, as if to prove him wrong. Even though he only had one good leg, his sword was still extremely ferocious. He even took an irregr trajectory, shifting between elerating and decelerating. His ability to use feints was phenomenal¡ªeven though it meant his body would fall apart in no time.


    But even as Leonard praised his talent, he interrupted Conrad¡¯s bloodlust-fueled strike.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Turtle Ninth Form: Great Moon Anti-yin Mirror


    In less than half the time it took to take a breath, Conrad¡¯s attempted attack with his Aura de ripped through the dust with such force that it made the dust fly away. Yet he still could not break through the full-moon shield protecting Leonard, so his sword merely slipped across the surface and hit the ground.


    After being blown away by the continuous attacks, the dust began to swirl in the air again. Conrad froze temporarily as the consequences of pushing his physical abilities to the highest of limits caught up to him. It was only for a quarter of a second, but in a duel between two superhuman fighters, the opening was toorge.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon First Form: Thundershock


    Jet-ck lightning shot out from Leonard¡¯s fingertips, hitting Conrad¡¯s corbone, heart, and then side. The attacks made his flesh freeze, so they didn¡¯t bleed, but because the attack used dark augmented qi, his healing abilities couldn¡¯t activate. His heart, the source of all his vitality, stopped. Conrad was already half-dead.


    And yet he could still move.


    ¡°<i>Cough</i>! Gah! Ahhh!¡±


    It seemed that one of his lungs had frozen when his heart was attacked, so Conrad couldn¡¯t even scream as his body thrashed like mad. The dark red Aura de lost its rhythm and grace and swung around wildly. After it hit the barrier that Bermuda had set up several times, the shield began to flicker, growing unstable.


    ss 7 and even ss 8 spells would inevitably be overwhelmed when struck with augmented sword energy over and over again. The people in the audience who hadn¡¯t caught on to what was urring began to grow unsettled.


    ¡°This is it. That was the ninth strike,¡± Leonard said. He held out his sword, ready to end the battle with the next attack.


    Conrad lifted his own sword as if in response to his deration, his body covered in wounds. For the first time since he activated the drug, he assumed a proper stance.


    Leonard spotted a spark of lucidity in his madness and smiled, pleased with Conrad¡¯s determination.


    ¡°Yes, it would be better to meet your end as a martial artist than as a beast.¡±


    His opponent didn¡¯t respond.


    Killing intent spilled like a breeze from their swords, intertwining before slowly receding.


    That was the signal.


    Christopher War Sword Style


    The dark red Aura de raged. Even as a man who¡¯d never learned a proper sword style and made his way with innate talent alone, he did have a certain image of strength in his heart: a beautiful, powerful predator carved into his childhood memories.


    <i>A seawolf? </i>


    Conrad used an augmented qi technique, shaping the energy into an orca. The giant predator opened its mouth, showing off its rows of giant, sharp teeth.


    Leonard had faced many techniques shaped like wolves, tigers, dragons, and bears, so this one was refreshing. Therefore, he decided to meet Conrad with his own sincerity.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon Thirty-Sixth Form: Surge of the Dragon King


    The energy enveloping Leonard¡¯s sword changed to augmented thunder qi. It released blue streaks of lightning before revealing its true form: the divine beast who was the guardian of the east, the one who summoned the winds and called the rains, the god of wood.


    The technique was invoking the Azure Dragon itself.


    The augmented thunder qi shooting out of Leonard¡¯s de finished shaping itself into the mystical dragon, but his sword couldn¡¯t handle the power and shattered.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The dragon majestically settled into its form and lunged toward the arrogant orca that growled at it.


    Even the seawolf, which was often admired as one of the strongest predators, could not face a divine beast of legend, as Leonard¡¯s Five Elements Augmented Sword Qi was iparably powerfulpared to Conrad¡¯s poor, unrefined augmented qi.


    The Azure Dragon ripped apart the orca in a matter of seconds, then dove for Conrad as if to consume him.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    A tremendous shockwave exploded and made the arena¡¯s barrier shatter, thus marking the end of the match.


    ***


    ¡°The results are invalid!¡± Carmen shouted. She was the Bermuda executive in charge of Aiolos Hall or, in other words, the Rank A expedition teams.


    She couldn¡¯t help herself. Not only was the captain of the team she raised herself dead, but their Fifth Sea District exploration permit, which essentially defined their Rank A status, was stolen.


    But above all, the biggest problem was that the team that had stolen the permit was Aquamarine, a team treated poorly and assumed to be a has-been.


    <i>If that audacious girl returns, my position will be unstable! </i>


    Those who didn¡¯t know better saw Frances as a poor, fragile girl, but Frances was theplete opposite. No matter how amazing a vessel the Aquamarine<i> </i>was, maintaining a Rank B status with just one bodyguard was a near-impossible task. It was only possible because its captain spent every single day eptingmissions and making detailed analyses of maps to find the course with the highest chance of sess.


    Frances Ler von Okeanos was a genius.


    Those who knew this were itching to dere the duel invalid no matter what it took.


    ¡°Leonard used a highest-grade artifact!¡± Carmen dered heatedly. ¡°He used three ss 5 spells alone, and the sword was able to overpower Captain Conrad¡¯s Aura de! Indeed, he seems to have exhausted its power by the end, but it could even make a dragon out of an Aura! The existence of the artifact itself makes a mockery of Swordmasters!¡±


    Some people nodded in agreement while others let out long sighs, saying that she was speaking nonsense.


    There were almost no restrictions on weapons when it came to duels. Other than high-grade magic scrolls and explosives, there was nothing in the rules that stated only certain grades of artifacts were allowed.


    They had set only two rules for the match: it would be fought to the death and surrendering wasn¡¯t allowed.


    Carmen kept insisting on her argument despite knowing this. Even Bermuda¡¯s executives were considering whether to dere the duel invalid now that they were faced with a precarious solution, though they pretended they weren¡¯t considering it.


    <i>If Aquamarine restores its former status, some councilors won¡¯t be pleased...</i>


    <i>But if we¡¯re forced to take some of the me too, things will be troublesome.</i>


    Carmen continued, as if encouraged by their silence, ¡°That elf Vivian is the problem! She¡¯s the one who orchestrated the duel! How dare she use Bermuda of approving a fraudulent contract? It¡¯s a direct insult to our fairness and integrity!¡±


    She had no right to say that as the one who had corrupted said fairness and integrity, but there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone who was going to refute her.


    Though Bermuda was originally founded to protect the rights and interests of explorers, there weren¡¯t many people who remembered this. And none of them were high-ranking executives of the organization.


    Carmen was interrupted.


    ¡°What an interesting take.¡±


    Immediately, everyone stopped what they were doing and turned to the sound of the voice¡ªbecause they knew, they knew who that idle voice belonged to and why he was present.


    ¡°The match was invalid, you say? I, Jack Russell, was written down in the contract as an official witness. So, do you think I am nothing more than words on a page? How curious.¡±


    It was the Chief Elder of the Antis Magic Tower.


    The ss 7 Archmage looked around the meeting room, which had be as cold as ice.


    ¡°Do tell me, do you agree with that wench?¡±


    The verbal attack made Carmen¡¯s face go as white as a ghost.


    1. This is due to their elemental rtionship. Dust represents earth, Vermillion Bird represents fire, and Azure Dragon represents wood. The fire is self-exnatory, but earth and wood have both a regting and a destructive rtionship. Wood sprouts from the earth, but it can also deplete it and hence cause an adverse reaction inbat. ?


    2. This is how the mythological creature is depicted: "<u>https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ck_Tortoise#:~:text=The%20ck%20Tortoise%20is%20one,meaning%20of%20tortoise%20and%20snake.</u>" ?


    3. Chinese mythological monsters, also called hopping vampires. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jiangshi?</a> </a>

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75</h4>


    Jack Russell was the Chief Elder of the Antis Magic Tower and a ss 7 Archmage. He was rarely seen in public, and when he did make an appearance, his presence was akin to a storm. He was also known for his neutrality, not distinguishing between friend and foe, which made him particrly difficult to deal with.


    One wrong move could turn him into a fearsome enemy, while appeasing him wouldn¡¯t guarantee to turn him into an ally. As the second-inmand of the Antis Magic Tower with the prospect of bing the first-inmand, Jack Russell was almost as influential as the Towermaster himself.


    The executives of Bermuda quickly estimated the potential gains and losses.


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding, Chief Elder. We were just speechless at Carmen¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. To dere the staked duel null and void in the presence of a Bermuda official? That is ridiculous. Carmen, stop that nonsense and return to your seat immediately!¡±


    ¡°With the Chief Elder as the witness, who dares to y tricks?¡±


    The executive Carmen, already pale, turnedpletely ashen at the sudden shift in the other executives¡¯ stance.


    ¡°A-ah... Ahhh...¡±


    Carmen had pushed her way from the very bottom to be an executive at Bermuda, besting numerouspetitors. As such, she knew better than anyone else that her position was about to crumble before her.


    After all, Jack Russell had just called her a piece of trash to her face. The Chief Elder of the Magic Tower was both influential and powerful, so to be branded like that was essentially a death sentence.


    <i>Returning Aquamarine to Rank A might anger some members of the Council of Antis, but calling off the staked duel would mean making an enemy out of the entire Antis Magic Tower.</i>


    <i>The Council of Antis cannot simply sever ties with Bermuda, but the Magic Tower is a different story. They can shake the very foundations of the city at will. We can¡¯t confront them without just cause.</i>


    Satisfied with the executives¡¯ quick exnations, Jack Russell smiled and gestured toward Carmen. ¡°Good, I trust you will handle this person¡¯s punishment appropriately. You will also carry out the conditions of the staked duel immediately, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. As soon as this meeting ends, we will send the exploration permit for the Fifth Sea District and the elf spiritualist to Aquamarine. Oh, and we¡¯ll also give her thepensation she is due. That bastard Conrad worked her for years without paying her. He deserved to die!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve also approved the grace period you requested, Chief Elder. It¡¯s set for six months for now, but you can apply for a six-month extension if needed.¡±


    It was as good as confirming that the Aquamarine Expedition Team had been promoted back to Rank A. The conditions were vastly different from when they were stuck at Rank B.


    Rank A, the highest rank within Bermuda, provided opportunities for an explorer¡¯s status to skyrocket just by putting the explorer¡¯s name on the Rank A team¡¯s ship. People would instantly stop spreading rumors about the expedition team upsetting the Council of Antis or Bermuda once they learned that Aquamarine was promoted back to Rank A.


    In addition, the news of promotion would also attract a flood of new recruits. In less than a year¡ªno, perhaps less than six months¡ªthe expedition team would easily meet thebat criteria for Rank A.


    <i>Well, with this it seems I¡¯ve done everything asked of me.</i>


    Feeling a bit frustrated that he couldn¡¯t spit in the faces of the groveling executives, Jack Russell thought of the absent members of the expedition team Aquamarine.


    Frances, bold and intelligent like her father, Njord; Marianne, who followed Frances even if it meant risking her life; Ninian, who had worked for five years to support her only sister; Vivian, a girl cherishing her half-elf sister despite her sister¡¯s stigma of not being a pure elf; and Leonard, the boy who intrigued him more than the other fourbined.


    <i>An expedition team that primarily explores the Rifts in the Fifth Sea District.</i>


    Those Rifts were the very reason Antis and the Magic Tower had been established on the maind.


    Until now, the mages of the Magic Tower had been content with contracting Rank A adventurers to bring back byproducts or creatures from the Rifts to research, but they had eventually realized that experiencing it firsthand could also prove valuable.


    <i>I should consider it.</i>


    The second-inmand of the Magic Tower was starting to move in earnest.


    ***


    Having won the staked duel and reimed Vivian¡¯s contract, the Aquamarine Expedition Team was reinstated to Rank A, and they were celebrating their sess.


    Though not a huge amount of money, the nearly hundredfold increase in their stake was more than enough to solve their financial problems. With this, they could restore Aquamarine to perfect condition and still have plenty left over.


    Cheerful voices resounded in the dining room, which had been expanded with a spatial expansion spell and maderger than most halls.


    ¡°Yeaaah!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    With Frances leading the toast, the clinking of sses echoed as the members of the team drank to their hearts¡¯ content, unable to conceal their excitement. Ninian was the most visibly emotional of them all.


    ¡°Vivian... I¡¯m so sorry I waste! It must have been so hard, right?¡±


    Since reuniting with Vivian at Bermuda, Ninian had hardly left her side. She seemed to fear that if she put even a little distance between them, they could be separated again.


    Vivian smiled casually,forting the tearful Ninian. Just looking at them, it was hard to tell which one had been held captive for five years.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! They did make me work a lot, but the spirits protected me, so nothing too terrible happened. Five years isn¡¯t that long, and I¡¯ve learned how to distinguish bad people, so I won¡¯t be fooled again!¡±


    ¡°<i>Sob</i>... Viviaaaaaan!¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t cry! Smile; it¡¯s a happy day! Geez, you¡¯ve be such a crybaby while I was away.¡±


    As she hugged her sister tightly, Ninian burst into tears.


    Watching Vivian, Frances whispered to Marianne, who was sipping her drink beside her, ¡°She¡¯s more positive than Ninian described her. She doesn¡¯t seem to be faking it. In fact, she doesn¡¯t seem traumatized at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that she¡¯s insensitive to malice. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s the type of person who sees the good in everything. Unlike you, who knows everything yet feigns ignorance.¡±


    ¡°Is that apliment?¡± Frances asked back, sensing a deeper meaning behind Marianne¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, of course. In human society, being too ignorant of malice isn¡¯t good, especially for a leader of a group.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, maybe I could have grown up like her.¡±


    If Aquamarine hadn¡¯t fallen into ruin and had remained strong until now, perhaps Frances wouldn¡¯t have needed to mature so soon, nor would she have had to look beneath the goodwill of those who approached her for hidden motives.


    Indeed, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have had to experience firsthand how cruel Antis could be to the weak.


    <i>I¡¯m not the type to long for a past I can¡¯t reim.</i>


    Instead of dwelling on the past, Frances looked ahead. The path before her was still dauntingly long. Still, the days when they couldn¡¯t pull up the anchor, let alone raise the sail, were now behind them. From this point onward, it was her duty as the captain of the expedition team to guide herrades in the right direction and ensure they didn¡¯t miss this fortuitous wind.


    Through the slight blur brought on by the booze, Frances saw Ninian and Vivian approach Leonard.


    ¡°Hey there!¡± Vivian greeted him with a cheerful smile.


    Leonard swallowed the sip he had taken from his drink, then answered, ¡°You look well.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thanks to you, savior!¡±


    Vivian was an elf. Although Leonard had interacted with the half-elf Ninian before, her human-like demeanor never really bothered him. However, Vivian was the first demi-human he¡¯d met who looked almost like a normal human.


    <i>Nature has blessed her. For a mass of spiritual energy to follow her around, she must have the affinity of a high-rank spiritualist.</i>


    Ascetics who pursued a life that sought to be in harmony with nature itself likely envied Vivian to the point of shedding tears of blood. They could possibly mistake her for a kind of nature spirit if theyid eyes on her.


    Through his upper dantian, which allowed him to see past the boundaries of the material world, Leonard noticed a high-ranking wind spirit looking back at him.


    It seemed to have been guarding Vivian without manifesting itself fully. The wind spirit cautiously observed Leonard, and it sensed a formidable and majestic wind power within him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she, too, sensed the spirit¡¯s whisper. ¡°Are you also a friend of the spirits, savior?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    It seemed that the presence of White Tiger Qi had confused the spirit.


    ¡°I possess the power of the wind, but it¡¯s a bit different from spiritual arts. Unlike your friends, I don¡¯t let it roam freely.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see! Then, are you interested in spiritual arts? If so, I can teach you!¡± Vivian nodded in understanding.


    Leonard hesitated, taken aback by her overly excited attitude.


    ¡°You seem to trust people too easily. Unlike Ninian, aren¡¯t you meeting me for the first time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about you from my sister! How you helped save me when no one else would and how you personally stepped forward to fight Conrad!¡±


    ¡°We simply had aligning interests.¡±


    ¡°Well, my friends also behave well around you! If they sense someone is rotten, they¡¯ll pull out their hair in a fit!¡±


    It seemed Vivian had developed the ability to detect malice and schemes through her spiritual arts, a skill honed by her past misfortune of being tricked into a deceptive contract.


    Leonard noticed the spirits around him, flickering like mirages, cowering under his gaze.


    <i>Behave well, huh... She¡¯s not wrong, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because they see me as particrly kind. </i>


    It was like herbivores staying silent before a predator. Whatever was inside Leonard had to have made the spirits wary, though Vivian approached without fear, believing it to be harmless.


    ¡°Viviaaaaan...! Where... are youuuu...?¡±


    Drunk, Ninian cut short their conversation, calling Vivian back from the nearby table with slurred words.


    ¡°Oh dear, sister.¡±


    Vivian turned back with a resigned expression and bowed to Leonard. ¡°Thank you again, savior. My sister and I will repay the favor as part of this expedition team moving forward.¡±


    Leonard only nodded once in response.


    As Vivian left, Marianne came over.


    ¡°... H-how are you feeling?¡±


    Despite her usualposed demeanor, Marianne¡¯s face was flushed, her eyes hazy from the liquor.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leonard replied with his usual calm demeanor. ¡°I didn¡¯t take any direct hits. I guess I got hit once if you take into ount this scratch on my brow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. To take down Conrad without sustaining any injuries...¡±


    Marianne, sitting opposite Leonard, was hesitant and struggled to find the right words.


    As if reading her thoughts, Leonard spoke first. ¡°Do you want to learn the sword?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face. You want me to teach you swordsmanship, but you¡¯re too embarrassed to ask.¡±


    Teaching someone how to use the sword wasn¡¯t a difficult task, as long as it wasn¡¯t a formal master-disciple rtionship.


    ¡°I was already nning to teach Ninian, and if Gnoes along, I n to take a look at him too. Adding one more person doesn¡¯t make much difference.¡±


    ¡°I-I see.¡±


    ¡°But if I teach you, I¡¯ll drop the formalities. Hope that¡¯s not a problem,¡± Leonard said.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Marianne looked excited, and her drunkenness seemed to have disappeared instantly. She had lived her life looking up to Frances, the only one she followed in the Aquamarine Expedition Team. Though she had no regrets, her desire to improve as an explorer and swordswoman remained strong.


    The teachings of a so-called genius of the Cardenas family, the most powerful family on the continent, would be invaluable. She brimmed with excitement, ready to wield her sword right then and there.


    ¡°Leonard!¡±


    Frances approached Leonard with her ss in hand, her fair and beautiful skin flushed lightly. She nodded briefly to Marianne, then asked, ¡°Want to get some fresh air? Let¡¯s talk on the deck.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± epting her offer, Leonard followed her out of the dining hall and up a few steps.


    No other ships were docked where the Aquamarine was anchored. Perhaps that was why the night air brushed over the deck, gently ruffling Leonard¡¯s hair.


    Frances had arrived on the deck ahead of him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she began. Her voice was filled with genuine gratitude as she looked up at the starry sky. ¡°Thank you for the indignation you showed at the insults to my father, for defeating Conrad and securing our exploration permit to the Fifth Sea District, and for saving two of our members. All of that was possible thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you saved my life, Fran.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thinking back, that day was the luckiest catch of my life.¡±


    Smiling, Frances looked up again.


    Unwittingly, Leonard also gazed up, his normally calm eyes glimmering as he reflected on the recent events. A thought crossed his mind¡ªit was the final message Conrad had left behind, which he hadn¡¯t disclosed for fear he would ruin the celebratory mood.


    Conrad¡¯s vitality had been astonishing, even after being directly hit with the Surge of the Dragon King. He clung to life, even after being reduced to a charred lump of coal, hovering on the brink of death. Those were hisst moments.


    ¡°Conrad.¡±


    In response to Leonard¡¯s call, the charred figure groaned, ¡°Kill... me...¡±


    ¡°Who gave you that drug?¡±


    ¡°Drug? Ah... yes, I... took the drug...!¡±


    Conrad¡¯sbored breaths grew harsher as he teetered between life and death, fury and hatred bubbling up instead of fear and pain. Even as his limbs disintegrated into ash, he didn¡¯t stop speaking.


    ¡°Pa...blo...! Pablo...! I¡¯ll ki-kill... kill him...! With my... own hands... I will...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re going to die now.¡±


    Leonard dismissed his curses, offering the charred figure some final words.


    ¡°And Pablo will die by my hand. After that, you can settle things between you two in theherworld.¡±


    ¡°Ha...haha! That... I can... ept...¡±


    With those words, Conrad took hisst breath, marking the downfall of the Rank A expedition team, Santa Maria. Watching his opponent crumble to ash, Leonard turned his thoughts to Pablo, the mastermind behind the whole incident.


    He understood why his intuition had warned him against killing Conrad too quickly.


    <i>If I had destroyed his brain while the secret drug was still in effect, his life force would have ruined his body, transforming him into a monster, much like those of the Blood Cult.</i>


    Although Leonard could have easily dealt with such a monstrosity, a transformed Conrad could have disrupted the staked duel, dying matters with investigations or even canceling the bet that hinged on the duel.


    If the exploration permit for the Fifth Sea District issued to the Santa Maria Expedition Team had been revoked, Aquamarine¡¯s victory would have been meaningless.


    If that had truly been Pablo¡¯s n, he was far more cunning than Leonard had thought.


    <i>It seems being an influential figure in the Council of Antis isn¡¯t just for show.</i>


    It was only fair that he acknowledged his enemy¡¯s excellence. However, what caused Leonard¡¯s gaze to grow cold was the striking simrity between the effects of that secret drug and the Blood Cult¡¯s concoctions.


    The Blood Cult¡¯s drugs were said to be made not only from the murim world¡¯s ingredients but also from the flesh of monstrous beings or deities from another dimension. This implied that they had likely borrowed the power of otherworldly beings.


    If Pablo had indeed colluded with otherworldly beings, that was enough of a reason to try to sink Aquamarine, which aimed to seal all the Rifts.


    <i>Interesting.</i>


    It seemed Conrad was just the prelude. The shadows of the enemies he would face loomed everrger. If Pablo was the next adversary, who woulde after him? Leonard grinned at the thought of all the formidable foes yet to reveal themselves.


    Antis.


    Leonard was starting to like this strange ocean more and more.

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76</h4>


    The very next day, the <i>Exploration Permit for the Fifth Sea District </i>they had won from the staked duel was prominently disyed in the center of the wheelhouse.


    Although they had yet to be officially recognized as a Rank A expedition team, Aquamarine could easily pass the rank assessment by recruiting a few more members.


    Vivian, whom they had brought from the now-defunct Santa Maria, which had lost their leader, had exceeded all their expectations.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this kid?! She¡¯s insanely good!¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡± Vivian chuckled shyly at Frances'' high praise and affectionate pat.


    A high-rank wind spiritualist was already a top-tier asset, but there were different levels even to the dexterity of handling spiritual arts. If one gave full reign to the spirits, the power and precision of their attacks would be inconsistent, as they would often be influenced by their mood and environment.


    However, Vivian could summon the ideal form of wind with wless precision, even if she receivedplex instructions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done this a lot in Santa Maria! At first, I made mistakes and got scolded, but after doing it for five years, I got the hang of it!¡±


    Frances, looking aghast, asked, ¡°How many times a day did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Once I got used to it, about thirty times a day? Before that, I would sometimes do it more than a hundred times in a day. When it was like that, I had to drink mana potions because I didn''t have the power to call my friends. But now I¡¯m fine without having to take any!¡±


    ¡°...Being overworked by that trash, Conrad, became a stepping stone for your growth. No wonder you seem more experienced than a ten-year veteran.¡±


    Ninian looked at her sister with a mix of anger, pride, and sorrow. Frankly, she didn¡¯t even know what to say, considering that her growth in spiritual arts was due to being exploited under a scam contract.


    Frances, wearing a simrly bitter smile, looked over at Ninian and said, ¡°Come to think of it, Vivian has more experience at sea than you. She¡¯s been to the Fifth Sea District and handled more types of missions, and higher in level, right?¡±


    ¡°Ugh...! You¡¯re... not wrong.¡±


    Though Ninian had lived longer as an adventurer, her experience was mostly limited to missions which restricted solo actions during her five years of hard work. In contrast, Vivian¡¯s name was recorded in the reports of a Rank A expedition team. The difference between them was huge.


    Feeling a mix of frustration at the fact that she had fallen behind her sister, whom she was supposed to protect, Ninian epted the truth with a frown.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just joking, so don¡¯t take it too seriously. Besides, aren¡¯t you learning archery from Leonard? If your skills continue to grow, getting reassessed to Rank A won¡¯t be hard.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right, Captain,¡± Ninian replied, her face brightening at Frances¡¯ remarks.


    ¡°Although my arrow can only respond to one hundred attacks for now, I still feel twice as strong as before. If I could improve it to respond to a thousand different attacks, getting to Rank A should be easy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that something like a mastery level in archery?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still only at the basic stage,¡± Leonard interjected. He threw a nce at Ninian before advising, ¡°The archery I¡¯ve taught you only considers responding to ten thousand attacks a level beyond a novice. You haven¡¯t even reached that yet. Gettingcent now will only make your journey longer.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have time for idle chatter.¡±


    Unable to withstand Leonard¡¯s reproach, Ninian slumped her shoulders and returned to the shooting target. She had left her position to watch Vivian train and was now paying the price.


    Staring at Ninian¡¯s back with an exasperated look, Frances asked Leonard cautiously, ¡°How is Marianne? Is she doing well?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not bad,¡± Leonard replied, turning his back. He had just finished teaching Marianne swordsmanship.


    They were in a training room within the hull of Aquamarine.


    Reflecting on her training, Leonard offered his objective evaluation. ¡°Due to her extensivebat experience, she¡¯s developed unrefined movements, gaps in her defense, and she¡¯s being predictable. It took some time to correct those.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and how did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I kept aiming for her weaknesses until she recognized them herself. After getting hit the same way a few times, she eventually noticed. It took only four or five tries to correct them, proving she¡¯s quite talented.¡±


    With a nod, Frances agreed to Leonard¡¯s evaluation and asked again, ¡°If managing to correct it in four or five tries makes Marianne talented, what about gifted and ordinary individuals?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t taught ordinary individuals, but the gifted usually grasp it within ten tries.¡±


    ¡°What about geniuses?¡± Frances continued to ask.


    ¡°Once.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s eyes recalled the opponent he had fought the day before.


    ¡°Christopher Conrad... He was a genius. Even after losing an eye, he quickly regained his sense of distance. If he had a weakness, he didn¡¯t allow for it to be exploited twice. He¡¯d work on it so that no one would detect it ever again.¡±


    That was why Leonard couldn¡¯t kill Conrad back then, not until thetter had taken the secret drug. Even though Leonard didn¡¯t go all out, his opponent was still strong. Whenever he was ready to deal the killing blow, thinking he was one step ahead, Conrad evaded it as though he was two steps ahead.


    Conrad didn¡¯t even have a proper defense or evasive techniques, but he nheless held on. Despite going up against a formidable swordsman, he survived thanks to his sheer talent.


    If Marianne had the rare talent of one in ten thousand, Conrad was a genius on a whole other level. He was one in a hundred million.


    <i>If a whelp can¡¯t look up to the sky, it won¡¯t even be an Imoogi.</i>


    Conrad had had the potential to reach the Transcendence Tier, but he had wasted his time on alcohol and women, dying as a mediocre magic swordsman. It was proof that talent alone hadn¡¯t been enough.


    Most of the Absolute Realm masters, like the Supreme Ten Venerables or the Seven Absolutes, were not considered geniuses. Great talent often consumed itself, leading to arrogance which blinded one¡¯s eyes.


    Despite being a genius, Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had crossed the wall of the Creation Realm not spurred on by arrogance, but driven by his obsession to be stronger.


    ¡°...I heard Gno has returned.¡± Leonard shifted the topic away from old memories. ¡°Since I¡¯ve finished helping Ninian and Marianne with their training, I think I¡¯ll go visit him.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to see Gno, I¡¯lle too,¡± Frances replied.


    ¡°Huh? What for?¡±


    Her face darkened before answering, ¡°I am also acquainted with Gno and his brother, Dentuso.¡±


    ¡°Dentuso... He was one of the three Transcendence Tier experts in the Aquamarine Expedition Team, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He was strong, wielding a spearrger and heavier than himself.¡±


    Rumors had it that Dentuso could sink a ship with a single throw of his spear and kill massive monsters in one strike. He used to be a spearman in Aquamarine¡¯s vanguard.


    On their final days, he was also the one who stayed behind with Njord to hold off pursuers and went missing after. They couldn¡¯t have survived in such dire conditions.


    ¡°As the new captain of Aquamarine, I should meet the family of a member who stayed with the former captain until the end.¡±


    ¡°He might resent you.¡±


    ¡°If you recruit him, he¡¯ll have to see my face anyway. Better to face it sooner, right?¡±


    Leonard eventually nodded in agreement.


    ¡°...All right. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    <i> </i> ***


    Orichalcos, the First Sea District of the Antis Maritime Alliance, was a bustling and affluent area thanks to its characteristics. The amount of goods flowing into the Central City Antis was literally enormous, so much so that even with tens of thousands of workersboring all day, the workload often carried over into the next day.


    However, the brighter the light, the darker the shadows.


    Certain areas in the Central City remained underdeveloped, either due to geographical or political reasons, and the people who had fallen behind or had been marginalized by the fiercepetition in the city gathered to form a slum.


    ¡°It seems Gno lives in this area.¡±


    The streets were in such disarray thatrge stones and tree roots jutted out everywhere. Leonard kicked aside the debris obstructing his way as he moved forward. Seeing his disy of strength, the people in the alleys who had considered picking a fight with him backed off. Just from his kicks, it was clear he was not someone to be messed with.


    That was exactly Leonard''s intention.


    <i>These people are weak against the strong and strong against the weak. Just a little disy of strength and they¡¯ll meekly back off. </i>


    He didn¡¯t want to waste time with some street thugs.


    As the two of them searched for Gno¡¯s address, which they had received from Bermuda, they found themselves on darker and more deserted streets. This area was so decrepit that even with a well-drawn map, it proved quite the challenge to navigate it.


    Eventually, they arrived at their destination.


    ¡°Hey, who are these kids?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re both annoyingly good-looking. Are you lovers?¡±


    ¡°Nah, this ain¡¯t no ce for a date. Do you have any business with our boss?¡±


    In front of Gno¡¯s residence, several muscr thugs were lounging around, exchanging words upon seeing the pair. It seemed they were the gang loitering around Gno, just as described in the list Frances hadpiled.


    Their average skill level appeared to be around the Fourth Degree External Force Tier. Not bad, but not nearly enough to make a name among Antis¡¯ many adventurers.


    <i>They look like bandits, but their eyesck any real malice or murderous intent. They¡¯re not really bad guys, so to speak. </i>


    Killers often had bloodthirsty eyes and an unmistakable brutality in their actions. Unless someone was innately driven by bloodlust, like the Heavenly Killer Star, they grew more vicious the more they witnessed andmitted murder.


    Leonard, being highly attuned to such bloodlust, could tell these thugs were harmless despite their appearances.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to see Gno.¡±


    One of the thugs stepped forward as though he was the representative of the gang.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a job request for the boss, go through Bermuda. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be severely punished.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a job request. We¡¯re here to recruit him as a member.¡±


    ¡°Member? Recruit the boss?¡±


    The thugs exchanged puzzled looks before bursting intoughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Hey! Stop ying and go back!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Boss is strong, but that¡¯s about it!¡±


    ¡°Every time he tries to go to sea, he gets drunk out of his mind and doesn¡¯t care about what the clients say!¡±


    Frances frowned as she realized that Gno was in a worse shape than expected, but Leonard remained impassive as he gave the thugs a second chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to Gno himself to ept or decline the offer. I have no business with you guys. Step aside.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s cold warning caused the thugs to stopughing and rise to their feet, flexing their muscles ominously under their clothes.


    It was a threatening disy, but Frances held back augh and took a few steps back, anticipating that Leonard¡¯s third warning wouldn¡¯t be a verbal one.


    ¡°...This kid has a nasty mouth.¡±


    ¡°Right? Maybe we should teach him some manners.¡±


    ¡°I get that you want to show off in front of your girlfriend, but you might get seriously hurt. Better be careful.¡±


    The three of them were nearly two meters tall, casting looming shadows over Leonard as they closed in. Despite trying to intimidate him, Leonard could tell that they had no intention of killing him. They just wanted to scare him off.


    Realizing that, Leonard let go of his sword and clenched his fists, looking slightly disappointed.


    ¡°...I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    They probably didn¡¯t realize that their soft approach had just saved their lives.


    The thugs, startled by the sudden esction to a fistfight, instinctively responded with punches and kicks. Their pride wouldn¡¯t allow them to use weapons on a young boy who hadn¡¯t even drawn his sword.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! My bone, he hit my bone! Wait, ughh!¡±


    ¡°Uuurgh!¡±


    In the eerily quiet slum, Gno¡¯s neighborhood suddenly echoed with squeals as though pigs were being ughtered.

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77</h4>


    Gno, known as the Whale Hunter, was once a noble. Despite being a fallen noble family without any significantnds or vassals, his parents took great pride in their status.


    They boasted of their blue blood while mocking those who dressed alike. Neither Gno nor his brother Dentuso understood that. How could one¡¯s blood make them superior over others without training in martial arts or gaining wisdom? Their parents did not even train in their family¡¯s only remaining legacy, spearmanship.


    <i>¡°Dentuso! Gno! Pack your things! An opportunity for us to return to the noble society hase!¡±</i>


    Their parents, excited by an unexpected invitation from a distant rtive in a viscounty, were soon caught up in a tragic turn of events. They had all been invited with great courtesy, only to be used as scapegoats in a war with a neighboring territory.


    It was only a partial sess for their betrayers¡ªboth brothers survived, but their parents were shattered to pieces when their carriage tumbled down a cliff.


    <i>¡°...Brother, what do we do now?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±</i>


    His eyes filled with slight sorrow and burning anger, Dentuso red beyond the forest. The Gregorio Viscounty had deceived them with sweet lies, leading them into a trap where they were attacked by soldiers disguised as raiders from the neighboring territory.


    Unlike Gno, Dentuso¡¯s sharp mind quickly unraveled the truth from the scant clues.


    <i>¡°Mother only knew how to indulge in vanity and luxury, and Father was always drunk, only knowing how to brag. They dreamed too big, but they didn¡¯t deserve to die like this.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Are you going to take revenge?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Yes, </i>Dentuso replied, gripping the short spear strapped to his back. <i>¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that difficult.¡±</i>


    Dentuso was a genius¡ªhis talent, too great for a fallen noble''s son, wasing to the surface as he mastered the family''s unique spear arts, Maelstrom, at an unparalleled speed.


    Gno, under his brother¡¯s tutge, also progressed faster than others could have. While Dentuso was a self-taught genius, Gno was gifted when it came to following the pathid out for him, making significant progress by following in his brother¡¯s footsteps.


    Just like that, years had passed.


    <i>¡°Uarghhh!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°You¡¯ve be a count since the time we were gone. You really have a knack for this, Viscount Gregorio. Do you know who we are?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°No... No, I don¡¯t...!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Of course not. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d remember the faces or even the names of rtives you once used and discarded.¡±</i>


    Dentuso beheaded the shocked Count Gregorio, and with that, they had finally exacted their revenge, fifteen years after their ruination.


    Dentuso kicked the severed head away, heaving a sigh.


    <i>¡°We¡¯ve killed an important noble, so we can¡¯t stay in this country any longer. Where shall we go?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Brother, if we head far south, we¡¯ll reach a ce called Antis! They say there are no nobles or kings there!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°And without social ranks, huh? Sounds like there¡¯s more freedom there.¡±</i>


    The two brothers set out on a long journey, boarding a ship bound for the Antis Maritime Alliance. There, their real adventure began¡ªa life on the seas where they had to prove their worth through their skills alone. This life of freedom and adventure suited them well.


    Soon, Dentuso was invited to join the Rank A expedition team, Aquamarine, and became an official member. Gno, determined to follow his brother into Aquamarine one day, diligently trained with his spear. Following in his brother¡¯s footsteps had always worked for him, and he believed it always would.


    However...


    <i>¡°Aquamarine, which sessfully sealed the Great Rift Charybdis, suffered significant casualties.¡±</i>


    The faith he had held like a religion copsed overnight. His brother did not return; he had been swallowed by the sea he had once thought magnificent and beautiful, and he would never show Gno the way ever again.


    Rumors of conspiracies by the Council of Antis and involvement by Bermuda circted, but Gno, having isted himself in his room, couldn¡¯t bring himself to pursue any of them.


    <i>¡°Brother...¡±</i>


    There was no answer.


    <i>¡°How do I go on living now?¡±</i>


    With no more footsteps to follow and no trustworthy back to lean on, Gno was utterly lost. His future seemed dark and blurry.


    Eight years had passed since then.


    <i> </i> ***


    ¡°Uwaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Gwaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Bwaaah!¡±


    Awakened by the screams seeping through the window, Gno rubbed his eyes and sat up. The half-empty bottle of liquor he had left on the table spilled onto the carpet, soaking it. The pungent smell of alcohol filled the room, but he was so ustomed to it that he didn¡¯t notice.


    With the rity of a strong man in the Ninth Degree External Force Tier, the blurry fog in his mind quickly dissipated.


    ¡°...What¡¯s all that noise? Are they ughtering pigs or something?¡±


    The thugs, who had taken to calling Gno boss and big brother, seemed to have brought in a pig. While he enjoyed eating pork, there was no reason to ughter it in the yard.


    More temperamental due to his hangover, Gno stormed out, kicking the door open and making his way to the entrance in a few strides. He then shouted, ¡°Shut up, you bastards! If you¡¯re going to ughter a pig, do it somewhere else! Or at least kill it quickly... What the hell?¡±


    He was left speechless by the unexpected sight. The burly men he had always found unreliable were being beaten up by a pretty-looking young man.


    The boy used his fists, feet, elbows, and knees, skillfully employing his entire body to strike them repeatedly. While he avoided causing serious injuries or fatal wounds, the relentless blows would surely knock them out.


    The dazed thugs copse one after another in the order they had been hit.


    ¡°Should I just kill them? If you want, I can,¡± Leonard asked in case these thugs were not Gno¡¯s underlings.


    Gno was startled by Leonard¡¯s question, shaking his head vehemently. Despite his rough exterior, he had grown attached to these thugs and didn¡¯t want them dead. He was so shocked by this scene that the lingering effects of the booze wore offpletely.


    He then noticed Frances standing behind Leonard, smiling bitterly. Seeing her, Gno¡¯s eyes widened in surprise


    ¡°...Frances? Is that you?¡±


    ¡°It''s been a long time, Uncle Gno¡±, Frances greeted him back, meeting his eyes. ¡°Has it been eight years?¡±


    ¡°Has it been that long? I guess eight years have passed already, huh?¡±


    Gno was somewhat familiar with Frances, given that his brother had often taken him along. The two shared a moment of unspoken understanding about the years that had passed.


    For some, eight years was enough topletely turn their lives around, while for others, it wasn¡¯t even enough to take a step forward from the day of their ruin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point,¡± Frances said, her expression darkening as if she had seen something in Gno''s face. "Aquamarine needs new members. Would you join under mymand and help rebuild the expedition team?"


    For a moment, Gno¡¯s eyes reflected turmoil and hesitation before they settled again. He knew Frances well. She hadn¡¯t given up yet; she was still determined to challenge the sea and the dark forces that had swallowed up Njord and Dentuso, ready to fight once more.


    ¡°I...¡± The man who was no more brave than a kid under twenty, the man who had been unable to take a single step forward since that day, hesitated.


    Despite his rugged appearance¡ªgrayish hair, scarred and muscr, resembling a seasoned mercenary or adventurer¡ªinside, Gno was still a lost child, unable to move on without his brother¡¯s guidance. He was too ashamed to admit it out loud, and he doubted he could even manage to walk properly if he forced himself to move.


    So he decided to run away.


    ¡°...I¡¯m no longer thinking of joining any expedition teams.¡±


    ¡°I see... I understand.¡± Frances looked at him as if she had expected it, but at the same time, with a face filled with sympathy, before turning away without hesitation.


    At that moment, Leonard, who had been observing their conversation, spoke up, ¡°Are you lost?¡±


    Gno''s face hardened like a statue. Leonard¡¯s words struck right at the heart of his internal struggle.


    ¡°The path you once considered absolute crumbled, leaving you unsure where to go or what to do, right? And yet you still swing that harpoon of yours because you can''t let go. That¡¯s ridiculous. A person who has truly given up wouldn¡¯t even nce at a spear.¡±


    ¡°...What do you know about me to say such things, you brat!¡±


    Gno''s face twisted in shame and anger, and he reached for the harpoon on his back, ready to turn Leonard into a pincushion.


    Just as he was about to give in to the impulse, Leonard went on, ¡°Your harpoon head isn''t well-maintained, but the handle is worn out to the point that it¡¯s smooth. Youck the courage to face your enemies but can''t admit your own cowardice.¡±


    ¡°...So what?¡±


    ¡°Some mightugh at those who can¡¯t find their own way and call them spineless, but not me. If there¡¯s a captain at the front, there must also be followers at the back.¡±


    Most people fell into thetter category, especially in murim. How many people could reach the Ascension Realm and be Grandmasters who could create new martial arts and establish the foundations?


    The majority just followed the pathsid out by their predecessors without much thought, following the scriptures passed down through their sects and ns as well as listening to the guidance of their masters.


    Only figures like Bodhidharma and Yuan Yuanzi had carved their own paths. The rest simply tread the paths made by such pioneers.


    ¡°Find a new path. There are many roads in this world. Sitting still, grasping at a path long vanished, will only leave you with dust in your hands.¡±


    ¡°You speak so easily...! Don¡¯t talk about other people''s lives so flippantly!¡±


    The listless man was now gone, and in his ce stood a wounded beast, eyes zing with fury. Gno¡¯s murderous aura, amplified by the might of his Ninth Degree External Force Tier, distorted the very air around him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just speaking that is easy,¡± Leonard responded calmly, unfazed. ¡°If you want, I can show you a new path.¡±


    ¡°...If you think you can act like that just because Frances is here, that ends now! I dare you to say one more word!¡±


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t? No, words aren¡¯t enough. Rather than words, this would be better.¡±


    Ignoring Gno''s threat, Leonard kicked a harpoon lying at his feet. Though the weapon differed in form and length from a traditional spear, it could be used with spear arts. If you removed the de, it became a staff; add a side de, and it became a halberd; attach a crescent de, and it became a poleaxe.


    As the spear was a formidable weapon against swordsmen, Leonard not only knew various countermeasures against it, but he had also trained extensively in spear arts. Although he was handling it for the first time with this body, he quickly grasped the harpoon¡¯s bnce and spun it around.


    The harpoon¡¯s de whistled sharply through the air after just a few rotations, surprising even Gno. As a spearman, he couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge Leonard''s skill. Only experts could wield a harpoon like that.


    In a flurry of precise movements, the eight basic spear movements seamlessly transitioned, breaking and intertwining to create an unreadable pattern. The spear strikes became so rapid and unpredictable that even Gno struggled to keep up.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    His moves felt a bit awkward, given that it had been a while since hest held a spear of any kind, but he had already demonstrated enough to educate a shaken man. He used the techniques of the Yang Family Six Harmonies Eight Mothers Spear Art, known for its grace akin to falling pear blossoms. It was also known as the Pear Blossom Spear Art or simply the Yang Family Spear Art.


    Although the techniques weren''t overlyplex, they were effective even against Apex Realm martial artists.


    ¡°Come,¡± Leonard invited him once more. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out of the well, you frog, and show you just how vast and high the world truly is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... be... so... AROGAAANT!¡± Gno roared.


    The two harpoons shot forward like beams of light, marking the beginning of the duel between Leonard and Gno.

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78</h4>


    <i>ng!</i>


    The tips of the harpoons shed, causing sparks to fly before their wielders retracted them.


    The essence of spear artsy in thrusting, which brought out its ultimate potential. shing was only used when the skill or circumstances did not allow for a thrust, and techniques like spinning or pressing could also be integrated into thrusting.


    The most formidable spear wielder that Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had faced was the Sky Dragon Spear Ak Jin. Ak Jin was thest opponent he had defeated during his dueling spree back then.


    <i>The principles behind the Ak Family Spear Art and the Yang Family Spear Art differ fundamentally, but they both prioritize thrusting.</i>


    The Yang Family Spear Art was ever-changing, and it was a martial art that was unparalleled inbat once it gained momentum. In contrast, the Ak Family Spear Art was all about continuously pressing the opponent, never giving them a chance to regain their footing. Gno¡¯s Spear Art, Maelstrom, was simr to the Ak Family Spear Art.


    <i>ng! ng! ng!</i>


    The shaft of Leonard¡¯s harpoon moved dazzlingly, striking the lower part of the opponent''s harpoon to disperse the momentum of his thrust. This defensive maneuver was known as the Dispersing Spear in the Yang Family Six Harmonies Eight Mothers Spear Art.


    This technique was typically used to break the opponent¡¯sbo right before they managed to execute it. This intricate series of transformations was why it was called the Pear Blossom Spear Art, and it was the essence of the Yang Family Spear Art.


    Gno, having almost no experience fighting against spear masters of equal or greater skill, was overwhelmed. His sparring with his brother Dentuso had been just that, sparring, and both of them used Maelstrom, making it hard for them to catch the other off guard despite the gap in their skill levels.


    Gno desperately tried to regain control, but Leonard countered his harpoon with Revolving Spear, leaving a nick on his neck. It was a superficial wound, but had it been an inch deeper, it would have severed his carotid artery.


    Gno shuddered, realizing he had just brushed against death. Losing control in a situation where he was already on the defensive was fatal.


    <i>ng!</i>


    As the harpoons¡¯ tips shed and locked together, both men simultaneously kicked at each other. Gno threw a low kick at Leonard¡¯s ankle, much like a chopping axe.


    Reading the kick, Leonard stepped on Gno¡¯s shin and, lifting his other leg, struck him in the side with his knee. Not going full force, he didn¡¯t break any bones or cause internal bleeding, but he did knock the wind out of his opponent.


    ¡°Kugh!¡±


    Gno did well by tightening his abdominal muscles to minimize the impact, but he was still outmatched. Leonard, having firmly established his dominance, anticipated several moves ahead.


    <i>If I push like this for just five more seconds, I could pierce his heart.</i>


    However, Leonard had no intention of killing him. If Gno was defeated without being able to fully disy his abilities, this entire duel would have been meaningless. Thus, Leonard deliberately slowed down his momentum to give Gno a chance to catch his breath and fight with all his might.


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    Gno thrust his harpoon with all his might, pulling the surrounding air into a vortex.


    Maelstrom¡ªby creating a vortex, this spear art increased the destructive power of the thrust and repelled any force interfering in its path. If anyone carelessly touched the spear shaft, they would be caught in its rotational force and have their vital points pierced.


    <i>It¡¯s a spear art that relies on rotational force, huh?</i>


    Among the various forms of force, the rotational force, fundamental to martial arts, was extremely powerful and difficult to master. Unlike pration force, which thrust internal force into the opponent, rotational force relied on external force; it drew in power from outside the body, making it explosively powerful.


    Leonard was impressed by Gno¡¯s consistent form.


    <i>It¡¯s said that mastering one skill allows the user to overpower ten thousand different techniques.</i>


    With that thought, Leonard calmly thrust his harpoon.


    <i>The only ws are the imperfect moves and technique. </i>


    Maelstrom¡¯s thrust collided with the Yang Family Six Harmonies Eight Mothers Spear Art¡¯s thrust.


    Block¡ªspinning the spear in an outward rotation to diminish the vortex¡¯s rotation; Pin¡ªurately pressing down in the opening formed due to the weakened rotational force; Pierce¡ªpiercing the vortex that had lost its axis in one swift move.


    The most fundamental spear techniques transitioned seamlessly into one smooth flow, piercing through the eye of the storm like flowing water.


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    Gno staggered back four steps, blood spurting from the hand that held the harpoon. The shaft, unable to fully absorb the shock, vibrated violently, sending ripples through his bones and muscles.


    If Leonard had used aura, the impact would have caused severe internal injuries. Despair overwhelmed Gno as he realized just how vast the gap between them was as spearmen.


    At that moment, Leonard said, ¡°Your supporting foot is weak. nt it deeper.¡±


    ¡°What¡ª!?¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Leonard thrust his harpoon again. Gno instinctively stepped back, narrowly avoiding the de, and nted his front foot into the ground. Simultaneously, a second vortex formed.


    Gno¡¯s Maelstrom First Form shed again with Leonard¡¯s Block-Pin-Piercebination.


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    Gno was pushed back three steps this time, but his eyes still burned with determination despite losing the exchange. He couldn¡¯t help it, as this time he had been pushed three steps, not four; it was an undeniable sign of progress.


    After stagnating for eight years, he was finally making progress.


    ¡°Loosen your grip on the harpoon shaft by half. Apply full power only at the moment of rotation. Also, have firm control on your fingers as well, not just your wrist and elbow.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gno gave no response. As though in a trance, he followed Leonard¡¯s advice, loosening his grip and extending his focus from his wrist to his fingertips.


    With that, their third sh ensued.


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    Gno retreated two steps and wiped the blood off the harpoon shaft. Bleeding and pain were irrelevant; if the shaft became slippery, his grip would weaken.


    Leonard, observing his concentration, spoke with satisfaction, ¡°Don''t use rotational force only for attacking. Deflect iing impacts with rotation as well. Rotational force isn''t just about amplifying power. It''s also capable of dissipating it.¡±


    Block and Pin, which Leonard had used to neutralize Maelstrom¡¯s rotation, used the same principle. Inward rotation gathered force, but outward rotation dispersed it. Without mastering both inward and outward rotational forces, Gno¡¯s Maelstrom would remain second-rate.


    <i>ng¡ª! </i>Finally, Gno managed to stop at just being pushed back one step. He managed to dissipate the recoil of the sh with outward rotation, his hand not bleeding this time.


    Each time their thrusts shed, and each time Leonard offered a piece of advice, Gno improved.


    The rate of his growth was so unbelievable that those eight years of stagnation seemed like a lie, a nightmare from which Gno had finally woken up. For him, this kind of thrill was more intoxicating than any drug. His eyes pleaded with Leonard to teach him more.


    ¡°Hmm. To follow me to the veryst step, you must enter the state of Intent,¡± Leonard exined. However, ignoring the desperate gaze of his opponent, he lowered his harpoon.


    ¡°Intent?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s basically the requirement to reach the Transcendence Tier. Your technique has reached its peak with the advice I just gave you. Now, you have to level up to grow stronger.¡±


    It was impossible for the current Gno. When one reaches the Ninth or Tenth Degree External Force Tier, the wall of the upper dantian starts to crumble.


    However, breaking that wall was another matter entirely. Even Bradley, the banneret and second-inmand of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon, was only at the level of unleashing massive sword energies with the power of his upper dantian.


    Gno, who hadn¡¯t even reached the Tenth Degree External Force Tier and had wasted eight years, was far from capable of achieving that.


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    epting the exnation, Gno lowered his harpoon. Leonard had just put an end to his eight years of idle wandering, a grace he could never repay.


    The shock still reverberated through his arm, but the tingling pain was overwhelmed by a sense of aplishment many times stronger.


    Leonard, waiting patiently for Gno to process his emotions, finally spoke, ¡°Did you see a new path?¡±


    At first, Gno made no response. Instead, he set aside his harpoon and bowed deeply. Unlike before, he was now treating his opponent with respect.


    ¡°I deeply thank you for your teachings. I was indeed a frog in a well, unaware of the vast ocean.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of the sea?¡± Leonard went on.


    ¡°I was.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I was.¡±


    ¡°And now?¡±


    Gno closed his eyes for a few moments before opening them wide with determination. ¡°I am still afraid, but I shall not be afraid forever!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Leonard nodded in approval, acknowledging the man who had done nothing but run away until now. ¡°If you¡¯d had said you weren''t afraid, I would have left you here. Courage is not about fearing nothing, but about facing your fears without giving up.¡±


    Leonard then stepped aside, making way for Frances, who had been watching their duel. Understanding Leonard¡¯s intention, she walked forward.


    Gno looked awkwardly at her, clearly embarrassed. Breaking his shell in the duel with Leonard had made him realize how shamefully he had been running away.


    However, Frances saw that Gno¡¯s demeanor had returned to what it used to be long ago and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Uncle Gno.¡±


    ¡°Frances.¡±


    Calling each other¡¯s name instantly dispelled the awkwardness, and the captain of the recently reformed Aquamarine carried on speaking to Gno, the Whale Hunter.


    ¡°Just as my father recruited Uncle Dentuso himself, I want to recruit you into my team, Uncle Gno. I¡¯ll ask onest time. Will youe on board Aquamarine? What do you say?¡±


    At Frances''s bold invitation, Gno burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s an offer hard to refuse.¡±


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t have any old ties, I would have left you behind already. I''m asking again because of Leonard. If you¡¯d kept those lifeless fish eyes, there wouldn¡¯t have been a second chance.¡±


    ¡°I know that well. Good thing I have no mirror in here. I wouldn¡¯t want to know how awful I looked.¡±


    With a self-deprecating smile, Gno took a few steps forward and bowed before Frances. No longer just a familiar uncle, he now greeted the captain as an adventurer. cing the harpoon at his feet, he extended his hands without meeting Frances'' eyes.


    ¡°I am the Rank B adventurer of Bermuda, Whale Hunter Gno. I swear by the sea that I will not waver upon the waves nor turn back before the storm.¡±


    Frances sped his hands and responded, ¡°I am Frances, the captain of the Rank A expedition team, Aquamarine. I ept your vow, adventurer Gno. In the name of my father, Njord Ler von Okeanos, I promise not to lose our way in the face of the approaching waves and storms.¡±


    Though it was an old custom almost forgotten within the Antis Maritime Alliance, they were earnest. It was because both Njord and Dentuso had performed this ceremony upon joining the Aquamarine Expedition Team.


    After exchanging vows, Gno and Frances smiled and nodded at each other before returning to their normal, casual manner.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Frances?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why did you introduce Aquamarine as a Rank A expedition team? I recall Aquamarine being demoted to Rank B after the incident.¡±


    Gno most probably knew nothing about the staked duel that had taken ce the day before. Either he had been hammered or the news from Bermuda had not yet reached this remote slum.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin that when we get back to the ship! First, let¡¯s wake those big guys up! You won¡¯t get to see them for a while once we return to Aquamarine.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. Just wait for me a bit longer. It won¡¯t take long since they¡¯ll manage well even without me.¡±


    That was the moment that Gno, a Ninth Degree External Force Tier adventurer, inscribed his name on the roster of the Aquamarine Expedition Team.


    Now, with the sisters, Vivian and Ninian, as well as Gno, they had three members. Including Marianne and Leonard, theirbat force increased to five. They didn¡¯t know how many more members they needed, but it was clear that their current numbers weren¡¯t enough.


    A spiritualist, an archer, two swordsmen, and a spearman¡ªtheir current lineup desperately needed a mage.


    <i>Hmm, it would be great if we could bring Esther in. </i>


    Though a high-rank spiritualist had great versatility, finding a ss more adept at improvising than a mage was difficult. They needed at least a ss 5 or ss 6 Mage. That was the requirement for Aquamarine¡¯s next member.

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79</h4>


    Gno¡¯s official registration as a member of the Aquamarine happened so fast that even those from Bermuda were surprised. His skills and experience ced him at the top of the Rank B adventurers, and if his evaluation had been slightly higher, he could have been Rank A.


    People started talking when they saw him join Aquamarine out of a sudden; he had also transformed his shabby appearance, adopting a clean-cut look. It was only natural. The face of the middle-aged man, now with trimmed hair and a shaved beard, bore a strong resemnce to his brother, Dentuso.


    <i>¡°Dentuso of the Storm! That''s a name I haven''t heard in a while.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Aquamarine was truly amazing back then. They explored all the Rifts in the Fifth Sea District and they even managed to seal Charybdis.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°As expected of Njord¡¯s flesh and blood. We shouldn¡¯t underestimate Captain Frances.¡±</i>


    The image that had once ended Aquamarine¡¯s golden age and turned the team into a taboo began to fade. The adventurers of Bermuda reminisced about a past not even ten years behind them, raising their sses in reflection.


    <i>¡°Come to think of it, no adventurer team worked as hard as Aquamarine. Actually, even now, none of them do. Most of those who im to be Rank A are just making money safely in small Rifts. What kind of adventure or exploration is that?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Hey! Watch your words. Be careful in Bermuda. You might get in trouble with those guys.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°They¡¯re so high and mighty that they nevere down from Aiolos Hall. Do we really need to be that cautious? I''m not even saying anything wrong!¡±</i>


    The high officials of the Council of Antis and Bermuda probably didn¡¯t know, but the long-standing anger and opinions of the adventurers that had been building up from the bottom were gathering around Aquamarine, which had once fallen into the depths.


    People looked back on the legends of Aquamarine, who, even while active as the top expedition team in Antis, never had the stain of trampling or disregarding others. When they were active, there was no discrimination among adventurers based on rank in any hall. This was because Captain Njord believed that the essence and virtue of an adventurer was freedom.


    Veterans who could look back on those times and adventurers who had grown up listening to those legendary tales all hoped for Aquamarine¡¯s revival in unison.


    <i> </i> ***


    Afterpleting Gno¡¯s registration, Captain Frances, having returned to Aquamarine, dered in front of everyone, ¡°This is Gno. From today onwards, he is arade of Aquamarine! With fourteen years of experience, there¡¯s a lot we can learn from him as adventurers! Everyone, give him a warm wee!¡±


    ¡°Waaaah! Wee aboard!¡±


    ¡°Wah.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Only Vivian pped enthusiastically and cheered; Ninian, her sister, merely let out a low exnation with a nk expression. Leonard also pped a few times, just enough to not embarrass Frances.


    Marianne was the only one to greet Gno, finally seeing him after a long time.


    ¡°Gno, do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I never imagined that the tomboy from back then would grow into such a strong and loyal woman.¡±


    Marianne couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment at the remark that brought back old memories. If Njord hadn¡¯t persuaded her back then, she would¡¯ve probably ended up recklessly running amok without knowing the dangers of the world, ultimately meeting a miserable end.


    <i>Mad Dog.</i>


    Anyone familiar with that moniker would distance themselves in fear, but the truly strong wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye. Not knowing whom to bite and whom not to bite was a disgrace, not something to be proud of.


    ¡°My brother used to talk about you.¡±


    Marianne¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of Dentuso.


    ¡°He said you were a stubborn kid who wouldn¡¯tpromise, but once you set your mind, you were more trustworthy than anyone else. Seeing that you protected Frances to the end, my brother was indeed correct.¡±


    ¡°Tha... Thank you for the high praise.¡±


    ¡°As an adventurer, I may be your senior, but on this ship, you are my superior. Instruct me without hesitation.¡±


    Using his experience and connections, Gno epted the hierarchy and acknowledged Marianne''s contributions without disrupting the order. Marianne, who had been secretly apprehensive of him, felt a sense of relief at his courteous attitude.


    Leonard, observing them, nodded quietly.


    <i>Even though he has no experience working in an expedition team, he conducts himself well, like a veteran. Perhaps he has respect for Marianne¡¯s contributions in protecting Frances while he was wasting time.</i>


    Ultimately, everything turned out well.


    As Leonard pondered how to teach Ninian, Marianne, and Gno, Frances approached him.


    ¡°So, this makes five of us now. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to motivate Uncle Gno, Leonard. You never cease to amaze me.¡±


    ¡°Well yeah, I¡¯m a genius after all.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re really iming that yourself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be more infuriating if I were modest and downyed my abilities, right? And iming it¡¯s just luck would be even worse.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that''s true.¡±


    Leonard, with his vast experience and insight, and Frances, with her wisdom and intuition, were adept at reading people. Therefore, their aversion to insincerity was stronger than others. Genuine humbleness could be just as infuriating, as it sometimes felt like mocking others for their bad luck.


    ¡°Leonard, who do you think should be our next recruit?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who, but...¡±


    Leonard thought for a second before replying, ¡°I do know that we need a mage.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Frances''s eyes widened. ¡°You must have learned well from Sister Esther! You¡¯re right! A high-rank wind spiritualist is impressive, but a mage can literally handle any situation. For a Rank A expedition team, a mage that is ss 5 or higher would be essential.¡±


    Leonard blinked slowly in agreement.


    Having spent weeks at the Antis Magic Tower, he had experienced hundreds of spells firsthand¡ªfrom elemental magic that manifested what could be considered the Five Elements, to magic that toyed with the veryws of physics. The true nature of magic was no different from the sorcery of ancient legends.


    Mages who were introduced to the high-level concepts from ss 5 onwards would transcend space, elerate time, and create phenomena that defied thews of physics.


    Even Esther, who had just reached ss 5, was like that. The spells cast by Jack Russell, a ss 7 Archmage, were so iprehensible that Leonard struggled to understand their manifestations despite observing them with his upper dantian.


    <i>I need to study concepts that I don¡¯t yet fully grasp, like gravity. Otherwise, people might catch me off guard. </i>


    If possible, it would be great to recruit someone like Esther or Jack Russell, with whom they could have open conversations. That was Leonard''s only wish.


    As if she had read his mind, Frances curved her lips into a proud smile.


    ¡°You brought in three people already, Leonard. It wouldn¡¯t look good if the captain didn¡¯t bring anyone in, would it? So, I tried inviting a ss 6 Mage!"


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    A ss 6 Mage would be treated like an elder even within the Magic Tower and would be among the top rankers in Bermuda.


    <i>Besides Esther, she also has connections with another mage?</i>


    Leonard inwardly marveled at Frances as he waited for her to continue. However...


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Frances, who was mentally connected with Aquamarine, a ship built through magic engineering, tilted her head in confusion. Someone was requesting entry at the bow of the ship. Anyone who had been on Aquamarine even once could be immediately identified from their biographic data.


    One person was Esther, but the other person¡¯s identity was unknown.


    <i>If they¡¯re with Sister Esther, they can¡¯t be an enemy... but who could it be?</i>


    Unable to hide her puzzled expression, Frances went up to the deck with the crew.


    ¡°...¡±


    Frances¡¯s mouth and eyes widened as she saw Esther and Jack Russell. With her quick thinking, she immediately guessed the purpose of their visit.


    Seeing her expression, Esther gave a wry smile and began, ¡°Sorry for the sudden visit, Fran. Master suddenly suggested we visit Aquamarine together.¡±


    Before she could finish, Jack Russell stepped forward and locked eyes with Frances. He was the Chief Elder of the Antis Magic Tower and a ss 7 Archmage. With his skills and position, he was someone Aquamarine couldn¡¯t yet contend with. Despite knowing how dangerous and powerful the man before her was, Frances did not avert her gaze.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Njord¡¯s daughter. I believe I¡¯ve seen your face before, but this is our first time having a conversation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Sister Esther, Chief Elder Jack Russell.¡±


    ¡°Anything you heard from this blockhead wouldn¡¯t amount to much. Just call me Russell. I was somewhat acquainted with your father and knew Hyne well.¡±


    Jack Russell had assumed that all ties had been severed following Njord and Hyne¡¯s disappearance, but the rtionship Frances had with his disciple, who had left home and returned after being cursed at, had allowed them to meet like this.


    Russell gave a brief nod to Leonard before continuing, ¡°You probably have an idea why my disciple and I havee, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, although I don¡¯t know the specifics yet.¡±


    Suppressing her excitement, Frances looked at him with bright eyes, curious about his reasons.


    Jack Russell adjusted the rim of his sses, as was his habit, and replied, ¡°There are two main reasons.¡±


    One was that on top of the shortage of Rift materials, the ones that were being provided were too lopsided. The rumors that most Rank A expedition teams were only targeting easy, straightforward Rifts were true. Thus, high-difficulty Rifts with byproducts of lower market value often went unexplored for months.


    The Aquamarine Expedition Team wouldn¡¯t follow those same footsteps, making it easier and faster to gather the necessary materials.


    ¡°...If it¡¯s being talked about in the Magic Tower, the situation must be more severe than I thought.¡± Frances¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Indeed. If this information, which was supposed to be confidential, has leaked from Bermuda, it means the signs of Corrosion might have already appeared in Aiolos.¡±


    After agreeing with Frances, Jack Russell mentioned the second reason, which was Leonard himself.


    <i>It¡¯s you again this time?</i>


    Frances nced at Leonard, who looked away.


    ¡°At first, I thought about just sending my inept disciple, but it was obvious that she would just brag endlessly about it. Since the research progress was stalling without him, I decided to join her in visiting Aquamarine. It also serves as a change of pace.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You want to be recognized as a guest member?¡± Frances asked.


    ¡°Being an official member would be a bit much for someone in my position. It would also be burdensome for you. People might say you¡¯re too closely tied to the Magic Tower.¡±


    Unlike official members who had to stay with the team until their contract ended, guest members had more freedom. They couldn¡¯t be ordered around and could leave the ship and the team whenever they wished.


    Therefore, epting a guest member required caution. If the guest member was more skilled and higher-ranked, the team could end up being pushed around. They could be forced to treat the guest member like their boss with nothing to gain in return.


    Despite this, Frances didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Of course! Wee aboard, Russell!¡±


    ¡°...We haven¡¯t even discussed the terms of the contract yet.¡±


    Even Jack Russell was taken aback by her eagerness.


    ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity to get a ss 7 Archmage on board, so it¡¯s worth skipping a few formalities!¡±


    ¡°Ho? My demands might be quite excessive though?¡±


    ¡°If what Sister Esther said about you is true, I doubt that.¡±


    Seeing Frances¡¯s immediate response, Russell turned to his disciple and growled, ¡°Hey disciple,e see me once we¡¯re inside the ship. I need to know what nonsense you¡¯ve been spreading.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Seeing the two bickering, Francesughed. It was a wonderful miscalction.


    ¡°U-Uhm... E-Excuse me...?¡± At that moment, a timid voice came from somewhere.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    When the Aquamarine members turned to look, a person who had been peeking out quickly hid behind a pir.


    Frances, recognizing her, waved and called out, ¡°Come on up! You¡¯re in the right ce!¡±


    Hearing her voice, the figure cautiously stepped onto the deck. Her golden hair shimmered like fine gold dust. Her eyes trembled like a deer¡¯s, giving off a delicate and innocent appearance. The in robe and staff she clutched with both hands indicated she was a mage.


    Frances grabbed her hand, pulling her forward, and introduced her, ¡°This is Lorelei, the ss 6 Mage I invited!¡±


    Someone reacted to the name before anyone else.


    ¡°...Lorelei, you say?¡± Jack Russell, the ss 7 Archmage, quickly recalled where he had heard that name before. For the first time, his eyes widened in surprise as he asked, ¡°Are you perhaps Hyne¡¯s sessor?¡±


    Only then did the rest of Aquamarine¡¯s members share Russell¡¯s astonishment, their eyes opening wide.

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80</h4>


    The legendary Archmage, Wave Catcher Hyne was renowned far and wide for her time with the Aquamarine Expedition Team, which was her golden age. Indeed, her fame was well-deserved.


    She single-handedly stopped the tidal wave summoned by the Sea Dragon King Leviathan, a formidable sea serpent of the Chaos Demon Tier that had once appeared in


    The Third Sea District.


    If the forward base in Eurus had been destroyed, it would have significantly hindered the activities of the Rank C expedition teams active in that area, as well as the Rank B expedition teams in the Fourth Sea District, Zephyros. The loss of a supply and maintenance hub would have made their expeditions significantly more dangerous.


    News of Hyne¡¯s heroic actions in resolving the crisis echoed across the Antis Maritime Alliance the very next day. It was around that time that Njord, the captain of Aquamarine, sought Hyne out.


    ¡°...I''m not sure what they talked about, but after that, Hyne joined Aquamarine as one of its members.¡±


    ¡°She was an interesting person!¡± Frances chimed in.


    ¡°She always spoke menacingly, but she was the first to take care of new members when they first joined. Even Uncle Dentuso called her ¡®sis¡¯ in private!¡±


    ¡°She was even more boisterous when she drank, but her magical prowess remained the same even when drunk. I heard Aquamarine had topensate for thousands of gold coins because of her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that''s true. But she always paid it back with her own money.¡±


    Lorelei, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke up, timid like a turtle peeking out of its shell, ¡°Um, excuse me... Are you a friend of my master...?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to not recognize my face, but I haven¡¯te across many people who didn¡¯t even know my name. I¡¯m Jack Russell, the Chief Elder of the Antis Magic Tower. Hyne and I once coborated on a magical research project about the general cirction of the ocean currents.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I-I¡¯m sorry! I don''t go out much, so... I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Lorelei''s face turned bright red as she bowed repeatedly, so flustered that he even bit her tongue. She was theplete opposite of her master, Hyne.


    ¡°Reaching ss 6 at your age is a testament to how talented and hardworking you are, but are you really Hyne''s sessor? You don''t resemble that bandit-like woman at all.¡±


    ¡°I am! Master Hyne was worried about that too, so she told me to refrain from outside activities until I reached ss 6.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Russell nodded, seemingly convinced. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Being a ss 6 Mage, you''ll be respected anywhere, and no one will dare underestimate you based on appearance alone.¡±


    Mercenaries and adventurers without proper guidance could still reach ss 4 on their own. With luck and talent, they might even get to ss 5, but ss 6 was a totally different story.


    Reaching ss 6, which was just a step away from being an Archmage, required innate talent, relentless effort, as well as excellent mentorship. Even Rank A expedition teams would often ept a ss 6 Mage without even conducting an interview.


    ¡°So that means it hasn''t been long since you reached ss 6, right? Seeing that you just came here.¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Frances confirmed while drawing a circle in mid-air.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought her in quickly before anyone else could! Lorelei, you won¡¯t regret joining Aquamarine.¡±


    ¡°Do-do you think so...?¡± Lorelei asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Absolutely! You¡¯ll take Hyne¡¯s ce as the second Wave Catcher! I''ll even give you a nice cabin!¡±


    Lorelei''s dull eyes briefly sparkled at the thought. Her master Hyne was like a parent to her, and the idea of following in her mentor''s footsteps resonated deeply within her timid heart.


    Thus, it was no surprise that Lorelei was uncharacteristically determined when she gave her answer.


    ¡°...I''ll join Aquamarine.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a great decision, Lorelei!¡± Frances cheered, thrilled at having recruited three mages in one single day.


    ¡°With a ss 5, a ss 6, and even a ss 7 Mage! Even though two of them were brought in by Leonard, it doesn''t matter! We could still recruit more people for backup forces, but we could easily manage small-scale Rifts with our current lineup!¡±


    The addition of Jack Russell alone far exceeded the minimum requirements for a team to be Rank A. Jack Russell could single-handedly overpower the Santa Maria expedition team in their prime, which Christopher Conrad had led before his death.


    In addition to that, with a ss 5 and ss 6 Mage added to the lineup, even the strict Bermuda wouldn¡¯t be able to reject them.


    The One-Eyed Archer, Ninian; the high-ranked Wind Spiritualist, Vivian; the Whale Hunter, Spearman Gno; the ss 5 Mage, Esther; the ss 6 Mage, Lorelei; the ss 7 Archmage, Jack Russell; and finally, Leonard, the genius swordsman of the Cardenas family who had bested Christopher Conrad in a duel.


    <i>Even excluding Marianne, who¡¯s in charge of guarding me, we have seven members. The deep region of the Fifth Sea District might be a stretch, but we could easily handle the outer region.</i>


    Frances quickly assessed the situation. Then, she pped her hands to get everyone''s attention and proudly dered, ¡°I''m going to apply for a rank assessment on our expedition team! Right now!¡±


    Within thirty minutes, Bermuda dispatched an executive to Aquamarine.


    ***


    In the aftermath of the staked duel, Carmen fell from her position of executive, and the man who filled in her spot was Benjamin.


    His career wasn¡¯t particrly remarkable. As a former adventurer who had barely made it to Rank A in his youth, his endeavors after retiring mainly consisted of mediating conflicts and contractual issues between adventurers for Bermuda.


    However, he had been promoted to an executive position overnight.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Benjamin cursed, not at all pleased with his rapid promotion. Everyone would clearly find it suspicious.


    Although he didn¡¯t have a knack for faction strifes or political maneuvers, he had enough connections within Bermuda to understand the situation.


    The Aquamarine Expedition Team, a thorn in the side of the Council of Antis, had not only gained the support of the Magic Tower''s Chief Elder, Jack Russell, but had also ousted an executive who had tried to obstruct their revival.


    In this situation, carelessly getting involved could very well incur the ire of either the Council of Antis or the Magic Tower, or both.


    <i>So they gave me Carmen¡¯s position, expecting me to be in charge of Aquamarine.</i>


    Benjamin knew that, but he couldn¡¯t refuse. Running from the Council of Antis or the Magic Tower would also mean facing retaliation from Bermuda itself. That was why he wore a distressed expression as he walked along the docks in broad daylight.


    <i>Aquamarine, huh... What a nostalgic name.</i>


    Anyone who had been an adventurer with Bermuda, or had been active in the Antis Maritime Alliance for a long time, was familiar with that name. Even Wild Hunt, who had risen to Rank S following Aquamarine¡¯s disappearance, never imed to have surpassed Aquamarine.


    Aquamarine had written many legends at the forefront in those days when the seas used to be far more ruthless and chaotic. Benjamin was also active as an adventurer back then. Though he hadn¡¯t even been close to keeping up with Aquamarine, simply living in the same era as them was dazzling and a point of pride.


    <i>...That¡¯s right, from the day Aquamarine fell, my dreams vanished too. I realized that there were no heroes or adventures that wouldst forever in this sea.</i>


    Back then, Benjamin sensed that the activities and countermeasures of the Council of Antis and Bermuda were suspicious, but hecked the power and courage to investigate.


    Eight years had passed since that day, and the fragments of a long-lost dream resurfaced.


    ¡°Aquamarine...¡±


    As he was walking, Benjaminy eyes on a ship, white and pristine like marble, looking as though it had leaped out from his memories. From the dock, it appeared white, but out at sea, cutting through the waves, it transformed into a translucent sky-blue, like seawater.


    The entire hull shimmered like waves, so beautiful that in the old days, bards would wait at the dock for their return just to catch a glimpse and find inspiration from the sight of the ship.


    <i>The heart truly is fickle...</i>


    Despite the ship''s unchanged beauty, people no longer marveled at Aquamarine''s splendor, not even Benjamin himself. He had forgotten the overwhelming emotion that had struck him when he first saw Aquamarine docked, so powerful that even when he closed his eyes at home, the image remained.


    Remembering this, he muttered, ¡°You¡¯re still beautiful, huh...¡±


    Feeling ashamed of how he had aged and grown shabby in the eight years since, Benjamin closed his eyes tightly.


    It was then that a voice responded, ¡°Right? Every time I see it, I¡¯m amazed too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?!¡±


    Surprised by the reply to his murmur, Benjamin looked up to see who had spoken to him. Her luscious onyx-ck hair was fluttering in the sea breeze. Her eyes were as blue and clear as Aquamarine itself, sparkling as if they could see right into his soul.


    It was Frances Ler von Okeanos, the remarkable young woman who had revived the legendary expedition team from the annals of history.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Captain Frances,¡± Benjamin greeted her cautiously, bowing slightly.


    However, she responded unexpectedly, ¡°Huh? This isn¡¯t the first time we meet though?¡±


    Benjamin was taken aback.


    ¡°You¡¯re Benjamin, right? The one who received my father¡¯s hat? I think it was when you got promoted to Rank A. He gave it to you as a gift, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°O-Oh... You remember that?¡± Benjamin asked, his veneer ofposure shattering as his face flushed.


    The memory came back clearly¡ªrandomly meeting Njord and the other Aquamarine members at a tavern where he was drinking alone to celebrate his promotion. He had received an old hat from Njord as a congrattory gift.


    Thinking back, Frances had been in someone¡¯s arms back then, watching his overjoyed face, unbefitting of his age at that time.


    ¡°I have a good memory! It¡¯s been a long time! Are you still keeping my father¡¯s hat safe?¡±


    ¡°Ehem, it¡¯s in a vacuum-sealed container I bought from the Magic Tower. It¡¯s my treasure, and I won¡¯t give it back even if you ask for it.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t do that. Besides, it¡¯s way too big for me!¡±


    Francesughed heartily at his joke and then gave a signal with her finger toward the ship, prompting for adder to the deck to be lowered.


    The tense atmosphere softened. Though it seemed like an insignificant connection, Frances had a knack for making the most of such bonds. Anyone with fond memories of Aquamarine could be won over with just a few words from her.


    <i>Lucky me. To think the executive in charge of Aquamarine is someone who once received a gift from my father? I can definitely win him over to our side.</i>


    Frances was well aware of Bermuda¡¯s disorganized internal affairs. She knew Benjamin was in a precarious position, unsure whether to side with the Council of Antis or the Magic Tower. He had essentially been thrown to the wolves.


    Aquamarine needed someone to be their eyes and ears within Bermuda, and Benjamin would fit that role perfectly. Even though he was just a figurehead, he was still an executive. If he continued to amass achievements, he would eventually be a force to be reckoned with.


    This was a chance to sway Bermuda, which leaned slightly toward the Council of Antis, back to a neutral stance.


    <i>If I use the Chief Elder¡¯s influence to make him think we have a close connection with the Magic Tower and inform him that Lorelei is Hyne¡¯s disciple, stirring up nostalgia for the old days...</i>


    Compared to the Council of Antis, which was likely to harm him, or Bermuda, which had thrown him aside, Aquamarine would seem like a much closer ally. Frances could see through Benjamin, to the very bottom of his heart.


    As Frances¡¯s mind raced through countless scenarios, her eyes shed with determination and rity, her train of thought moving with a speed and precision that even the fastest martial artists wouldn¡¯t be able to match.


    Though she had no talent for mana cultivation or magic, Njord had always believed that Frances would eventually surpass him as an expedition team captain.


    <i>¡°It''s a shame we¡¯re just a remnant of royalty in name, Fran.¡±</i>


    The transcendent warrior knew.


    <i>¡°If Okeanos were still standing, you would have been acknowledged as the greatest queen this continent had ever seen.¡±</i>


    Indeed, his dear daughter truly possessed the qualities of a ruler.

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81 </h4>


    Frances¡¯ friendly reception, though not overly warm, convinced Benjamin to board the ship. His reaction was just as she had expected. The moment he saw Jack Russell, he froze like a statue.


    ¡°Chief Elder?! Wh-Why are you on Aquamarine?¡±


    Jack Russell turned with an annoyed expression and answered, ¡°Is there any reason I shouldn¡¯t be here? Hmm, I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before. I see you took over the executive position in ce of that scum, Carmen. Your name was... Yes, Benjamin, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, that¡¯s correct. I visited you once before.¡±


    ¡°Since my people owed you a favorst time, I¡¯ll overlook your rudeness. To answer your question, I¡¯m here as a guest member of Aquamarine.¡±


    Benjamin was baffled by Russell¡¯s casual response. Was the Magic Tower officially supporting Aquamarine now?


    <i>If that¡¯s the case, indirect threats or pressure from the Council of Antis mean nothing. If Jack Russell is personally involved, the Council would need two or three of its most influential members to take action.</i>


    Aquamarine would be untouchable just by having Jack Russell, a powerful individual representing the Antis Magic Tower, aboard. Even the most subservient expedition teams under the Council of Antis wouldn¡¯t dare provoke him. Offending Jack Russell would be tantamount to dering war on the entire Antis Magic Tower, and by extension, the entire magemunity it represented.


    Unlike the ambiguous stance of the Council of Antis, the Magic Tower had basically moved its queen in this chess game.


    <i>This will also shake Bermuda greatly, forcing them to reconsider their stance. They can¡¯t afford to sh with the Magic Tower over just a few members of the Council of Antis.</i>


    Carmen hadn¡¯t lost her job overnight for no reason. Even powerful figures like Councilman Pablo and Haywood couldn¡¯t represent the entire Council of Antis, but Jack Russell could represent the entire Magic Tower.


    <i>...Should I side with Aquamarine?</i>


    The thought naturally crossed Benjamin¡¯s mind. If Bermuda found out about this situation, they would likely lean more toward the Magic Tower than the Council of Antis. This would make his role with Aquamarine even more crucial.


    One wrong step could cost Benjamin his executive position, but if Frances gave even a slight confirmation of their connection, it could help secure his shaky position.


    He also genuinely wanted to witness the resurgence of the new Aquamarine Expedition Team up close.


    ¡°Lorelei! Come over here for a moment!¡±


    ¡°Yes...? What is it...?¡±


    The faint ember of Benjamin¡¯s hope red up again when Frances introduced him to someone else. As someone who had long admired Aquamarine, he could barely contain his excitement.


    ¡°This is Lorelei, the disciple and sessor of Wave Catcher Hyne! She¡¯s only ss 6 for now, but she¡¯s aiming to be the second Wave Catcher!¡±


    During Aquamarine¡¯s golden age, there were a few insanely popr individuals: Dentuso of the Storm; Njord, the Spirit Knight; Hyne, the Wave Catcher; and Ahab, the Maestro.


    Discussions about Aquamarine often devolved into debates over who was the strongest, frequently leading to fistfights that were never mentioned again.


    ¡°I-Is it true? She¡¯s the sessor of the great Hyne?¡±


    Although quite timid, Lorelei couldn¡¯t shy away from this and nodded vigorously in response.


    Benjamin, lost for words, felt his chest tighten with emotion. He had known that Gno, the brother of Dentuso of the Storm, had joined Aquamarine, but learning that Hyne¡¯s sessor had joined as well rekindled a hope he thought had been long extinguished.


    Perhaps he would actually witness the revival of Aquamarine!


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Frances chuckled, thinking to herself, <i>It¡¯s just as I expected.</i>


    Benjamin, suddenly thrust into the role of Bermuda¡¯s executive, didn¡¯t possess immense talent or strength, but that didn¡¯t make him incapable or foolish either. Reaching Rank A without losing any limbs and performing his duties well enough to secure his position in Bermuda indicated hispetence.


    If Frances had approached him with pity, pointing out his precarious situation while pretending to extend a hand of kindness, she wouldn¡¯t have won him over, but rather caused him to be even more reticent.


    <i>When breaking down reason and emotion, target the emotions first. Humans tend to hear only what they want to hear and believe only what they want to believe.</i>


    Frances had kicked things off by reminiscing about old times in detail, and thus she had built a sense of camaraderie with Benjamin, making him lose sight of Bermuda and its political dynamics.


    <i>If it wasn¡¯t for the memory of that day, this would have been more challenging.</i>


    Ultimately, the two of them returned to their old selves, facing each other not as an executive in charge of assessing ranks and the captain of an expedition team, but as an adventurer who admired Aquamarine and the daughter of the man idolized by the adventurer.


    Thus, Benjamin unknowingly felt reassured, no longer probing Frances¡¯ words and actions for any ulterior motives or schemes.


    Frances¡¯ carefully nned strategies, including the encounter with Jack Russell and calling Lorelei over before Benjamin regained hisposure, had all yed out wlessly.


    <i>I sessfully made him believe in the connection between the Magic Tower and Aquamarine, and shaking him up with Lorelei right after worked in our favor perfectly</i>


    The rest was smooth sailing. Just Jack Russell¡¯s presence alone forced Benjamin to acknowledge Aquamarine¡¯s Rank A status. And even without the Magic Tower¡¯s Chief Elder, having a high-rank spiritualist, along with a ss 5 and ss 6 Mage, was enough to surpass the lower tier of Rank A.


    ¡°As of today, Aquamarine is reinstated as a Rank A expedition team. I, Benjamin, guarantee it.¡±


    ¡°Wow! How long will the official process take?¡±


    ¡°One day should be enough. I will handle all the procedures so that from tomorrow onwards, you can explore the Fifth Sea District with no issues.¡±


    Frances smiled and nodded. ¡°Are you now the one in charge of Aiolos Hall, Executive Benjamin?¡±


    Benjamin responded with a slightly perplexed expression, ¡°Uh... not entirely. Though I have a long tenure with Bermuda, this is my first high-ranking position. Still, I have <i>some</i> authority. Do you have any specific requests?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s just one thing I would like to ask for. Since Aquamarine has just regained its Rank A status, we have no current information on the Fifth Sea District or the Rifts. We need to be cautious so as to not step on the toes of other expedition teams, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Very meticulous of you.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Frances spoke casually, as if it was no big deal. ¡°If you could provide information on the Rifts that aren¡¯t currently scheduled for exploration, it would be incredibly helpful. Knowing the schedules and routes of other expedition teams in advance would be even better,¡± she went on.


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s beyond my authority to confirm...¡± Benjamin stammered.


    ¡°You know it too, don¡¯t you?¡± Frances carefully looked up at him with a fearful expression, her eyes twitching slightly. ¡°Aquamarine... My father didn¡¯t die in Charybdis. He died at the hands of those who ambushed them afterward.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the Chief Elder, I feel somewhat safe, but those who once destroyed Aquamarine at its peak are still out there. I just want to avoid them until we¡¯ve gathered enough strength to face them. Can¡¯t you help us do that?¡±


    Frances¡¯s request for inside information about Bermuda turned into the plea of a girl who couldn¡¯t trust other expedition teams due to her trauma.


    <i>If I ignore her request, I¡¯ll be standing by and watching the fall of the expedition team I once admired for the second time.</i>


    It didn¡¯t take long for Benjamin to make up his mind. For a moment, he reverted to his former self, the adventurer he used to be eight years ago, filled with fresh enthusiasm and determination.


    If he could contribute to Aquamarine¡¯s revival, there was no reason to remain loyal to the organization that had used him.


    ¡°...Tell me what Aquamarine''smunication line is.¡±


    And just like that, a new ally had emerged.


    <i> </i> ***


    Benjamin, now both a Bermuda executive and an ally of Aquamarine, proved to be quite capable. Within a few hours of his return to Bermuda, he managed to transmit thetest information regarding the activities of other expedition teams in the Aiolos Sea District and the Rifts to the ship through a crystal orb.


    Frances, writing down the details,ughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha! I knew I could count on you, Benjamin!¡±


    ¡°...He should have seen your true self before leaving...¡± Marianne sighed beside Frances, pressing her fingers to her temples to calm herself.


    It was undoubtedly good news for Aquamarine, but seeing how Frances could manipte a Bermuda executive so easily, just with her words, sent shivers down Marianne¡¯s spine. She knew that if she had been in Benjamin¡¯s position, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to coldly reject Frances¡¯ heartfelt plea either.


    ¡°Well, he admired Aquamarine and my father, didn¡¯t he? If so, helping me out gives him a sense of purpose.¡±


    ¡°The problem is that you¡¯re exploiting that knowledge.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as he doesn¡¯t know about him. If things go well, we¡¯ll make him an honorary member of Aquamarine.¡±


    Having decided on the treatment she would give Benjamin, Frances reviewed the information she had transcribed onto the parchment. Though it was seven pages long, it took her less than a minute to go over and analyze it.


    Frances selected three pages and said, ¡°There are three Rifts worth exploring for Aquamarine. The others are toorge or have too many variables in their paths. Since we don¡¯t know who is friend or foe, we need to be cautious.¡±


    From her memories of that day, she only clearly remembered the gship of Moby Dick and the faces of a few adventurers. Considering the power dynamics among the factions and members of the Council of Antis, there were some ces she was suspicious of, but she judged that it was too early to target them.


    <i>They¡¯re not opponents we can tackle without solid evidence. If we make a wrong move and cause them to team up despite being previously scattered, even hiding behind the Chief Elder won¡¯t guarantee our survival.</i>


    Although they struck right after the Charybdis operation, they were foes that even the prime Aquamarine couldn¡¯t handle. Besides defeating them one by one, winning was impossible.


    Thus, Frances had to be patient. She had learned to be patient, and the anger that had been building up inside her had settled down somewhat thanks to Leonard.


    ¡°Ah.¡± She finally remembered to ask about it. ¡°Marianne, how are the new members doing? I wonder if Lorelei and Uncle Gno are adjusting well.¡±


    ¡°There are no issues,¡± Marianne reported from what she had observed. ¡°The Magic Tower¡¯s Chief Elder and Esther have been treating Lorelei well. Whether it¡¯s because of her connection to Hyne or their camaraderie as mages, they¡¯ve bonded quickly.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief. What about Uncle Gno?¡± Frances asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s learning from Leonard. Like his brother, Dentuso, he uses a spear style that creates vortexes. He¡¯s easy to get along with, and he doesn¡¯t have an entitled attitude.¡±


    ¡°Well, Uncle Dentuso was simr. Despite being of noble origin, he disliked the caste system.¡±


    Frances, reminiscing about the old days, picked up a sheet of paper from her desk before continuing, ¡°Is anyone in poor condition?¡±


    ¡°No, everyone¡¯s in top shape.¡±


    ¡°Then we can start right away, tomorrow.¡±


    The paper she held contained information about one of the Rifts in the Fifth Sea District, the Sea Orc Den.


    Size: Rank C


    Difficulty: Rank B


    Danger Level: Rank B+


    Expected Reward: Rank D-


    It was small, difficult, and dangerous, with little profit to be made¡ªa naturally unpopr Rift. However, it was a decent environment to test Aquamarine¡¯s current state.


    ¡°The Fifth Sea District is where the real adventure begins.¡±


    Zephyros, the Fourth Sea District, was teeming with mercenaries disguised as adventurers. However, from Aiolos, the Fifth Sea District, and onwards, everyone would risk their lives.


    Frances¡¯s eyes sparkled as they were about to return to the sea of adventure.

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82 </h4>


    The procedures werepleted the very next morning.


    ¡ªAquamarine is officially recognized as a Rank A expedition team, effective immediately. Exploration of the Fifth Sea District, Aiolos, is now authorized.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you!¡±


    As soon as she woke up, Frances contacted Bermuda and confirmed that all procedures for the Rank A promotion had beenpleted. Then, she quickly called all the members to the meeting room.


    Leonard and Marianne, who had been swinging their swords in the training room since dawn; Gno, who was working on getting back in shape after a long period of indulging in alcohol and idleness; Ninian carrying the half-asleep Vivian; and Esther and Lorelei, who had be good friends in just a day.


    Jack Russell couldn''t be summoned unless it was an emergency, so the gathered members consisted of those seven.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡± Frances greeted them brightly as she walked up to the podium.


    ¡°As of today, Aquamarine is back to Rank A, and we are now qualified to explore the Fifth Sea District! So, we¡¯ll be exploring a few small-scale Rifts as a trial run!¡±


    ¡°What, so soon?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s about time! We¡¯ve beenpletely idle for too long. We need to hurry and regain our edge!¡±


    For Esther, Jack Russell, and Lorelei, who had joined Aquamarine just the day before, the pace was overwhelming. Even though mages were known for their quick thinking, setting out without even a proper practice run to get their chemistry straight felt reckless.


    But deep down, Frances was confident. It had been an eight-year hiatus. Trying to fill that gap through normal means would take years. They couldn''t take their sweet time as they had to prevent the Fifth Sea District from undergoing Corrosion as well as punish the traitors from the Council of Antis.


    At most, they had about ten years, and at the shortest, only around five before a Rift Break urred. She had toplete the expedition team before that happened.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a full-scale expedition, so it should be over within a week.¡±


    Leonard, pondering her words, asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between a full-scale expedition and a non-full-scale one? I heard the Fifth Sea District is vastly different from the previous ones.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t exin enough. Let me start from the beginning and rify things!¡±


    If one were to explore Aiolos, they had, broadly speaking, three ways to go about it.


    The first method, and the mostmon one, was to look for the natural resources or hunt the monsters within the Rift and escape with valuable loot. This allowed expedition teams to slow down the Rift¡¯s expansion while constantly filling their coffers. Most expedition teams fell into this category, and they were often referred to as Miners.


    The second method was to secure information or specimens of the Rift¡¯s terrain, ecosystem, or otherworldly creatures and escape. This type of exploration hade about before the first one, and the teams that employed it were usually called Scouts.


    ¡°The expedition we¡¯re attempting this time follows the second method! We¡¯ll gather as much information as possible within a set amount of time and escape from the Rift without casualties!¡±


    It was more of a trial run than a proper reconnaissance mission.


    ¡°Thanks to the bonus from the staked duel,¡± Frances continued in a somewhat excited tone, ¡°our finances are solid for now, so we don¡¯t need to worry about money for a while. Let¡¯s explore the Rifts by trying the second method, and if possible, the third!¡±


    ¡°...I can guess what the third method is.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Frances, who had intentionally left out the exnation of the third exploration method, smiled mischievously at Leonard¡¯s anticipation. It was also the ultimate goal of the Aquamarine Expedition Team.


    ¡°The third exploration method is theplete dismantling or sealing of the Rift. You have to find and destroy the core within the Rift. It¡¯s the most challenging method. Finding the core itself is extremely difficult, and there are many powerful otherworldly creatures and obstacles around it.¡±


    She continued her exnation. ¡°Each Rift contains at least one Rift Guardian, capable of fighting against Master Rank experts. They don¡¯t leave the vicinity of the core, so it¡¯s quite rare to stumble upon them with the first and second methods of exploration.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Leonard nodded in understanding. If sealing a Rift was merely a matter of profit and loss, there would often be instances of someone ignoring orders and destroying the core. But the fact that only Aquamarine could do it indicated that sealing the Rifts itself required immense power.


    ¡°A Ma-Master Rank monster... How do we deal with something like that...?¡± Lorelei trembled at the thought.


    Frances, realizing her mistake, added quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Rifts we¡¯ll be exploring are lower in level, so we won¡¯t encounter such strong Rift Guardians.¡±


    ¡°Really...?¡±


    ¡°Trust me! I can give you even more details!¡±


    As Lorelei shrank back with a soft whimper, Frances pulled out several sheets of paper. She handed one to each member, all of them containing the same information. Leonard quickly scanned the text as he received his.


    The papers contained descriptions of three types of Rifts.


    ***


    1. Sea Orc Den


    ¨DAn ind mainly inhabited by mutated orc variants, sea orcs. In order to enter the rift, it is necessary to break through the defense line of the sea orcs. The sea orcs are a rank higher than their original counterparts, averaging in the upper Rank C. Mature Demon Tier and True Demon Tier sea orcs are frequently seen, and it was once reported that a Commander Rank sea orc is at the Chaos Demon Tier.


    Size: Rank C


    Difficulty: Rank B


    Danger Level: Rank B+


    Expected Reward: Rank D-


    Overall Evaluation: Despite the high difficulty and danger level, the profitability is minimal, leading to a dangerously low exploration frequency. Although this Rift is not at immediate risk of Corrosion, prompt action is nheless advised.


    2. Abyss of the Demon Octopus


    ¨DA mysterious bell tower located in the deep sea, home to an otherworldly species that can only remain active within it. They wield a mysterious form of otherworldly magic, have octopus-shaped heads, can unleash powerful shockwaves, and are resistant to both sharp and blunt weapons. Even those at the External Force Tier can have their bones broken if grabbed by their tentacles. This species is ssified as lower Rank B.


    Size: Rank B


    Difficulty: Rank B


    Danger Level: Rank A-


    Expected Reward: Rank B


    Overall Evaluation: The extremely limited visibility within the Rift results in lowpletion rates for internal maps. The corpses of the demon octopuses are highly prized by the Magic Tower, but the challenging exploration conditions lead to average profitability.


    3. Corrupted Spirit Legion


    ¨DA ce inhabited by otherworldly spirits, ethereal beings that possess the power to corrupt everything they touch indiscriminately. These spirits, although amorphous, usually take the appearance of knights, attacking anyone who ventures into the Rift. Information about this Rift remains scarce.


    Size: ?


    Difficulty: Rank B+ (Temporary Rank)


    Danger Level: Rank A (Temporary Rank)


    Expected Reward: ?


    Overall Evaluation: Since the entire interior of the Rift is filled with corrupted power, Anti-Magic artifacts are essential. The spirits are so numerous that they are considered a legion. No further details are avable.


    *


    <i>Interesting.</i>


    Leonard nodded as he went over the information regarding the Rifts, unable to hide his curiosity. While he had encountered mutant orcs before, he had never faced creatures like demon octopuses or corrupted spirits. They seemed unrealistic, just like the monsters that appear in the ssic of Mountains and Seas.


    Leonard was eager to use his de on those monsters. Just like when he had first witnessed Gravity Ball, his instinct as a martial artist to confront the unknown red up.


    ¡°Have you finished reading?¡± Frances asked.


    ¡°There are three types of Rifts along our route, but we won¡¯t be able to explore all of them. Time constraints and our currentck of team cohesion are significant factors.¡±


    Esther, who had been quietly listening, raised her hand and spoke, ¡°Numbers Two and Three have very limited preliminary information and seem prone to unpredictable situations. They sound dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Sister Esther is right! So, we¡¯ll prioritize exploring the Sea Orc Den first, and we¡¯ll only approach to scout the entrances of the other two Rifts if we have enough time.¡±


    ¡°Considering the danger level of the first Rift, it seems that quite a lot of monsters have emerged there. But if ourbat abilities are sufficient, we should be able to manage.¡±


    The low exploration frequency of the Rift meant that the monsters inside hadn¡¯t been culled regrly. The numbers and strength of the monsters directly increased a Rift¡¯s danger level, allowing its contamination to spread and potentially result in Corrosion.


    Nodding in agreement, Frances said, ¡°From the Central City Antis to the Sea Orc Den, it will take about six hours to arrive. We won¡¯t enter immediately upon arrival, so until then, everyone can take care of their own tasks.¡±


    With a p of her hands, Frances dismissed the meeting, and the adventurers dispersed from the meeting room. Ninian and Vivian headed to the dining hall, likely to get breakfast, while the two mages resumed their discussion in a corner. Gno returned to the training room, and Marianne moved to stand next to Frances.


    Lastly, Leonard approached Frances.


    ¡°Fran.¡±


    ¡°Leonard? What is it?¡±


    ¡°May I observe the navigation from the control room?¡±


    As always, Leonard tried to satisfy his curiosity. He had kept to his room after being rescued, and he had only seen the control room once they were nearing the docks of the Central City Antis. He had never properly seen Aquamarine during a voyage.


    ¡°...Sure. Would you like toe up with me?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Frances, Leonard, and Marianne headed from the meeting room to the control room. The dynamic between them hadpletely changed. If before they had a host-guest rtionship, now they were essentially the founding members of the newly revived Aquamarine.


    With a slightly stiffer stride, Frances sat at her seat and ced her hand on the crystal orb. Then, she proceeded to speak.


    ¡°This is Captain Frances addressing all members. Aquamarine is now departing for the Sea Orc Den located in the Fifth Sea District. Please be cautious as the ship might shake or sway upon departure, so please make sure to take all necessary safety precautions.¡±


    Although not visible from the control room, her voice resonated throughout the ship, heard by every member. Only Russell, who was engrossed in his research in his cabin, seemed puzzled by the sudden departure.


    ¡°Connect us to the Dock Monitoring Team.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mdy.¡±


    Marianne followed themand andpleted the final procedure.


    ¡ªThis is the First Sea District Orichalcos¡¯s Dock Monitoring Team Headquarters. State your purpose, vessel anchored at Pier 37.


    ¡°Expedition Team Registration Number A-007, Aquamarine. Departing for exploration of Aiolos.¡±


    ¡ªA-007...?!


    After a brief pause, the voice on the other side of the crystal orb returned, the person on the other end now clearly perplexed.


    ¡ª...Confirmed. A-007 Aquamarine, wishing you a safe voyage.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Frances, smirking at the surprise of the other person, infused her consciousness into the crystal orb connected to the ship. Thanks to the wonders of magic engineering, the ship would now respond to its master¡¯s will.


    ¡°Takeoff!¡±


    As soon as the containment structures fully opened, Aquamarine¡¯s hull shot out like an arrow. The burst of air from the rear of the ship propelled it forward, reaching an astonishing speed in seconds¡ªsomething a sailing ship with oars would have taken several minutes to match.


    The magic circle engraved on the hull not only mitigated water resistance but also converted it into additional propulsion.


    <i>...This is unbelievable.</i>


    Leonard¡¯s jaw hit the floor as he observed the incredible eleration of the ship through the ss walls of the control room. Even the fastest sailing ships, rowed by murim¡¯s martial artists, would seem like turtlespared to Aquamarine.


    To keep up with it, he would have to jump off the ship and cross the sea on duckweed using Lightness Art. However, not even he could keep that up for hours on end, making Aquamarine truly impressive.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Frances, seeing his reaction, boasted, ¡°Do you feel it? The magnificence of Aquamarine? We haven¡¯t even used half of its functions yet!¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s remarkable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you more features on our way to the Sea Orc Den, so watch closely! I¡¯ll make sure you never think of it as just a big ship!¡±


    Leonard, somewhat taken aback, asked, ¡°You still remember that?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Aquamarine is the best ship in the world! I can¡¯t forgive anyone who tries to deny that!¡±


    Despite her seemingly indignant attitude, Frances was excited as though she had just embarked on her first adventure. This was the moment her journey, and the journey of her expedition team, truly began.


    The curtains to Frances Ler von Okeanos¡¯s adventure had finally been lifted.

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83</h4>


    The streamlined bow of Aquamarine cut through the waves, gliding smoothly over the water. The spray scattered in the air, sparkling in the sunlight and casting a shimmering glow on the hull¡ªtruly a magnificent and beautiful sight.


    However, anyone watching from afar would be stunned by the ship¡¯s incredible speed and agility more than anything else. Defying iing waves and wind, the ship surged forward at high speed, almost like a dolphin skimming the water, moving with a seemingly impossible grace.


    ¡°...What¡¯s Aquamarine¡¯s current speed?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Frances checked the dashboard in response to Leonard¡¯s question.


    ¡°Just under a hundred knots. We¡¯re not going with maximum speed, since we¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±


    An astounding speed indeed. Without being enhanced by magic or spirits, a well-crafted sailing ship could reach about twenty knots with its sails unfurled and a favorable wind. However, Aquamarine was achieving five times that speed despite sailing against the wind.


    Leonard was both impressed and puzzled. ¡°We''re moving this fast, yet there''s no noticeable motion on board. Is this the effect of magic engineering?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s thanks to the shock-absorbing and inertia-neutralizing magic circles engraved on the hull. A sea serpent could m into us and not even a teacup would topple. Though a Leviathan might tip a table.¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t we be able to just ram most monsters out of the way?¡±


    Frances nodded calmly.


    ¡°Ramming is amonly used sailing tactic. That¡¯s why there are no monsters blocking our path. Even a Second Stage sea serpent would almost die from the collision.¡±


    Even a Transcendence Tier expert would risk their life going against a Mature Demon Tier sea serpent. But in this situation, Aquamarine would crush such a monster with its ramming power.


    Leonard could understand why that ruffian, Liano, had tried to buy Aquamarine without knowing his own limit. It was likely thanks to the ship¡¯s capabilities that Frances had been able to maintain their Rank B status with only Marianne by her side.


    ¡°Usually, it would take quite some time to go from the First to the Fourth Sea District.¡± Francis proudly pointed upward on the nautical chart. ¡°We often have to deviate from the shortest route due to the swarms of Swordfish, which could turn the ship into a honeb, or the Gluttony Monkfish, which could swallow up a small ship in an instant.¡±


    ¡°Then... Ah, I see. Aquamarine is so fast and dangerous that the monsters can¡¯t keep up, so we can sail straight for the destination?¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡±


    Leonard¡¯s spection was correct.


    Not all monsters were unintelligent; they wouldn¡¯t just block or chase after a ship that could destroy them instantly. If that were the case, all monsters would have vanished a long time ago.


    Simrly, even the bandits of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin would avoid attacking an expert who seemed powerful enough to kill them effortlessly.


    <i>Then, an expedition team on an ordinary vessel might take days or even weeks to reach the Fifth Sea District.</i>


    ording to what Leonard had learned from his short stay at the Antis Magic Tower, ships built from magic engineering were rare. The four masterpieces like Aquamarine were one thing, but not even lower-grade ships were being mass-produced. Each ship was custom-made at specialized shipyards or Magic Towers, taking years toplete.


    Thus, it wasn¡¯t surprising that an unspoken rule existed among adventurers¡ªavoid damaging each other¡¯s ships, even if the expedition teams were engaged in an intense scuffle.


    ¡°Are there other ships on par with Aquamarine? I¡¯ve heard of Moby Dick before.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I¡¯d like to say my Aquamarine is the best, but the three other ships areparable to it. They¡¯re called the Four Masterpieces for a reason.¡±


    Frances held up three fingers, counting them off as she spoke, ¡°One, the gship of the adventuring crew that bears the same name, the Moby Dick. Named after the whale from that old legend, the ship naturally looks like a giant white whale. The crew often travels underwater using its submarine function, making it almost impossible for anyone to track their route.¡±


    ¡°Submarine function...? Their ship can actually travel underwater?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Of course, Aquamarine can submerge for a few hours too. It¡¯s an essential function for navigating underwater caves or areas where sailing on the surface isn¡¯t possible.¡±


    The concept of a submarine wasn¡¯t entirely new to Leonard, but he hadn¡¯t imagined that such arge ship could travel underwater. It wasn¡¯t as if the ship was a martial artist adept in water arts.


    Notwithstanding the individual skills of people, magic seemed to surpass martial arts by arge margin in terms of civilization¡¯s advancements and capabilities.


    ¡°Two, the gship of the Zaratan Expedition Team, the Zaratan. If Moby Dick is a whale, this one is a turtle. The bow and stern are usually retracted into the shell, exposing only the four legs that act as oars underwater. Its defense is unmatched among the Four Masterpieces, though it¡¯s slower.¡±


    Zaratan was rumored to have withstood attacks from the Sea Dragon King Leviathan, a Chaos Demon Tier sea serpent, without any significant damage. Supposedly, the Leviathan had given up after failing to pry open the Zaratan.


    Not even Aura des or ss 7 magic could do more than scratch its surface. In a defensive battle, the Zaratan could hold out even if the other three masterpieces teamed up against it.


    ¡°Three, the gship of the Wild Hunt Expedition Team, the Golden Hind. It has golden antlers on the bow, hence its name. It reached the level of a Masterpiece after being reinforced with artifacts collected from ruins and Rifts. It has numerous abilities, like the Drum of Prophecy, which is capable of detecting anything that¡¯s a danger to the ship, or a doppelg?nger function to summon a clone resembling a ghost ship. And many of its other functions are still unknown.¡±


    ¡°Wild Hunt... Are you referring to the only Rank S expedition team?¡±


    ¡°Rank S is more of an honorary title for their achievements, so it doesn¡¯t have much meaning. They rarely visit the Central City, maybe once every few years, so it¡¯s hard to meet them.¡±


    Though Frances hadn¡¯t met them herself, Drake, the captain of Wild Hunt back in the day, had once drunk with Njord. However, that was before Frances was even born.


    ¡°Moby Dick, Zaratan, and the Golden Hind. Aside from these three, no other ship can match Aquamarine at sea. No matter how many ships you stack against us, the basic performance gap is immense,¡± Frances exined.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Leonard nodded, and their conversation continued with him asking more questions, and Frances patiently shared with him the knowledge and secrets that others wouldn¡¯t normally share.


    And just like that, despite how tedious long voyages at sea could be, six hours had flown by.


    The Sea Orc Den, the first Rift for the new Aquamarine to explore, finally emerged in the distance. Approaching nearly one hundred knots, the ship quickly brought the horizon into view.


    But then, Frances raised her eyebrow.


    ¡°...This isn¡¯t good.¡±


    At the entrance of the Sea Orc Den, a gaping hole, hovering a few meters above the water, was spewing out hideous monsters.


    ¡°Aren''t the monsters inside the Rift supposed to be unable toe out?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Some can adapt to the outside environment and manage to escape. Sea orcs are a mutant variant of the orcs, and orcs are known for their vitality and ability to adapt their bodies to their surroundings,¡± Frances exined.


    As they conversed, the sea orcs spotted Aquamarine and let out strange cries. They were riding something ck with white spots, and it wasn¡¯t exactly swimming in the water. As they tugged on the reins, these creatures rapidly approached Aquamarine.


    The orcs were riding sea wolves, otherwise known as orcas.


    Seeing this, Marianne eximed, ¡°Onnd, they¡¯re called Wolf Riders because they use wolves as mounts. But I didn¡¯t expect them to be Orca Riders at the sea.¡±


    ¡°I know right? I read somewhere that they tame sea creatures, but Orca Riders are a first for me,¡± Frances responded indifferently, cing her hand on the crystal orb.


    ¡°They seem like patrol forces meant to warn or stop intruders from entering the Rift. Let''s wipe them out.¡±


    ¡°By ramming into them?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Francis replied with a bright smile.


    ¡°With artillery fire! Ice Cannon, fire!¡±


    As soon as she inputted hermand, Aquamarine abruptly halted, revealing the hidden cannon ports at its bow. These weren¡¯t the kind of cannons that fired metal spheres using gunpowder. Instead, they drew in the circting magic within the ship to activate the magic circle at the front of the hull.


    In just a few seconds, Freezing Ray, a ss 6 ice spell, was cast on arge scale, the beam targeting the dozens of sea orcs, along with their orca mounts, as they approached Aquamarine.


    <i>sh¡ª!</i>


    It happened in an instant.


    ¡°Whoa...¡±


    Leonard was left speechless by the result of the cannon bombardment.


    The Freezing Ray had turned everything in its path into ice¡ªthe dozens of sea orcs and their orcas frozen like statues, with a cier looming ahead. This was all the result of a single magic attack.


    Then, with a resounding crash, Aquamarine, more than capable of functioning as an icebreaker, rammed into the cier and shattered it with ease.


    ¡°Ramming is effective, but if the target is too small and agile, they might climb aboard the ship. Since we¡¯re not aboard Moby Dick, which has no deck, we don¡¯t need to ignorantly rely on ramming all the time,¡± Frances exined.


    ¡°But you did finish them off by ramming into them,¡± Leonard pointed out.


    ¡°They were all dead the moment they got hit by the Ice Cannon. The ice chunks left in our path are just what¡¯s left of them,¡± Frances replied confidently.


    ¡°Now, shall we prepare to explore the Sea Orc Den?¡±


    ***


    Shortly after, the members were gathered again in the meeting room.


    ¡°Lorelei, Vivian. You two will be observing,¡± Frances said confidently.


    ¡°Huh...?¡±


    ¡°Why? I want to go on an adventure with my sister though!¡± Vivian eximed.


    Lorelei¡¯s mix of surprise and relief was in stark contrast with Vivian¡¯s puffed-up cheeks.


    Seeing their contrasting reactions, Frances exined, ¡°Lorelei, youck realbat experience, and Vivian, you have plenty of experience exploring Rifts. The rest of the team members are mostly novices in Rift exploration, so I want to let them experience it.¡±


    There was a huge difference between having an experienced member in a team and not having one¡ªthe Aquamarine crew were well aware of that, and they nodded in agreement. They also understood Lorelei¡¯s situation¡ªin a mission relying on teamwork, a mage with no experience could be a significant liability, possibly leading to the annihtion of the entire team.


    One miscalction in the range or timing of a wide-area spell could result in massive casualties.


    It would¡¯ve been a different story if she had been a consistently active adventurer like Esther, but Lorelei, who had just recently managed to hone her magical skills, was unreliable, making her somewhat dangerous to the team.


    ¡°Leonard, Gno, Esther, and Ninian will be entering the Rift.¡±


    The small team of four was enough, considering the Sea Orc Den wasn¡¯t thatrge. They were all skilled enough to handle unexpected situations and retreat if necessary. As such, the chances of an ident were low.


    From the Fifth Sea District onward, there were no perfectly safe expeditions. The best they could do was prepare for unforeseen events and minimize the risk.


    ¡°I won''t assign a team leader. As you explore the Rift, you should naturally realize who¡¯s the most appropriate to take charge. Regardless of the exploration method and objective, focus on gaining exploration experience. Returning without casualties is your utmost priority.¡±


    Gno asked, ¡°What¡¯s the time limit for this exploration?¡±


    ¡°Five hours. The Rift isn¡¯t veryrge, so you guys should have enough time to make a round trip.¡±


    Next, Leonard spoke up, ¡°If we find the Rift¡¯s core and the Rift Guardian is manageable, can we attempt to seal it?¡±


    ¡°...I''ll leave that to your judgment, Leonard. However, if even one member is against it, retreat.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    That was the end of their brief tactical meeting.

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84</h4>


    The four members of the Aquamarine Expedition Team finished their preparations to enter the Rift and stood on deck, looking down at the gaping hole that led to the Sea Orc Den. The ominously flickering portal looked like a crack, and the dark void beyond seemed to peer back at them.


    Leonard extended his mana senses, narrowing his eyes.


    <i>This ispletely different from a spatial portal. It¡¯s structured in a way that we can¡¯t discern what¡¯s beyond without actually entering.</i>


    He essentially felt nothing from the portal. Even when he used his upper dantian¡¯s Intent, it felt like falling into an abyss, forcing him to retract it. This indicated that aw of nature beyond the reach of the Creation Realm existed.


    ¡°Time is more crucial than anything inside the Rift. If you exceed the five-hour limit by more than ten minutes, I¡¯ll ask the Chief Elder for help and bring you all back to the ship,¡± Frances said in an unusually tense tone.


    ¡°When you¡¯re inside the Rift, allmunication with the outside world is cut off. We won''t know what¡¯s happening in there. n your route carefully with the time limit in mind, and don¡¯t push yourselves to the point of going over the time limit. You can return early, but notte.¡±


    The four nodded in agreement. Then, Leonard and Gno led as the vanguard while Esther and Ninian took the rear. With no hesitation, they leaped into the hole from the deck of Aquamarine, despite it being a few meters above the entrance to the Sea Orc Den.


    As Leonard passed through the Rift, an indescribable sense of unease washed over him, a feeling of entering a ce that wasn¡¯t supposed to exist. It was extremely unpleasant and eerie.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    After some time, the darkness lifted from Leonard¡¯s vision. As Frances had exined, the other side of the Rift was over the sea.


    Leonard emerged a few meters above the water and naturally began to fall. It seemed like he would drop into the sea, but fortunately, the speed of the fall outside the Rift had dissipated.


    However...


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Leonardnded effortlessly on the water¡¯s surface, using a high-level Lightness Art that allowed him to walk on water. Among the Lightness Arts used by the Immortals, Leonard¡¯s could be considered the most advanced one, excluding legendary techniques like Windwalking or Void Steps.


    ¡°Kyaaaaah!¡±


    Esther, who emerged next, fell into his arms. Because of the disorienting passage of the Rift, she hadn¡¯t managed to create a foothold with magic. But like any ss 5 Battle Mage, she quickly assessed the situation and cast a spell.


    ¡°ciate Field!¡±


    The water beneath Leonard¡¯s feet froze, forming an ice disc with a ten-meter diameter that caught Gno and Ninian, who had fallen right after her. They looked relieved, having narrowly avoided a plunge into the sea. Nevertheless, it felt like the scare had shaved ten years off their lives.


    ¡°So-Sorry, it''s been a while since Ist passed through a Rift, so my spell was a bit dyed...¡± Esther quickly got out of Leonard¡¯s embrace and apologized while covering her face, seemingly embarrassed.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯d failed, I would¡¯ve managed to catch three people,¡± Leonard reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up. Besides, we don¡¯t even have time for that.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At Leonard¡¯s cryptic words, the other three turned toward the shore.


    <i>Schwaaah¡ª!</i>


    <i>Screech¡ª!</i>


    <i>Kreeech¡ª!</i>


    Dozens of sea orcs, armed with hooked spears ands, growled and screeched aggressively. They formed a defensive line, ready to repel any intruders entering the Rift. At first nce, it seemed there were only a few dozen sea orcs, but as more emerged from primitive tents, it became clear that there were over a hundred of them.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like those guys are going to let us pass that easily. Can you maintain this ice tform while dealing with the monsters at the shore?¡± Leonard asked Esther as he gazed at the monsters.


    ¡°...With Ninian''s cover, I can take care of them within five minutes,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Five minutes, huh.¡±


    Gno¡¯s harpoon also had a rope attached for throwing, but his weapon only allowed him to subdue a few enemies at a time.


    Normally, a swordsman would not be able to do anything in this situation, but Leonard was no ordinary swordsman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and break their defensive line. Landing will be much easier then. Follow me at your own pace,¡± Leonard instructed.


    ¡°What? Wait, no. Come to think of it, how are you walking on water like that...?!¡±


    Ignoring their astonished reactions, Leonard ran across the waves toward the shore using the Water Running Art.


    The distance to the shore was less than five hundred meters. If he ran at full speed with his External Force Tier capabilities, Leonard could cover the distance in under ten seconds. Moreover, his internal energy, flowing from the Yongcheon point in his feet, shattered the waves below him.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Arts


    Crimson Crow Sun Art


    Burning Heat Stride


    Although itcked the rebound force it had onnd, it was still usable.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A massive water column shot up. Leonard had covered more than half the distance in a single step.


    <i>Kreeech!?</i>


    Terrified by his incredible speed, a sea orc raised its spear. The Orca Riders moved faster than the ice tform, and they were already off the shore in the blink of an eye. Leonard was about two hundred meters away from the beach.


    The sea orc at the vanguard shed with Leonard, who was running at full speed.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    In one swift move, Leonard sliced the sea orc and its weapon in half. He had merely shed horizontally, taking advantage of the momentum of his dash, and yet he had even managed to slice the weapon blocking his path.


    The remaining distance was now 150 meters. He cut through threes attempting to entangle him and charged. At one hundred meters, he bisected another orc and its orca mount.


    Only fifty meters left.


    Leonard leaped from one sea orc¡¯s head to another, using them as stepping stones. Hended smoothly on the beach and faced the horde of sea orcs before him.


    Despite their monstrous, hateful eyes, fear was evident in their gazes, indicating a certain level of intelligence. They could useplex tools like hooked spears ands, but this also meant they could recognize the disparity in power.


    However....


    <i>GROAAAR!!</i>


    Among the sea orcs, a particrlyrge and imposing one emerged¡ªa True Demon Tier sea orc. Its roar restored order among the disorganized ranks, allowing them to quickly surround Leonard.


    This orc appeared to be the leader of the defensive line. Alongside its brute force, it seemed quite cunning as well, ready to exploit any opening.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Leonard muttered with a sly smile. Faced with dozens of Peak Realm monsters and one Apex Realm foe, he felt a rare thrill. His fight with Conrad had been pretty decent, but he rarely came across someone who could give him an exciting one-on-one fight.


    If the enemy wasn¡¯t formidable, at least theirrge numbers could make for somewhat of a challenge¡ªquantity over quality in this case.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon First Form: Thundershock


    Leonard¡¯s sword moved faster than the sea orcs could react. His de, now emanating a blue aura, severed the heads of three sea orcs in a single stroke, sending blood flying in three fountains.


    Enraged from having the blood of their kin fall on them, the remaining orcs thrust their hooked spears. Even if Leonard dodged the initial stabs, the barbed hooks on the side of the spear could snag his clothes or flesh, restricting his movement. The orcs¡¯ weapons were designed to subdue a single target, capitalizing on their superior numbers.


    <i>A strategy that leverages their numerical advantage, huh? These monsters are quite smart</i>, Leonard observed as he deftly avoided the trajectory of the hooks, recalling his past encounters with sickle users back in murim.


    Unlike the long and heavy shape of the hooked spear, the chain-sickle, also known as the Kusarigama, was more prevalent in murim. The lethality of the sickle,bined with the flexible trajectory and centrifugal force of the chain, was unimaginable. Compared to that, the hooked spear was rather unremarkable.


    <i>The Yellow Lotus Temple¡¯s Hell Blood Sickle Squad was a real nuisance.</i>


    Facing dozens of enemies wielding Kusarigamas was a harrowing experience. This weapon could restrict one¡¯s movements if the chain wrapped around their arms or legs. If the victim didn¡¯t shatter the chain with their protective qi, they would end up being carved up by the remaining foes even if they managed to win in a battle of internal energy.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk had only managed to emerge victorious from such a battle because he had already crossed into the Creation Realm. If he had still been in the Apex Realm, he would have most probably died.


    To cut down dozens of hooked spears at once required more than just sword qi¡ªit needed augmented qi. However, if the objective was to just sweep the chains aside, then sword qi sufficed.


    Leonard nted his foot in the ground and unleashed the vigorous White Tiger Qi from his de.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger First Form: Mountain Crusher


    Like a tiger¡¯s w, his horizontal sh shattered several hooked spears and deflected the rest. The brief moment of hesitation among the sea orcs was all Leonard needed. He would never miss this perfect opportunity.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon Eighteenth Form: Thunderp Return


    It was a technique capable of turning a single enemy into a honeb, but it was also possible to stab dozens of enemies in one stroke.


    His sword, now a blue streak, pierced the necks and foreheads of several sea orcs. Then, the lightning qi surged through them, frying their brain, heart, and central nervous system, killing them instantly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    At that moment...


    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>


    A massive hooked spear, distorted and menacing, struck where Leonard had stood a moment earlier, missing him by inches as he jumped back ten meters with a single step.


    It was the defense leader, the True Demon Tier sea orc, who hadunched the surprise attack. That kind of destructive power couldn¡¯t be obtained just with sheer strength. Realizing that, Leonard looked more closely at the True Demon Tier sea orc.


    <i>...It knows how to use energy, just like External Force Tier martial artists.</i>


    Besides just strengthening its body, the orc also infused energy into its hooked spear. It seemed that the orc was maintaining energy around itself.


    The defense leader retracted its hooked spear by yanking the chain and then charged at Leonard, trampling on its fallenrades.


    Five Elements Style


    Vermillion Bird Twelve Form: Scorching me Edge


    Confronted by a towering opponent, who stood over three meters tall and possessed strength far surpassing that of a human, Leonard met the charge head-on, his sword glowing with a fierce red aura.


    The defense leader¡¯s hooked spear shed with Leonard¡¯s sword qi. The surrounding air shimmered in a collision of energies, and the de of the hooked spear shattered into multiple fragments.


    But even so, the True Demon Tier sea orc, confident in its massive physique, kept charging. If technique overwhelmed power, an answer would be destroying the technique itself.


    ¡°Foolish beast,¡± Leonard muttered with a disdainful expression. ¡°A spear user charging at a swordsman. How absurd.¡±


    In the battle between sword and spear, maintaining distance was crucial. By closing in, the spear user relinquished their primary advantage, making them vulnerable in close quarters. Thrusting or swinging a spear required more distance than shing with a sword.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Third Form: Ending Massacre of the North Gate


    As if refuting Leonard¡¯s biting remarks, the sea orc prepared to strike, but at that moment, Leonard countered with a swift, precise movement. His de intercepted the spear, halting its thrust.


    Whether for stabbing or swinging, a spear required some distance to gain momentum, and if its trajectory was disrupted at the moment of the attack, its effectiveness was nullified.


    With its attack thwarted again, the sea orc realized its mistake. In a desperate attempt to regain distance, it kicked at Leonard.


    ¡°...Foolish.¡±


    Irritated by the sea orc¡¯s persistent foolishness, Leonard shot it a cold re before ducking under the kick, maintaining a straight posture. Then, he raised his sword.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon Second Form: Sky-Piercing Dragon.


    A dragon surged from Leonard¡¯s grip, piercing the sea orc¡¯s jaw and bursting through the top of its skull¡ªa single, deadly strike known as the Sky-Piercing Dragon.

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85 </h4>


    The leader of the sea orc defense copsed, its brains spilling from its maw in a spray of blood.


    The True Demon Tier sea orc had fallen with one strike. With their leader dead, panic spread among the sea orcs once again. That human had not only crossed the sea on foot and cut down theirrades like des of grass, but he had also in their leader with no effort.


    Perhaps they could have put up more of a fight if they were bloodthirsty orcs with berserker abilities, but as sea orcs, there was nothing they could do.


    <i>Creech...!</i>


    The orcs retreated in fear, their eyes wide at the sight of Leonard drenched in blood. But suddenly, a harpoon flew from behind, shattering the head of a fleeing orc.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    The harpoon didn¡¯t stop there. Twisting in a deadly spiral, it tore through the orc¡¯s head and continued its path, cutting through the nearby orcs. Six or more fell in an instant, throwing their ranks intoplete chaos.


    The harpoon was controlled skillfully, reeled in and manipted by a rope at its end. It hadn¡¯t just been thrown; the lethal weapon was guided with precision, demonstrating Gno¡¯s mastery of spear techniques.


    Leonard nced toward the direction the harpoon hade from, thinking to himself, <i>It didn¡¯t even take three minutes. Is it perhaps because there are no additional reinforcements?</i>


    While Leonard hade ashore and yed dozens of sea orcs along with their leader, the rest of his squad had caught up with him and joined the battle.


    Following Gno¡¯s harpoon attack, Ninian swiftly fired her arrows with precision. She no longer relied carelessly on brute strength or spiritual arts. Her arrows were faster than before, each of themnding true.


    Though still far from responding to ten thousand attacks with one arrow, Ninian had trained to the point of responding to one thousand attacks just fine.


    Her expertly trained fingers handled the bow and arrows with wless precision. As soon as one arrow flew, another was nocked, each striking the orcs with deadly efficiency.


    <i>St!</i>


    <i>Screech!</i>


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Ninian shone brightly as a refined assassin archer. Each arrow drilled a coin-sized hole into the foreheads, necks, and chests of the sea orcs, dropping them quietly with only faint gasps being heard from them.


    Although Ninian¡¯s techniquecked the shy spectacle of Gno¡¯s harpoon, it was superior in terms of speed and effectiveness. Whether fleeing, ying dead, or charging desperately as ast resort, each orc received an arrow.


    And just like that, the beach was almost clear of sea orcs.


    ¡°Lightning Bolt!¡±


    Esther, too, was eliminating them with lower-ss spells. As she chanted the spell that Leonard had helped her optimize, her lightning arrows struck the sea orcs and paralyzed them. Although not lethal on its own, the spell turned the sea orcs into easy targets for Gno¡¯s harpoon and Ninian¡¯s arrow.


    Lightning Bolt stunned the targets, and the harpoon and arrows secured the kill.


    <i>Everyone is ying their roles naturally. They¡¯ve adapted to the mission seamlessly, showing their vast experience. </i>


    While each member of the team performed their respective roles well, there was little coboration to cover each other¡¯s weaknesses. Ninian¡¯s arrows struggled againsts, which either Gno, with his harpoon, or Esther, with her magic, ought to have intercepted.


    Likewise, Ninian could have aided Esther in defending against the enemy¡¯s harpoons, and Gno, though unintentionally, was obstructing his teammates¡¯ vision with his powerful spear techniques that stirred up a lot of sand.


    ¡°...Not that I''m one to talk, but theyck cooperation.¡±


    Leonard, a lone wolf in his past life, had extensive experience fightingrge groups of enemies. He had faced the Blood Cult¡¯s Deadly Asura Squad, the Yellow Lotus Temple¡¯s Hell Blood Sickle Squad, the Great Namgung Family¡¯s Heavenly Sword Squad, and the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Blossom Swordsman.


    He had fought them all, regardless of their affiliation or faction¡ªthat was how crazy Yeon Mu-Hyuk used to be. There were times when other people attacked first, and there were times when he initiated the fights himself.


    <i>A spearman, an archer, and a mage.</i>


    Teaching them joint attack formations seemed pointless, as their roles didn¡¯t have the synergy to execute such formations. Rather, keeping one in the front and two in the back seemed to be the best approach.


    Unlike archers, who could only attack and keep the opponent in check, mages were quite versatile, so it seemed better to craft a strategy with that in mind. As Leonard shook off the blood from his sword, he sketched a n in his mind.


    As for the sea orcs, he had mixed feelings.


    <i>They have gills and scales, and their physical abilities surpass those of regr orcs. But their use of internal energyplicates things. A sea orc at the Chaos Demon Tier could far exceed the power at the Tenth Degree External Force Tier.</i>


    Given that they were an orc species, it was unlikely for any of them to reach the level of a Master even if they managed to reach the Chaos Demon Tier. ording to Bermuda¡¯s regtions, facing a Rank C4 monster required at least four warriors at the Tenth Degree External Force Tier or a well-coordinated trio of simrly skilled fighters.


    <i>If they can¡¯t use augmented sword energy or if they go berserk by overheating their internal energy, they would be on par with Conrad. If they¡¯re stronger than that...</i>


    If Leonard hadn¡¯t fought seriously, the other three would have perished. They needed Sword Aura or a simr power to fight against augmented sword energy or ss 7 magic. Matching their strength would have been like trying to shatter a stone with sand.


    ¡°Leonard!¡±


    At that moment, his teammates, having exterminated the sea orcs, gathered around him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just say what you want, then charge ahead and leave us behind! We know you¡¯re strong, but it¡¯s still scary when you go in like that by yourself!¡±


    Unlike Esther, who was nagging Leonard, Ninian shook her head and said, ¡°I have noints.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Leonard must¡¯ve had a good reason to make that call. We just don¡¯t know what it was, and it wouldn¡¯t make a difference if we did.¡±


    Gno pondered for a moment before nodding in agreement. ¡°Yeah, the situation was a bit too chaotic to talk strategy. If we were going to coordinate our movements, we should have done that before entering the Rift.¡±


    ¡°Gno, you too...!¡± Esther eximed.


    Both Gno and Ninian were greatly indebted to Leonard, so they were naturally tactful toward him. Esther, on the other hand, pounded her chest in frustration, feeling suffocated by the situation.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll make sure to discuss things with you all beforehand,¡± Leonard said with a wry smile. ¡°So please let it go this one time.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, fine. I can''t reallyin since you covered for my mistake too,¡± Esther conceded with a deep sigh.


    Having settled the dispute, Leonard continued with a more in-depth discussion. He spread out the map received from Frances, which revealed a detailedyout of the Rift. Although the map was iplete in some areas, the overall structure was clear.


    The map showed a path leading ind from the coastline near the Rift¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°This Rift isn¡¯t very profitable, and we can''t kill everything within five hours. So let¡¯s just do our best to quickly find the core that¡¯s hidden somewhere on the ind,¡± Leonard suggested.


    Esther stared at him wide-eyed. ¡°Do you really want to attempt stealing the core? It might be too difficult for the four of us to handle a Rift Guardian.¡±


    ¡°If it turns out to be at the Master Rank, we¡¯ll retreat immediately. The Guardian has to protect the core, so it won¡¯t chase after us,¡± Leonard exined.


    ¡°Hmm, well, I''ve never heard of a Guardian giving chase,¡± Gno added to the discussion.


    ¡°Finding the core and the Guardian in the Rift is no easy task. Search magic doesn¡¯t work inside a Rift, and spirits can¡¯t exactly cover long distances. They¡¯ll disappear too quickly. We have to search on foot,¡± Gno went on.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know detection magic doesn¡¯t work here. Why is that?¡± Leonard asked casually.


    Gno didn¡¯t seem to mind Leonard¡¯s informal tone. Among them, Esther was the only one he was formal with.


    ¡°I heard about it from a magest time. He said that in the Rifts, the mana mastery of mages and the affinity of spiritualists are greatly suppressed. The further from the body, the greater the resistance.¡±


    ¡°Really? Let me give it a shot...¡±


    Esther attempted to extend her mana mastery only to realize it was significantly reduced; she could normally extend it up to fifty meters, but now it wouldn¡¯t even reach ten meters, as if something powerful was pressing down on it. And trying to force it could cause a bacsh in her Circle.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. Detection magic also cuts off before reaching one hundred meters, and higher-ss spells won''t resolve this either,¡± Esther confirmed.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Leonard infused rotational force to the Five Elements True Dragon Ring, which resonated within him. As he extended his mana mastery via Circling, his Dragon Heart showed its power. The mana mastery extended far wider than Esther¡¯s but was soon met with resistance.


    <i>Grooownggg...</i>


    However, something within reacted aggressively toward the suppression.


    <i>Vrooooooong¡ª!</i>


    Leonard was flustered by the violent reaction. A fierce wave of hostility erupted toward whatever was suppressing his power, vibrating intensely.


    <i>What¡¯s this? Is it being hostile to the Rift¡¯s internal space? I still don¡¯t understand this heart of mine.</i>


    Regardless, it became clear what the Five Elements True Dragon Ring was trying to do. The mana domination, which was spread out circrly, took an arrowhead shape, pointing northwest from where Leonard stood, clearly indicating something.


    <i>...No way. Is it sensing the core¡¯s location?!</i>


    If that was really the case, Five Elements True Dragon Ring could simplify the search for the core, the most challenging part of a Rift conquest.


    <i>It''s worth testing it out.</i>


    Leonard pointed to an undefined, unclear part of the map, an area making up about thirty percent of the unexplored region.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head this way.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Call it a hunch.¡±


    Esther, Gno, and Ninian all stared at him, but Leonard¡¯s decision was final. Thus, they ventured into the unknown, beginning their quest to find the Sea Orc Den¡¯s core.


    ***


    The Sea Orc Den¡ªgiven that expedition teams rarely ventured here due to its low profitability, the ce had naturally be infested with monsters over time.


    Barely ten minutes after moving ind, Leonard¡¯s group was faced with its second battle. With a straight path ahead and no structures for cover, they had no choice but to fight.


    ¡°Phew, they¡¯re not exactly weak, and they¡¯reing at us like swarms of ants,¡± Gno grumbled as he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard low exploration frequency can cause this, but it''s troublesome for those who have to deal with it,¡± Esther agreed before chugging the water from her sk.


    ¡°...I still have a lot of arrows remaining,¡± Ninian added after she checked her quiver.


    They hadn¡¯t faced as many sea orcs as on the initial defensive line, but engaging in battle was nevertheless exhausting.


    Having observed their battle dynamics twice now, Leonard was satisfied.


    ¡°Gno, Esther, Ninian.¡±


    The three turned to face him. They already recognized Leonard as their team leader, despite no one acknowledging it out loud.


    Leonard met their eyes andmanded, ¡°From now on, follow my instructions exactly.¡±


    It was time to train them in coordinated teambat.

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86 </h4>


    The first thing Leonard addressed regarding their way of fighting was Gno¡¯s positioning as a one-man vanguard. True to his title of Whale Hunter, Gno wielded arge and heavy harpoon. While his attacks were powerful, the frequency of his strikes dropped significantly when he wasn¡¯t using his signature technique, Maelstrom.


    Furthermore, using the harpoon as a throwing weapon meant leaving himself momentarily unarmed. Although using a rope to retrieve it was innovative, it wasn¡¯t particrly practical beyond catching enemies off guard.


    ¡°Gno, if possible, you must stop using your harpoon as a throwing weapon. No more throwing it unless absolutely necessary,¡± Leonard instructed.


    Although it wasn¡¯t pleasant to have his decades of martial arts training critiqued, Gno listened in silence. After all, Leonard was the one who had shattered the eight-year-long teau in his spearmanship with just three thrusts and three sentences. There was no point in letting pride get in the way.


    ¡°Your spear art, Maelstrom, is excellent. If you have time to throw your harpoon or y with ropes, invest it all in Maelstrom.¡±


    Mastering the inward and outward rotational force of the spear allowed for more versatile attacks, from close to long range. Compressing force with inward rotation would enable him to pierce distant enemies, while releasing force with outward rotation could blow away nearby foes.


    By mastering both types of rotation, he could shoot out vortexes from his spear orpress his spear¡¯s energy into augmented spear energy.


    Gno reflected deeply on Leonard¡¯s exnation. Though he considered his self-devised harpoon-throwing technique useful, it seemed he had taken a long detour.


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re misunderstanding the role of a spearman. You¡¯re not mounted, and you¡¯re not using a small, lightweight spear, so why charge at the enemy? On a narrow path, a spearman can even hold off a hundred enemies alone. Draw them into your range, and let none get past you.¡±


    Gno¡¯s role was to guard his allies like a gatekeeper.


    ¡°Ninian, you need to be able to see the entire battlefield, not just individual enemies. See the whole forest while being able to hit a single specific leaf. You must anticipate and intercept enemies targeting Gno¡¯s blind spots, those nking us, or those aiming at Esther from afar.¡±


    The family martial arts that Leonard taught Ninian, the Yeon Family Archery, wasn¡¯t meant to make the archer the hero. The essence of archery has always been in hunting, not leading in the forefront like knights or generals. A single, precisely-aimed arrow could end the reign of even the mightiest king.


    The task of an archer was to pierce through gaps in armor, bring down brave knights¡¯ mounts, and neutralize the foe¡¯s advantages by exploiting their weaknesses. That was the archer¡¯s role on the battlefield.


    ¡°If you want to protect the vanguard, you must understand their movements well.¡±


    Of course, covering warriors like Leonard, Marianne, and Gno, who could move faster than arrows, was no easy task. One mistake could result in friendly fire.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know where or how your ally is about to move, don¡¯t shoot. An uncertain arrow is more dangerous to your allies than to your enemies.¡±


    Indeed, keeping track of one¡¯s allies was just as important as keeping track of the enemy. Ninian, who had been acting alone for too long, often had trouble synchronizing with the team. Thus, carefully observing herrades¡¯ movements would naturally solve this issue.


    Andstly, Leonard¡¯s advice for Esther was rather straightforward.


    ¡°Repeatedly using lower-ss magic for efficient attacks is good, but conserving mana isn¡¯t always the answer. You must also be careful about mental exhaustion.¡±


    ¡°You mean I should use wide-area or higher-ss spells to finish the battle quickly?¡± Esther asked.


    ¡°Yes. Using thirty Lightning Bolts costs almost as much as using Chain Lightning once. However, the former requires separate calctions for each spell, so it ends up being more mentally taxing.¡±


    ¡°But what if Ninian and Gno get caught in it? We¡¯re still not coordinating with each other well enough...¡± Esther voiced her concern.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Leonard responded confidently. ¡°Unlike Ninian¡¯s arrows, we can prepare for your spells beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you follow my instructions.¡±


    Esther was puzzled¡ªLeonard had offered Gno and Ninian concrete advice, but he was being awfully vague with her. However, her confusion didn¡¯tst long.


    As they resumed their advance, they encountered sea orc patrols every five to fifteen minutes. Leonard fell back and ryed to the team precise tactical maneuvers through telepathicmunication.


    ¡ªGno, establish a boundary line that you must absolutely protect. Focus on holding that line rather than defeating enemies.


    Following Leonard''s orders, Gno swung his harpoon, carving a deep, wide mark on the ground before him.


    <i>Roaaar!</i>


    <i>Graaaagh!</i>


    <i>Reeeeee!</i>


    Ignoring his actions, the sea orcs lunged at Gno with their hooked spears. With strength far surpassing that of trained humans, their webbed feet gripped the ground tightly.


    Four hooked spears pierced through the air with an eerie sound.


    ¡°Huff...¡±


    With a deep breath, Gno gradually rotated his body from his ankles up to his knees, waist, and shoulders. The rotational force gathered and elerated through his shoulder, elbow, wrist, and finally to his fingertips.


    The true strength of Maelstrom, the spear art passed down in his family,y in this rotational force, amplifying power in an instant like a butterfly¡¯s wings triggering a hurricane.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    With Gno¡¯s thrust, the vortex around his spear shot forward, bending and breaking the iing hooks and startling the sea orcs beyond. Normally, Gno would have charged in to crush the retreating enemies, but this time he held his ground.


    ¡ªNinian, shoot.


    Instead, four arrows flew from behind, silencing the retreating targets. The arrows were shot half a beat earlier than Gno¡¯s thrust, piercing the sea orcs right as they lost their weapons.


    Still, more than thirty sea orcs remained, and undeterred by the loss of four of their kins from the previous exchange, they charged forward.


    ¡ªEsther, prepare Chain Lightning. Maximize its power.


    Though concerned about Gno getting caught in the spell, Esther followed the order. Magical forms floated around her, blue sparks crackling as she prepared to unleash the ss 5 lightning spell, powerful enough to severely injure even External Force Tier warriors.


    Meanwhile, Gno was under heavy attack from the thirty sea orcs. Ninian¡¯s arrows kept targeting those trying to nk or approach from behind, but some managed to break through the vortex of Maelstrom and were attempting to cross the boundary.


    ¡ªGno


    Just then, Leonard¡¯s voice cut through.


    ¡ªPush your energy shield to the maximum, and try to spread the amplified force from Maelstrom throughout your entire body.


    It was a difficultmand, but Gno managed to pull it off. The rotational force of Maelstrom, capable of both offense and defense, surged forth, whirring at tremendous speed. Instead of unleashing it with his harpoon, Gno harnessed the rotational force to create a temporary shield around him, a technique not even his brother Dentuso had ever shown.


    At the same time, Leonard shouted to Esther.


    ¡ªNow!


    With thatmand, she finally unleashed the ss 5 spell, Chain Lightning, with Gno in its range. The spell¡¯s lightning chains, looking like electrifieds, didn¡¯t just strike once. They bounced off and scorched multiple targets, growing more powerful with each enemy hit. This wide-area spell was particrly deadly when targeting multiple enemies.


    <i>Greeeaaah!!</i>


    <i>Screeeee!!</i>


    <i>Graaahhh!!</i>


    Screams filled the air as the sea orcs were electrocuted, their bodies charred. In the midst of the chaos, Gno realized he was unharmed. The rotational force of his energy shield deflected the lightning, protecting him and redirecting the energy to the sea orcs.


    Unlike a Lightning Spear, which concentrated all the magic into one point, the Chain Lightning expanded into several arcs of lightning, so itcked the pration power to pierce the vortex.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Esther¡¯s spell eventually dissipated, leaving about forty charred sea orcs scattered around. The few who had survived were writhing on the ground, easy prey to finish off. It had taken the group three minutes to win this battle.


    ¡°Now you understand how inefficiently you were fighting?¡± Leonard addressed the team, who were so stunned by their results that they even forgot to collect the mana stones.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. It was undeniable¡ªGno wasn¡¯t even sweating, and he was breathing normally; Ninian had conserved arrows and energy, ang ultimately achieved greater results; and Esther¡¯s growth was obvious, as just one of her spells had almost wiped out the enemy forces.


    ¡°Gno, keep practicing the technique I taught you. As you master it, you¡¯ll be able to extend this force to your weapons and limbs, enabling you to repel even intangible attacks.¡±


    ¡°...I never thought about using it this way,¡± Gno admitted.


    ¡°Don''t set limits on yourself. A warrior''s growth halts the moment they believe they cannot grow any further,¡± Leonard gave ast piece of advice.


    Next, he turned to Ninian. ¡°Don¡¯t always aim for a kill shot with your arrows. If you kill an enemy, they can just be reced by another. Wounding an enemy can sometimes be more effective, as incapacitating one can disrupt an entire formation. Besides, without a healer, an injured fighter bes a heavy burden to the others.¡±


    Having been on the front lines, Gno could see how in a situation where he was surrounded, crippling an enemy could be more helpful than killing them. That entire side would almost stop being a threat, and in the case of a coordinated attack, the incapacitated enemy wouldpletely disrupt the formation.


    ¡°Esther, discuss with the team and research more spells that can work well within a team, like Chain Lightning. Using Heat Shield for defense followed by an attack with Fire Wave, enhancing Gno''s spear with wind magic, or enchanting Ninian''s arrows with elemental properties.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s a lot of work.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be moving as a team often, so you guys can¡¯t afford to just focus on your personal training. You need to work on thesebinations as well. Come up with signals andbinations that don¡¯t require my constant direction.¡±


    That day, Leonard¡¯s precise guidance had ensured sess, but he couldn¡¯t always watch over them. They needed to learn to coordinate on their own, and they also needed to develop strategies for facing powerful individual foes, not just groups.


    <i>Going against this many enemies on a regr basis is quite beneficial. I wonder if some adventurers preserve these Rifts for training as well, not just for earning money? </i>


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t bepletely neglected due to the risk of Corrosion, but systematically clearing out the monsters could mitigate the danger. In fact, that was the rationale of the Antis Maritime Alliance when they decided to preserve the Rifts in the Fifth Sea District for profit.


    However, Leonard was skeptical about this.


    <i>No matter how well a wound is treated, if it doesn¡¯t heal, it will eventually fester.</i>


    ording to the mages¡¯ exnations, Rifts were fractures in the dimensional barrier protecting the world. Regardless of whether they leaked corruption due to their otherworldlyws, their mere existence threatened the world¡¯s stability. The Rift Preservation Faction, which Councilman Pablo was part of, was ultimately putting the entire world in danger.


    <i>We need to seal the Sea Orc Den quickly and then consider our options.</i>


    Leonard also had to see about that mysterious hostility emanating from the Five Elements True Dragon Ring inside him. Following its pull, Leonard led the team in the direction where his mana mastery pointed.


    The four Aquamarine members ventured into the heart of the Sea Orc Den.


    * * *


    Expedition teams active in the Fifth Sea District had to carry a specific type of precise watches with them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to properly coordinate and help each other if something happened inside a Rift.


    Leonard had been tracking their time since entering the Sea Orc Den. They had been here for exactly three hours and seventeen minutes.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s group arrived in front of a mysterious cave, believed to contain the core of the Sea Orc Den.

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87 </h4>


    A chill ran down their spines as they peered into the cave, which was eerily simr to the entrance of the Rift. The interior waspletely shrouded in darkness, and an ominous feeling crept over them.


    This was no ordinary ce. Even Leonard, whose physical prowess had surpassed human limits, along with Gno and Ninian, who were close to surpassing the External Force Tier, could sense the danger within.


    Esther was no different; even though her perceptive abilities had been significantly dulled due to her mana mastery being suppressed, she still felt an impending sense of doom from the cave.


    ¡°The core of the Rift might actually be in there...¡± she murmured.


    Her search magic, which could barely reach ten meters now, vanished the moment it touched the cave¡¯s entrance. It was neither destroyed nor neutralized; it just disappeared without a trace. This meant that something inside was suppressing her powers.


    Gno and Ninian tensed up at her assertion about the core.


    ¡°Entering means facing the Rift Guardian,¡± Gno remarked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little concerning that we can¡¯t see inside... Could it be a trap?¡± Ninian asked.


    ¡°There could be traps,¡± Leonard replied. ¡°It would be awfully strange for the ce hiding the core, right at the heart of the Rift, to be left unguarded.¡±


    He then looked at hispanions before continuing, ¡°This is a chance to seal a Rift on our first adventure in the Fifth Sea District. It¡¯s a prestigious achievement for any adventurer. I¡¯d like to take the chance if possible. What do you guys think?¡±


    Gno groaned at the thought. Unlike Ninian, who wasn¡¯t interested in achieving glory as an adventurer, Gno had always idolized his brother Dentuso, renowned as the Storm who had once shaken the seas as part of vanguard of the legendary Aquamarine.


    However, not even Dentuso had managed to seal a Rift on his first expedition.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the glory or achievements of an adventurer,¡± Ninian said with her usual calmness. ¡°I just want to test the archery techniques you¡¯ve taught me against worthy prey, not just weaklings.¡±


    Leonard nodded in agreement and turned to Esther, who looked somewhat disinterested herself.


    ¡°Does my opinion even matter? Three of you already want to go in, so my vote doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°Esther, remember what Fran said?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Esther¡¯s expression softened as she recalled the instructions from Frances.


    <i>¡°I¡¯ll leave that to your judgment, Leonard. However, if even one member is against it, retreat.¡±</i>


    Indeed, Frances had given them clear instructions before venturing into the Rift. Some would consider it overly cautious, while others would judge it as the right thing to do. However, Esther was well aware.


    <i>If sealing the Sea Orc Den was too risky or seemed like a lost cause, Frances wouldn¡¯t have targeted it in the first ce. </i>


    And yet, she had left the decision to Leonard, trusting his judgment, but advising retreat if anyone disagreed.


    In reality, Frances was convinced that Leonard wouldn¡¯t make the wrong call if he thought something was doable. The reason she had urged him to listen to the others¡¯ opinions was that she expected the three of them, unlike her, to not fully trust him yet.


    After all, if they deal with a powerful enemy like a Rift Guardian, a crack in their teamwork could prove fatal.


    ¡°...Phew.¡± Esther closed her eyes, pondering the situation for a few minutes. When she opened them again, she saw herpanions waiting for her response.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. I¡¯ve always been curious about a Rift¡¯s core. This is a great opportunity to satisfy that curiosity.¡±


    With her assent, the decision was made. However, they didn¡¯t enter the cave immediately. Instead, they took the time to recover their strength and energy in a nearby clearing.


    They ground the mana stones they had brought with them for recovery purposes, and they meticulously treated all of their injuries, even the minor ones, with potions. If the Rift Guardian used poison, even the smallest cut could cost their lives.


    ¡°Three hours and thirty minutes have passed,¡± Leonard noted calmly, checking his watch. He then voiced a thought that had crossed his mind, ¡°What happens to us if we destroy the core? Do we need to run for the exit?¡±


    ¡°No, the Rift will vanish the moment the core is destroyed. Outsiders like us will just be expelled, likely appearing where the entrance was,¡± Gno reassured him.


    Satisfied with this answer, Leonard drew his sword and proceeded to sketch some shapes in the dirt.


    ¡°Before we face the Rift Guardian, there¡¯s one more thing I need to teach you. I¡¯ll go through it as quickly as possible, so listen closely.¡±


    Unlike his previous lessons on the essentials of groupbat, this was the exact opposite. It was about overwhelming a single opponent through sheer numbers. Leonard, having learned to utilize a mage and an archer,id out an efficientbat formation without anyplex principles.


    It took nearly thirty minutes for the three to grasp the basics.


    With this, they had one hour left to get the job done.


    ¡°Shall we begin?¡±


    It was an excessively long time for a single battle.


    * * *


    The entrance of the cave, shrouded by a mysterious veil, was easier to pass through than expected. The crew were met with no resistance as they entered the cave.


    Leonard led the way, and the others followed without hesitation. Spheres of light from the Light spell floated ahead, illuminating the dark path.


    A few minutester, they emerged into a bright and expansive space.


    ¡°...A temple?¡± Esther muttered, startled by the sight.


    The others squinted, thinking the same as Esther. The ce did resemble an ancient temple, rough murals scratched into its walls and stained with what looked like dried blood. Ominous shadows cast by dim, eerie lights danced around, creating uncanny forms that seemed to mock the adventurers.


    ¡°This ce feels wrong,¡± Gno said, voicing the unease that gripped them all.


    Everything they saw and heard was unsettling, attacking their senses. Adventurers below Rank C would probably notst long in here; they would quickly start seeing things and lose their minds.


    However, Leonard and hisrades were all formidable, able to withstand the oppressive atmosphere without flinching. If there were thousands of sea orcs roaming outside, the cave was eerily devoid of life. The still, heavy air clung to their skin like rotten mud.


    <i>We¡¯re getting closer.</i>


    However, feeling the raging energy of the Five Elements True Dragon Ring within him, Leonard knew they were getting close to the Rift¡¯s core.


    After a few more minutes of advancing forward, everyone simultaneously held their breath, staring wide-eyed at the grotesque creature that appeared in their view.


    ¡°That¡¯s... the Rift Guardian!¡± Ninian eximed in a hushed tone.


    A Sea Orc Champion was kneeling in front of an unholy statue, which emitted a vile aura. The Champion, nearly four meters tall, seemed to embody raw power, molten and solidified into a physical form. Its head was covered in scales and gills, and two coral-like horns protruded from it.


    With every breath, the monstrosity exhaled ck, murky steam.


    <i>Alright, it seems that the anchor with the thick chain hanging at its waist is its weapon. Given how huge it is, we should be prepared for closebat. </i>


    The abomination, mutated far beyond a regr sea orc, exuded an aura more formidable than Conrad¡¯s after he had taken the secret drug. Leonard thought it was unlikely that Ninian, Gno, or Esther could inflict a fatal wound on it.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Leonard¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as he stared at the Champion. His mana senses had picked up another presence nearby.


    <i>...Did I let my guard down? No, there¡¯s something here capable of deceiving or blocking my senses, just like the cave entrance.</i>


    If the creature hadn¡¯t moved, he likely wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. The ambusher had lost its chance due to its own arrogance. Leonard subtly conveyed a message to hispanions without showing a reaction.


    ¡ªListen carefully without reacting. Something is hiding on the ceiling behind us. It¡¯s probably at least in the True Demon Tier, possibly even in the Chaos Demon Tier in the worst-case scenario.


    The three maintained theirposure, their countenances pale but their breathing steady. Any hint of their realization could cost them their advantage.


    d that the others remainedposed, Leonard continued with his exnation.


    ¡ªThe Rift Guardian is aware of our presence as invaders. It¡¯s probably nning to ambush us by pretending not to notice us, luring us into a pincer attack with the creature that¡¯s hiding. We¡¯ll turn this against them.


    Determination flickered in hispanions¡¯ eyes. Despite the increased danger with the additional enemy that was possibly in the Chaos Demon Tier, their trust in Leonard remained unshaken. In a situation where retreat was impossible, they entrusted their lives to their leader. That was how adventurers ought to act.


    Step by step, they moved forward, leaving their backs exposed to the enemy waiting in ambush, baiting it while preparing a counterattack.


    Specifically, Esther was the perfect bait in this situation.


    ¡°Gather, O lightning. Be warned, O thunder. Blow forth, Ostorm...!¡± She chanted softly, summoning five magic circles, the maximum a ss 5 Mage could control.


    Anyone would think she was preparing a fatal strike against the Sea Orc Champion, which was praying to the vile statue. Her teammates moved away, pretending to rush forward, leaving Esther seemingly exposed.


    Simultaneously, a sea orc dropped from the dark ceiling. Recognizing the mage as a dangerous foe, the creature instantly pounced at the perceived vulnerability of the mage.


    The Rank C4 Sea Orc Warrior brandished two bone knives, aiming to slice Esther into four pieces with an X-shaped sh.


    ¡°...Caught you,¡± Leonard whispered.


    But the moment the Sea Orc Warrior moved, Leonard had already turned, activating his augmented sword energy.


    The Five Elements Sword Qi


    Augmented Assimtion


    Leonard¡¯s sword was enveloped in an augmented sword energy made from the ck Tortoise Qi.


    Five Elements Style, One Sword Style


    ck Tortoise Extra Form: Dragontail Sword


    A ray of light shot forth.


    Against the unexpected counterattack, the Sea Orc Warrior turned pale, shocked by the dense wave of powering its way. Instinctively knowing that it had to avoid that attack at all costs, the creature switched to defense in a panic.


    In a desperate attempt to dodge, the sea orc forcefully twisted its body in an awkward manner, its bones shattering and muscles tearing as a result. Though the injuries were severe, they would heal in seconds.


    Just like that, the Sea Orc Warrior managed to evade the Dragontail Sword, just barely. However, it couldn¡¯t afford to fall on the ground and roll around.


    ¡°Stupid orc. It¡¯s not a flying sword. It¡¯s controlled with qi telekinesis.¡±


    The Dragontail Sword suddenly veered and struck, severing the Sea Orc warrior¡¯s right arm and piercing through its ribs and lungs. The wound froze instantly, preventing regeneration and making it impossible to remove the sword.


    The sea orc¡¯s eyes shook and widened in terror, realizing that it had even been robbed of the sensation of pain.


    <i>Skreeeee! Kreeeee!</i>


    The creature¡¯s agonized cries sounded like desperate prayers for mercy, pleading to be saved.


    <i>Grooooar!!</i>


    In response to its follower¡¯s plea, the Rift Guardian rose beside the statue, roaring fiercely before hurling its anchor at Leonard.

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88 </h4>


    A shockwave erupted along with a thunderous boom. The massive hunk of metal, weighing at least several hundred kilograms, had broken the speed of sound. Even the sturdiest castle gate or wall would shatter into pieces if directly hit by it.


    Leonard, now wielding his second sword, assessed the force of the attack as he readied his de.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Ninth Form: Great Moon Anti-Yin Mirror


    He considered deflecting it with the ck Tortoise First Form but realized that the sword¡¯s de would shatter if he relied solely on his augmented qi to absorb the impact. Instead, he nned to deflect it from the side.


    With a circr motion, Leonard drew a perfect circle like a full moon, lightly meeting the anchor¡¯ side. Just as an arrow¡¯s path can be altered by a single leaf, his de gently nudged the anchor off course.


    The anchor, deflected by only a few degrees, crashed into the tiles of the temple floor, shattering them and embedding itself deep into the ground. The tremendous impact rippled through the earth, shaking it like an earthquake.


    Even though Leonard had sessfully executed the Great Moon Anti-Yin Mirror, his wrist throbbed with pain, meaning he hadn¡¯t been able topletely absorb the shock. If any other External Force Tier warrior had attempted to block that attack, they would have likely suffered severe internal injuries.


    That monster hadn¡¯t just thrown its anchor¡ªthe attack was abination of brute strength, internal energy, and precision.


    <i>...Above all, the anchor didn¡¯t shatter even when it collided with my augmented sword qi.</i>


    Although the ck Tortoise Qicked the raw offensive power of the Azure Dragon Qi, White Tiger Qi, or Vermilion Bird Qi, it was still augmented sword qi¡ªthe perfect embodiment of destructive power. It could cut through the toughest forms of defense, be it Vajra Physique or energy shields.


    And yet, the Sea Orc Champion¡¯s anchor merely had some scratches on it. It was as though some unknown force had protected it.


    ¡°Ah, this is going to be troublesome,¡± Leonard remarked with a grin.


    If the Rift Guardian could be defeated with just a single sh of augmented sword qi,ing all the way here wouldn¡¯t have been worth it. A mysterious force capable of withstanding not just magic, but even his sword qi? This would be more challenging than the Gravity Ball.


    Leonard was eager to cut it down.


    Carried away by impulse, he turned to his team. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that one to you guys. Even if it¡¯s in the Chaos Demon Tier, it¡¯s already half-dead. Fight as I taught you.¡±


    Leonard¡¯srades would have risked their lives against that monster in its peak condition, but having been wounded by the Dragontail Sword, the sea orc was the ideal training target. As long as they stayed vignt, they could defeat it without any casualties.


    Leonard nced at Gno, Ninian, and Esther before turning back to the Sea Orc Champion, who was ring at him.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting,¡± Leonard said wryly.


    In response, the Sea Orc Champion exhaled ck steam from its gills.


    <i>Hisssss...!</i>


    The monster had seen Leonard effortlessly defeat the Sea Orc Warrior and deflect its anchor with ease. As such, although confident in its unparalleled strength, the Sea Orc Champion didn¡¯t dare to let its guard down. Even as it pulled the anchor from the ground and repositioned itself, the monster never took its eyes off Leonard.


    A human under two meters tall versus a nearly four-meter-tall monster. Despite the stark difference in size, the tension between them was perfectly bnced. Each recognized the other as a genuine threat.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Arts


    Crimson Crow Sun


    Burning Heat Stride


    Crushing the tiles already broken by the Sea Orc Champion¡¯s anchor, Leonard charged forward. An explosion of qi from his Yongcheon point propelled him forward, surpassing the speed of sound and leaving behind afterimages as he appeared before the Sea Orc Champion.


    Simultaneously, Leonard leaped into the air, harnessing the centrifugal force to deliver a downward sh that carried his entire body weight, aiming to cleave the monster¡¯s head. It was no different than splitting a mountain with a single strike.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger First Form: Mountain Crusher


    At that moment, the color of his sword qi instantly went from ck to white, infused with the ferocity of the White Tiger Qi to allow Leonard to deliver an utterly devastating strike right on the Champion¡¯s crown.


    The Sea Orc Champion roared fiercely, swinging its anchor to counter the deadly blow¡ªa direct sh of destructive force against destructive force.


    <i>BOOM!!</i>


    A tremendous shockwave ensued, blowing away everything within a radius of several dozen meters before plunging the cave into an eerie silence. Astonishingly, the anchor remained intact even after being hit with Mountain Crusher, and Leonard went flying from the recoil,nding even further than where he had initially jumped from.


    His augmented sword qi imbued with the White Tiger Qi had just been repelled in a head-on confrontation.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Relishing the taste of blood rising in his mouth, Leonard pondered the unsettling sensation from the sh. Just like before, something surrounding the anchor absorbed his augmented sword qi, dulling its sharpness. At this rate, a contest of raw strength would inevitably favor his monstrous opponent.


    Leonard had concluded that an attack with the ck Tortoise Qi wouldn¡¯t be enough, and now even the White Tiger Qi proved insufficient. He needed a different approach.


    <i>Should I just target the Champion directly and ignore the anchor? </i>


    Two possibilities came to mind¡ªeither the anchor itself was special, or the energy wielded by the Sea Orc Champion was simply extraordinary.


    If it was the former, avoiding the chain and anchor would be enough. But if it was thetter, and the Sea Orc Champion could use that energy to shield its entire body, finding a weak spot would be nearly impossible.


    Determined, Leonard charged once again.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Arts


    Heavenly Dragon King Art


    sh Lightning Stride


    Leonard shot forward, blue lightning trailing behind him. While the Burning Heat Stride was superior in terms of eleration, its boost was brief, making it unsuitable for longer distances. For sustained speed, sh Lightning Stride was the clear choice.


    <i>Roaaaarrr...!!</i>


    The Sea Orc Championunched its anchor once again, but having failed to react to Leonard¡¯s speed, the anchor merely struck one of his afterimages. Simultaneously, the monster swung the chain of the anchor in a wide motion, threatening to obliterate everything in its path.


    It was terrifying¡ªthe monster covered a wide area by swinging its anchor, and despite using the sh Lightning Stride to dodge, Leonard¡¯s clothes were quickly left in tatters. Even though he managed to dodge with a handbreadth to spare, the consecutive shockwaves kept tearing at his body.


    And if he tried to dodge by two handbreadths, the efficiency of his movements would be drastically reduced.


    Circling around the Sea Orc Champion in a diagonal arc, Leonard led the monster deeper into the cave.


    <i>Right now, this monster is focused on me, but if it throws that anchor at the others, it would be disastrous. Only Gno has a chance of deflecting it, and even then, he¡¯d most likely sustain severe injuries. </i>


    While it seemed that Leonard had effortlessly deflected the anchor, its destructive power was close to that of a siege weapon. Gno would need to unleash the full might of his Maelstrom technique just to barely absorb the shock or slightly redirect the anchor.


    At that moment....


    <i>Kwaaaang!</i>


    The anchor, chasing Leonard, smashed into a wall, sending debris flying in all directions. The impact was so powerful that the flying shards of rocks could pierce through flesh.


    Leonard dodged the using the Water Current Step and shielded himself from the unavoidable shards with his protective qi. Despite his internal energy greatly increasing after breaking through to the Sixth Degree External Force Tier, using augmented protective qi against debris felt wasteful.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    After several minutes of this relentless pursuit, Leonard finally reached the deepest part of the cave and raised his eyebrows in surprise. It was an extraordinary sight.


    ¡°Is that... the core of the Rift?¡±


    There it was¡ªa brilliantly glowing purple orb was floating in the air. Its demonic energy was so overwhelming that anyone who looked at it would be terrified.


    If the martial arts of the Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin were considered mutiny against the heavens, then this was something that simply wasn¡¯t supposed to exist in this world.


    Leonard was ovee with an intense feeling of hostility and revulsion.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    But as his augmented sword qi reached the orb, the culmination of destructive power capable of cutting even through supreme magic dissipated almost instantly. It was simr to when Esther¡¯s search magic was nullified.


    It seemed that a specialw within this Rift rejected all powers from outside its boundaries. Though it seemed possible for him to continue to erode thisw with his augmented sword qi and eventually destroy the core, the monster pursuing him wouldn¡¯t sit back and allow that to happen.


    <i>Grooaaarrr¡ª!</i>


    Startled by the fact that the enemy had reached the Rift¡¯s core, the Sea Orc Champion¡¯s rage red up even more. The Guardian smashed right through the tunnel walls and charged at Leonard. There was no turning back now. The core had be the chief objective of both fighters, one seeking to destroy it, and the other to protect it.


    The human and the monster shed again.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Thirty-Sixth Form: Mount Tai Crushing Strike


    Just like before, the Sea Orc Champion hurled its iron chain at Leonard¡¯s sword. But this time, the chain¡¯s trajectory dropped slightly, just about a hairbreadth, due to the Champion¡¯s ankle giving way as it threw the chain.


    Even with the certainty that the mysterious energy would neutralize the augmented sword qi, the pressure was still there. After all, it was a battle of pure strength.


    Leonard raised his sword high before bringing it down in a devastating strike. Although the monster had managed to hold its own against Mountain Crusher, this was the heaviest and strongest technique of the White Tiger Form, and it should be capable of overwhelming the Sea Orc Champion.


    Against the immense pressure from Mount Tai Crushing Strike, the Seo Orc¡¯s eyes bulged as if they were about to burst, and its heart pounded wildly, overwhelmed by the sheer crushing force.


    <i>If I can bring it down like this, it¡¯ll be fine, but...</i>


    The Rift Guardian was connected to the core. If the monster faced critical danger, the Rift¡¯s core would assist it.


    <i>Roaaaar!! Groaaar!!!</i>


    Sensing its impending doom, the Sea Orc Champion roared desperately, causing the core behind it to flicker rapidly. It was providing the monster with power, just as Leonard had anticipated.


    <i>...I can see it.</i>


    He could now perceive the otherworldly energy flowing from the core to the Sea Orc Champion, manifesting as a faint thread. This was the energy that had nullified his augmented sword qi, granting the monster its abnormal defenses. It was also responsible for the Seo Orc Champion¡¯s heavily mutated form.


    As Leonard realized this, the Five Elements True Dragon Ring began to beat violently. His heart, which had begun to closely resemble that of the ancient dragons, recognized the nature of the enemy.


    It seemed that despite being depraved and subjugated for centuries because of their immense power and responsibility, the dragons¡¯ function remained unchanged.


    <i>Wrooooooom¡ª!</i>


    Before the Gods perished in the dimensional conflicts, the dragons, created to be the world¡¯s guardians, had only one task: to repel external threats, not enemies from within but invaders from beyond the dimensional borders.


    That was the reason the Gods had created dragons, binding them to that sole task despite granting them immense power and long lifespans.


    After the Gods vanished, the dragons abandoned their duty and turned into tyrants. Consequently, they were almost wiped out of existence by the founding emperor of Arcadia and the progenitors of the Three Noble Houses. Following those events, they faded into the mists of history.


    Each of the dragons were transcendent creatures, but they were ultimately defeated because they could unleash their full power only against invaders. The Gods had specifically made them that way as a precaution in case they rebelled.


    The Five Elements True Dragon Ring, which replicated a dragon¡¯s heart, had a simr safety mechanism.


    <i>Zzzziiiiing¡ª!</i>


    As soon as the Rift¡¯s core directly unleashed its power, Leonard¡¯s Five Elements True Dragon Ring fully activated.


    <i>...I never thought I¡¯d reach this state like this.</i>


    Leonard felt the Five Elements Qi coursing through him elerate and purify to an absurd degree. He had just reached a level he hadn¡¯t been able to attain in his past life as Yeon Mu-Hyuk.


    With this, he managed to awaken the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method: Five Stars Convergence.


    A more refined form of augmented qi enveloped Leonard¡¯s sword, far surpassing what he had used in his battle with Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin. This was the Five Elements Augmented Qi.


    Now, Leonard had reached the level of unifying the flow of the Five Elements into a single de, encapsting the grandws of the universe within it. Swinging the sword was akin to wielding the world itself; to withstand it, one would need a power on the scale of an entire world.


    <i>Still, if it¡¯s a world contained in a single sword, then perhaps a master at the Profound Realm could withstand it.</i>


    Of course, those below the Profound Realm stood no chance against such power. Those at the Profound Realm were absolute masters, possessing the power to manifest thews of their own microcosmos.


    <i>Skreee!!</i>


    The chains entangled with Leonard¡¯s sword began to crack. Despite the greater influx of power from the core, the real issue was the nature of his augmented sword qi. The Five Elements Augmented Qi was a de executing thews of this world.


    The foreign power rooted in otherworldlyws was faced with fierce opposition. While it wouldn¡¯t be eliminated due to anypatibility with the Five Elements¡ªsince it didn¡¯t belong to any of the elements¡ªthe very cirction of the Five Elements worked against it.


    <i>Kraaghh?!</i>


    Sensing imminent death, the Sea Orc Champion struggled desperately, but even the core it worshiped had no means left to assist.


    <i>Ghraaah!!</i>


    Finally, the chain snapped, and Leonard''s sword, wrapped in Five Elements Augmented Qi, descended upon the monster. The de cleaved through the monster¡¯s corbone, broke several ribs, and sliced open its abdomen.


    Nevertheless, the Sea Orc Champion retreated frantically, saving its lungs and heart from being carved up.


    For a human, such injuries would be fatal. However, even disregarding its status as a Rift Guardian, this creature was at the Chaos Demon Tier. Even without the core¡¯s power, it wouldn¡¯t die from something like that.


    ¡°Your external source of power is now useless.¡±


    Leonard stared intently at the bloodied creature, aiming his sword at it. In this state, with the Five Elements Augmented Qi, he was confident he could destroy the core even without having to kill the Rift Guardian.


    However, he didn¡¯t want things to end that way. Even though the creature had borrowed the core¡¯s power, it had endured several of Leonard¡¯s proper sword strikes and fought fiercely. Thus, he wanted to end this duel properly, fighting his adversary to the very end.


    ¡°I will apany you to the end. Come at me!¡±


    Responding to Leonard¡¯s fighting spirit, the fear and confusion in the monster''s eyes subsided. It was no longer the puppet of the Rift. The Champion, who had reigned as the strongest among the sea orcs, raised its fists.


    It seemed that the anchor and the chain weren¡¯t its truebat style. Leonard realized this as soon as he saw the Sea Orc Champion¡¯s fighting stance and smiled fiercely.


    No more words were needed.


    <i>Rumble...!</i>


    Deep reverberations echoed several times through the cave. Swords and fists shed, kicks tore through the air, gouging the ground and shattering sound, creating a chaotic uproar.


    Unlike the simple chain and anchor, the skillful use of fists and kicks was quite dazzling. Had the creature faced Leonard with its closebat techniques before the Five Elements Augmented Qi awakened, the battle would likely have been several times more intense.


    Of course, the core¡¯s power wasn¡¯t infinite, and perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have been able to envelop the monster¡¯s entire body.


    <i>This feels great! </i>


    Dozens of strikes and parries were exchanged in mere seconds. Under the relentless assault of the Five Elements Augmented Qi, the creature¡¯s once indestructible body began to crumble¡ªits scales and skin marred by deep cuts, muscles torn apart, and bones shattered.


    The Champion¡¯s strength was waning¡ªthe punches and kicks that once tore through the air now grew desperate. And yet, the gap between them remained unchanged.


    <i>Phwak!</i>


    Eventually, Leonard¡¯s sword strike pierced the creature''s heart, bringing an end to the fierce and one-sided battle. The Five Elements Augmented Qi flowed through the monster¡¯s heart, burning away the otherworldly power within andpletely draining the life force that could have healed even fatal wounds.


    It was a blow so devastating that even reanimating the creature as an undead would be impossible


    <i>Grrrr...</i>


    The Sea Orc Champion looked down at the sword embedded in its heart with bloodshot eyes, then closed them quietly.


    That marked the end of the fight between the Sea Orc Champion and Leonard.

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89 </h4>


    Leonard¡¯s sword struck true, and the creature¡¯s life force instantly faded, its connection to the core severed. The Five Elements Augmented Qi had cut off the flow of energy from the otherworldly realm.


    The Rift Guardian was dead; Leonard confirmed it.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    At the same time, the Five Elements Augmented Qi dispersed from his sword into nothingness as though its purpose had been fulfilled with the death of the Rift Guardian. The Five Elements True Dragon Ring, which had been revolving fiercely, also calmed down, and the flow of the Five Elements Qi within Leonard¡¯s body returned to its usual tranquility.


    He shouldn¡¯t have been able to reach this level in his current state, and yet, the sensation of the power slipping away left Leonard with a sense of emptiness.


    <i>It¡¯s not that I have grown... It felt like an innate ability within me awakened in response to facing a foe that I absolutely had to defeat. </i>


    Instead of sumbing to the emptiness, Leonard pondered on why this had happened and how things hade to be. He attempted to form the Five Elements Augmented Qi once again.


    He tried activating the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method: Five Stars Convergence. For a moment, the five-colored energies whirled together, creating a radiant starlight.


    However, it was slower and sloppier than before¡ªthe cirction speed of the Five Elements was subpar; the Five Elements Qi was not pure enough; and the augmented qi wasn¡¯t fully integrated.


    But despite these shorings, it was far more refined than when he had attempted it in his past life as Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk .


    Nevertheless, reaching the Five Elements Augmented Qi required speed and precision several times greater than this. An External Force Tier martial artist like Leonard couldn¡¯t possibly manage to embed an entire world into a sword.


    <i>It alwayses back to the Cardenas lineage. </i>Leonard smiled bitterly, reaching a conclusion through elimination. There was no mistake about it.


    The mana core forming the heart of the Five Elements True Dragon Ring originated from that lineage. Though his One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method and fortuitous enlightenment had elevated it to something greater, the essence remained unchanged.


    The ability to detect a Rift¡¯s core, the instinct to oppose otherworldly energies, and a surge in power when facing an <i>enemy of the world </i>were all traits naturally manifested by anyone inheriting the Cardenas bloodline, albeit to a lesser degree than Leonard himself.


    <i>It almost feels like the Cardenas were born with this power so that they could fend off threats from the Rifts and beyond. </i>


    If that was the case, it would make sense why the Seven Great Orders of the Cardenas family could consistently eradicate Rifts and Demonic Realms. As he had learned from the Antis Maritime Alliance, even expedition teams like Wild Hunt often failed to locate the core and subsequently missed the critical timing to seal the Rift.


    Finding cores was iprehensibly difficult, with Charybdis¡¯s core being harder to locate than fighting the monsters within.


    <i>But the Seven Great Orders conquered the Rifts with astonishing speed. Even with a Profound Realm knight in each order, there must be times when themanders refrain from intervening. </i>


    Leonard had learned that by chatting with the mid-rank knights of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon stationed in the Gpagos Inds. They would often speak of how the Order of the Red Dragon had annihted a legion on one battlefront, or how the Order of the ck Dragon had vanquished a demon in a specific region.


    Those feats were often recounted in great detail. Whether it was to boost the pride of their family members or not, the reports were not entirely exaggerated.


    ¡°...If they have a group with a Profound Realm knight and several Creation Realm knights, supported by tracking abilities simr to mine, sealing Rifts or defeating Rift Guardians would be no different from monster hunting.¡±


    Above all, excluding the Order of the Golden Dragon, they had six such groups. Even for an empire ten timesrger than Antis, their forces were more than adequate to protect the territory of the empire.


    What if the Cardenas bloodline, already several times stronger than other warriors, could be even more formidable within the Rifts?


    ¡°They could handle even the Demonic Realms....¡±


    Even regions like the Sixth Sea District, dered unconquerable by the Antis Maritime Alliance, wouldn¡¯t pose a significant problem to them.


    Confident in his conjecture, Leonard sheathed his sword.


    The Rift¡¯s core, a purple crystal, floated ominously before him. Despite the sinister glow emitted by the core, Leonard remained unfazed. Destroying it now would immediately seal the Sea Orc Den, allowing him and hispanions to escape.


    However...


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s almost over. Time to grade their performance.¡±


    He shifted his focus to the faint sounds of battle echoing from afar, the vibrations traveling through the cave walls. He headed to where his threerades were engaged in battle, leaving the quivering core behind. The Rift Guardian was dead, and no other monsters were left to protect it.


    It was truly the epitome of misfortune for a Rift to be raided by a natural enemy, someone from the Cardenas Family, despite being located in a far-offnd.


    * * *


    While Leonard was battling the Sea Orc Champion deep within the cave, the rest of the team was engaged in fiercebat with the other monster.


    The Sea Orc Warrior was missing an arm and a lung, but it was nheless a Chaos Demon Tier monster. Gnao, despite rapidly improving his skills in the past few days, wouldn¡¯tst more than a few minutes against this sea orc.


    The monster¡¯s physical strength, mana reserves, andbat skills far surpassed the Tenth Degree External Force Tier. If it hadn¡¯t been wounded, Gno alone wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand its attacks and keep it in check.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The Warrior deflected Gnos¡¯s Maelstrom thrust with a single swing of its de. Gno tried to diffuse the counterforce as much as possible with an outward spin, but his palm was split open, his hand drenched in blood.


    Despite his frustration at the exchange, a shiver ran down Gno¡¯s spine. If the creature could fight like this with just one arm, how formidable would it be with twin des?


    ¡°...I should be thankful to the leader.¡±


    As if to agree with him, Ninian¡¯s rain of arrows fell from behind, targeting the gaps in the Sea Orc Warrior¡¯s defense.


    Each arrow was swift and precise. The concentrated power was infinitely greater than when she used to shoot her arrows haphazardly. The aura flickering at the arrowheads showed that the archer¡¯s usage of bow energy had reached the level of Three Star.


    Ninian¡¯s rapid growth stemmed partly from her elf lineage, which gave her an edge over humans, and her spirit affinity, which allowed her to read the flow of the wind.


    <i>Groaaaar!</i>


    The Sea Orc Warrior frantically swung its bone de multiple times, deflecting all the arrows aiming for its vital points.


    One couldn¡¯t deflect Ninian¡¯s hail of arrows with mere wind pressure. Lower-level spiritual arts that relied on wind spirits or sword winds would be just as ineffective.


    The arrows veered off course but still grazed the Seo Orc Warrior, drawing blood. The instant Gno and Ninian¡¯sbined assault immobilized the monster, Esther took the opportunity to unleash her power.


    ¡°me Strike!¡±


    She cast a potent, single-target fire spell, considered the most powerful among ss 5 spells. A magic circle formed above the Sea Orc Warrior¡¯s head, and arge, fierce fireball erupted, engulfing the creature in its fiery ze without giving it a chance to dodge or defend itself.


    <i>Kreeeeaaagh!!</i>


    The gills that functioned even outside water allowed the Sea Orc Warrior to take deeper, more powerful breaths. But in this dire situation, they only served to roast its lungs.


    The monster¡¯s body, more like that of a sea creature than an orc, couldn¡¯t withstand the intense heat. Its scales and hide, barely scratched by aura before, began to char and disintegrate. Even for a Chaos Demon Tier monster, a direct hit from a ss 5 spell of the opposing element was devastating.


    Gno was also caught in the heat st of me Strike, but things were different for him.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a direct hit... I can take it!¡±


    Leonard¡¯s advice on applying Maelstrom for defensive purposes shone through. The heat wave from me Strike only served to amplify Gno¡¯s next thrust. The mes swirling around him as he unleashed a vortex made for a mystical sight.


    Ninian, however, furrowed her brows and whispered softly, ¡°The wind is too unstable... Thisbination makes it hard for me to provide cover.¡±


    ¡°Really? Should I try Lightning Spear next?¡± Esther epted her input and began preparing her next spell.


    Even amidst the mes, the Sea Orc Warrior was still alive and moving. It had been reduced to a bleeding, battered wreck with hardly any blood left to lose, and yet it kept swinging its sword; despite the massive hole left in its abdomen by Gno¡¯s enhanced thrust, the creature continued its relentless assault.


    The adventurers, facing such a tenacious Chaos Demon Tier monster for the first time ever, broke into a cold sweat.


    ¡°Such insane vitality...! Leonard could deal with it with a single blow, but even with three of us, it¡¯s tough!¡± Esther eximed.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who taught me archery and also taught Gno spear techniques,¡± Ninian responded, shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself to an outlier.¡±


    ¡°Huh... I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Feels a lot better if you think of it that way.¡±


    As the human mage and the half-elf archer foundmon ground, the creature¡¯s desperation intensified.


    The Sea Orc Warrior believed¡ªit believed that the Sea Orc Champion, who had disappeared into the depths of the cave with that terrifying human, would return victorious. As long as it held on until then, it would be its victory.


    <i>Krooaaaaahhh!!</i>


    Despite one of its lungs being frozen and the other scorched, the monster roared so loudly that it echoed through the entire cave. The sea orc raised its bone de high; it couldn¡¯t afford to die without taking down at least one intruder. That would taint its honor as a warrior representing the sea orcs.


    In those final moments, the Sea Orc Warrior mustered itsst ounce of strength for a final attack...


    <i>Krr... Krak?</i>


    Even with its distorted vision, the Sea Orc Champion spotted Leonard watching them from above.


    Two had gone in, and only one had returned. The monster wasn¡¯t foolish; it understood what this meant. Its eyes, previously burning with desperate resolve, were suddenly clouded by utter despair.


    And then...


    <i>Boom!!</i>


    Seeing the opening, Gno unleashed the umted power of Maelstrom in a thrust, piercing the Sea Orc Warrior¡¯s heart. Almost simultaneously, Ninian¡¯s two arrows nted themselves in its eyes, followed by two bolts of lightning that trailed along the metal shafts of the arrows into the Sea Orc Warrior¡¯s body.


    Even a lower-ss spell like Lightning Bolt became unstoppable when it directly struck the target from within, bypassing the monster¡¯s magic resistance.


    The lightning coursed through, boiling the creature¡¯s brain and sending ck smoke pouring from its facial orifices.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Following the almost perfect joint attack, the Warrior¡¯s lifeless body copsed on the temple floor, its heart and brain destroyed. Not even a Chaos Demon Tier monster could regenerate from such critical damage.


    Regardless, the Sea Orc Warrior¡¯s spirit died the moment it saw Leonard by himself.


    <i>Damn, I made it too easy by showing myself</i>, Leonard thought to himself, realizing his mistake. But what was done was done.


    The three, realizing why the creature had suddenly stopped attacking, turned to him.


    ¡°Leonard!¡±


    ¡°Ohoo, you won as well, leader?¡±


    ¡°I knew you would.¡±


    With Esther¡¯s delighted greeting, Gno¡¯s whistle, and Ninian¡¯s reassured expression, Leonard couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Then, he pointed deeper into the cave.


    ¡°I found the core. Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s take a look before we destroy it.¡±


    The three nodded without hesitation. Getting to see a Rift¡¯s core was rare even for a Rank A expedition team. In resource mining expeditions, teams deliberately avoided to core, and in sealing expeditions, cores were notoriously difficult to locate due to obstacles like the Rift Guardians.


    Though exhausted from the fierce battle, their curiosity as adventurerspelled them to move forward.

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90 </h4>


    Within a few minutes, Leonard and his team returned to the deepest part of the cave, where they faced the purple crystal, the core of the Rift.


    Gno frowned in difort, and Ninian shared his unease. Only Esther, full of curiosity, approached the crystal and tried casting a spell, but her magic dissipated immediately, indicating that using magic directly on the core was impossible.


    Esther nodded as though she had expected it, although she couldn¡¯tpletely hide her disappointment.


    ¡°Ugh, I was curious if I could separate the core with magic. But I guess someone else would¡¯ve done it already if it were possible.¡±


    A Rift¡¯s core was capable of copsing the walls between dimensions and taking over the gap that formed. There weren¡¯t any magical forms that could replicate such a phenomenon. If it could be brought back to the workshop for research, even the Towermaster woulde running barefoot. Only mages understood what it meant to study a Rift¡¯s core.


    ¡°...The spirits despise it,¡± Ninian spoke up, ring at the core. ¡°That crystal is a materialized form of something that goes against nature. It¡¯s a foreign substance that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world, and prolonged exposure will cause contamination.¡±


    ¡°Contamination?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that orcs are highly adaptable to their environment, but the Sea Orcs are an exception. If they had purely mutated into marine creatures, they wouldn¡¯t need to live inside the Rift. They could have just made a new home in the sea.¡±


    Her words made sense. In terms of size, the Sea Orc Den was ssified as Rank C, the size of an ind that could be fully explored in a few hours. It wasn¡¯trge enough to house the thousands of Sea Orcs. The fact that they stayed inside suggested that they had be unable to survive outside the Rift.


    <i>Had they alreadypletely mutated into otherworldly creatures?</i>


    If the core was the cause of their mutation, humans also had to avoid prolonged contact with it. Of course, stronger individuals could likely withstand its influence for longer, but in the end, no one could resist the dimensional power of the core indefinitely.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Leonard¡¯s thoughts suddenly took a darker turn.


    <i>...What if there are humans already contaminated by the core, roaming this world?</i>


    It was a possibility he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    <i>If the secret drug provided by Pablo, the leader of the Rift Preservation Faction, originated from a hidden Rift... And if they¡¯d been in contact since before the destruction of Aquamarine, even those in the Transcendence Tier could be contaminated, right?</i>


    Calling it a conspiracy would be a huge stretch, with only his intuition as evidence. However, if it was actually true, it could be catastrophic.


    Leonard couldn¡¯t talk to anyone about this; he couldn¡¯t reveal his past life experiences, nor could he keep using the Cardenas family as an excuse forever. Rtionships built on lies would eventually copse from a single mistake or coincidence.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, leader? You don¡¯t look well,¡± Gno asked, peering at Leonard¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just looking at the core makes me feel ufortable. Let¡¯s destroy it and return to Aquamarine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I feel like being exposed for too long to these unsettling waves will drive me mad.¡±


    ¡°Waves?¡± Leonard asked, puzzled. ¡°You feel some kind of waves from that crystal?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t felt anything himself.


    Gno, misunderstanding his question, scratched his beard and replied, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not on your level, but my senses are also pretty keen. It feels like I¡¯m getting pricked by a sea anemone. I¡¯d be weird if I couldn¡¯t feel it.¡±


    ¡°Sea anemone? I feel like I¡¯m being stung by a cactus,¡± Ninian chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s going to be unbearable if we stay any longer.¡±


    ¡°Is it because we¡¯re so close to the core? I didn¡¯t feel anything when we were outside the cave.¡±


    ¡°Probably. In any case, it¡¯s best we leave quickly.¡±


    Listening to them, Leonard learned about another hidden ability of the Cardenas bloodline: resistance to dimensional contamination.


    No one interacted with the Rifts¡¯ cores as frequently as the Seven Great Orders, and yet they had never had any issues with contamination. This implied that they were either immune to it like Leonard or were highly resistant to it.


    <i>It¡¯s not a bad thing for me, but I need to be cautious when I¡¯m with the team.</i>


    If a low-level Rift like the Sea Orc Den could cause this much difort, only Masters could withstand the cores of the major Rifts. With that in mind, Leonard drew his sword.


    ¡°We will now destroy the core. Esther, prepare the levitation spell.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Ensuring there wouldn¡¯t be any mishaps like when they had entered the Rift, Esther sped her hands and began rotating her Circle. Seeing this, Leonard raised his sword.


    And then...


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A lightning-fast strike cleaved the core of the Sea Orc Den into two pieces. Instantly, the cave and the entire space began to fracture and copse. Unlike when crossing a spatial portal, these cracks revealed nothing but pure darkness. Beyond that voidy another dimension, governed bypletely differentws.


    Leonard stared calmly at the terrifying sight, gripping the hilt of his sword tightly.


    <i>...Someday.</i>


    Hoping he could one day cut even through the boundaries of the world, Leonard and his team were ejected back to their original dimension.


    * * *


    Four hours and twenty minutes had passed since the four Aquamarine members ventured into the Sea Orc Den. Frances, Marianne, Vivian, and Jack Russell were waiting on the deck for their return.


    They had established that if none of them emerged after five hours, Jack Russell would go after them, but no one believed it woulde to that.


    Staring at the entrance of the Rift open above the sea, Vivian cautiously asked, ¡°Will theye out through that hole, like when they went in?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I guess so?¡± Frances replied. ¡°To escape the Rift without sealing it, they have no choice but to use the entrance.¡±


    Rifts werepletely isted from the outside world, and escaping by manipting space was impossible. One could attempt that in the Corroded Realm, where the boundaries between this world and the other dimension had copsed, but in a Rift, it was absolutely impossible.


    It didn''t matter whether it was ss 7 or ss 8 magic. Only those who had reached ss 9, tapping into the realm of dimensional magic, could risk escaping that way.


    ¡°What happens if they escape by sealing the Rift?¡±


    ¡°Then the entrance to the Rift would be crushed, spitting out everyone inside. In the other world, we are perceived as intruders. Once the core is destroyed, the connection between the two dimensions disappears, and everyone is sent back to their respective dimension.¡±


    If any Sea Orcs had escaped from the Sea Orc Den, they too would be forcibly summoned back.


    Vivian nodded in understanding. She then pointed with her finger and asked, ¡°Like that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Frances turned to look in the direction Vivian pointed, watching with uncharacteristically wide eyes.


    The entrance to the Sea Orc Den above the water was warping and distorting. Having grown up witnessing Rifts being sealed, Frances immediately realized what was going on.


    Leonard and his team had actually sealed the Sea Orc Den!


    ¡°...If I had known this would happen, I would have followed them,¡± Jack Russell muttered, so absorbed in the rare phenomenon that he didn¡¯t notice his sses slipping down his nose.


    Sealing the Rift meant they had located the core and destroyed it along with the Rift Guardian. To a mage, both were fascinating subjects for magical research.


    As the four watched, the Sea Orc Den shattered like ss, expelling the intruders.


    ¡°They¡¯re out!¡±


    Vivian jumped with a bright smile, and this time, Esther cast her levitation spell without dy, lifting the team onto Aquamarine¡¯s deck.


    ¡°Levitation!¡±


    Vivian ran to Ninian and embraced her, while Frances greeted the rest with a smile.


    ¡°Great job! I can¡¯t believe you actually sealed it. Once again, you¡¯ve greatly surpassed my expectations!¡±


    ¡°Eh, the opponents weren¡¯t that difficult to deal with. Besides the Rift Guardian, we also defeated a Chaos Demon Tier monster. You can confirm itter and submit the report to Bermuda.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    Leonard pointed to his threerades lined up behind him. ¡°While I dealt with the Rift Guardian, these three took down the monster. They deserve credit for their achievement.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Though Leonard had done most of the work, the three epted his kindness with some embarrassment.


    ¡°Shall we move to the meeting room? I hope you¡¯re not too tired.¡±


    Indeed, they couldn¡¯t stay on deck forever.


    Leonard agreed, suggesting that the rest head to the training room before resting. They needed to reflect on the valuable experiences from this expedition while everything was still fresh in their minds.


    Ninian, enjoying Vivian¡¯s affection, and the other two paled at the suggestion, but they had no say in it.


    ¡°The leader alone should be enough for the debrief of the expedition. Let¡¯s do that,¡± Jack Russell agreed.


    ¡°...Alright, I¡¯m off to training, leader,¡± Gno sighed.


    ¡°...Vivian, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°...Uh, excuse me? Master? Aren¡¯t you curious about the core and the Rift Guardian? I can describe it in vivid detail!¡±


    Esther sought an escape by clinging to her master, but Jack Russell was not one to relent.


    ¡°We¡¯ll save that forter. I¡¯m looking forward to it, my student.¡±


    With his curt refusal, the dejected Esther followed the others to the training room. Frances, leading the remaining members, moved to the meeting room and took their seats as they had a few hours earlier.


    Frances, Marianne, and Jack Russell¡ªall three watched Leonard with expectant gazes as he began recounting the mission. Starting from their entry into the Rift,nding on the sea, breaking through the defense line, and defeating the Sea Orc defense leader.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At first, they listened with excitement, apuding and cheering at the heroic tale. But as Leonard¡¯s story progressed, Frances and Jack Russell¡¯s expressions grew more serious. Only Marianne remained enthusiastic about their coordination andbat techniques. The other two were focused on something else entirely.


    They couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°...This is just my spection, so I apologize in advance,¡± Jack Russell intervened, raising his hand as Leonard neared the end of his report.


    His unwavering gaze was proof enough. He wasn¡¯t hiding anything. Leonard¡¯s story had been a clear message.


    ¡°The Sea Orc Den is a rtively small realm, but it should be impossible for the four of you to search the entire ind. Inside the Rift, things like detection spells don¡¯t work, and even a Transcendence Tier warrior needs to be quite close to the core to sense it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°And yet, you found the core in just three hours. Judging from the path you¡¯ve taken, it seems that you arrived at the core¡¯s location without once straying from the shortest possible route.¡±


    Anyone with half a brain would understand what this meant.


    Facing the calm Leonard, the Chief Elder of the Antis Magic Tower asked, his voice trembling slightly, ¡°You... can you locate the cores in the Rifts?¡±


    Leonard had led them to this exact moment.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91 </h4>


    Even Frances, who had already suspected the truth from Leonard¡¯s story, was startled. Jack Russell and Marianne were also taken aback, their hands shaking.


    ¡°...Ha, this is ridiculous.¡±


    Jack Russell was so shocked by Leonard¡¯s answer that he identally poked himself in the eye while adjusting his sses. He felt no pain, despite his eye reddening; Leonard¡¯s shocking revtion had rendered him numb.


    The strange phenomenon known as Rift, urring sporadically not only in the Fifth Sea District of Antis but all around the world, instilled great fear in all nations for a very simple reason: Rifts served as outposts for invaders from beyond this world¡¯s boundary.


    Even when the dimensional wall was weakened, it was still too dangerous for a single being to cross the dimensional gap. The stronger andrger the creature, the greater the price to cross into another dimension.


    Jack Russell exined, ¡°The principle behind the Rift¡¯s core is unknown, but its effects and purpose are clear¡ªto break down the dimensional boundary between this world and the outer dimension, creating an environment where beings can cross freely without paying a price.¡±


    In simpler terms...


    ¡°Invasion.¡±


    Besides contaminating living beings and environments, Rifts corrupted the world¡¯s very foundation. If left unchecked, a Rift would eventually reach a critical level of corruption and transform into a Corroded Realm.


    A Rift that had fully gone through Corrosion no longer had an entrance, and the Rift¡¯s environment would spill out, engulfing and recing the world¡¯s essence. This process of Corrosion made subjugation even more difficult because of the Outer World Order and ecosystems within the Corroded Realm taking root.


    Moreover, unlike a Rift, which could bepletely sealed by destroying its core, the area around the Corroded Realm would remain contaminated even after being scorched to the ground. Therefore, an extensive purification process, requiring significant time and resources, was essential post-subjugation.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Rifts must be sealed before they turn into Corroded Realms, and locating the core has always been the biggest problem in this process. But you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve solved this problem?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t solve it myself.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s answer further puzzled the trio.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t understand. You can locate the cores of Rifts, but you¡¯re saying it¡¯s not something you¡¯ve solved yourself?¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not in the mood for wordy.¡±


    Given how serious of an issue this was, Jack Russell¡¯s tone sharpened slightly. He held back his anger because of the friendship they had built so far; had it been anyone else, the repercussions would have been severe.


    Despite the warning from a ss 7 Archmage, Leonard remained calm.


    ¡°In that case, I need to begin by telling you about my origins.¡±


    Jack Russell raised his eyebrow at the sudden shift in topic, and Marianne was visibly perplexed as well. Only Frances seemed to realize something, her eyes widening in understanding. Being a quick-witted genius and already familiar with Leonard¡¯s origins, she saw where this conversation was going.


    ¡°Origins? Didn¡¯t youe from the Kurdish Kingdom?¡± Jack Russell mentioned what he had learned about Leonard from Bermuda, as the Magic Tower had ess even to Bermuda¡¯s information.


    But Leonard shook his head slightly. ¡°That was just a cover. I actuallye from the neighboring nation.¡±


    ¡°The neighboring nation... Arcadia? Are you saying you¡¯re from the Empire?¡±


    Though people from the Empire were notmon in the Antis Maritime Alliance, Jack didn¡¯t understand how Leonard¡¯s origins were relevant to the current topic. How did his ability to locate the Rift¡¯s core rte to his origin?


    Leonard met his gaze and said inly, ¡°I am a member of one of the Three Noble Houses of the Arcadia Empire, specifically the Family of Swords, the House of Cardenas.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    It was the first time Jack Russell was utterly shocked. He was a mage dispatched from the maind, not someone born and raised in the Maritime Alliance. Naturally, he knew the significance of the Three Noble Houses that supported the great Empire, the nation ruling over half of the world.


    The Three Noble Houses¡ªCardenas, Wickeline, and Jehoia.


    Even if they were to establish a nation of their own, no one would dare question their might. In fact, these houses were more powerful than most kingdoms¡ªCardenas, guardians of Arcadia¡¯snd through the Seven Great Orders; Wickeline, being almost as powerful, if not even more powerful than the Magic Tower; and Jehoia, restorers of ancient relic technology.


    Jack Russell connected the dots, recalling the prowess of the Seven Great Orders.


    ¡°...I see. So then the Seven Great Orders of Cardenas can handle Rifts for the same reason?¡±


    It was well-known that the Cardenas bloodlines bore unique abilities and talents. If one of these inherent abilities included detecting the cores of Rifts, then what Leonard was saying made sense. He hadn¡¯te up with a way of locating cores; rather, it was an inherited ability.


    ¡°I assume so.¡± Leonard nodded. ¡°I became aware of this ability only after entering the Sea Orc Den.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you learn this from the Cardenas family?¡±


    It was a reasonable question, but the others couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.


    ¡°Well, my very arrival in Antis was an ident. Fran, could you exin that part?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The story of how I brought Leonard aboard this ship...¡±


    Frances proceeded to recount the entire series of events, from rescuing Leonard when he was lost at sea to encountering the Order of the Shadow of the Kurdish Kingdom infiltrating the Gpagos Ind.


    The lengthy and intricate tale managed to impress Russell.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I call a dramatic journey! Huh, feels like I¡¯m sitting face-to-face with the protagonist of an unbelievable heroic saga. Indeed, Cardenas maintains its reputation as the greatest family of swordsmen on the continent.¡±


    Jack Russell started cleaning his sses with a handkerchief from his pocket and mumbled to himself, ¡°To us mages, the Wickeline family is more famous, but there¡¯s a reason the Cardenas family is held in such high regard.¡±


    ¡°Do you know much about Wickeline?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°A mage affiliated with the Magic Tower would definitely know. Wickeline is our one and only rival, and the reason Arcadia doesn¡¯t have a Magic Tower is because of the great House of Wickeline.¡±


    As if to confirm Leonard¡¯s exnation, Jack borated further, ¡°The Magic Tower and Wickeline cannot coexist. Their philosophies regarding the magic society are fundamentally opposed.¡±


    Though they gathered in one ce to have some semnce of unity, the mages belonging to the Magic Tower were, at their core, individualists. Knowledge, except for publicly circted magic forms, was considered personal property. Others had to steal or purchase this knowledge, often exchanging it for their own magical insights.


    However, the Wickeline family followed the opposite path.


    ¡°The organization founded by the Wickeline family, the Arcane Society, shares all knowledge within its ranks. Joint research is the norm, and they teach and learn from each other without demanding or paying any price. Despite having a much shorter history than us, they¡¯ve advanced several steps ahead.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to do that in the Magic Tower too?¡±


    ¡°It might be easy to establish a republic with nothing butmoners. But if you add powerful and wealthy nobles and then you propose creating a republic, what do you think is going to happen?¡± Jack exined.


    ¡°...To protect their own interests, they would vehemently oppose it or even bury the person who brought it up.¡± Leonard quickly understood Russell¡¯s point.


    ¡°A small, privileged ss hoards most resources, while the rest make do with scraps and serve them. Those who cried out for change within the Magic Tower¡¯s system either fell short in their careers or, once they gained power, became content with their new status and remained silent.¡±


    Jack Russell¡¯s lips curled into a wry, self-mocking smile. Although Antis was considered a remote region, as a Chief Elder, he undeniably belonged to the privileged ss. His workshop overflowed with resources without him lifting a finger. He admired the open attitude of the Arcane Society and yet wasn¡¯t ready to give up his privileges¡ªa contradiction he was all too aware of.


    ¡°...There hasn¡¯t been a family like Wickeline, who, despite having everything, chose to relinquish it all to be a unifying force. They probably had the confidence that they could remain at the forefront even under equal conditions.¡±


    Nevertheless, it was still a remarkable decision.


    After briefly lowering his gaze, Russell soon returned to his usual demeanor.


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve wandered off-topic. Let¡¯s return to discussing the exploration schedule of the Rift.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Frances agreed and shared her thoughts, ¡°Since we¡¯ve managed to explore and deal with the Sea Orc Den in one day, our expedition team has some leeway in our schedule. We originally expected it to take three to four days. Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d seal it in just one day?¡±


    ¡°So we have two to three days free. Can¡¯t we move to the Abyss of the Demon Octopus?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather we avoided that,¡± Frances said, rejecting Leonard¡¯s idea. ¡°We¡¯ve gone to great lengths to keep Aquamarine hidden from other expedition teams by manipting Bermuda. Moving days ahead of schedule would inevitably reveal our route.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Her argument made sense. Since there weren¡¯t many expedition teams active in Aiolos, the Fifth Sea District, it would be very easy to recognize other teams.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s best to stick to the original schedule. Let¡¯s wait here for two or three days and then move to the Abyss of the Demon Octopus.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned about the long gap.¡±


    ¡°We need time to refine the experience gained from the first exploration, so I think it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Russell added a few more words as he offered this advice, ¡°Leonard, we should discuss how to utilize your powerter. The things I¡¯ve learned today are enough to make my head explode.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, same. I¡¯ll need to think about it for the next few days,¡± Frances said.


    Nodding in agreement, Leonard stood up.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll find something to do on my own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to deal with my student¡¯sints,¡± Jack said dejectedly.


    Frances turned to Marianne. ¡°You¡¯ve seemed to be itching to get moving since a while ago. If you want to go to the training room, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But I¡¯m supposed to guard you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in my cabin, so it¡¯s fine. Besides, the exploration team has returned, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    With that, the discussion in the meeting room came to an end. The four went their separate ways, and Leonard, upon entering his cabin, headed straight for his personal training room.


    Although he had wanted to rush to the training room upon returning to the Aquamarine, he had toplete his duties as a member of the expedition team first. Sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, Leonard started to reflect.


    <i>I had to reveal my abilities to Russell as well, not just to Frances and Marianne.</i>


    It was at the moment he split the core of the Sea Orc Den into two¡ªas the space shattered, revealing cracks in the dimensional wall and glimpses of the other dimension beyond, the Five Elements True Dragon Ring roared in triumph.


    <i>...As expected.</i>


    Leonard checked his heart. The size of the five-colored beads had slightly increased, and the density of the energy swirling within them had grown. By sealing the Rift, the Five Elements True Dragon Ring had evolved.


    It wasn¡¯t from the battle with the Sea Orc Champion, as he hadn¡¯t gained any new insights from that.


    It seemed that those of the Cardenas bloodline, antagonistic to Rifts by nature, gained experience and grew stronger by destroying Rift cores. That was likely why the Seven Great Orders had maintained their absurdbat prowess throughout generations.


    Just then...


    <i>Thoom!</i>


    A thunderous sound resonated from within Leonard, and the amount of energy circting from his lower to middle dantian surged significantly. Not only had the Five Elements True Dragon Ring evolved, but his own cultivation level had advanced as well.


    Leonard had just reached the Seventh Degree External Force Tier, leaving him only four steps away from reaching the Transcendence Tier.

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92 </h4>


    Leonard couldn¡¯t helpughing at the thought.


    <i>Although I said it¡¯s four steps, thest one will be a hundred times more difficult than the previous three.</i>


    With enough effort, he could somehow reach the Tenth Degree External Force Tier. Even if he just kept sealing Rifts, gaining only slight enlightenment each time, he could eventually achieve that level.


    However, the Transcendence Tier was different.


    In his previous life, he had once scaled the wall of the Creation Realm, but the current Leonard was apletely different person from the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk of that time. The gap between the Transcendence Tier and the Creation Realm was immense, and he needed to carve a new path to ovee it.


    Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had died as the second greatest in the world, never truly escaping the confines of the Creation Realm. If he were to follow that same path, Leonard would likely just reach the Profound Realm with no guarantee of ever surpassing it.


    For that reason, he sought to walk a different path this time.


    <i>I received a second chance at life, a new body. My current environment is also far better than back then. I can¡¯t stop at the Profound Realm and let my past life go to waste!</i>


    Leonard had already recreated the Five Elements Augmented Qi even without reaching the Transcendence Tier, although under special conditions.


    What would happen if he broke through to the Transcendence Tier and then the Demigod Ter? He would unlock abilities that no one could evenprehend.


    Perhaps he would even reach the legendary Deification Tier, which only the Ancestor Cardenas had ever achieved.


    ¡°...Well, first of all, I have an obstacle to ovee.¡±


    Leonard turned his gaze from the distant mountains to the demon within his mind, modeled after the powerful Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin, a monstrous bastard closest to the Profound Realm.


    Deep down, Leonard knew that in order for his body to break through to the Transcendence Tier, he needed to defeat this heart devil that had upied his mind, the form of Dan Mok-Jin.


    <i>Should I finally try again? </i>


    Now at the Seventh Degree External Force Tier, the turbulent energy within him had almost settled. Thanks to his nearly indestructible body and his Five Elements True Dragon Ring, which resembled a dragon¡¯s heart, there were no lingering effects orplications from his tier breakthrough.


    After calming his energy with a few cycles of light cirction, Leonard sunk into his consciousness, breaking through its surfaceyer and descending deep.


    For those who hadn¡¯t reached the level of visualization, simply trying to infiltrate their own subconscious could lead to qi deviation, allowing the demon lurking there to manifest externally.


    However, Leonard was different.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Reaching the inner parts of his subconscious, he found himself at the nameless peak in Shiwan Mountain, where he had been defeated by Dan Mok-Jin.


    The demon that always lingered on that peak spoke to him, looking oddly weary, ¡°How many times has it been?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been keeping track¡± Leonard answered as he drew the sword materialized at his waist.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you. This is the eighty-ninth time. That means I¡¯ve torn, crushed, and beaten you to death eighty-eight times.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°...You madman. Sometimes I can¡¯t tell if I¡¯m your heart devil or if it¡¯s the other way around,¡± the demon muttered, seemingly exasperated.


    ¡°Endlessly training your body and mind through suffering... Instead of exorcizing me, you¡¯ve chosen to keep me in your mind, continuously sparring with me and dying every time. There¡¯s probably never been a lunatic like you in history,¡± the heart devil continued.


    Indeed, upon realizing that there was a heart devil within himself, the proper response would have been to eradicate it with the Intent from the upper dantian. However, Leonard had kept the demon alive as his training partner.


    ¡°Even within my experience, it¡¯s a rare opportunity to fight an opponent at a level close to the Profound Realm multiple times. Eradicating you would be a waste.¡±


    ¡°Though you don¡¯t actually die, the pain should be etched into your very soul. Even a soul that¡¯s reached the Creation Realm can¡¯t endure that infinitely.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± Leonard said calmly. ¡°One hundred and eight. If I can¡¯t defeat you by then, you¡¯ll probably devour me as you continue to grow stronger with each of my defeats.¡±


    ¡°...No way. You did all this knowing that?¡±


    ¡°There is no enemy scarier than ignorance.¡±


    With that exchange, Leonard¡¯s sword emitted a brilliant five-colored augmented sword energy. Seeing that, the demon was even more bemused.


    Five Elements Augmented Qi¡ªthe state of containing an extremely small dimension within a single sword.


    Anything experienced in reality could be recreated in the visualization realm. This was why the foundation of the Creation Realm¡¯s power of returning all things to one, stemmed from visualization training.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t using the Five Elements Augmented Qi cheating? You can¡¯t use it under normal conditions yet, right?¡±


    ¡°This visualization realm also qualifies as a special condition.¡±


    The heart devil nodded in understanding. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    At the same time, a thirty-meter-tall Asura statue materialized, radiating an overwhelming pressure akin to a tidal wave. This was the ultimate martial art of the Heavenly Demon Cult, which could be wielded upon reaching the pinnacle of the Heavenly Demon Cultivation Method.


    The Asura¡¯s Royal Dance embodied the concept of the God of War, but it also portrayed a demonic figure that destroys the righteous path. It was essentially a manifestation of an unprecedented notion.


    Any lesser beings would be crushed just by standing before it.


    <i>Screeeech¡ª</i>


    And yet the shockwave from the giant Asura statue was parted by Leonard¡¯s five-colored sword energy. This proved that the Five Elements Augmented Qi was not inferior to it.


    ¡°Ho... So we¡¯re finally getting serious?¡±


    Intrigued, the demon raised its hand. The Asura statue lifted its six arms in response, initiating the opening move of the battle.


    ording to ancient Buddhism, humans possess six senses, and all of them have to be used correctly in order to perceive the world as it truly is. Those are the five physical senses¡ªsight, hearing, smell, taste, and touch¡ªand the cognitive sense, the consciousness.


    The Six-Direction Total Rampage of the Asura¡¯s Royal Dance was a technique based on this principle.


    Heavenly Demon Cultivation Method


    Asura¡¯s Royal Dance


    Six-Direction Total Rampage


    The technique was meant topletely cut off the opponent¡¯s escape routes, forcing them into a direct confrontation and crushing them with the Asura statue. This arrogant confidence indicated that no force in the heavens or earth could face the Asura¡¯s Royal Dance head-on.


    In response, Leonard swung his sword, which radiated in five colors.


    <i>Crash!!</i>


    A flurry of attacks, apanied by a shockwave, surged forth with an indescribable sound. Six punches and one sword¡ªthe two techniques canceled each other out, shaving off each other¡¯s power.


    Unlike the previous time when two fists remained after summoning the divine beast and exhausting the Azure Dragon Form, this was apletely different flow. Both Leonard and the heart devil realized the significance of this oue, and so their faces went nk.


    The absolute bnce of power had copsed.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Strike of the Azure Dragon


    A five-colored lightning bolt shot out from Leonard¡¯s thrust¡ªa lightning strike based on the Five Elements. The sword, imbued with the world¡¯sws, could no longer be blocked with just a single finger.


    Heavenly Demon Cultivation Method


    Asura''s Royal Dance


    Emperor Destroyer Immortal Killer


    The Asura statue standing in front of the heart devil threw a punch¡ªa transparent punch filled with killing intent, one that could destroy emperors and y immortals.


    The punch struck like a lightning bolt, shattering even the sharpness of the Strike of the Azure Dragon. However, the statue¡¯s arm split apart from the elbow as a result, the forearm crumbling to pieces.


    Though the arm regenerated within seconds, Leonard had just confirmed that the Asura statue could be destroyed.


    ¡°I understand now.¡±


    Previously rxed with its arms down, the heart devil finally adopted a serious, menacing stance. Confronted by an opponent of equal strength, indifference was no longer an option.


    Despite mimicking Dan Mok-Jin, the Profound Realm martial artist, the heart devil had acknowledged Leonard as an equal. Specifically, it recognized the potential of the Five Elements Augmented Qi as being at the level of the Profound Realm.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll try to kill you as quickly as possible. Can you surpass me before you die twenty more times?¡±


    ¡°Who knows,¡± Leonard said with a faint smile. ¡°I am stronger than yesterday, and tomorrow I shall be stronger than today. Someday, I might defeat you.¡±


    ¡°...Hmph!¡± the heart devil sneered as it fully unleashed its power.


    The presence of the Asura intensified several times over. Techniques like the Six-Direction Total Rampage or the Emperor Destroyer Immortal Killer were just basic techniques in the Asura¡¯s Royal Dance.


    The heart devil had not used a proper ultimate technique yet. Leonard knew this well, and with bated breath, he charged toward his impending death.


    After eighty-nine rounds of battle within his mentalndscape, the intensity of the fight was unprecedented.


    In the end, the Asura statue swung its hand like a sword, cutting Leonard in half at the waist and shattering his sword imbued with the Five Elements Augmented Qi. It happened exactly at the 357-second mark.


    * * *


    During the three-day break, which didn¡¯t feel like a break at all, the Aquamarine Expedition Team focused on individual maintenance activities.


    The three who had been engaged in intensebat in the Sea Orc Den spent almost every day in the training room. Inspired by their achievements, Marianne and Vivian joined the training voluntarily.


    Leonard, having nothing left to learn from physical and repetitive training, used his time teaching the other members and meditating to cultivate his own enlightenment.


    As for Frances, she was very busy going over the sailing schedule and future ns, which had deviated significantly from her expectations.


    Lastly, Russell, who should have been the most idle, made a shocking deration that left everyone''s mouths agape.


    ¡°Next time we venture into a Rift, I¡¯ll be joining too. I¡¯ll follow Leonard¡¯s orders, so you don''t need to worry about me disrupting the teams¡¯ training.¡±


    Frances showed little reaction, as though she had expected it, but Esther and the other members stared at Russell wide-eyed.


    ¡°What? What are you talking about, Master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I just said. I¡¯ll be apanying you on the next Rift expedition.¡±


    He nced at Leonard briefly before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s annoying that you were the only ones who saw the core of the Rift, and my original purpose for boarding this ship was to investigate the environment and phenomena inside the Rifts, which I couldn¡¯t experience at the Magic Tower. I¡¯m just starting a bit earlier than nned.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t it because you were aiming for Leonard¡¯s talent?¡±


    ¡°Esther, have you ever heard of killing two birds with one stone? I don¡¯t like exining myself twice.¡±


    As Jack Russell silenced his nosy disciple, Frances stood up, gathering everyone''s attention in the meeting room. She held up three fingers.


    ¡°As it happens, the next ce we¡¯ll explore is the Abyss of the Demon Octopus. I was nning to ask Russell for help anyway, so this works out perfectly!¡±


    ¡°The Abyss of the Demon Octopus... Isn¡¯t that the bell tower in the deep sea?¡± Gno muttered, recalling the information.


    ¡ªA mysterious bell tower located in the deep sea, home to an otherworldly species that can only remain active within it. They use an unknown form of otherworldly magic, have octopus-shaped heads, can fire powerful shockwaves, and are resistant to both sharp and blunt weapons. Being caught by their tentacles can break the bones of even those at the External Force Tier.


    Ninian added, ¡°The size and difficulty are Rank B, but the danger level is Rank A- due to environmental conditions, right?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll exin that part,¡± Frances said, drawing everyone¡¯s attention back to her as she looked at the document in her hand.


    ¡°The information from Bermuda states that the Demon Octopus can fire continuous shockwaves, but that¡¯s not urate. The waves it shoots are actually mental waves, not physical shockwaves.¡±


    The distinction between shockwaves and mental waves was significant. Those familiar with it turned grim. Unlike shockwaves, which could be physically defended against, mental waves required artifacts or specific defensive measures to counter. The best options were enduring with sheer mental strength or eliminating the threat before the waves were fired.


    Pure martial artists like Gno, Ninian, and Marianne were particrly vulnerable; even Esther, who had begun to handle mental energy through the Qingming Cultivation Method, was not yet capable of defending against mental attacks.


    ¡°Therefore, the only people who can explore the Abyss of the Demon Octopus are Jack Russell, Vivian, and Leonard. An Archmage and a high-ranking spiritualist should be impervious to the Demon Octopus¡¯s mental waves.¡±


    ¡°Wait, does that mean Leonard will be going too?¡±


    It was a natural question, but Gno flinched as everyone looked at him, as if to ask what he was thinking.


    ¡°Hah, you think mental waves would affect Leonard?¡± Frances replied.


    Thinking about it again, Gno made no retort. After all,mon sense couldn¡¯t possibly apply to a boy who could nearly kill a Chaos Demon Tier monster in one strike and single-handedly crush a Rift Guardian.


    Just like that, the Aquamarine¡¯s lineup for their second Rift expedition was decided.

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>


    The Abyss of the Demon Octopus had a Rank B size, meaning it was one levelrger and wider than the Sea Orc Den they had previously explored. However, adventurers unfamiliar with Rank B dimensions found it difficult to grasp the significant difference from Rank C.


    Using monsters as an analogy made this easier to understand. If the gap between Rank D and Rank C was like the difference between kobolds and orcs, the gap between Rank C and Rank B was like orcs versus trolls. This implied a difference in size by at least six to ten times.


    Within the Sea Orc Den, which had a Rank C size, it had taken Leonard and his team over three hours to reach the core even with the shortest route. Simple calctions indicated that exploring a Rank B space would take a minimum of fifteen hours and could very well stretch over thirty hours.


    ¡°Moreover, the Abyss of the Demon Octopus has poor visibility, and its treacherous terrain is ideal for monster ambushes, which significantly slows down the exploration. You¡¯d need to stay there for over a week to explore it properly,¡± Frances exined.


    ¡°However, arger Rift doesn¡¯t always mean just disadvantages.¡± Her tone shifted. ¡°There are several benefits too.¡±


    ¡°Like having more resources to mine because of therger space?¡± Esther guessed.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s also true.¡± Frances nodded. ¡°High-yield Rifts are almost always Rank B or above in terms of size. Their ecosystems must exceed a certain scale to function properly,¡± Frances agreed.


    ¡°But our objective isn¡¯t to mine resources,¡± Frances went on. ¡°Let me tell you about the advantages that will aid us in investigating and sealing this Rift.¡±


    Larger Rifts naturally had wider entrances. For Rank B and above, the Aquamarine could actually follow the expedition team into the Rift, making for a significant advantage. This was only possibly because Aquamarine was the nimblest ship among the Four Masterpieces. If the Aquamarine was slightlyrger than medium-sized ships, the other three were undoubtedlyrge ships.


    ¡°The colossal Zaratan and therge Moby Dick and Golden Hind can only enter Rifts of Rank A size and above,¡± Frances borated.


    ¡°...Is taking the Aquamarine along with us such a big advantage?¡± Ninian asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Frances replied instantly, almost in a shout. ¡°We won¡¯t need to set up rescue teams or reinforcements based on a time limit like with the Sea Orc Den. In case of emergencies, we can send a signal with the ship immediately, and if within range, Aquamarine¡¯s firepower can provide cover! Plus, we can regroup quicker too!¡±


    Leonard, who had previously witnessed the Aquamarine¡¯s destructive power, nodded first. The ship had used a ss 6 wide-area spell, Freezing Ray, on a swarm of monsters. Its attack and defense capabilities could match or even surpass a Master.


    What if they could use Aquamarine¡¯s power on the core itself?


    <i>We might not even need to step in. Aquamarine could defeat the Rift Guardians and sessfully seal the Rift, </i>Leonard spected, but he quickly realized it was unlikely.


    Rifts were fundamentally structured like strategic facilities, meaning their cores would never be exposed to invaders. Even in the case of the Sea Orc Den, its core had been located too deep within the cave for Aquamarine¡¯s bombardment to reach.


    Moreover, it was very likely that Demon Octopuses that could even use otherworldly magic would have established a defense system beyond that.


    ¡°All right!¡± Frances pped her hands, breaking Leonard¡¯s train of thought. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go to the control room to feel the thrill of plunging into the Abyss of the Demon Octopus! I bet it¡¯ll feel different from entering on foot!¡±


    With curiosity and anticipation, everyone followed her.


    Only four days after departing from the Central City, the Aquamarine Expedition Team was set to explore their second Rift.


    * * *


    Unlike the calm waters around the Sea Orc Den, the Abyss of the Demon Octopus was located in a rocky area surrounded by turbulent currents. The strong winds and waves, intensified by rocks protruding through the water¡¯s surface, created a hostile environment that would crush any iing vessel.


    The adventurers in Aquamarine¡¯s control room turned pale as they witnessed the scene.


    ¡°...Are we really supposed to go there?¡±


    ¡°Even the sea orcs wouldn¡¯tst long in there. They¡¯d be crushed to pieces against the rocks.¡±


    ¡°No wonder almost no one explores this Rift. The external and internal environments are both terrible.¡±


    Despite everyone¡¯s reactions, Frances smiled confidently and ced her hand on the ship¡¯s crystal orb. ¡°True, ordinary ships wouldn¡¯tst ten seconds here, but my Aquamarine isn¡¯t ordinary at all.¡±


    The ship, responding to its captain¡¯s resolve, advanced into the swirling currents. To the untrained eye, it seemed like a suicide mission.


    ¡°These rocks and currents are child¡¯s ypared to the Sixth Sea District,¡± Frances dered boldly. ¡°We¡¯re going straight through!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ept any objections! Fire the Disintegration Cannon!¡±


    As soon as she gave themand, several magic circles on the ship¡¯s bow glowed yellow, amassing their power.


    The ss 6 physical spell, Impulse Wave, was an offensive spell that could be considered a superior version of Shock Bound or Shock Wave, capable of obliterating all matter with its shockwave.


    Even rare metals like mithril and orichalcum would bend and shatter when struck head-on by Impulse Wave.


    <i>Boooom...!!</i>


    The shockwave shattered every rock in Aquamarine¡¯s path. Its power was several times stronger than a regr mage¡¯s, demonstrating the true might of a Masterpiece vessel. Even Jack Russell, who was usually indifferent, couldn¡¯t help being impressed.


    Befitting a ship regarded as one of the Four Masterpieces, Aquamarine¡¯s energy source was far beyond what a single mage could produce¡ªa spell¡¯s power and range would be far greater if unleashed by the ship.


    ¡°Full speed ahead! Deploy the Stagnate Field!¡± Francesmanded.


    The ship surged forward as a time-manipting wide-area spell spread across the water. The waves caught within Stagnate Field¡¯s range slowed down significantly. Unlike living beings, currents had no magic resistance, and even though the effect onlysted a few seconds, it was more than enough.


    The ship, moving faster across the sea than a galloping horse onnd, plunged into the center of the rocky area.


    ¡°We¡¯ve located the entrance to the Rift! We¡¯ll enter just like this!¡± Frances announced, steering the ship directly toward the hole in the center of the rocky zone.


    Without slowing down, the ship plunged into the Abyss of the Demon Octopus, a Rift with a Rank A danger level. No one could try to stop or question Frances as the ship was swiftly sucked into the dimensional rift.


    It felt almost identical to when they infiltrated the Sea Orc Den, but there was one key difference. This time, everyone on the ship could perceive their surroundings. Last time, Leonard and hisrades were perceived as separate entities, but now, it seemed that the Rift perceived the entire ship as a single entity.


    This helped to alleviate everyone¡¯s unease, allowing them to keep calm.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Every crew member let out a sigh of relief as they emerged from the dimensional rift in just a few seconds; even the ss 7 Archmage reacted simrly.


    ¡°This is interesting. More than half of the magic forms I had temporarily cast on myself were nullified. It seems that spells below ss 6 won¡¯t persist through the dimensional rift, not even for a few seconds.¡±


    ¡°Are artifacts affected as well?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Yes, it appears so,¡± Russell answered honestly, his voice barely above a murmur. ¡°A few of my rings, which had support spells imbued in them, became inactive momentarily. While we¡¯re in here, one-time use items like scrolls are probably unusable as well.¡±


    ¡°Only spells that can genuinely interfere with dimensions, those of ss 8 or higher, might work properly here. Perhaps to transcend the boundaries of ss 8, one must be able to wield the powers epassing thews of this world,¡± Russell spected.


    Leaving Russell to his musings, Leonard looked out the window of the control room. It was an eerily calm and dark space, like the depths of the ocean at midnight.


    <i>If we were deep in an ordinary ocean, we wouldn¡¯t be able to breathe or withstand the crushing pressure.</i>


    Having trained in Water Arts at the Hainan Sword Sect, Leonard knew firsthand that diving even a hundred feet underwater exerted crushing pressure on the body.


    He had managed to dive deeper than that thanks to his cultivation and internal energy reaching the Apex Realm, but at around three hundred feet, the cold qi and pressure were too much even for a seasoned martial artist like Yeon Mu-Hyuk.


    Even the Cold-Heat Invulnerable Body State and a body impervious to des would be utterly unable to withstand such extreme pressure.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark. We could shoot a re... but that would attract a swarm of monsters,¡± Frances muttered to herself.


    Russell, who had finished musing, replied, ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve dissected a Demon Octopus before. They definitely have eyesight. While I¡¯m not sure about their sensitivity to light, it¡¯s likely stronger than that ofnd creatures.¡±


    The creatures living in such a deep and dark environment had to be eitherpletely blind or highly sensitive to even the faintest light¡ªthe Demon Octopus was thetter.


    Grumbling about not being able to use res, Frances added, ¡°Even if a thousand Demon Octopuses swarmed us, they wouldn¡¯t be able to damage Aquamarine, but it would still be problematic.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re an intelligent species. The moment they realize they¡¯re at a disadvantage, they¡¯ll retreat and assume a defensive position around the core. Even with supreme magic, breaking through in such a short period of time would be tough,¡± Russell agreed.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t noticed us yet. Given that not many teams explore this Rift, they¡¯ve probably be less vignt for intruders,¡± Frances noted.


    Unlike the Sea Orc Den, which had been frequently explored for resources, the Abyss of the Demon Octopus wasrgely unmapped near its entrance due to its elevated danger level and challenging entry conditions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stick to our initial n,¡± Frances began. ¡°Leonard, Russell, and Vivian, you three will infiltrate andplete the mapping of this area first¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a more effective strategy. Would you hear me out?¡± Jack Russell interjected, offering a suggestion for the first time since joining Aquamarine.


    ¡°Huh? Please go ahead.¡±


    Curious, Frances decided to see what he had in mind.


    His proposal was brief but shocking.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± she asked, her voice quavering slightly.


    ¡°Of course. With this strategy, we could seal the Rift in less than half a day. It will require some effort from everyone left on the Aquamarine, though,¡± Russell replied confidently.


    ¡°My ship won¡¯t falter against a Rift of this level! But isn¡¯t it too risky for only two people to infiltrate? If the monsters catch on, you¡¯ll be surrounded without any support from Aquamarine,¡± Frances said worryingly.


    ¡°No problem. While we can¡¯t move in and out of the Rift easily, we can still use teleportation magic to return to the ship instantly if needed,¡± Russell reassured her.


    After a moment of contemtion, Frances turned to Leonard. ¡°I¡¯ll let you make the call, Leonard. Can you do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leonard said firmly.


    The strategy, though unconventional and bold, didn¡¯t seem too oundish to him. It was essentially abination of distraction and decoy tactics.


    With the Aquamarine and Russell¡¯s magic drawing attention from the monsters in the Rift, they could break through swiftly to the core. The idea of not wasting time on small fry was particrly appealing.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Russell dered.


    With Leonard¡¯s swift approval, the mission to conquer the Abyss of the Demon Octopusmenced.

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94</h4>


    Frances ced her hand on the crystal orb that controlled the Aquamarine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start mapping out the area around us first. Having a rough understanding of the terrain will prove helpful.¡±


    At that, a question crossed Leonard¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Huh? I thought we couldn¡¯t use search-rted magic inside the Rift?¡±


    ¡°Direct search magic doesn¡¯t work, true. But the magic forms integrated into the Aquamarine can send forth sound waves to map out the surroundings through their echoes. While the magic itself may be nullified, the phenomena resulting from the magic are not.¡±


    ¡°Echolocation, huh? Quite ingenious,¡± Leonard remarked, recognizing the method.


    Masters of sound arts often did this, as they relied less on sight and smell because they could perceive their surroundings with their entire bodies.


    ¡°To rify, individual mages can¡¯t work with this, alright? Processing the data from a radius of hundreds of meters and converting it into a map requires specialized artifacts or advanced exploration equipment like what we have on the Aquamarine,¡± Esther added.


    She was also spot on. Even the infamous Seven-Tone Assassin, a master of sound maniption and one of the Four Evils, had been ambushed and killed by an archer at the Peak Realm. Had he detected the arrow shot from over two hundred meters away, he wouldn¡¯t have met such an end.


    The effective range of echolocation was limited to several meters, and even for masters, the image would get blurry after a few dozen meters.


    ¡°Activating Sound Detection Device,¡± Francesmanded.


    Ultrasonic waves, imperceptible to the human ear, were emitted discreetly from the Aquamarine¡¯s hull, bouncing back within seconds. The ship swiftly processed the immense amount of information, rendering the nearby terrain on the surface of its crystal orb.


    ¡°Is it a city?¡± Leonard muttered.


    ¡°It looks like a city to me too, though the architecture is unfamiliar,¡± Frances responded.


    Everyone else exchanged their opinions as they nced at the map rendered by the sound waves.


    Amazingly, at the bottom of the deep sea where the otherworldly species of the Abyss of the Demon Octopus resided,y arge and grand city. The bell tower that appeared in the reports was just one of the many structures within this city. If this city were onnd, it could be described as a foreign metropolis.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good... or maybe it¡¯s a stroke of good luck amid misfortune?¡± the Chief Elder of the Magic Tower observed.


    With his own insight, he exined what he had deduced from the scene, ¡°We knew the Demon Octopuses were intelligent, but I didn¡¯t realize their civilization was this advanced. The low frequency of exploration seems to have worked in our favor here.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°That Deep Sea city isn¡¯t a garrison. It¡¯s more like a residential area.¡±


    Frances¡¯ eyes widened as she understood what Russell meant. ¡°You¡¯re saying they¡¯re like settlers? By investing everything in elerating the Corrosion, they neglected their internal defense, right?¡±


    ¡°As expected of Njord¡¯s daughter, you¡¯re quick-witted. If they were a benevolent race, there might¡¯ve been some chance for negotiation... but Demon Octopuses are notoriously cruel and fanatical worshippers of the cruel Outer Gods,¡± Russell said.


    ¡°In that case, we should seize this opportunity to send them back where they came from,¡± Frances dered.


    They hade with the intention of sealing the Rift, and now they had a solid justification. If left unchecked, the precursors to a Corroded Realm would emerge within months, at most a year or two. From then on, it would be several times more difficult to subjugate it, even if it was a Rift designed for residential purposes.


    If another Corroded Realm appeared in the Fifth Sea District while Bermuda was still unable to fulfill its roles, utter chaos would ensue.


    With her resolve steeled, Frances raised her voice. ¡°From this moment forth, wemence Operation Rising Sun!¡±


    All the team members, fully armed, awaited her orders.


    Responding to the changed atmosphere, Frances shouted, ¡°Everyone, to your positions! We¡¯ll hold off the Demon Octopuses until Leonard and Russellplete the mission!¡±


    * * *


    As the Aquamarine Expedition Team prepared for battle, Leonard and Jack Russell stood on the deck, staring into the imprable darkness less than ten meters ahead. Though they were deep in the sea, the darkness was unnatural; it even blocked their mana senses.


    Feeling it as well, Russell muttered, ¡°This must be the Outer World Order. I can¡¯t believe my mana mastery can only extend thirty meters. Navigation will prove difficult if we don¡¯t find a way to gain visibility.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t night vision work?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Hmm, this darkness isn¡¯t just ack of light. Rather, it¡¯s a magical phenomenon. We¡¯d have to generate light to drive it back or scatter it like we do with mist,¡± Russell exined.


    Leonard nodded in agreement. He had tried using one of the internal energy cultivation techniques, the Vision Arts, but it couldn¡¯t prate the darkness. His night vision and prating sight were utterly ineffective, confirming the abnormal nature of this ce.


    Yet, neither of them was worried. They intended to use one of the methods Russell had mentioned earlier.


    ¡°How long can you maintain it?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Two hours,¡± Russell replied without hesitation. ¡°The Aquamarine¡¯s engine can sustain the spell, so I just have to activate the magic form. Considering that they might have to fight on the deck, it shouldst at least two hours.¡±


    ¡°What if it takes more than two hours to eliminate the Rift Guardian and destroy the core?¡± Leonard inquired.


    ¡°If possible, it would be best to take care of that right away. If not, we¡¯ll use teleportation magic to return to the ship and n for another attempt. The Corrosion will take a few more months at least, so we can make a request to Bermuda to deploy another Rank A expedition team to clear it out. We don¡¯t have to solve everything ourselves,¡± Russell assured him, pushing his sses back on his eyes.


    The defenses of the Abyss of the Demon Octopus¡ªmore urately, the Deep Sea City¡ªwere almost nonexistent. Aquamarine couldn¡¯t have asked for a better moment to strike; the creatures werepletely off guard, likely from theck of recent intrusions.


    ¡ªLeonard, Russell, can you hear me?


    Frances¡¯s voice came through the ship¡¯s broadcast system.


    ¡°I hear you.¡±


    ¡°Loud and clear.¡±


    ¡ªWe¡¯re starting Operation Rising Sun now. Russell, please activate the magic form as soon as you¡¯re ready.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Russell replied.


    ¡ªAnd Leonard, I know your skills are far superior to what I anticipated, but please don¡¯t overdo it. The sess of this mission is far less important than your well-being.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Leonard said curtly.


    ¡ªWe¡¯ll hold out until you and Russellplete the mission objective or return to the ship. Well then, I wish both of you the best of luck!


    With those final words, Frances¡¯ voice cut off.


    For some reason, Russell looked at Leonard and grinned slyly. ¡°You¡¯re quite popr. With your looks and skills, it¡¯s no surprise.¡±


    ¡°Russell, Captain Frances is not someone who lets personal feelings interfere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware she¡¯s a genius, but she¡¯s also a young woman. It¡¯s natural for the young to be driven by passion.¡±


    Leonard was about to retort, but then he recalled his own experiences as a youth and held his tongue.


    ¡°...Well, maybe you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Russell seemed intrigued by Leonard¡¯s candid response but knew it was time tomence the operation.


    <i>Rumble...!</i>


    Seven Circles rotated inside the Archmage¡¯s body, extending his mana mastery to intertwine with the world. Not even the Rift¡¯s environment could suppress Russell¡¯s mana mastery; it only slightly reduced its range.


    The Archmage¡¯s mana masterypressed the darkness within his range, dissipating it. In an instant, the visibility expanded by dozens of meters, revealing the lurking shadows of the enemies.


    However...


    ¡°Dawn,e forth.¡±


    It was toote to hinder the ss 7 Archmage.


    ¡°O chariot that concludes the night, light that has circled the sea of stars since the beginning, lend me your power. I will cast your radiance upon the ocean¡¯s depths where no light reaches, dispelling the darkness of this other dimension and summoning the clear light.¡±


    Though the Rift¡¯s interior was akin to another dimension, it did not mean that only the Outer World Order could be exerted here. The Archmage, a being that was simr to a proxy of the universalw, could still repel the invaders¡¯ws.


    And the most lethalw for the Deep Sea City was the phenomenon they had burrowed deep to avoid.


    ¡°Arise, Helios!¡±


    At Jack Russell¡¯s incantation, a dazzling orb of light emerged above the Aquamarine. If the Three-Legged Crow that Leonard had used against the Fifth Shadow was merely a bomb of condensed power, then the sun created by Helios was a sustained power cyclesting several hours.


    The Deep Sea City, shrouded in cold darkness, was suddenly bathed in sunlight, and screams of agony and terror erupted from the city of the Demon Octopuses.


    It was as if they were being branded with a red-hot iron, the pain and fear saturating their cries. The light and heat of Helios were evidently the natural enemy of the Demon Octopus species.


    Russell, watching the Deep Sea City, grinned. ¡°Just as expected. They¡¯re swarming toward us.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not fleeing,¡± Leonard noted.


    ¡°They¡¯d hide from a powerful intruder, but if you set their home on fire, they¡¯lle out to extinguish it. Anyone seeing this would assume that the source of the light is the Aquamarine.¡±


    The Aquamarine was undoubtedly a formidable vessel, but it couldn¡¯t directly subjugate the Rift Guardian or the core. The Demon Octopuses had no reason to avoid a full-scale battle if there was no risk of the Rift being sealed.


    Rather than letting their carefully constructed homes be destroyed, they would desperately try to get rid of the Aquamarine, even if some of their kin would be sacrificed in the process.


    That was precisely what Jack Russell and Leonard were counting on.


    ¡°Floating Board.¡±


    As soon as he had finished the incantation, a circle-shaped foothold simr to what Leonard had seen at the Magic Tower appeared.


    It was a flying disc. Though it could be used from ss 4 onward, it was challenging to control and quite slow. The caster had to at least be ss 5 to manage to fly a little bit slower than a bird.


    But what if a ss 7 Archmage was to personally control it?


    ¡°Come on. Get on and guide me to where the core is.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Leonard pointed in the direction indicated by his mana senses, then voiced a thought that had urred to him. ¡°Russell, can you control the flying disc, attack, and defend simultaneously?¡±


    ¡°I have a few artifacts for defense.¡±


    ¡°What about your means of attacking?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any, as I haven¡¯t had an aerial battle in a long time,¡± Russell replied calmly, looking back at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle most of the attacksing our way, but any that need intercepting is your responsibility. Can you manage?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sudden,¡± Leonard responded, taking out four more swords from his subspace pouch. He deemed the situation too precarious to use just one sword.


    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be too difficult,¡± he said nonchntly. Sheathing the extra swords on his back and waist, Leonard was now armed with five swords.


    ¡°Good. Then, shall we take off?¡±


    The Floating Board carrying them shot off from the deck. Soaring rapidly to a hundred meters high, the disc maintained its speed as it transitioned to horizontal flight.


    Reaching two hundred knots[1], far surpassing Aquamarine¡¯s top speed, the flying disc flew northwest.


    1. 370 km/h or 230mph. ?

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>


    <i>Whoosh¡ª!</i>


    The wind howled as it split around the disk. It felt as though Russell had cast a spell that counteracted air resistance and headwind, the Floating Board zipping through the air effortlessly over the Deep Sea City akin to an arrow.


    Leonard nced down at the scenery beneath them, feeling a sense of difort at the bizarrely constructed buildings. They weren¡¯t made of stone or wood. Rather, something slimy and sticky had been erected in shapes resembling buildings. It looked like a colony of grayish-white slugs.


    ¡°...I can see why they¡¯re vulnerable to light and heat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the slime will dry up. Their heads may resemble octopuses, but biologically they¡¯re more like worms or leeches. Unlike the Sea Orcs, they can¡¯te out of the Rift unless it undergoes Corrosion.¡±


    Jack Russell recalled dissecting a Demon Octopus once, affirming Leonard¡¯s thoughts. While these creatures had octopus-like heads, the rest of their slimy bodies were nearly amorphous.


    The Demon Octopuses could move bipedally, quadrupedally, or even slither like snakes. Aside from their brains, they had no vital organs, meaning that even if their bodies were destroyed, they quickly regenerated¡ªa particrly troublesome trait.


    ¡°But their slimy bodies are weak against heat and light, so they¡¯ll shrivel up if you so much as bring a torch near them, leaving only their heads. It¡¯s no wonder they hide in the deep sea.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re that vulnerable to fire, exploring the Abyss of the Demon Octopus wouldn''t have been that difficult, would it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it seems like I¡¯ve caused a misunderstanding,¡± Russell responded with a wry smile. ¡°Within this Rift, magic that generates light or heat is heavily weakened. The otherworldlyws suppress thebustion phenomenon itself. Not even a ss 6 Mage can use Fireball here.¡±


    However, a ss 7 Archmage could still use their abilities even within a realm governed by otherworldlyws. Just as a master martial artist could confront the world with their own strength, a master mage could construct a world within themselves.


    Although they couldn¡¯t surpass or overwhelm the otherworldlyws in scope and influence, they wouldn¡¯t be entirely crushed by them either. Unlike Rift cores, which encapsted only minor, trivial aspects of the otherworldlyws, an Archmage was the sole master of their ownws.


    <i>The flow of the Vermilion Bird Qi is also disrupted. Interesting.</i>


    Leonard dispersed the energy he had gathered in his palm, acknowledging Russell¡¯s exnation. He had tried to unleash the Five Elements Qi one by one, finding that only fire qi didn¡¯t move smoothly. Even with his control, the disruption caused by the Rift was all too palpable.


    Normally, warriors below the Transcendence Tier would struggle to handle fire energy for anything beyond physical enhancement, let alone sword energy.


    The Outer World Order¡ªexperiencing the very principles of the world turning hostile against him was a bizarre and exhrating experience for Leonard.


    <i>I can withstand it with the Five Elements Augmented Qi. Unlike in the Sea Orc Den, I feel like I can use it anytime in this Deep Sea City.</i>


    The tant interference of the core caused the Five Elements True Dragon Ring coiled around his heart to growl. It seemed ready to lend Leonard its power at any moment, surging to unleash fire from his mouth. This suggested that its activation condition was confronting beings from the Outer World.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    At that moment, a swarm of Demon Octopuses floated up ahead, blocking the flying disc¡¯s path. Their tentacles, fluttering like cloaks, were utterly grotesque.


    Though there was no information regarding their ability to fly, it wasn¡¯t surprising given their adaptive nature. If they could walk on two or four legs, then mimicking a bird¡¯s flight could very well be within their capabilities.


    ¡°A pelican with an octopus head... That¡¯s nightmare fuel right there,¡± Russell remarked with disgust, stealing the words from Leonard¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°We can¡¯t avoidbat now. I¡¯ll block their attacks, so you focus on clearing a path for the flying disc.¡±


    ¡°Understood... But¡ª¡±


    Leonard drew all five swords from their sheaths. The murderous aura of the des, arranged neatly above his head, was quivering.


    Russell kept looking at him in surprise.


    ¡°This won¡¯t take long,¡± Leonard dered without looking back.


    Thanks to Helios pushing back the deep-sea darkness, Leonard¡¯s mana senses were functioning normally.


    Forty-two Demon Octopuses had spotted them and were attempting to stop them in their tracks. Each one was Rank B3, equal to or greater than the troll that had nearly killed Leonard.


    However, with the Five Elements Augmented Qi activated, Leonard hade to be no different from a Master.


    Five Elements Augmented Qi


    Flying Crimson Burning Swords


    The five swords burned brightly¡ªinfused with the Vermilion Bird Qi, the des emitted light and heat, searing the Demon Octopuses.


    Leonard had extracted only the Vermilion Bird Qi from the Five Elements Augmented Qi and imbued it into the swords. It seemed that the Five Elements Augmented Qi was powerful enough to ovee the suppression from the Outer World Order.


    The Crimson Burning Swords, glowing several times brighter than usual, shot forward at hismand.


    <i>I could use Sword Maniption... but it consumes too much mental energy. An augmented qi technique is better in this scenario.</i>


    He decided on the most efficient technique.


    Five Elements Style, Five Swords Style


    Vermillion Bird Twenty-Fourth Form: Fire Bird Explosion


    The five Crimson Burning Swords soared, forming a massive ming bird, roaring like the Vermilion Bird.


    <i>Screeeeeech¡ª!!</i>


    Its level ofpletion was on a different level from before. Temporarily embodying spiritual power, the ming bird red at the grotesque creatures squirming before it.


    The Demon Octopuses were faced with a creature materialized from an Aura de of the extreme opposite attribute!


    Possessing intelligence equal to or perhaps even greater than humans, the Demon Octopuses recognized the threat immediately and let out ultrasonic cries of despair as they began their frantic resistance.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö?!¡±


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö!? ¡ö¡ö!¡±


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!!¡±


    Although their speech was iprehensible, their intent was clear. The magic circles emerging right in front of their faces bore no resemnce to human magic. Judging by the scale of power, each outer-world magic spell was equivalent to a ss 5 spell.


    The tentacles, which looked like worms with centipede legs, surged upward, spraying some strange substance, possibly venom or acid. Naturally, their target was the flying disc.


    ¡°Ha, are they underestimating me?¡± Russell muttered with a displeased expression as he focused on controlling the Floating Board.


    In an instant, the Floating Board elerated from a standstill back to two hundred knots, weaving in a zigzag path to dodge all the attacks.


    There was no need to block anything. Perhaps evasion would¡¯ve been impossible if the tentacles were as fast as lightning magic, but at this speed, only guided projectiles could hit the mark.


    Having swiftly moved out of the range of the Demon Octopuses¡¯ attacks, Russell watched as the ming entity proceeded to ughter them.


    ¡°Putting that aside, what exactly is that firebird? It looks like it¡¯s been summoned with an Aura de. Leonard, I thought you haven¡¯t reached the Transcendence Tier yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a technique I¡¯ve developed on my own.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t press further. It¡¯s quite fascinating. They might find you a greater threat than me.¡±


    Russell¡¯s words rang true. The firebird born from the Fire Bird Explosion treated the Demon Octopuses like mere prey, pecking them to death, tearing them apart with its ws, and burning them with its fiery wings.


    Over half of the forty-two Demonic Octopuses had turned to ash and plummeted. A few that barely escaped the hunt charged at the Floating Board, only to be met with Leonard¡¯s counterattack.


    Six Sun Finger Art


    Beams of light burst forth from Leonard¡¯s fingertips, piercing the iing octopuses in the head and sending them crashing down. This technique, which fired six energy projectiles at once, wasn¡¯t as powerful or far-reaching as a technique from the Six Sun Cultivation Method.


    However, the fire energy from the Vermilion Bird Qi was potent enough to fry the octopuses¡¯ brains.


    ¡°...The more I watch, the more you intrigue me. Is that really martial arts?¡± Russell asked, ncing at Leonard, who was calling the firebird back to his side.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    As the triumphant firebird returned to its master and dispersed, the swords forming its body returned to their sheaths. Within a few minutes, all forty-two Demonic Octopuses had been annihted.


    Thanks to the enhanced efficiency of his internal energy cirction from the Five Elements Augmented Qi, Leonard had hardly expended any energy. It wouldn¡¯t take long for him to replenish what little he had used.


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed. The faster we move, the safer the ship will be.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm...¡± Though Russell wanted to slowly study Leonard¡¯s fighting style, he suppressed his curiosity and set the flying disc in motion.


    They had only faced a patrol unit, not the main defensive force. The real battle was yet toe. Given how many times they would fight, his curiosity would eventually be satisfied.


    And sure enough, within just five minutes, Leonard¡¯s swords sprang into action again as they encountered the second line of defense.


    <i>As expected, I made the right choice following this expedition team, </i>Russell thought as he watched from behind, his eyes alight with excitement. A member of the greatest sword family on the continent, the Cardenas family, was disying his true power, and endless inspiration swirled in the Archmage¡¯s mind as he witnessed it.


    * * *


    The closer they got to the center of the Deep Sea City, the stronger the forces opposing them became. The average level of the Demonic Octopuses had risen from Rank B3 to Rank B4, and their psychic waves could reach them from hundreds of meters away.


    If Leonard had been an ordinary External Force Tier martial artist, he would have long since had his brain destroyed and be a soulless husk.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not even itchy,¡± Leonard noted, unfazed by the waves of mental attacks.


    Taking down Leonard with these attacks was just wishful thinking from the Demon Octopuses.


    Leonard kept flinging his five swords with deadly precision.


    <i>Even if they were using mind swords, I could handle a few strikes. There¡¯s no way these weak psychic waves can affect me.</i>


    It wasn¡¯t a true manifestation of Intent from the upper dantian, but rather a technique mimicking its power using the lower and middle dantian.


    Several malefic arts and demonic arts also employed simr techniques to the psychic waves¡ªdisrupting consciousness with ghostly sounds or inciting bloodlust to break one¡¯s sanity.


    Even before crossing into the Creation Realm, Leonard had mastered the Qingming Cultivation Method, rendering such tricks useless.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö?!¡±


    One Demonic Octopus, unable toprehend how its deadly psychic attack was neutralized, fell in disbelief.


    Leonard sighed as he looked over the battlefield. They had just in over three hundred Demonic Octopuses.


    ¡°Ha... It is getting a bit tiring, dealing with so many of them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only now starting to feel tired? I almost can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still at the External Force Tier,¡± Russellmented as he kept piloting the flying disk.


    ¡°Well, it seems like we¡¯re almost there. Can you feel it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, its presence is incredible.¡± Russell replied.


    Both men simultaneously turned their sharp gazes toward the Deep Sea City¡¯s center, sensing a formidable presence.


    Whatever was down there was unlike the Sea Orc Champion, who had barely surpassed its limits by harnessing the power of the core, still nowhere near as strong as a Master. If it hadn¡¯t been for the protection of the Outer World Order, Leonard could have in it in under two minutes without even using augmented qi.


    But the creature they were sensing now was on a whole other level.


    <i>Its power seems even greater than Fabian¡¯s. Its magnitude is over fifteen timesrger, though its level is simr.</i>


    It was a genuine Master; the mere fact that the creature dwelled in the center of the Rift made it a force to be reckoned with, capable of altering the flow of the world.


    The Floating Board ascended slowly, bringing the Rift Guardian into view from several kilometers away.


    ¡°...Is that the Rift Guardian?¡± Russell asked, momentarily baffled.


    Leonard nodded, adding another piece to the puzzle, ¡°It seems the core is inside that creature.¡±


    As opposed to the Sea Orc Den, the core and the guardian of the Abyss of the Demonic Octopus were exposed right in the city center as if to challenge any invaders. Naturally, there was no way for such a colossal creature to conceal itself.


    Unlike the Demonic Octopuses, whose heads were the only parts that resembled an octopus, this creature was an actual octopus¡ªthe only difference was its enormous size, appearing to be at least five hundred meters in volume.


    Even lying t on the ground, the creature appeared enormous; if it stood up, it would likely seem even more gigantic.


    ¡°You could call that thing a Kraken. A giant octopus that uses mental attacks? Let¡¯s call it a Mind Kraken for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Sounds fitting.¡±


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö?¡±


    As they exchanged words, a massive psychic wave from the Mind Kraken swept across the entire city, identifying the intruders who had reached its perimeter. It was like echolocation but more primitive and fast.


    Soon, a pair of zing red eyes red at their Floating Board, and with just that slight movement, a psychic wave swept over them, exerting a physical pressure.


    The monster was using Telekinesis, but even so, Jack Russell and Leonard moved without hesitation.


    ¡°A sneak attack won''t work,¡± Leonard noted.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a pain in the ass to get near that thing. I can¡¯t even pinpoint where it¡¯s brain is,¡± Russell grumbled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to dig until we get a reaction.¡±


    Judging from its overwhelming presence, the Mind Kraken¡¯s power seemed to be at least Rank S2, perhaps even half a rank higher. However, despite that and its massive form, Leonard and Russell weren¡¯t fazed in the slightest.


    With a loud roar, the Floating Board surged forward. The time for the final battle hade.

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96 </h4>


    The Mind Kraken¡¯s response was immediate¡ª117 magic circles formed around its colossal body. While they weren¡¯t particrly powerful, the Floating Board wasn¡¯t durable enough to withstand even one hit.


    The monster cunningly aimed to eliminate the intruders¡¯ means of flight first. The bombardment of otherworldly magic erupted from several kilometers away, darkening the sky.


    ¡°Force Field.¡±


    Jack Russell responded by deploying a protective barrier around the flying disc. This ss 6 non-attribute defense spell had no vulnerabilities and was focused entirely on providing superior defense.


    No sooner had the Force Field activated than several lightning bolts struck it. Judging by their crimson hue, they were far from natural.


    <i>Zapp!</i>


    The lightning bounced off the shield, scattering around it. Hundreds of more magical attacks rained down with precise timing; each time Leonard and Russell blocked or dodged one, another was already upon them. Even flying at over two hundred knots wasn¡¯t enough topletely evade this relentless assault.


    Since the creature housed the core within its body, its power was naturally off the charts.


    <i>It¡¯s forcing us into making poor choices. We won¡¯t get anywhere with defense and evasion. At this rate, we must break through at the shortest distance.</i>


    Russell saw through the Mind Kraken¡¯s scheme, his eyes narrowing.


    <i>Crack! Crack!</i>


    The seemingly unbreakable ss 6 shield began to crack under the relentless barrage of magic, and Leonard and Russell still had over half the distance to cover before reaching the Mind Kraken.


    The more they approached the monster, the faster and stronger its attacks would be.


    ¡°Leonard.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Inside the barrier, which bore spiderweb-like cracks, the two calmly and quickly decided on their next move.


    ¡°I¡¯ll unleash a powerful attack. You need to buy me some time. Two minutes should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Controlling the Floating Board while maintaining the defensive spell left no room for an attack spell; they had to choose and give up on one. With several kilometers left, they couldn¡¯t afford to give up their mobility, so there was only one option.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The Force Field shattered with a sound reminiscent of breaking ss. At the same moment, Leonard drew two swords.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Seventh Form: Ice Shell Barrier


    The ck sword energy of the ck Tortoise Qi enveloped the des, exuding a chilling aura as it froze everything in its path. It was the energy itself that halted all movement, the frost being merely an aftereffect of that.


    Leonard drew a circle with the two swords, forming a pitch-ck sphere around him and Russell¡ªa Sword Curtain born from an Aura de. Resembling the shell of a tortoise, the sphere enveloped the flying disk the two of them were on.


    It was a defensive technique that had effortlessly withstood Conrad¡¯s magical bombardment in his berserk state. More durable than the Force Field, the Ice Shell Barrier repelled all iing otherworldly magic. Though it consumed a lot of energy, the barrier was easy to maintain as long as it didn¡¯t sustain too much damage.


    However...


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª!!¡±


    Recognizing the strength of the barrier, the Mind Kraken switched tactics and stopped focusing on quantity.


    Four massive magic circles materialized overhead as if to disrupt the trajectory of the disc from above. Then, tentacles asrge as small mountains emerged from them, whipping down at the shield.


    <i>The Ice Shell Barrier won¡¯t hold up against this.</i>


    With their immense mass, momentum, and centrifugal force, the tentacles proved even more powerful than siege weapons. As if to affirm Leonard¡¯s judgment, one tentacle smashed against the Ice Shell Barrier, causing the ck sphere to crack and shatter like an eggshell, exposing him and Jack Russell. Then, the remaining three tentacles descended upon them.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Ninth Form: Great Moon Anti-Yin Mirror


    Leonard instantly increased his energy output, extending the augmented sword energy to intercept the descending tentacles. Despite the immense difference in mass, the tentacles bent against the ck augmented sword energy.


    Two of the tentacles collided, inadvertently blocking the third one as it whipped down vertically.


    The Great Moon Anti-Yin Mirror, which was based on the principle of transference, proved to be unbelievably effective.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A shockwave ensued from the collision of the three tentacles, rocking the Floating Board akin to a small boat caught in a storm. However, with Russell¡¯s skillful control, the disc shot forward again.


    The previous attack had taken considerable effort from the Mind Kraken, leading to a gap before its next assault. During that brief respite, Leonard and Russell surged forward to cover over a kilometer.


    Just as the magical bombardment started anew, Russell stepped forward.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    With that, he extended his palm and conjured a magic circle. The spell formation appeared instantly, voraciously absorbing mana from the surroundings. Even before it fully activated, the spell exerted a palpable pressure.


    A vortex swirled in the still sky above the Deep Sea City, drawing in heat and light from the distant Helios, creating a fiery storm before Russell. The temperature soared across several kilometers, causing the slimy buildings to dry out, crack, and copse.


    Finally, Russell chanted the incantation.


    ¡°Mega Drought.¡±


    One cast of this spell was enough to turn the entire realm into a wastnd. In fact, both the Magic Tower and the Arcane Society prohibited the use of Mega Drought on farnds and pastures. Of course, here in the Deep Sea City, such restrictions were irrelevant.


    Having been fully unleashed, Mega Drought surged toward the Mind Kraken along with the summoned light and wind.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª!?!¡±


    Despite being hundreds or even thousands of timesrger than a normal Demon Octopus, a single hit from this spell would prove catastrophic for the Mind Kraken.


    Its tentacles rooted throughout the Deep Sea City quickly surged up, forming a wall of flesh to block the golden vortex. Some sections of the city, now without support, began to copse, but it was a necessary sacrifice in order to block the iing attack. The Mind Kraken¡¯s judgment seemed sharp.


    Though the tentacles only bought a few seconds against Mega Drought, even a few seconds were significant in the realm of Masters.


    Finally, the golden vortex struck the massive Mind Kraken.


    ¡°Hoo...¡± Russell was impressed with the monster¡¯s response.


    ¡°Using Telekinesis to refract the air and disperse the light, all while sacrificing parts of its body to absorb the heat? If it had tried to use the surrounding moisture without any n, I could have burned it to death with the flow of heat.¡±


    Mega Drought, a ss 7 fire spell, wasn¡¯t just aboutpressing and releasing light and heat. Rather, it was a spell thatbinedbustion, evaporation, and conduction. To withstand a direct hit, one would need to manipte space and time or use ice magic close to the absolute zero point.


    Yet, the Mind Kraken endured the Mega Drought using its overwhelming power and the unique properties of its alien body.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!¡±


    Nevertheless, the damage was substantial. Its body, previously over five hundred meters, shrank to around four hundred meters, making the creature seem less threatening than before.


    Nevertheless, the power it emanated was still more than ten times that of Russell and Leonardbined. Not even the grand Archmage would be able to take it down in one swoop.


    ¡°Russell, how many times can you cast a spell like that?¡± Leonard asked after assessing the monster¡¯s condition.


    They were now less than a kilometer away, engaging in a final strategic discussion thatsted mere seconds.


    ¡°With enough time to prepare for it, I could manage five or six more times. But I doubt that monster will just let me prepare the spell.¡±


    ¡°There are only a few spells as effective as Mega Drought against this monster,¡± Russell went on. ¡°It won¡¯t fall for the same trick twice. My destructive power isn¡¯t enough to take it down.¡±


    ¡°The techniques I¡¯ve mastered aren¡¯t effective on that scale either... We¡¯ll need to find its vital point,¡± said Leonard.


    ¡°Mhm! Or destroy the core embedded somewhere in its body to seal the Rift. Either way, it¡¯s a tough road ahead¡ª¡±


    As they watched dozens of tentacles rise before them like pirs of darkness, the duo abruptly ended their strategic discussion.


    Five Elements Style, Two Swords Style


    Azure Dragon First Form: Thundershock


    Leonard¡¯s augmented sword energy shed out in an X-shape, tearing through the tentacles. The two streaks of lightning created arge opening, allowing the Floating Board to dart through and reach the Mind Kraken.


    They were now within effective range.


    Leonard¡¯s sword and Russell¡¯s magic would be hard to dodge or block, but the same was true for the Kraken¡¯s attacks. Except for the psychic waves that hit instantly, other attacks were less effective against the small, nimble humans. But at this range, Leonard and Russell had little time to dodge or block as they had before.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö! ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª!¡±


    The Mind Kraken telepathically unleashed a cacophony of noises, as if to ridicule the two small and insignificant humans in front of it.


    Leonard smiled coldly before tossing one of his swords into the air.


    ¡°From here on, I¡¯ll move on my own. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I find its vital points or the core.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you have a flight artifact?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an artifact.¡±


    With that, Leonard leaped from the Floating Board,nding lightly on the airborne sword. Amazingly, the sword supported his weight without sinking or wobbling. It was a technique from the Sword Maniption Art, known as Sword Flight.


    ¡°...A flying sword? It¡¯s not even a magic sword though?¡±


    Leonard had no time to exin this to Russel, who was staring wide-eyed at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead. Please give me a heads-up before you use any wide-area spells.¡±


    With those words, Leonard shot forward on his sword. Though it couldn¡¯t fly in a refined trajectory like the Floating Board, it was far faster and sharper.


    Reaching subsonic speed, Leonard quickly got behind the Mind Kraken. The n was to divert the monster¡¯s attention, reducing the intensity of its barrage by forcing it to split its attacks between two targets.


    The Mind Kraken had no choice but to respond to Karyl¡¯s move, despite knowing what he was trying to do.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª!¡±


    Its four hundred-meter body, a mass of formless darkness, began to bubble like magma. But there was no heat¡ªonly cold, damp malice and hatred shaping its form.


    The monster¡¯s giant octopus form was merely a mimicry of an Outer God it served. Fundamentally, the Mind Kraken was a being of darkness and void, and as such, it could change its shape as easily as one flipped their hand.


    Tens of thousands of dark tentacles surged up, aiming to skewer Leonard and Russell.


    In this situation, a prolonged battle was not an option. Realizing this, Leonard immediately unleashed a technique using the Three Swords Style.


    Five Elements Style, Three Swords Style


    Vermillion Bird Extra Form: Three-Legged Crow¡¯s Flight


    This was different from the battle at Gpagos Ind. Leonard, now closer to the Transcendence Tier, could temporarily use a moreplete form of the Five Elements Augmented Qi. The power he disyed now was iparable to when he had fought the Fifth Shadow, with whom he had been equally matched.


    The three swords, aze with a blinding glow, flew from his grasp.


    The concentrated augmented qi enveloped the First Sword, encasing it like a bead and scattering brilliant light and heat. The Second Sword followed suit, enhancing the heat to surpass the Miniature Sun from before; and with the addition of the Third Sword, the concentrated Miniature Sun zed ferociously, scorching the tips of the dark tentacles before even making contact with them.


    With the Helios hovering tens of kilometers away, it was as though two suns were now shining upon the Deep Sea City.


    With this, the ghostly wails of the Demon Octopuses sounded even more desperate as they echoed throughout the city.


    <i>Sizzle...!</i>


    The countless thick tentacles of darkness unleashed by the Mind Kraken were nothing but kindling for the Miniature Sun. Beams or explosions were unnecessary, as the overwhelming heat was enough to keep the monster at bay.


    Leonard, with the zing sphere positioned behind him, looked down at the grotesque Mind Kraken as it writhed.


    However...


    <i>...I can¡¯t see it, no matter how hard I look.</i>


    He couldn¡¯t pinpoint the creature¡¯s weak spot or locate the core. He had initially thought the head might be the weak point, as with the Demon Octopus, but after the Kraken fully transformed, he realized it was different.


    Unlike the Demon Octopuses, the Kraken¡¯s entire body was amorphous,cking a fixed form. Its weak point was either extremely well hidden or simply nonexistent.


    At this rate, evaporating the colossal creature demanded more power than Leonard could muster, and locating the core seemed impossible without an alternative strategy.


    <i>Even with my mana mastery, I can¡¯t pinpoint the core. I can¡¯t dismantle that huge body either.</i>


    Russell, who had been dealing with the tentacles in his own way, was wrestling with simr thoughts. Even Mega Drought had only managed to reduce its volume slightly, so any lesser spell would be a waste of mana. Unlike the Kraken, the two of them had clear limits in terms of power and resources.


    Maintaining this stalemate would likely work against them.


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll just have to try to attack it head-on.¡±


    The good news was that the Mind Kraken¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t particrly threatening. Despite its terrifying destructive power, its attackscked decisiveness. It was for that reason that Leonard and Russell could approach and confront the Mind Kraken like this.


    Even if a single hit from the enemy would kill them, they could still maintain the upper hand by adroitly dodging everything whilending their own strikes. However, if the opponent unleashed unavoidable attacks or was simply invincible, they would have had no choice but to retreat.


    <i>Kiiing...</i>


    Leonard drew another sword from his subspace pouch, aiming it while maneuvering the Miniature Sun linked to his mind. A very small opening formed on the massive orb of power.


    Light of the Miniature Sun


    Eruption


    At that moment, Leonard fired a beam of light capable of melting down the gates of a major city.

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97</h4>


    <i>Kwaaaaaaang¡ª!</i>


    A dazzling beam of light shot forward, instantly scorching and severing the dark tentacles in its path.


    This attack, the pr opposite of darkness, was almost as powerful as the Mega Drought from earlier. The light pierced through thousands of tentacles and struck the colossal Mind Kraken.


    However...


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö...?¡±


    The creature merely flinched.


    <i>It¡¯s not working. If we can¡¯t strike a vital point, maybe a wide-area attack like Mega Drought would be more effective. </i>


    Leonard retreated several hundred meters, but just then, a wall suddenly appeared out of nowhere, blocking his view.


    <i>No, it¡¯s not a wall.</i>


    Rather, a massive wave of tentacles shot upward, slicing through the air where Leonard had just stood. If he hadn¡¯t moved, he would have beenpletely torn apart, mangled beyond recognition.


    Indeed, Leonard would be ttened at the slightest misstep. Even if he used his augmented protective qi to defend himself against the monster, the overwhelming difference in power was undeniable.


    While one couldn¡¯t break a stone with sand, a sandstorm would certainly be capable of eroding a rock.


    Using the Miniature Sun as a shield would protect him once, but it was too valuable to use up in such a manner.


    Five Elements Style


    Vermillion Bird Seventeenth Form: Scorching Inferno


    Instead of a sword, Leonard utilized the Miniature Sun, the crystallization of his augmented qi technique, to summon dozens of muzzles.


    Unlike single-target attacks, this one prioritized range and sheer volume over concentrated power. Normally, this wouldn¡¯t work against a formidable opponent. However, given the Mind Kraken¡¯s vast surface area and rtively low mobility, it was a valid tactic.


    This time, dozens of thick beams of light rained down from the sky. The light and heat spread out, and the dark tentacles blocking them burned away and snapped. Though the beams didn¡¯t even graze its actual body, the Mind Kraken shuddered violently, confirming that it was a sessful hit.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Seeing this, Archmage Russell realized that this bizarre creature was unexpectedly simr to another kind of monster¡ªa slime.


    Although its core, which was its vital point, was concealed somewhere in its body, evaporating its slimy mass would kill the monster, just like a human would die from excessive blood loss despite their heart and brain being intact.


    ¡°O fire of Gehenna, bottomless boiling mud...¡±


    Fire-based offensive magic was as powerful as it was popr. Even in the realm of ss 7, which few had reached, there were more than a dozen different fire spells.


    Among those was one that, while not quite as potent as Mega Drought, delivered maximum firepower over a wide area; it was the pinnacle of offensive magic, ssified as arge-scale spell.


    ¡°Burn. Erase. Devour. Open your mouth and spew the mes of purgatory with the maws of sin.¡±


    Seizing the moment when the Mind Kraken¡¯s defenses were weakened by Leonard¡¯s attack, Russell cast the ss 7 fire spell. With one foot already on the doorstep of ss 8, his casting speed was unimaginable.


    The Mind Kraken, sensing danger, shifted its gaze.


    At that moment...


    ¡°Inferno!¡±


    A wave of blood-red mes surged in front of Jack Russell. This was no ordinary fire; once theytched onto something, the mes would not vanish until the target was reduced to ashes.


    Defying thews of physics, Inferno couldn¡¯t be extinguished with water or by cutting off the air supply. This level of magic was capable of overriding thews of the universe with its own uniquews


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö?!¡±


    The Mind Kraken¡¯s reaction was immediate. Sensing danger from the mes that were pouring down, the giant monster quickly tried to move out of the way.


    However...


    <i>With that size, dodging is impossible.</i>


    The creature was far too massive to move away in time. Before it could even dodge the Inferno halfway, the mes of purgatory descended onto the writhing ck mass.


    Immediately after, the entire Deep Sea City shook.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª?!? ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¨D!!¡±


    Pain and loss¡ªmental waves from the Mind Kraken surged forth, likely a reaction to the unfamiliar sensations. Though such waves usuallycked any physical force, they caused Leonard¡¯s and Russell¡¯s clothes to flutter.


    This reaction was proof that Inferno could inflict damage on the creature¡¯s very existence.


    <i>The attribute is not a good match. </i>Leonard clicked his tongue unknowingly.


    The martial arts of the Central ins were fundamentally designed forbat against humans. Even with the addition of the Five Elements Style on top of Cardenas¡¯ formless swordsmanship, it was far from reaching the power of ss 7 magic.


    To unleash wide-area firepower of Inferno¡¯s scale, Leonard would need to exhaust his internal energy, unleashing five waves of augmented sword qi like flowing water.


    ¡°...No, I could pull that off by using the Miniature Sun as a one-time skill.¡±


    Though wasteful, it would be a viable tactic if nothing else worked.


    Leonard moved the sword beneath his feet once more. As he zigzagged through the air, darkness surged up, engulfing the area he had just left behind.


    It was the Mind Kraken¡¯s counterattack.


    <i>Sizzle...!</i>


    The dark tentacles kept chasing after Leonard, undeterred by the light and scorching heat of the Miniature Sun. It was as though tens of thousands of venomous snakes were lunging at his back, a sensation that would send shivers down the spine of any battle-hardened warrior.


    <i>So far, the Kraken has attacked with tentacles, telekinesis, and otherworldly magic equivalent to ss 5. A Master-level monster surely has more up its sleeve.</i>


    Being a Master wasn¡¯t just about raw power. It required proof of stepping into a realm beyond standard limits, like a martial artist¡¯s augmented energy or a mage¡¯s supreme magic. The Mind Kraken undoubtedly possessed power of that level.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s getting dangerous.¡±


    Archmage Jack Russell, who had been observing the now three hundred-meter tall creature, was thinking the same.


    Until now, the Mind Kraken had merely been swatting the sparks that fell upon it, not fully unleashing its power. Whether it was conserving energy for some reason or simply didn¡¯t consider Leonard and Russell worthy opponents was unclear.


    However, after being struck directly by two supreme spells, the creature finally sensed the threat and became truly hostile.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö...! ¡ö¡ö¡ö...!¡±


    An iprehensible wave of mental energy swept past the two men. While Leonard and Russell were troubled by the creature¡¯s immortality and the sheer scale of its power, the Mind Kraken also recognized them as formidable adversaries¡ªwith agility and array of powerful attacks, Leonard and Jack Russell posed a real danger to the power it had amassed.


    Additionally, the fact that Demon Octopuses kept dying around them was also problematic. At this rate, the expansion of the Rift could be dyed by years or evenpletely thwarted.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö....¡±


    The Mind Kraken, at its core, was a psychic lifeform; the Demon Octopus was merely a servile species that worshiped it, and this entire Deep Sea City was its domain. If the Corrosion advanced further, the creature could very well be its king.


    Thus, the Kraken decided to take some losses to eliminate its enemies.


    A low hum resonated as two red orbs, resembling eyes, emerged from the dark mass of tentacles that stretched over hundreds of meters. The zing gaze was fixated on the two humans.


    This wouldn¡¯t be rming in the case of a creature with normal eyes, but in the realm of curses and hexes, a sinister gaze could signal the start of a curse. Even if no power was imbued into it, a gaze could disrupt someone¡¯s senses and destabilize their consciousness.


    Leonard¡¯s sixth sense screamed a warning. He realized that what was about toe would be difficult to handle. Russell felt the same.


    Those who had opened their upper dantian often awakened a kind of intuition simr to foresight. While it was limited to their own bodies and immediate situations, this sense was efficient for responding to sudden threats.


    ¡°Barrier of eternal light, protect us!¡±


    Russell cast a ss 7 defensive spell, Prismatic Veil. Casting this was slightly taxing even for him, but his intuition assured him this was the best course of action.


    Simultaneously, the Mind Kraken moved¡ªor rather, it didn¡¯t move, but...


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª.¡±


    Darkness spread.


    <i>What is this?!</i>


    Leonard realized what was happening as the surroundings instantly turned pitch ck, his eyes widening in shock. He couldn¡¯t help it.


    Mindscape¡ªa domain essible only to martial artists who had reached the Creation Realm, allowing them to project their inner microcosmos into the external world. The darkness unleashed by the Mind Kraken was remarkably simr to this.


    Surrounded by ckness, Leonard could sense the malice creeping into himself.


    ¡°Is it... invading our minds?!¡±


    The creature, with its iparably vast mental domain and servitude to an Evil God, was attempting a mental invasion. Falling victim to such a Mindscape could result in being possessed or turned into a mindless ve.


    As soon as he realized the danger, Leonard was enveloped in a radiant glow.


    One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method


    The Five Elements True Dragon Ring, sensing the otherworldly power, came to his aid, repelling the malevolent force that was gnawing at his skin.


    The power of the Five Elements, embodying thews of the world, was indeed the natural enemy of abilities from the other dimension. Leonard¡¯s energy was being consumed as he was being protected from the Mind Kraken¡¯s mental attack, but the cost was nothingpared to the benefits.


    <i>I don¡¯t have to worry about being possessed now, but I still can¡¯t do anything against it.</i>


    Leonard could see it clearly¡ªthe trump card the Mind Kraken had unveiled, Mindscape Invasion, had enveloped the area, dragging him and Russell into a boundary between the physical and mental dimensions.


    shing through the darkness with sword energy would be futile, as it would just converge back. Only a colossal force capable of destroying the Mindscape itself would be efficient in this situation.


    However, Leonard also had to be careful not to exhaust his strength, as sumbing to the mental invasion would be disastrous.


    <i>A prolonged battle won¡¯t wear us down. The problem is that the others from Aquamarine have to keep fighting in the meantime. </i>


    Russell¡¯s defensive magic was powerful enough to sense from a distance, capable of repelling both physical and mental attacks. Despite being overwhelmingly powerful, the Mind Kraken couldn¡¯t endlessly use such formidable otherworldly abilities like Mindscape Invasion.


    At most, the monster could maintain it for an hour or two.


    ¡°They might be able to hold on, but...¡±


    If Ninian, Gno, and Marianne surpassed his expectations, Aquamarine might walk away from this expedition without any casualties. However, if this went ording to Leonard¡¯s prediction, a dy of an hour or two could prove catastrophic.


    This wasn¡¯t a situation where he could passively endure a war of attrition.


    <i>If I cut through with my mind sword, we can escape. But there¡¯s still no way to defeat it afterward. I haven¡¯t found the core¡¯s location or the creature¡¯s weak spot yet. This is still far from over. </i>


    Dozens of tactics and scenarios yed out in the seasoned warrior¡¯s mind as he tried to devise a way to defeat this giant. And sure enough, a solution came within a few minutes.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    It was a ridiculous strategy, but Leonard couldn¡¯t think of anything better. Determined, he closed his eyes for a brief moment. Only a madman would attempt something like this, but sometimes, madmen surpassed geniuses.


    After a few deep breaths, Leonard finally withdrew the Five Elements Qi that had been enveloping him. The Five Elements True Dragon Ring writhed as if rebelling but soon sumbed to its master¡¯s will.


    And then...


    <i>Swoooosh¡ª!</i>


    The darkness released by the Mind Kraken, the power of the Mindscape Invasion, engulfed Leonard and invaded him.

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98 </h4>


    If the Mind Kraken fully infiltrated someone¡¯s consciousness, it could seize control of their body or even override their will entirely.


    The dark tendrils of the Mindscape Invasion rapidly spread throughout Leonard¡¯s body, aiming directly at his upper dantian. Even if he tried to resist, the darkness had pierced too deep to be expelled.


    But regardless of that, Leonard had intentionally lowered his guard, leaving himselfpletely defenseless. Because of that, the Mind Kraken easily gained ess into his mental realm.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö~? ¡ö¡ö¡ö~?¡±


    The Mind Kraken hummed cheerfully, seemingly ted at having dealt with a troublesome enemy so effortlessly. Although one more enemy remained, if the Kraken could takeplete control of Leonard, finishing off the other would be easy.


    Leonard¡¯s pesky power was infuriating to the Kraken, but if that power fell into its grasp, it would prove incredibly useful.


    Drawing a vision of a dark and damp future, the Mind Kraken ventured deeper into Leonard¡¯s consciousness until it finally reached his upper dantian.


    ¡°...¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö?¡±


    Suddenly, the Kraken found itself in an unknown ce.


    The monster, now towering at around three hundred meters, was fully exposed, surrounded by a scenerypletely different from the Deep Sea City. Only then did the Mind Kraken realize that something was wrong.


    But despite that, the monster didn¡¯t flee from Leonard¡¯s body, still confident it could overwhelm him. As a transcendent psychic entity, the Mind Kraken wouldn¡¯t even consider the possibility of losing to a mere mortal in a mental realm.


    ¡°...What¡¯s this? What is this monstrosity?¡±


    A figure emerged, looking down at the Kraken with evident displeasure. The heart devil, borrowing Dan Mok-Jin¡¯s form and power, overlooked thendscape from the peak of Shiwan Mountain.


    The disparity in level was clear. In a mental world, the Mind Kraken¡¯s cognitive abilities were far greater than in the external world. Thus, it quickly realized that the heart devil¡¯s power and aura were superior.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö?! ¡ö¡ö¡ö...?!¡±


    This Demigod, an entity too powerful and majestic to be lurking in a mere mortal¡¯s Mindscape, exerted an overwhelming aura. Although it couldn¡¯t project its power outside Leonard¡¯s body, within his consciousness, it was a monstrous being of the Profound Realm.


    Finally realizing what was going on, the heart devilughed dryly.


    ¡°You crazy fucker... Are you just throwing this monstrosity at me?¡±


    Being used as a tool of proxy warfare was frustrating enough, but now to deal with this monstrosity? Was this entity a heart devil or a ve devil?


    The Mind Kraken felt insulted and humiliated, perceiving theughter of the heart devil as a mockery of its cowering. Moreover, it realized that the heart devil was still iplete, not a true Demigod.


    Indeed, this entity would cease to exist if certain conditions were met.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª!!!¡±


    The colossal monster rose, causing the surrounding mountains and forests to shake violently. Not even the martial artists with ten gapjas[1] of internal energy could replicate the destructive power of the Mind Kraken.


    Tentacles extended from the giant octopus-like creature, obscuring the sky like dark clouds, casting shadows on the ground, while ominous lights flickered from hundreds of magic circles emerging around the creature, targeting the enemy below.


    The Mind Kraken unleashed a do-or-die attack, leaving no strength to spare, fully aware of its disadvantage. At that moment, the heart devil watching from below sneered with a dismissive expression.


    ¡°Well, this should be amusing.¡±


    Heavenly Demon Cultivation Method


    Asura''s Royal Dance


    Mighty God Statue Manifestation


    A thirty-meter tall Asura figure materialized akin to a mirage.


    <i>Kugugugugugu...!</i>


    As soon as it emerged, the Asura statue unleashed an overwhelming force, simr to a shockwave, which dissipated the heavy malicious energy in the area.


    The level-gap between the Mind Kraken and the heart devil was all too obvious. Even if the Kraken unleashed every ounce of strength it had, the gap would stay the same.


    A skill on par with Leonard¡¯s Five Elements Augmented Qi would probably have offered a fighting chance, but the Mind Kraken¡¯s Mindscape Invasion was ultimately nothing more than a Creation Realm ability.


    ¡°I order you...¡±


    The heart devil, having dominated the enemy with a single breath, issued amand from the sky.


    ¡°...Don¡¯t break too easily. I don¡¯t want my fun to end so soon.¡±


    The giant octopus was ten times the size of the Asura statue, and yet it was clear who dominated this exchange. As the statue¡¯s six arms moved, the tentacles burst apart, and the Mind Kraken flinched.


    ¡°...¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.¡±


    What followed was a one-sided onught.


    * * *


    ¡°Hoo...!¡±


    Leonard watched intently as the two entities shed in his mental realm.


    Though it was merely a representation of Dan Mok-Jin, the heart devil¡¯sbat prowess was truly at the Profound Realm. Every punch and kick from the Asura statue caused the Mind Kraken to rapidly shrink in size.


    As the heart devil had stated, it was literally having fun with its opponent.


    <i>If the difference in level is too great, not even overwhelming power could bridge that gap. </i>


    That was the distinction between the Creation Realm and the Profound Realm.


    <i>A Creation Realm martial artist might overwhelm an Apex Realm martial artist in terms of augmented qi, but if the internal energy difference is several times greater, it could shift the tide of the battle.</i>


    That was why the martial artists of murim were obsessed with elixirs.


    Increasing the amount and purity of internal energy could give one the chance to defeat someone of a higher realm.


    While it would take years of training to reach a level of cultivation where one became immune to any de attacks or mastered a unique skill with a strong affinity with the five elements, consuming a single powerful elixir could lead to a rapid growth in internal energy.


    However, from the Profound Realm onward, the superiority of internal energy no longer mattered.


    ¡°...If I could wield the Five Elements Augmented Qi at the level of the Creation Realm just like within my Mindscape, I could also overpower the Mind Kraken.¡±


    In fact, Leonard might even be able to do it more effectively than the heart devil. Monsters from outer worlds were incredibly weak against the power of the world order, so Leonard¡¯s techniques, imbued with such power, would be even more effective than the Asura statue¡¯s overwhelming presence.


    As Leonard contemted that idea, the battle between the two beings reached its conclusion.


    One strike from the Emperor Destroyer Immortal Killer shattered the giant octopus into pieces.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª!?¡±


    Simultaneously, the Mind Kraken let out a final, piercing scream. It wasn¡¯t a cry of pain or fear, but a wail as it was about to face true death.


    <i>If it¡¯s a psychic entity without a physical form... The destruction of its consciousness would mean that its very existence would be annihted. </i>


    As if confirming Leonard¡¯s suspicion, the Mind Kraken¡¯s form began to dissipate like mist. The invasion on Leonard¡¯s mind, meant to be its trump card, had backfired terribly, and now the creature was paying the price.


    Revealing itself to a Demigod within the mental realm of a human it had considered mere prey¡ªthat was the Mind Kraken¡¯s fatal mistake.


    The Kraken ought to have retreated the moment it sensed danger. Though it would have sustained significant damage, it wouldn¡¯t have faced utter annihtion. Itscent arrogance, never having faced true defeat, had ultimately led to its downfall.


    ¡°...Leonard! What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    At that moment, beyond the darkness of the Mindscape Invasion, Russell appeared beside Leonard, his face filled with shock and confusion. Even as an Archmage, he couldn¡¯t perceive the events urring within another¡¯s mental realm.


    Looking at Russell¡¯s bewildered face, Leonard merely pointed ahead instead of exining what had just happened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish that thing off first before chatting. Once the core is exposed, we must destroy it immediately.¡±


    ¡°...Is that really necessary? I¡¯d like to examine it for a while if possible.¡±


    With the Rift Guardian gone, Jack Russell saw an opportunity to study the core without interference. The Demon Octopuses couldn¡¯t pose a threat to them, even if they came in swarms.


    The core of the Rift was aplete mystery, an object of utmost importance even in the Magic Tower¡¯s top research projects. So naturally, Russell¡¯s curiosity rushed to the surface.


    However, Leonard did not yield.


    ¡°It already took longer than expected. If we dy any further, Aquamarine will suffer casualties.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Russell gave a sheepish smile as he remembered the entire picture.


    At that moment, the Mind Kraken¡¯s body, which was already dissipating, suddenly exploded, bits of it flying everywhere. Despite its incredible power, the creature¡¯s end was rather anticlimactic.


    The explosion of the Kraken¡¯s ethereal form was powerful enough to create an actual physical shockwave. Anyone withcking mental strength would have lost consciousness or suffered severe internal injuries.


    However...


    <i>There it is.</i>


    Leonard, unaffected by the chaos, spotted the sphemous crystal amidst the storm. The core sustaining the Abyss of the Demon Octopus had more power than the one they had encountered in the Sea Orc Den.


    Recognizing it, a fierce roar erupted from within Leonard.


    <i>GRRRRRNNNN...!!</i>


    He channeled the tumultuous energy within him into the Miniature Sun, which was connected to him, allowing the roaring power to swirl and expand. The energy sphere, now swollen several times its original size, seemed to be on the verge of exploding. Leonard¡¯s control, honed to the peak of the Creation Realm, was barely enough to contain it.


    Five Elements Style


    Vermillion Bird Extra Form: Three-Legged Crow Explosion


    The augmented qi, which had been shaped like a sun, morphed into a new form¡ªa three-legged crow. Now resembling a mythical beast, never before seen in this world, the qi soared.


    elerated by the energy equivalent to three gapjas of cultivation, the Three-Legged Crow broke the sound barrier and shot toward the core, moving faster than the eye could follow.


    The beam-like attack pierced through the protective energy of the otherworldly force surrounding the core. The barrier shattered like ss, infinitely inferior to the crow¡¯s overwhelming power.


    Like in the Sea Orc Den, the destruction of the core fractured the space of the realm, the scenery of the Deep Sea City fading into the distance. The cries of the Demon Octopuses, banished to their home dimension, echoed like ghostly wails. The intersection connecting the two dimensions was copsing¡ªan expected conclusion.


    At that moment...


    ¡°...¡±


    Leonard felt a gaze from afar, a high-dimensional being observing him. He instinctively knew it was an Outer God. The presence, more terrifying than the Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin, scrutinized him from above. Though the dimensional barrier prevented direct harm, the being¡¯s gaze alone was enough to make Leonard break out in a cold sweat.


    <i>...You won¡¯t be able to look down on me forever.</i>


    Despite the Five Elements True Dragon Ring losing strength, Leonard red defiantly beyond the dimensional wall. If the Profound Realm was insufficient, he would reach the Life and Death Realm to tear out those arrogant eyes.


    Like the legendary Ancestor Cardenas, if he could reach the Life and Death Realm¡ªor better yet, the Deification Tier¡ªhe would be able to knock down a peg or two those who dared to look down on him like some insignificant creature.


    Responding to his will, the power of the Five Elements True Dragon Ring thrived even more. The destruction of the second core elerated Leonard¡¯s growth once again. His level, previously at the Seventh Degree External Force Tier, broke through two minor tiers to reach the Ninth Degree External Force Tier.


    Leonard was now one step away from the Tenth Degree, the limit of the External Force Tier. Breaking into the Transcendence Tier, which came after that, couldn¡¯t be achieved simply through umting power, but Leonard had already found a breakthrough.


    <i>The time to defeat the heart devil is approaching.</i>


    The wall that even his past self, Yeon Mu-Hyuk, hadn¡¯t been able to ovee loomed before him. It was only by triumphing over the heart devil that Leonard could reach the Transcendence Tier. The sixth sense of his upper dantian assured him of this.


    There were neen battles left until the final 108th, after which the heart devil would devour him. If Leonard couldn¡¯t defeat it in the remaining neen battles, the demon would take over his body.


    But despite knowing that, Leonard¡¯s eyes gleamed with apetitive spirit. For a martial artist, dying in battle was a destined fate, so there was no reason to fear death.


    Leonard kept pondering on the inevitable duel, which was drawing near, until the Abyss of the Demon Octopus waspletely sealed.


    1. One gapja refers to 60 years of energy if a martial artist were to cultivate their internal energy for 60 years. ?

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99 </h4>


    An arrow silently pierced a Demon Octopus in the head.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª?!¡±


    With a psychic scream that didn¡¯t quite sound like a cry, the creature that had been climbing onto Aquamarine¡¯s deck plummeted.


    It wasn¡¯t the only one.


    With a soft <i>thwip</i>, several others, with arrows sprouting from their foreheads, fell like autumn leaves. Ninian¡¯s archery, approaching the level of responding to a thousand attacks with one arrow, had be nearly impossible to evade with mere agility. Even the toughest hide couldn¡¯t withstand such pinpoint attacks.


    ¡°...That makes a hundred. Doesn¡¯t look like their numbers are decreasing.¡±


    As if responding to her monologue, Gno, standing ahead, shouted confidently, ¡°We¡¯ll have to hold this position until those two either seed in sealing the Rift or return to the ship!¡±


    ¡°Can we hold out?¡±


    ¡°No problem! My thrusts might not be as precise as your arrows, but they¡¯re not so sloppy as to not break through these creatures¡¯ defense. Plus, I¡¯m conserving my stamina and aura in preparation for a long fight.¡±


    Ninian nodded slightly and shot another arrow. With lethal precision, it drilled through the heads of more Demon Octopuses. While taking down more enemies, Ninian¡¯s keen ears picked up the voices of herpanions doing their best to support her from behind.


    Two mages and a spiritualist¡ªalthough the crew had less than ten members, it was a rather extravagant lineup for their expedition team. The focal point among them was Esther.


    ¡°Vivian! Sister Lorelei! I¡¯ll buy us some casting time, so use a big spell!¡±


    ¡°Uh... Okay! Got it!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Lorelei, a prodigy who had reached ss 6 at a young age butcked realbat experience, and Vivian, a high-rank spiritualist who had rarely coborated with others despite her years of experience.


    Although Esther herself wasn¡¯t as skilled as those two, her expertise allowed them to maximize their abilities. As the top disciple from the Magic Tower, she had umted vast knowledge and had the invaluable experience of witnessing the prime days of the Aquamarine Expedition Team firsthand.


    ¡°Fire Arrow!¡±


    In response to Esther¡¯s incantation, dozens of magical circles materialized, unleashing ming arrows. Originally, this spell wouldn¡¯t have had such power and numbers, but thanks to Leonard¡¯s help in optimizing the spell, the magic formation was now several times stronger.


    Dozens of ming arrows rained down, piercing through the air as though shot by elite soldiers. They struck the octopuses clinging to the ship¡¯s hull, those just stepping onto the deck, and even those forming wings to fly.


    Fourteen confirmed hits.


    <i>SKREEEE! KREEECH!</i>


    The Demon Octopuses, weak against heat and light, shrieked in agony as their skin was being pierced and scorched.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö?! ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö!? ¡ö!¡±


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö??!¡±


    While the attacks didn¡¯t kill them outright, they effectively immobilized the creatures and bought more time. There was no need for excessive power or damage.


    Thanks to Jack Russell¡¯s teachings, Esther didn¡¯t repeat the same mistake twice. Indeed, instead of amplifying her power with Fire Spear, focusing on quantity and uracy to create an opportunity for the other two to cast their wide-area spells was the correct strategy.


    ¡°As expected of the disciple of the Chief Elder. She¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Captain Njord¡¯s judgment has never been wrong. Her potential was recognized as far back as eight years ago.¡±


    Motivated by Esther¡¯s efficient support, Ninian and Gno held their ground without taking a single step back.


    Just then, Vivian shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll clear the way with wind! Give it everything you¡¯ve got!¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay!¡±


    A moment before Lorelei finished her chant, Vivian¡¯s spirit magic activated.


    <i>Whooosh!</i>


    A high-rank spiritualist¡ªfew truly understood what that meant. Most spiritualists could only borrow a fragment of a spirit¡¯s power, like Ninian. Low-rank spiritualists were weaker and less versatile than ss 3 Mages, and mid-rank spiritualists often fell short of even ss 4 Mages, let alone ss 5 Mages.


    But high-rank spiritualists were different, as even ss 6 Mages would struggle against their chosen element.


    Rider on the Storm


    Audra


    The high-rank spirit Audra, summoned from the Spirit Realm, enveloped the ship with several whirlwinds at themand of her contractor.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    At Vivian¡¯s signal, Loreleipleted her incantation. The ss 6 Mage, a step away from bing an Archmage, unleashed her full power. The magic in the area was sucked into a massive magic circle, which was several meters in diameter.


    Lorelei knew the Demon Octopuses were vulnerable to light and heat, and possessing theoretical knowledge on par with that of an elder from the Magic Tower, she chose the most devastating spell to exploit that weakness.


    ¡°Breath that turns verdant fields into wastnds, unleash a single gust that withers thousands to death!¡±


    At that moment, the ss 6 fire spell, Prominence Burn, erupted. The ze from the magic circle wasn¡¯t merely fire; it was something that rode the storm, enveloping the ship.


    Seeing this, Esther screamed in rm, ¡°Prominence Burn?! Isn¡¯t that a forbidden spell?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only forbidden in war zones and ces with a high fire risk... I think...¡±


    Magic with excessive lethality and coteral damage was often ouwed with continent-wide consensus, and spells like Mega Drought and Prominence Burn fell into this category. If someone was found guilty of casting such spells without meeting the specific conditions, a bounty would be ced on the caster¡¯s head.


    Usually, the Magic Tower would intervene andpensate for the damages, covering up the incident.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Witnessing the spell¡¯s devastating power firsthand, the Aquamarine crew now understood why Prominence Burn was ssified as a forbidden spell.


    ¡°...That¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we could avoid that... The range is too wide to just dodge. The only thing we could do is to prevent it from being cast.¡±


    The experienced Gno and Ninian exchanged their impressions of Prominence Burn, once again realizing the destructive power of a ss 6 magic spell. Powerhouses capable of reversing the tide of the battle¡ªthat was what high-rank mages were.


    The mes of Prominence Burn¡ªor more urately, the high-temperature gas resembling mes¡ªintensified by the storm, swept through, erasing even the screams of the creatures. Even the slightest contact with the blue mes would reduce the target to ash.


    The vacuum environment created by the spell, which didn¡¯t extinguish the blue mes, plunged the area into an eerie silence, spreading death quietly.


    ¡°Sister Lorelei.¡±


    Esther, who had been staring wide-eyed at the hellscape, quickly regained herposure and turned to Lorelei. ¡°How much longer can you maintain it?¡±


    ¡°Two, maybe three minutes? If I push it, five minutes, but I¡¯ll be out of mana...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to overextend. Even if you used Prominence Burn ten more times, you wouldn¡¯t be able to annihte them all.¡±


    Despite the advantage gained by the wide-area spell, the creatures kepting like moths to a me. While they avoided rushing into Prominence Burn, they were clearly waiting for the spell to end.


    At this rate, as soon as the effects of Prominence Burn wore off, an endless battle of attrition would ensue.


    <i>But there¡¯s no way to end this...</i>


    Esther wiped the cold sweat off her forehead, racking her brains for a way out of this.


    <i>Master¡¯s supreme spell, Helios, still has some time left. We can hold out for thirty more minutes. The problem is what we do after Helios fades away. </i>


    The magic sun, Helios, left behind by Jack Russell, weakened those monstrous creatures with its light and heat. That was why Ninian could kill them with her arrows and the barrage of Fire Arrow spells could inflict fatal damage.


    Despite targeting their weak points, these were Rank B monsters. Normally, the Demon Octopuses couldn¡¯t be defeated that easily.


    <i>The psychic waves are being blocked by Aquamarine, and the telekinesis and otherworldly magic aren¡¯t too powerful... If I knew this was going to happen, I would have studied barrier spells more!</i>


    Nothing was as useful in defending a stronghold as barriers. Knowing this, Esther regretted her past disinterest in barrier spells. Time kept flowing, and no good ideas came to mind. If there were an ideal strategy, Archmage Russell would have shared it with the crew before leaving.


    It was a battle of endurance, relying on pure strength. The five Aquamarine members, without Leonard and Russell to help them, faced their limits.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Gno gritted his teeth, pushing through the pain in his lungs, and skewered four Demonic Octopuses with a single thrust. Blood and flesh sttered everywhere along with a foul smell.


    <i>My spear is starting to waver. I can¡¯t keep doing this for much longer. </i>


    His family¡¯s martial art, Maelstrom, would lose more than half its power without precision. A proper thrust would have left neat holes in the creatures instead of messy stters. His breathing was ragged, his muscles growing more tired by the minute.


    The others were in simr situations.


    ¡°Audra!¡±


    Vivian¡¯s call barely roused the high-rank spirit, Audra, to unleash des of wind.


    The creatures approaching Ninian were shredded into pieces. Normally, the wind des would have cut through the rear ranks as well, but now they only took down one or two before dissipating. Though she was a pure-blooded elf with abundant mana, Vivian also had her limits.


    <i>Twang!</i>


    Ninian gritted her teeth as her bowstring snapped despite her careful maintenance. The strain of the intense battle proved too much for it. Within seconds, she re-strung her bow, but the situation had already spiraled out of control.


    Gno, holding the front line, was pushed back, and the Demonic Octopuses were swarming the deck.


    Yeon Family Archery


    Prelude


    Resonating Arrows, Three Sections


    To make up for her mistake, Ninian pulled out a technique she had not yet mastered. Resonating Arrows, initially used in Goguryeo for signaling ormands, were different in the Yeon Family Archery.


    If it sliced through the air sharply, the sound vanished, but if it tore through roughly, it echoed like a ghost¡¯s wail.


    <i>I¡¯llpensate for myck of aura control with spirit magic.</i>


    With bloodied fingers, she nocked an arrow, channeling her aura through it as she twisted it half a turn. Simr yet distinct from Maelstrom, this was also an application of rotational force, which surged from the fletching to the shaft and then to the arrowhead.


    A non-human, a half-elf from another world recreated the martial art of Goguryeo¡¯s renowned family.


    <i>Whiiing¡ª!</i>


    Augmented arrow energy¡ªthe three arrows sliced through the air and transformed into gusts of wind, shredding the creatures they struck.


    The technique meant to tear through multiple enemies at once,pensating for the general weakness of archers, temporarily halted the Demonic Octopuses¡¯ charge.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    At that moment, Marianne jumped onto the deck from inside the ship.


    <i>Kiing!</i>


    Swinging her aura-enhanced sword with full force, Marianne easily cut through the creatures already weakened by Helios. With a few strikes, she broke through to reach Gno¡¯s side, holding the line. Without her, the front would have copsed in seconds, even though they had managed to hold on for minutes.


    The fact that Marianne, whose duty was guarding Frances, hade to offer aid was proof of how dire the situation was.


    ¡°Just hold on a little longer! Judging by how the power within the Rift is shifting and fluctuating, it looks like a decisive moment is near!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it onest push...!¡±


    With trembling knees, Gno gripped his spear as tightly as he could. He felt like he would drop it at any moment, and the others weren¡¯t doing any better .


    Ninian, Vivian, Esther, and Lorelei¡ªall of them were pale, having never been pushed this far, but none gave up or fell.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Esther, looking up at the sky, started trembling.


    The power source they had relied on until now, Helios, was dispersing. They had already reached their limits by maintaining the front lines against weakened foes. If the Demonic Octopuses regained their full strength, Aquamarine wouldn¡¯tst a moment.


    Just as despair was about to set in...


    <i>Crack!</i>


    A web of cracks materialized in the space surrounding Aquamarine, spreading rapidly. It was a phenomenon that three members of Aquamarine had experienced before.


    Jack Russell and Leonard had seeded in sealing the Rift.


    <i>Crack! Crack!</i>


    The entire space surrounding them, covered in tiny cracks, copsed.


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm...¡±


    The crew, fighting desperately on the deck, saw Leonard and Russell before them. Despite facing stronger and more dangerous foes, they seemed to be in far better condition than the rest of the crew.


    Those who had fought on the deck, feeling a mix of relief and frustration, copsed almost simultaneously.


    The journey through the Abyss of the Demonic Octopus had been iparably more perilous than the previous expedition in the Sea Orc Den, and it wasing to its final moments.

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>


    Only those who hadn¡¯t copsed on the deck gathered in the meeting room. Among them was Marianne, who had joined the fight during the final moments and was therefore less fatigued. Although she had abandoned her escort duties at Frances¡¯mand to join the front lines, the battle was now over, and it was time to resume her role as Frances¡¯ guard.


    ¡°...Thank you both for your hard work,¡± Frances said warily as she saw Leonard and Russell from beyond Marianne¡¯s shoulder, unable to hide her exhaustion.


    Aquamarine was not a ship that could operate without a crew. Although she hadn¡¯t fought on the front lines, Frances had been continuously steering the ship against the onught of the Demonic Octopuses. She had disrupted their advance with Impulse Wave and used the Incineration Cannons to scorch the ones attempting tounchrge-scale magic.


    If Frances hadn¡¯t been working around the clock to help with the defense, the crew fighting on the deck wouldn¡¯t havested half the time they had.


    ¡°Fran, you don¡¯t look so good,¡± Leonard remarked. He knew thatpared to the others, Frances had less stamina. Although her battle had been indirect, it was still grueling enough to wear out even a seasoned adventurer.


    Frances acknowledged hisment with a bitter smile. ¡°Haha, is it that obvious? It¡¯s been a while since I focused that hard, so it was quite exhausting.¡±


    Many people have the wrong idea about mental strength, forgetting that it ultimatelyes from physical endurance. Even someone with indomitable willpower wouldn¡¯t be able to keep going without sufficient food and water. Unless one reached a state where the body and mind could function independently by unlocking their upper dantian, finding a workaround would be quite difficult.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep the report on this Rift expedition short. We can go over the details after you''ve recovered.¡±


    ¡°...Uh, fine. If you¡¯re saying this, Leonard, then I must really be in rough shape. Alright, please keep it short.¡±


    epting his suggestion, Frances firmly patted her cheeks, fearing that if she didn¡¯t, her eyelids would droop and her sinking consciousness would sumb to sleep.


    ¡°After leaving the Aquamarine, we soon came across the Rift Guardian in the heart of the Deep Sea City. It was a giant octopus-like monster without a physical form. We named it the Mind Kraken, and we quickly began our battle against it...¡±


    Leonard¡¯s exnation was concise, but the details were so fascinating that both Marianne and Frances quickly found themselves immersed in the story.


    The Mind Kraken¡ªfighting a giant monster from another dimension, estimated to be Rank S, and returning victorious? Of course, Archmage Jack Russell had yed a significant role, but it was nheless a remarkable feat for Leonard.


    Marianne and Frances looked bewildered when Leonard exined how he had flown on a sword. He even gave them a demonstration of Sword Flight.


    ¡°Wh-What? This can be done with aura as well, not just with magic swords?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marianne was more astonished than Frances and was curious about the principles behind Sword Flight, but without unlocking the upper dantian, it was beyond her reach. Even though she was disappointed, the sight of Leonard standing on the sword fueled her determination to train harder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Leonard resumed his story. Reporting the battle¡¯s details didn¡¯t require much time. Although the battle with the Mind Kraken had been fierce, the report itself could fit on a single page if all the unnecessary details were left out.


    Leonard described how neither his augmented qi nor Jack Russell¡¯s supreme magic could inflict significant damage. Frustrated by the prolonged battle, the Mind Kraken resorted to its ultimate move¡ªMindscape Invasion. Leonard used this to their advantage, inflicting a critical blow and destroying the core hidden within the creature.


    ¡°Ah, I was very curious about that,¡± Russell interjected, having just listened up to this point.


    ¡°The Mind Kraken was undoubtedly a psychic lifeform. Both of us could resist its mind control with our mental strength, but defense and offense were a totally different story. How did you manage it?¡±


    Jack Russell was not exaggerating. Fighting a psychic lifeform within a mental realm was like trying to swim faster than a fish. Blocking a mental invasion and using it to counterattack were as different as night and day.


    And yet, Leonard had managed that with ease.


    ¡°It let its guard down. While I haven¡¯t reached the Transcendence Tier, I¡¯m able to wield my sword with my mind. I lured it into my Mindscape to level the ying field and struck its vital point. I would¡¯ve failed if the creature had realized what my n was.¡±


    ¡°You lured it into your Mindscape...? You... Did you intentionally submit to its mind control in order to counterattack?¡±


    Jack Russell''s eyes widened with astonishment, something rare for him. ¡°Bold¡± wouldn¡¯t even begin to describe Leonard¡¯s tactic. Had the Mind Kraken realized his n and countered, Leonard would have lost his body to the monster, ultimately facing a fate worse than death.


    ¡°Given that the alternative was a prolonged fight, I had to take the gamble.¡±


    ¡°...I won¡¯t say more, since it worked, but that was reckless.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes you have to take risks.¡±


    With that, the battle report on the Abyss of the Demon Octopus was concluded. Although brief, the report was good enough to submit to Bermuda.


    Having dexterously recorded Leonard¡¯s story, Frances finally put her quill pen down and sighed deeply. This whole ordeal had left her utterly exhausted, beyond what a few cups of coffee could fix.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should go for the third Rift. Everyone is already exhausted, and we don¡¯t have enough intel anyway. It¡¯s too dangerous to rely just on the two of you,¡± Frances said.


    Indeed, the Aquamarine Expedition Team had learned their limits through this expedition. The team was small, and exploring the Rift for the purpose of sealing it proved to be incredibly difficult.


    While Leonard¡¯s gamble had led to a sessful mission with no casualties, the slightest error could have proven catastrophic.


    Unlike the Abyss of the Demon Octopus, which had been explored to some extent, the Corrupted Spirit Legion waspletely unknown territory with no reliable information. Furthermore, Aquamarine didn¡¯t have enough Antimagic artifacts to deal with it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay around the area for a bit as per the navigation schedule, and then return to Antis.¡±


    Frances¡¯ tone was firm, and no one opposed her decision. With that, the discussion in the meeting room came to an end.


    Exploring the Fifth Sea District was far from easy, and this adventure had made that starkly clear once again.


    * * *


    Returning to his quarters, Leonard immediately entered a state of meditation.


    ¡°I must act quickly while it¡¯s still fresh in my mind.¡±


    Despite being physically and mentally exhausted, having expended more than half of his internal energy on Sword Flight and delving into the Mindscape, Leonard knew this battle had been too valuable of an experience not to reflect on.


    There was nothing to be gained from the Mind Kraken itself. It wasn¡¯t human but a monster, and itsbat style, relying solely on power output, was crude. However, the heart devil¡¯s method of crushing the monster within the Mindscape was something that couldn¡¯t be overlooked.


    <i>It¡¯s just a representation of Dan Mok-Jin. It can¡¯t use martial arts I haven¡¯t experienced or replicate the true nature of the Heavenly Demon himself.</i>


    Ultimately, the heart devil, born from the life-or-death battle where Yeon Mu-Hyuk had been defeated, had clear limitations.


    127 seconds¡ªthe demon could only use the martial arts and replicate the prowess disyed by the Heavenly Demon in that 127-second fight.


    <i>Although the heart devil used its internal energy generously, it didn¡¯t even get to use the powers of a Profound Realm master or the ultimate techniques of the Asura¡¯s Royal Dance. It was able to defeat me with thirty percent, if not less, of its full power.</i>


    The Asura¡¯s Royal Dance was the pinnacle of martial arts that one could master after fullyprehending the Heavenly Demon Cultivation Method. Of those techniques, Leonard had only experienced four.


    The unavoidable restraint technique, Six-Direction Total Rampage.


    The unblockable destructive technique, Emperor Destroyer Immortal Killer.


    The absolute counter technique, Controlling Otherness.


    The death technique that no one could survive, Heaven¡¯s Annihtion.


    However, after awakening the Five Elements Augmented Qi, the first two techniques, the Six-Direction Total Rampage and Emperor Destroyer Immortal Killer, were no longer significant issues. The truly formidable techniques were Controlling Otherness, which he hadn¡¯t been able to ovee, and Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, which had ended Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s life.


    Leonard spent several minutes reflecting on that brief moment¡ªthe defense that the Mind Kraken hadn¡¯t been able to prate with its dark tentacles, psychic waves, telekinesis, and otherworldly magic.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t see Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, but I saw Controlling Otherness. It¡¯s the ultimate counter technique capable of repelling psychic waves and otherworldly magic. If you don¡¯t stop the user from unleashing it, not even ten times the power can break through.¡±


    Controlling Otherness was said to be a heaven ruled by Marapapiyas, the King of the Sixth Heaven. Those born within it could freely steal the pleasures of those born outside.


    True to the legend, the technique of Controlling Otherness could not only absorb all iing attacks but also convert them into the user¡¯s power or unleash them back at the enemy with several times the power.


    The Five Elements Augmented Qi couldn¡¯t fully prate it, and Leonard had suffered critical injuries from his power being absorbed and turned against him more than once.


    <i>While the Shaolin Sect¡¯s Mahayana Prajna Zen Art is known as the pinnacle of counter techniques, this is beyond even that.</i>


    The principle itself was simple¡ªa curtain of augmented qi was deployed to absorb and umte all power flowing within it. The fact that it could absorb the Mind Kraken¡¯s abilities despite not being martial arts suggested that the technique could counteract any phenomenon.


    The user could then convert the absorbed power into internal energy or enhance it with their own strength and fire it back at the attacker.


    <i>Truly absurd, this martial art...</i>


    It was akin to the legendary technique of ancient times, the Shifting Flower Grafting Jade Divine Art. As he marveled at its capabilities, Leonard pondered on how to break it.


    <i>If Controlling Otherness is deployed, breaking its defense is impossible. Attacking it recklessly means facing several times the power in return, and leaving it alone puts me at a disadvantage. It¡¯s truly a dilemma.</i>


    Even considering various ultimate techniques of the Five Elements Style, he couldn¡¯t see a way to break through the technique.


    Sweat trickled down Leonard¡¯s forehead as he sat cross-legged in the center of the cabin. Despite oveing countless crises with the power and experience of his past life, he wasn¡¯t confident at all in regards to this issue, even with all his expertise.


    The Profound Realm¡ªa level reached by the Seven Commanders of Cardenas, a boundary where one would transcend the very limits of humanity. Even after perfecting the Five Elements Augmented Qi, Leonard could only consider himself on par with that level.


    ¡°...Hah, interesting.¡±


    Although facing a seemingly insurmountable wall, Leonard smiled. It was only natural. For someone at a standstill, the most terrifying thing wasn¡¯t a high, steep hill or a wall, but an endless barren in where there was nothing. Simply having an obstacle to ovee gave him a reason to keep moving forward.


    Clearing his mind of all distractions, Leonard closed his eyes. An inexplicable tension filled the cabin, and no one outside would be able to sense this atmosphere.


    The concentration that allowed him to reach depthsparable to or greater than that of secluded training without actually being in seclusion was the very foundation that had built the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk.

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>


    The Ninth Degree External Force Tier was just two steps below the Transcendence Tier, which approached the limits of human potential. Though some would say that there was arge gap between the Ninth Degree and the Tenth Degree, Leonard already had the wisdom of a Creation Realm martial artist. He knew the steps to get there, so all he needed to do was fulfill them. So, even if he didn¡¯t explore the third Rift and ended up missing his chance to reach the Tenth Degree, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a loss.


    <i>The most one can gain from surpassing the Ninth Degree and entering the Tenth Degree is the potential to open their upper dantian. And if their upper dantian is already open, they may be more skilled at manipting energy, but that¡¯s all.</i>


    The difference wasn¡¯t insignificant, but it didn¡¯t matter much once one reached the Transcendence Tier. After all, Leonard¡¯s Visualization was even more refined than it was in his past life when he was Yeon Mu-Hyuk. Even if his capacity and control over mana increased a little, that wouldn¡¯t help him reach the Tenth Degree.


    <i>I have to improve my understanding. I have to find some leads that will let me destroy his Controlling Otherness and obtain Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, which is essentially a fatal blow.</i>


    Dozens¡ªno, hundreds of battles unfolded in Leonard¡¯s mind.


    Controlling Otherness was a martial art that was legendary even in ancient times. Even among the other forms of Asura¡¯s Royal Dance, it could be considered the ultimate technique.


    As Leonard confronted it with his sword, he surpassed his limits.


    He began with the 144 forms of the Five Elements Style, thenbined them into the Yellow Dragon Form, holding nothing back. He was so lost in the Mindscape that he physically acted out what he was learning in his mind. His flesh ripped, and blood began to spill.


    When the Azure Dragon tried to prate the Controlling Otherness, it was reflected back and pierced through Leonard¡¯s body. When the Vermillion Bird tried to set the barrier on fire, it came back burning several times hotter and scorched his skin.


    ¡°Hm...¡±


    If these were real battles and not Visualization training, Leonard would have already died several times. He was well aware of this, which was why he never wavered.


    <i>Pak! Fwoosh! </i>


    He tested all the techniques that flickered through his head.


    Azure Dragon. Vermillion Bird. White Tiger. ck Tortoise.


    He used them all and even attained the Yellow Dragon Form, whichbined them all. Every time he failed, a cut appeared on his skin, but even as his skin was shredded and he was assaulted with severe pain, he did not flinch a single time. If he fought a Profound Realm master, hesitating over this level of injury or pain would spell instant death.


    His stubbornness resembled madness more so than dedication. But it brought his swordy to a higher level, and he was able to start chipping ever so slightly at the Controlling Otherness¡¯s invulnerable shield.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The Sword Demon smiled.


    So the struggle wasn¡¯t for nothing after all.


    As long as he continued to take one step at a time¡ªno, even if it was less than that¡ªas long as he didn¡¯t stop walking, as long as he continued on even if the heavens and the earth eroded, someday, he would reach the beyond.


    * * *


    After sealing the Abyss of the Demon Octopus, the members of Aquamarine copsed under the weight of extreme fatigue. Naturally, even though they were explorers who had experienced all sorts of hardships, they had never fought monsters that were Rank B and above in the thousands. Each member hade face-to-face with their limits and couldn¡¯t leave their cabins for several days.


    Some of them attempted to train after realizing the shorings in their skills, but mental energy required physical energy. Even if they tried to practice, if they couldn¡¯t concentrate, it was for naught.


    ¡°...Phew. My grip strength is starting to return.¡±


    Gno was finally able to hold a spear after two days, and he began to warm up. He recovered faster than others because of the physical abilities afforded to him by being in the Ninth Degree External Force Tier and because he had a well-trained body as a spearman. The Maelstrom spear-fighting style had severe side effects that were proportional to its might, so its users had to condition their bodies to the peak. If they didn¡¯t have a strong enough constitution, the techniques would wear them down.


    ¡°Tch.¡± Unlike him, Ninian was irritated. <i>I¡¯m already having trouble stringing a bow properly... I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s this bad after just two days. Maybe that means I¡¯m still not strong enough.</i>


    Thanks to her elf blood, she was born with nimbler fingers than humans. The depths of the Yeon Family Archery were not reachable with innate talent alone. It felt as if she had fallen to the bottom of a mountain as soon as she¡¯d barely reached the peak.


    Ninian caressed the bowstring with her still-wounded fingers. She desperately wanted to keep shooting, whether it was a thousand arrows or ten thousand, but if she overworked herself, it would all be for naught.


    So, Ninian started to meditate, still holding her bow. She looked back to when she defended the deck of the ship, ying back the moment during the battle when she achieved something that was impossible during her training.


    ¡°¡ªPhew.¡± After moving through basic stances hundreds of times, the swordswoman Marianne finally took a deep breath and stood straight. Unlike the other two, she was already fully recovered. It was toote to help when she arrived at the battle on the deck, and on top of that, the elixir in her had finally dissolved and sped up the time it took for her to heal.


    At this point, it was only a matter of time until she reached the Ninth Degree External Force Tier.


    <i>¡°Marianne, the only thing preventing you from reaching the next stage is yourself.¡± </i>Leonard¡¯s words flickered through her head. In the moment, while he was teaching her, his words had seemed harsh. <i>¡°Focusing on protecting someone can help a person reach a deeper understanding of swordy, but in your case, it¡¯s the opposite. Your body has grown used to being a bodyguard over the years, and now you can¡¯t swing your sword properly.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Does that mean... I cannot reach a higher Tier if I only train to protect?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Haven¡¯t you ever heard the expression that offense is the best defense? What¡¯s the use in deflecting attacks if you¡¯re not going to fight back? You¡¯d only be bowing your head and letting yourself get pummeled. Neutralizing your opponent¡¯s attack before they even strike and making counterattacks are all part of self-defense.</i>


    The way he said it was several times easier to understand than the words of an old traditional swordsman, and when he showed her, it was clear enough that she picked it up after just one demonstration.


    <i>He is a genius. No, not even that is enough to describe him. </i>Afterward, she also understood that she couldn¡¯t even begin to estimate the extent of Leonard¡¯s power. It was even more obscure than before.


    Considering the advice about speary he gave to Gno and the way he taught Ninian archery, his knowledge far surpassed what should be attainable at his age. It was all so iprehensible that it reminded her of the dragons that existed in ancient times and the way they yed with humans.


    ¡°...No, it can¡¯t be,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°What can¡¯t be?¡± Gno interrupted. Marianne hadn¡¯t noticed he was next to her. ¡°You look uneasy. How about a sparring match?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes and growled, ¡°Please. Unmask. Your. Presence.¡±


    ¡°Ahem! I cleared my throat a few times. Like that. You simply didn¡¯t hear.¡±


    ¡°Um, is that so? I apologize.¡± If that was true, she had nothing to say for herself. If she didn¡¯t notice someone who wasn¡¯t even concealing themselves and they intruded on her personal space, it was her own fault. Gno did nothing wrong.


    Both of them looked away sheepishly, avoiding each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So, uh, how¡¯s our leader doing? You said you were going to go see him today.¡±


    Strangely, Marianne instinctively flinched. ¡°I was unable to meet Leonard face-to-face.¡±


    After they sealed the Abyss of the Demon Octopus, Leonard locked himself in his room and never came out. She had gone to check on him yesterday, wondering if his injuries had worsened.


    Even thinking about it made all her hairs stand on end.


    She had approached Leonard¡¯s cabin and was about to knock. And then, her half-bent finger stopped right before she did. In a fleeting moment, she came to realize the extent of her shorings and her foolishness when energy spilling from the room bristled past her neck. Leonard wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose. His fighting spirit as a swordsman, honed by his utmost focus, was sending a warning to any who might dare hinder him from reaching the next stage.


    All who approached would die.


    ¡°I do not believe he was in bad physical condition. His vigor was so intense that I could sense it from outside his room.¡±


    Gno found himself feeling awed by the fear in her voice. He himself was no average fighter, but Marianne was a true genius. Despite the decades of experience between them, she was only one step behind him. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be long until she caught up to his level.


    And yet Leonard inspired fear in her with just the energy he gave off.


    ¡°He¡¯s an iprehensible man, our leader,¡± he said.


    There was no feeling of inferiority, let alonepetition.


    Only awe.


    As martial artists, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed by the sentimentality, but it was a feeling that arose only because they were so acutely aware of how much his power surpassed theirs. Marianne and Gno found themselves forming a mutual understanding of the feeling despite themselves.


    Ninian, in contrast, was asposed as always when she approached them. ¡°Are you talking about the boy?¡±


    ¡°Ninian.¡±


    In some ways, she was the only true student of Leonard¡¯s among the expedition team. Gno and Marianne only received some guidance on their shorings in their martial arts, while Ninian was being taught the Yeon Family Archery, which was clearly a secret, inherited technique.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to understand it. People ofmon sense shouldn¡¯t try to understand someone who goes beyond it,¡± she advised.


    ¡°Goes beyondmon sense... well, you¡¯re not wrong.¡± Gno shrugged.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not talking about his talent or his skills.¡± Ninian¡¯s eye grew hazy, as if she were trying to look somewhere far beyond them. ¡°He is undoubtedly in his mid tote teens physically, but it is not possible to have the wisdom behind his inner self and his capabilities at that age. I sense a vital ipatibility between the age of his body and the age of his soul.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°A difference in age, you say,¡± Marianne muttered.


    She and Gno nodded in agreement.


    They were interrupted by the sharp sound of the warning rm reverberating all throughout the vessel. It was obvious that something big had happened.


    The three of them immediately dashed out of the training room and headed to the wheelhouse to find out what was going on. There, the person who raised the rm, Frances, would tell them what was happening.


    Gno and Ninian, who hadn¡¯t been on the Aquamarine<i> </i>for very long, looked to the veteran member Marianne for an exnation.


    ¡°This rm is rung when there is a dangerous enemy or if an unidentified entity suddenly appears. It means that there is something we cannot engage with or that there is a monster that we cannot track, such as the Sea Dragon King,¡± she said.


    The newer members gulped. Either way, it meant that something very dangerous was upon them.


    They hurried the rest of the way to the wheelhouse in silence. Since they were all powerful warriors in the upper degrees of the External Force Tier, they were swift and arrived in under a minute.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Marianne entered the room first and unwittingly let out a sound.


    Standing there was Leonard, who had arrived ahead of them.


    He looked as if he had juste out of an intense battle. His clothes were in shreds, and the room smelled strongly of blood. And stranger still was the fact that a deep stillness surrounded him despite him looking as if he should be giving off fierce killing intent.


    Like the calm before a storm.


    <i>Click.</i>


    More members arrived before Marianne could even say anything. It was Vivian, Esther, and Lorelei, who had stayed up all night discussing magic and spiritual arts.


    Esther tilted her head when she saw them frozen by the door. ¡°Huh? What is it? Why aren¡¯t you going inside?¡±


    Unlike the other three, who could sense the danger as martial artists, this group was only puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Come in,¡± Marianne said.


    And so, a while after the six of them gathered in the wheelhouse, Jack Russell stepped inside. All the members of Aquamarine were gathered.


    Frances wasted no time in exining. ¡°I assume several of you were quite startled by the sudden rm. Just a little while ago, I picked up on something that our expedition team may not be able to handle.¡±


    ¡°Ooh.¡± Russell¡¯s eyes filled with interest.


    Despite their small size, this expedition team¡¯s fighting power was not average. Even aside from Leonard, who was about as strong as a Master, there were the three upper-degree External Force Tier martial artists who were flourishing under his guidance, the Archmage Hyne¡¯s finest apprentice, and a high-rank spiritualist.


    Esther paled a little bit inparison, but she was by no means weak.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear your reasoning,¡± Russell said.


    ¡°Of course. Now, if you would please look at that dashboard over there,¡± Frances said. Everyone turned to look where she was pointing. The dots and lines were osciting like waves, but only three of them understood what it meant.


    Lorelei was one of them. ¡°Th-That¡¯s a dimensional wall... right? But it looks a little bit... abnormal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right,¡± the captain replied. ¡°This pattern appeared because it detected the Corrupted Spirit Legion, a Rift we are currently close to. It appears during a certain phenomenon that we have recently experienced twice. Who can guess what it is?¡±


    The answer wasn¡¯t very hard to figure out. The Aquamarine Expedition Team had recently made two monumental aplishments that were sure to go down in the Alliance¡¯s history.


    They had sealed Rifts.


    Frances read their expressions and nodded. ¡°Indeed. It was sealed. Not only has someone entered the Corrupted Spirit Legion, they are on the brink of sealing it.


    It was hard to believe. Sealing Rifts was a very convoluted process in general, but the Corrupted Spirit Legion was unexplored. On top of that, it was a very dangerous Rift.


    A Rift of this caliber could only be sealed by a Rank A team with aprehensive n, or by a cooperative effort between the majority of the strongest Rank B expedition teams. A mission that big would never go unnoticed by Frances or Russell.


    ¡°An unknown powerful force. Is it possible that it¡¯s Wild Hunt?¡± the Archmage questioned.


    ¡°That is a possibility. Because no one has a clue where they are or what they¡¯re doing. However, if it¡¯s not them, we must prepare for every possible oue, whether we engage through negotiations orbat,¡± she said.


    <i>Rrrrip! </i>


    They heard the familiar sound of space copsing several kilometers away.


    It was not a natural sound.


    It did not make the air vibrate, so as skilled explorers, all of them heard it. It was the sound of the Corrupted Spirit Legion, the Rift that was estimated to be Rank A, being sealed.


    The wheelhouse was quiet. Even the sound of their breathing had quieted. Nine pairs of eyes blinked as they watched the Rift close from a distance.


    A momentter, an enormous vessel ripped through the air and revealed itself. Despite therge distance between them, they could faintly sense a presence. It was as if they wanted to show off the fact that they had closed a Rank A Rift.


    In an instant, Frances¡¯s face grew as pale as a sheet.


    ¡°<i>...</i>the Pequod?¡± she whispered, her voice so small no one could hear it.

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>


    Pequod. It was a name Frances would never forget.


    It was the ship led by Captain Ahab that had sunk alongside the Aquamarine<i> </i>eight years ago at the end of its golden age.


    Back then and still now, it was standard for Rank A expedition teams to be made up of many members. Each team had hundreds and sometimes even thousands of people. In fact, some teams were so big that they even had reserve troops.


    But not even the supersized Zaratan<i> </i>could carry every single member. Because of that, it wasmon for explorers to travel with auxiliary vessels that were a little less impressive than the leading vessel, which was the ship named after the expedition team.


    Aquamarine used to do that too. The team had two additional ships led by the Aquamarine<i>. </i>


    Their names were the Pequod<i> </i>and the Essex<i>. </i>Unlike the main ship, which Frances and Marianne had escaped on, the two had sunk, never to be seen again.


    ¡°How shocking!¡± Russell eximed as he spotted the ship next to the Rift, interrupting Frances¡¯s reminiscing. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a phantom ship with my own two eyes. There are a few records that note their existence, but they are over a hundred years old, so their legitimacy is questionable. I need to tell those geezers about this once we return to port.¡±


    A phantom ship?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.


    Well, everyone except one.


    Leonard¡¯s sight was sharp enough that he could see all the way to the horizon, and he saw that the ship was semi-transparent. Though it was indeed sitting on the water, there were no wavespping around it, nor were the waves reacting to its weight, so the ship didn¡¯t seem to have a physical presence.


    <i>I sense someone as strong as a Master. One at the very peak of that Tier too.</i>


    His hand automatically flew to the hilt of his sword, fingers twitching. There was a well-honed presence spilling out of the ship that he could sense even several kilometers away. It waspletely different from a monster¡¯s.


    Russell seemed to sense it as well, as the mana around him wavered. The rest of the members were far too undertrained to have the same visual ability as them.


    ¡°A...phantom ship?¡± Lorelei asked carefully. She didn¡¯t seem to know what it was.


    ¡°Mm. They¡¯re not very well known,¡± Russell said, not looking away from the ship.


    Naturally, the other members¡¯ ears perked up. Marianne and Esther felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and looked out across the distance, but they still weren¡¯t sure what it was.


    ¡°A phantom ship is a naturally urring undead entity that has been appearing since the olden days, albeit rarely,¡± Russell began. ¡°ording to the records at the Magic Tower, they were not originally undead entities. They are said to appear when a ship is left floating adrift in the middle of the sea after all its inhabitants die, whether due to starving in the doldrums or being attacked by pirates. They had be a ghost story of sorts after some people spotted one.


    ¡°Typically, it would simply remain amon superstition shared by sailors, but phantom ships will spawn if very specific conditions are fulfilled. First, the ship must have a central figure strong enough for their spirit to remain even after their death. Second, the ship that sank must have more years of serious experience than the average vessel. Third, the area in which it sank must have a higher-than-normal mana concentration. Lastly...¡±


    Russel paused.


    ¡°...The ship and its crew must have felt a severe sense of resentment or cursed the cause of their death. Because it is so difficult to fulfill all these conditions, many question the very existence of phantom ships. Though, I suppose that won¡¯t be the case anymore,¡± Russell said darkly.


    This phantom ship, which ostensibly fulfilled all the conditions, was a Rank S vessel. One could surmise just how dangerous it was when considering how it was in the same ssification as the Sea Serpent, which ruled its waters and was considered the king of the sea.


    The captain of the Pequod<i>, </i>who could be seen as the heart of the vessel itself, was a monster at least in the Master Tier. If he and the ship itself became undead, they would have absorbed an enormous amount of mana and be monstrously powerful.


    Because phantom ships sat on the boundary of material existence, they were immune to air resistance and physical attacks. Only weapon energies and magic spells could hurt them, but even then, they did less than half the damage.


    ¡°Divine powers, which weremon in the ancient days, are effective against phantom ships, but there aren¡¯t many people who have them these days. And most of those who do aren¡¯tpletely sane,¡± the Archmage exined.


    ¡°Russell,¡± Leonard said after listening quietly.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°If the phantom ships are that powerful, I would assume they are hard to defeat. What happened to the phantom ships that were spotted in the past?¡±


    The other members turned to Russell as if with the same question in mind.


    Russel seemed to have expected the question. ¡°As I exined earlier, in most cases, phantom ships appear because there is some kind of desire for vengeance. And since undead are not created with ck magic, they will naturally disappear when they rid themselves of the intentions that brought them into existence in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that they disappear once they exact their vengeance?¡± Leonard rified.


    ¡°Precisely. As long as one doesn¡¯t go too close or attack them first, phantom ships rarely attack vessels they have no rtion to.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Leonard understood it now. If phantom ships only pursued vessels they wanted to exact vengeance upon and disappeared afterward, there was no reason to attempt to destroy them and sustain such huge losses. Sailors simply needed to avoid the phantom ships¡¯ paths and wait for them to disappear.


    The same was true for even the ships that were chased, as long as they weren¡¯t involved in the phantom ships¡¯ vengeance. Fighting phantom ships in the ocean was extremely difficult, and if their true targets were strong enough to face them, they could get rid of the phantom ships on their own. There was no need for outsiders to join in on the fighting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whose phantom ship that is, but it doesn¡¯t look too friendly. Well, I suppose the people it begrudges have some level of responsibility in the matter,¡± Ganomented.


    Leonard was about to agree, but his enhanced senses didn¡¯t miss the change in Frances¡¯s demeanor.


    Her heart was racing, and her blood was growing cold. It wasn¡¯t like her at all. The mental wavelengths emanating from her body were fluctuating wildly. This was a reaction that could be seen when someone received arge mental shock. When Leonard noticed, he thought of possibilities for a very brief moment, but as soon as he realized what was going on, his face fell.


    <i>A ship that can fulfill all the conditions to be a phantom ship... </i>


    One: the ship had to have a Master-level captain.


    Two: the ship that sank had to have more years of serious experiencepared to the average vessel.


    Three: the ship had to have sunk in an area with a very high concentration of mana.


    Four: the ship had to have had a deep sense of resentment rting to the reason it sank.


    <i>It can¡¯t be! </i>


    He immediately figured it out after seeing Frances¡¯s reaction and recalling the story she had told him.


    There was a ship that had fulfilled all those tediously specific conditions. It had sunk eight years ago in the sea district where therge Rift Charybdis used to be. Not only that, their cause of death was an ambush from explorers they¡¯d thought to be theirrades, not something as simple as a monster attack from the Rift.


    It was very likely that that ship had be a phantom ship.


    ¡ªWarning.


    The <i>Aquamarine¡¯s </i>crystal ball lit up red and spoke in a mechanical voice, as if confirming Leonard¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡ªUnknown vessel spotted eleven seconds ago has turned around and is approaching at top speed. Unknown vessel is about to enter within firing radius.


    ¡°What?!¡± everyone eximed in shock.


    They all looked out into the distance and spotted the phantom ship. It was heading toward them at high speed. Because it had no physical body, it was not slowed by either air or water resistance. It was almost impossible to deny that it was pursuing them now.


    ¡°Master! You said that phantom ships don¡¯t attack first!¡± Esther shouted to the Archmage.


    ¡°Hm, well, the most recent records are over one hundred years old, so they could be incorrect. Especially when there weren¡¯t many sightings in the first ce,¡± Russell said vaguely, looking a little self-conscious.


    ¡°We must retreat as fast as possible,¡± said Frances as she watched the phantom ship grow nearer. Her voice was lower and more serious than usual, but because they were in such an inexplicable situation, no one noticed.


    Except for Leonard.


    ¡°Reroute destination! Activate maximum speed! Remove power limits!¡±


    The Aquamarine<i> </i>obeyed its master and vibrated as the power engine stored at its core reached maximum output. With enough power tounch countless ss 6 spells, the ship was ready tounch forward at top speed.


    The Aquamarine<i> </i>turned its head and began to sail in the opposite direction of the phantom ship.


    <i>Zoom! </i>


    The ocean blurred past them as the members watched from the wheelhouse.


    <i>What incredible speed...! You¡¯re telling me that the rate it was going before was far below its maximum speed? </i>


    Of course, the ship couldn¡¯t maintain this speed for long, but right now, it was shooting forward more like the tide itself than a vessel.


    The magic arrays carved on its hull even used the air to speed up by pushing it back, and the jet propellor, a masterpiece of magical engineering, shot the ship forward like an arrow.


    The ship streaked forward so fast it was as if it were skimming the water¡¯s surface like a seagull. It moved at an extraordinary speed, and the phantom ship grew smaller behind it.


    ¡°Ha! As expected of the Aquamarine<i>. </i>Not even a phantom ship can keep up with such speeds,¡± Gano eximed in wonder as he watched the phantom ship grow smaller and smaller in the distance until it was only the size of a fingertip.


    No normal ship would be able to outrace a phantom ship, but the Aquamarine<i> </i>was no normal ship. It was a masterpiece made of unique metals and artifacts of magical engineering, and some called it a treasure that could not be reproduced.


    ¡°We will continue at this pace for ten more minutes,¡± Frances announced with a calm voice. ¡°We cannot be sure that we have lost the phantom ship, so once we are far enough, we will return to the Alliance. I will not ept any objections.¡±


    ¡°Well, I would expect as much.¡± Even Russel, the one person who could question the captain¡¯s authority, nodded in agreement.


    This was a Rank S undead entity. Even though the Aquamarine<i> </i>carried two people who were as strong as Masters, they didn¡¯t dare think they could guarantee victory. Most importantly, they had no reason to engage the phantom ship in battle. They didn¡¯t know why it was chasing them, but the phantom ship¡¯s number one goal was to exact revenge on the cause of its death. Even if they fought and won, they had nothing to gain from fighting something so dangerous. If they left it alone, it would disappear on its own.


    Though the crisis was now behind them, the mood in the wheelhouse was uneasy.


    ¡°Fran.¡± If Leonard didn¡¯t bring up the topic, everyone would likely disperse.


    Frances looked at him with unfocused eyes. There was no light in her eyes, and they resembled a corpse¡¯s. Only then was Leonard sure that his suspicions were correct.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it at this moment, we can discuss itter,¡± he offered.


    ¡°... Leonard?¡± The life returned to her eyes when she understood what he meant.


    ¡°If my suspicions are correct, this is something the others should know. Besides, you cannot consider Gano, Esther, and Lorelei to be uninvolved with these events.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Marianne and Esther are already starting to remember,¡± Leonard pointed out. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell them now, Fran, it won¡¯t be long until they realize.¡±


    ¡°<i>Sigh. </i>You have a point. Though, I didn¡¯t think you would be the first one to bring it up.¡±


    Leonard was right. Though Frances¡¯s brilliant mind was still frozen with shock, she was still able to make the right decision. If telling them was inevitable, it would be better for her to exin it to the others herself.


    ¡°If I may have your attention for a moment,¡± she called out.


    The others immediately halted their small talk and turned to Frances. She looked each of them in the eye, one by one.


    ¡°I have just discovered the identity of the phantom ship we encountered,¡± she announced.


    ¡°Just discovered¡± was a strange choice of words. She could see the entire field of view of the Aquamarine<i>, </i>so she was the first one to have spotted the Pequod<i>. </i>And it only took her a few seconds to recognize it.


    She remembered the events of eight years ago as if they had happened yesterday, so unlike others, she didn¡¯t have to dig around her memories. The fact that she recognized it so fast was part of the reason why the shock was so powerful.


    ¡°That phantom ship was Aquamarine¡¯s secondary ship,¡± she said.


    Marianne¡¯s and Esther¡¯s eyes widened. They¡¯d already been feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The others responded a step slower. Their shock was only natural.


    Frances had the bitterest taste in her mouth as she continued, ¡°It is the ship that was headed by the vice-captain of our expedition team, ¡®The Maestro¡¯ Ahab. It is... the Pequod<i>.</i>¡±


    The wheelhouse went as silent as a graveyard.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>


    The team couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Not only had they just spotted a phantom ship, something that only appeared every one hundred years or so at most, and managed to outpace it, but the phantom ship was also a specter of their oldrades?


    Ninian and Vivian, who had no particr history with the Aquamarine Expedition Team, and Leonard, even though he was the first to realize what was happening, calmly turned to Frances.


    The other three members weren¡¯t soposed. Marianne and Esther still remembered that day from eight years ago. Lorelei, though she wasn¡¯t at the site of the incident, had lost her master, her family. And Gano had lost hisst remaining rtive, his older brother Dentuso.


    ¡°So it was the Pequod<i>. </i>I thought it looked familiar,¡± Marianne said, looking rtively calm. While the incident was like an old scar for the other members, she had witnessed it herself and spent thest eight years persevering through countless struggles. Her situation was different from Esther, who had grown stagnant in her progress due to the trauma, and from Lorelei and Gano, who were only ever informed of their rtives¡¯ deaths and nothing more.


    ¡°Captain Ahab...¡± Esther recalled the old gentleman¡¯s face, which was growing dimmer and dimmer in her memory. She rubbed her eyes as they brimmed with tears.


    While Aquamarine¡¯s three leaders were all moody, Ahab was the only one who could keep them in line. He even scolded Njord. And as exhausting as it was to clean up after Dentuso and Hyne when they caused trouble, he would chuckle and say it reminded him of the vigor and energy he used to have in the old days.


    ¡°<i>Sniffle. </i>Master...¡± After Lorelei lost her parents at a young age and wandered around as an orphan, Hyne took her in as her apprentice. Lorelei¡¯s master was the one who¡¯d told her that she had a gift for magic and that her hair was a golden blonde underneath the dust and ash.


    When she heard that Hyne was dead, it didn¡¯t feel real.


    Her master had seemed as if she could defeat any opponent in the world. And yet, on one random morning, Lorelei was told that she would never see her again. Even to this very day, she hadn¡¯t been able to fully ept it, but now that she knew what the phantom ship was, the grief swept over her. Teardrops dripped from Lorelei¡¯s big doe-like eyes.


    ¡°If the phantom ship had been the Essex<i> </i>instead of the Pequod<i>, </i>maybe I would¡¯ve seen my older brother. You know, the position of captain has never suited him,¡± Gano muttered to himself as he looked out across the sea.


    As befitting of his name, Dentuso ¡°of the Storm¡± preferred to run wild on his own rather than stand above others and give orders. So, he would always reject captain and leadership positions and lead the vanguard as a lone spearman.


    Gano suddenly burst out into a shortugh when he tried to picture Dentuso in a captain¡¯s uniform. Then he let out a heavy sigh.


    Frances gave the three of them time to process their grief. Lorelei couldn¡¯t stop crying, but Esther was able topose herself first andfort the other mage. Only then did the tears stop.


    The phantom ship was far behind them now.


    ¡°Decelerate. Reset output limiter. Automatic routing.¡± With a fewmands from Frances, the vessel slowed down.


    The Aquamarine¡¯s<i> </i>engine wasn¡¯t so fragile as to be overloaded with this amount of strain, but there was no benefit in abusing it. A masterpiece like the Aquamarine required maintenance fees proportional to its value.


    Frances checked their course onest time and turned to the others. ¡°Now, allow me to tell you about the phantom ship, the Pequod.<i> </i>In the case that we need to prepare for something unexpected, I ask for your understanding if we cannot leave the wheelhouse.¡±


    If it turned out that they hadn¡¯t lost the phantom ship and it came after them, they needed to distance themselves from it as fast as possible.


    Jack Russell nodded in agreement before raising a question. ¡°Why don¡¯t you begin by telling us why the Pequod<i> </i>came after the Aquamarine<i> </i>as soon as it spotted it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Esther concurred. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any reason for the Pequod<i> </i>to seek vengeance against the Aquamarine.¡±<i> </i>


    At that, the other members each came up with their own ideas. In the first ce, people were skeptical of the very existence of phantom ships, and there were barely any records they could reference, so a substantial amount of imagination was needed to ponder the question.


    Leonard thought back to the memories of his past life.


    ¡°Russell,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°If I recall correctly, phantom ships are a type of vengeful spirit. In that case, how do they behave when the target of their vengeance is not nearby?¡± he asked.


    The Archmage thought about it for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s arge possibility that they would behave as they did when they were active, particrly right before they sank.¡±


    ¡°On that day, Aquamarine poured all their power into sealing the Rift before they were ambushed, I believe. In that case, it would make sense for the Pequod<i> </i>to not only enter the Corrupted Spirit Legion but also seal it, no?¡± Leonard pointed out.


    ¡°Indeed! You may be right. The phantom ship has no material form, so it would have been able to resist most of the attacks from the spirits. And since it has unlimited stamina, the battle would have been swift,¡± Russell added.


    In murim, supernatural entities weren¡¯t umon. Unlike in ancient times, spirits were now much weaker and had far fewer capabilities, so they posed no threat to martial arts masters. Evil spirits that could be dangerous to the living could easily be taken care of by the average martial artist.


    From his vagabond days, Yeon Mu-Hyuk had also had experience dealing with supernatural entities When it came to entities such as poltergeists and possessive spirits, the first step was figuring out their pattern of behavior.


    <i>Vengeful spirits¡¯ primary objective is exacting revenge... but if they cannot find the target of their resentment, they tend to fixate on their habits and rtionships from when they were living. </i>


    If Leonard was correct, then the Pequod<i> </i>approaching the Aquamarine<i> </i>wasn¡¯t an act of hostility. He had the most heightened senses out of anyone on the ship, and he hadn¡¯t sensed any malice or bloodlust even though he had sensed someone as powerful as Commander Fabian. If there was even a hint of animosity, he wouldn¡¯t have missed it.


    ¡°In that case, it may be that the<i> </i>Pequod<i> </i>unconsciously followed the Aquamarine and treated it as its gship ording to the memories of its past life,¡± Russell muttered to himself.


    Esther¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°Master! How likely is it that Captain Ahab and the crew kept their memories and consciousness? Can¡¯t the strongest undead entities maintain their ego?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the crew, but it¡¯s very possible that¡¯s the case for Ahab. With his level of power, it would not surprise me if he had be a death knight,¡± her master replied.


    Esther was encouraged by his response and took it a step further. ¡°And there¡¯s no ck magic that¡¯s controlling or limiting the movements of the phantom ship! If Captain Ahab is still himself and follows the Aquamarine<i> </i>as he did in his past life... don¡¯t you think we can get the phantom ship on our side?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It was a dangerous idea, but Russell didn¡¯t immediately refute it. On a theoretical level, Esther¡¯s suggestion was entirely logical. Phantom ships were rare, but they were undead entities and followed the same fundamental principles. If the undead still had free will, it was possible that the phantom ship would assist Aquamarine as an ally from its past life.


    ¡°No,¡± Frances said tly. ¡°I am not as well-versed in magical theory as you two, but I do know that undead entities are very unpredictable. They are fundamentally tied to the loathing and resentment of the person they were born from. Knowing how powerful Captain Ahab is, we cannot let our guard down. That is why I reversed our course even though I had recognized the Pequod<i>.</i>¡±


    ¡°B-But Fran, we can¡¯t know for sure. Even if they don¡¯t join us, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to talk to them once?¡± Esther stuttered.


    ¡°Like Esther said, it could be fine,¡± Lorelei added.


    ¡°And if it¡¯s not?¡± Frances said in a low voice.


    ¡°Huh...?¡±


    ¡°Captain Ahab and the crew of the Pequod were Aquamarine¡¯s top fighters during our prime. If they suddenly be our enemy, we will suffer great losses or even be eradicated,¡± she pointed out.


    The Aquamarine<i> </i>was a more advanced vessel than the Pequod<i>, </i>but if they were close enough to engage and a battle broke out, the difference between them mattered little. Among the four masterpieces in the Alliance, the Aquamarine<i> </i>already had inferiorbat capabilities, and on top of that, its crew was significantly weaker than the Pequod¡¯s<i>. </i>The Aquamarine¡¯s<i> </i>advantages would be reduced, and they could be trapped.


    As their leader, Frances was responsible for their lives. She couldn¡¯t gamble with their lives and risk killing them based on some unfounded hope.


    ¡°For now, you can return to your quarters while I sort through the situation. If we find a surefire method of bringing the Pequod on our side as Esther suggested, we will discuss this at the time,¡± the captain ordered.


    Esther nodded. Now that she thought about it, Frances should have been most affected by the sighting, but she was the one who had be emotional first. Esther felt embarrassed.


    The Pequod<i> </i>had be a phantom ship. With this revtion in mind, each member seemed to have a lot to think about, and as soon as they dispersed, they all returned to their individual cabins. Only Marianne stayed behind in the wheelhouse to be by Frances¡¯s side.


    Leonard nced at them, then left.


    <i>There¡¯s no one better than Marianne atforting Frances.</i>


    He wanted to learn more about this Ahab, whom he¡¯d been able to sense from several kilometers away. But that couldeter.


    Leonard had be a bit more tactful than he was in his past life.


    * * *


    It took less than a day for the Aquamarine to return to where they had departed from, Antis City, by taking the shortest route. When they docked, the sea looked brighter than before.


    The entire crew headed to Bermuda¡¯s headquarters. They had a lot to think about after encountering the Pequod<i>, </i>but their achievements were by no means insignificant. As soon as they restored their Rank A status, they had sealed two Rifts and returned safely, without any casualties.


    Naturally, the news turned the entire Alliance upside down.


    ¡°Aquamarine has returned to its former glory!¡±


    Eight years wasn¡¯t a short period of time, but it wasn¡¯t too long either. There was no small number of people who remembered Aquamarine¡¯s golden days and yearned for its return.


    Above all, it was an emotional asion.


    The daughter of the former captain returned to her rightful ce after losing her father and herrades and toiled for nearly a decade with only her bodyguard by her side.


    The younger brother of the Storm had a fresh start after living like a deadbeat.


    The sessor of ¡°Wave Catcher¡± Hyne made aeback.


    There were even rumors about the genius swordsman Leonard, who had single-handedly defeated the scumbag Conrad, who¡¯d been harassing Aquamarine.


    It had been a while since there was so much to talk about, and gossipers kept chattering even as their voices grew hoarse.


    ¡°Captain Njord¡¯s legacy has finally been restored!¡±


    ¡°Apparently, Gano had been training intensely in secret this whole time to fill his older brother¡¯s position! And for eight years at that!


    ¡°Who was the one who¡¯d said the Wave Catcher had no apprentice?! Look at how much that beauty has gone through! She isn¡¯t even thirty yet, but she¡¯s already a ss 6 mage. She¡¯s basically already the second Wave Catcher!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the genius swordsman Leonard was actually a descendant of the Cardenas family. From the moment he locked eyes with Princess Frances, he fell in love and eloped with her!¡±


    ¡°And I heard that the Magic Tower¡¯s Chief Elder officiated their marriage!¡±


    There was no end to the absurdity of the rumors. Ten percent of them were exaggerated truths, another ten percent were truth mixed with fiction, and the remaining eighty percent werepletely false. This tended to ur whenever people gossiped, but when there was stirring news, it urred to an even greater extent.


    The expedition team that everyone thought only remained in legend had made aeback.


    Considering how brutally and thoroughly Aquamarine had been annihted, naturally, the perpetrators were unsettled. Even the top officials of Bermuda were stunned.


    ¡°...They have far surpassed our expectations.¡±


    Several members of the Council¡¯s Rift Preservation Faction sat around a table. Gordon Haywood¡¯s seat was empty.


    Pablo was the one who¡¯d called the meeting.


    ¡°We need an intervention,¡± he said, eyes glowing blood red in the shadows, unable to suppress his bloodlust.

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104 </h4>


    The bloodlust of a powerful Transcendence Tier fighter filled the room and made some of the lower Tier councilors lurch even though the bloodlust was unaimed. It shook them to the core.


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long for Pablo¡¯s bloodlust to settle. He turned to the councilor sitting in the seat next to him. ¡°Robert, do you have the report Aquamarine handed in?¡±


    ¡°I brought the original. I left a copy in its ce,¡± said Robert.


    Though both he and Pablo held the same position as councilors, there was a clear hierarchy between them. But Robert didn¡¯t seem to feel embarrassed as he pulled out the documents from his pocket and handed them over. Though information about expedition teams was sensitive even within Bermuda, the councilors had no problem obtaining it because they¡¯d already bought off about half of the top officials.


    It only took Pablo a few seconds to memorize the whole report, and he passed it around. Once all the attendees finished reading it, he said, ¡°They¡¯re clearly hiding their true power. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The mission outline and route of their voyage were recorded in detail, but the descriptions of the inside of the Rifts and the battles that took ce were extremely sparse. Pablo was certain that they had written the absolute bare minimum required by Bermuda¡¯s rules to hide their true capabilities. The number of monsters and their level of strength were reported in a vague manner, and they even acted modest by saying that they were able to defeat the Rift Guardian due to luck.


    With decades of experience as an explorer, Pablo was able to infer the things that weren¡¯t included in the report. ¡°Jack Russell did not participate in their mission at the first Rift, the Sea Orc Den. Neither did the spiritualist. That means only four of them entered the Rift.¡±


    The one-eyed elf, the Whale Hunter, and the Chief Elder¡¯s apprentice. Andstly, the ¡°genius¡± boy swordsman who had killed Conrad, Leonard.


    Pablo let out a low growl when he saw that name.


    ¡°... He¡¯s far stronger than we expected, but he keeps getting on my nerves even though he¡¯s not anyone important,¡± he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Are you talking about the boy who killed Conrad? His skill with the sword is impressive.¡±


    The other councilors nodded in agreement. The leader of the Santa Maria Expedition Team, which no longer existed, had been a scoundrel, but he had been even more of a genius. He boasted the status of being a Tenth Degree External Force Tier swordsman and a ss 5 mage. Who could have expected that such a man would be defeated by a foreign boy?


    Since everyone in the room had watched the match that day, no one questioned Leonard¡¯s talent with the sword.


    ¡°Even if the boy is a genius, I thought it would take at least ten years for him to be a threat... but five years may be enough.¡±


    ¡°It would be nice if we could bring him over to our side or keep him in check somehow. But it¡¯s too dangerous to take him out.¡±


    ¡°He stayed in Aquamarine even when their future seemed hopeless. People like him cannot be won over no matter how we try to coax him.¡±


    As Pablo listened to the others talk, he muttered to himself. ¡°The report for the second Rift, the Abyss of the Demon Octopus, only mentions Jack Russell¡¯s activities. He entered the Rift with the rest of the team, but he kept the attention of all the monsters and even infiltrated and destroyed the Rift core all by himself. Allegedly.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t miss hisment. He asked, ¡°What about the Rift Guardian?¡±


    ¡°The Rift core was inside the Guardian, so it apparently just so happened to be destroyed during the battle. Ha!<i> </i>They can¡¯t seriously believe that anyone would believe this,¡± Pablo scoffed. While the exnation wasn¡¯t entirely impossible, it was a hundred times more likely that it was a bluff.


    However, the reports weren¡¯tpletely useless because they could surmise a secret hidden in the report about the second Rift. It appeared that Aquamarine had a secret weapon who made a contribution in sealing the Abyss of the Demon Octopus, rather than Jack Russell.


    <i>There¡¯s no chance it¡¯s the one-eyed elf or her younger sister. Nor is it Russell¡¯s apprentice. Through the process of elimination, there are two people it could be: Dentuso¡¯s younger brother Gano, or Hyne¡¯s sessor, Lorelei. But that dunce Gano doesn¡¯t seem like someone who can masquerade as a deadbeat for eight years... I can¡¯tpletely eliminate the possibility that it¡¯s him, but Lorelei is several times stronger than him. </i>


    Countless possibilities churned in Pablo¡¯s head. Most people only saw his enormous frame, his threatening appearance, and the vigor radiating from him, so they naturally assumed that he¡¯d reached the Transcendence Tier through violence and brutality.


    However, anyone who witnessed his true self even once was more scared of the snake hidden under the guise of an ogre¡¯s body. His cunning was disguised as viciousness. He was the same powerful man who¡¯d erased any suspicion about the tragedy that took ce eight years ago, which he¡¯d led. He was the dirtiest, most secretive member of the Council.


    Pablo came to a conclusion. ¡°We cannot leave Aquamarine alone. Nothing much wille of sealing two Rifts for now, but if we let them be, the captain may end up disturbing big businesses as her father did.¡±


    ¡°So what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Now that they¡¯ve risen to Rank A, we cannot dismantle them directly. We¡¯ll take an indirect approach. We¡¯ll use the personal details of each member to create a scenario in which they cannot voyage. Naturally, their hands will be tied. The downside of having few members is that they all have to act as a group,¡± Pablo said.


    Unlike expedition teams that could fill any open spots with reserve troops, in its current state, Aquamarine would fall apart if they lost even a member or two. There was an obvious difference between losing five people in a group of a hundred and losing five people in a group of ten.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of the Chief Elder and his apprenticeter. It¡¯s hard enough to meddle with the affairs of the Magic Tower, and the current Towermaster is an old man who only cares about returning to the maind, so he won¡¯t listen to what we have to say.¡±


    ¡°In Gano¡¯s case, it seems that there were some gangsters who followed him around during the past eight years, but he doesn¡¯t seem that close to any of them. There will be no use in taking any of them hostage.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t even need to say anything about Hyne¡¯s apprentice. We have no idea where she¡¯s been this whole time, and we could not find a single acquaintance, let alone blood rtives. We could fabricate some item or will that Hyne left behind and bait her... but it¡¯s likely that we¡¯ll get caught, and she won¡¯t be easy to deceive if she really is Hyne¡¯s sessor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for the elf sisters. They¡¯re from the continent, so there¡¯s nothing in the Alliance we can leverage against them. But if it weren¡¯t for that fool Conrad, we may have been able to use the younger sister.¡±


    Pablo quietly listened to the councilors¡¯ discussion. ¡°What about Leonard, the novice?¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°I looked into the personal information that Bermuda has on him, but...there was nothing that stood out. Apparently, he was left floating adrift in the sea after a magic explosion, and he started following the princess after she saved him.¡±


    ¡°His country of origin is the Kurdish Kingdom. I¡¯ve heard of that ce before. It was known as the finest kingdom of knights in the entire continent even before the Arcadian Empire came to flourish as much as it did.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s genius swordy and his talent were likely the result of his bloodline and ancestry. Though he was registered under Bermuda as being in the Second Degree External Force Tier, based on what they had witnessed that day, Leonard was at least in the Fourth Degree. And it was possible that he had reached the next Degree by now.


    Though the artifact he used to summon the lightning dragon was destroyed, if he had even a single artifact of that caliber left... hisbat capabilities would match Conrad¡¯s.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll have to start with this child,¡± Pablo decided. Every time he read something about the boy, his instincts would give him a strange sense of rm.


    In fact, it was simr to the feeling Njord had given him eight years ago.


    ¡°This child essentially brought Aquamarine to its current state after saving the one-eyed elf¡¯s younger sister and bringing the Chief Elder to their side. All Frances could do in the past eight years was not be demoted past Rank B. She could not have done this without him. The princess must think of the boy as her savior who saved Aquamarine.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Even though he has not yet reached his full potential, you¡¯re saying that he ys a very important role in the team.¡±


    ¡°Besides, he would not turn a blind eye to Njord¡¯s daughter when she¡¯s the one who saved his life. Even if the expedition team is on the line.¡±


    Perhaps it was loyalty that motivated him, or faith. Though Pablo saw no value in such attitudes, those who did understand Leonard¡¯s position. In fact, they could only take advantage of someone¡¯s trust <i>because </i>they understood that perspective.


    ¡°This n may seem a little crude, but if we seed, we can remove Francespletely. Before then, our top priority will be taking care of any potential meddlers.¡±


    ¡°Zaratan departed not too long ago, and they won¡¯t return for another half year or so. And of course, we don¡¯t know much about the whereabouts of Wild Hunt.¡±


    The councilors¡¯ eyebrows furrowed when they heard that name. Wild Hunt was a factor that was impossible to contain. The group of entrics disappeared for years at a time, and they could not be contained by the Council or Bermuda.


    ¡°Those bastards are like a natural disaster,¡± Pablo spat. ¡°All we can do is hope that we don¡¯t have to face them.¡±


    ¡°We should track down any expedition teams and powerful explorers that might take Aquamarine¡¯s side. We will have to make sure they will turn a blind eye while we carry out our n.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Pablo gave a heavy nod, his eyes now glowing a dark red. And then, after being as stoic as a boulder, he curled his lips up into a sneer as if a thought had urred to him.


    ¡°... I can finally make use of that worthless bastard of mine.¡±


    * * *


    <i>Rrrrrrr! </i>


    The special mana chamber on the top floor of the Magic Tower shook intensely. Even though it was built to fully withstand even ss 6 spells, it could not entirely contain the shock.


    One would be shocked to find that the person inside was not the Towermaster or the Chief Elder, but a boy who was only sixteen years old.


    Leonard sat at the center of the mana chamber in the lotus position, absorbing the mana that filled the room to the brim. As he did, a five-colored aura emanated out to his surroundings.


    <i>Thump! </i>


    There was an impact that came from somewhere near his heart and made the room shake again. His tightly shut eyes fluttered open, and for a moment, his eyes shed sharply.


    He had reached the Tenth Degree External Force Tier. He was now only one level below the Transcendence Tier. It was hard to believe that his overflowing mana and refined body belonged to a human.


    <i>I¡¯ve finally ovee Controlling Otherness. </i>


    However, rather than increasing his power by one Degree, his goal had been to shatter the absolute counter technique. In fact, he had expected it to take longer to reach the Tenth Degree External Force Tier, and he¡¯d only managed it because of the knowledge he earned from destroying Controlling Otherness. If it weren¡¯t for that, it would have taken at least a few months for him to advance to the Tenth Degree.


    Six-Direction Total Rampage. Emperor Destroyer Immortal Killer. Controlling Otherness.


    He had conquered all three of the Heavenly Demon Cultivation Method¡¯s secret techniques that the heart devil could reproduce in full. With the new ways he could now use the five-colored augmented sword energy, he could rip through the rebounded augmented sword energy, rendering the absolute counter technique no longer absolute.


    There was only one thing left for him to do.


    ¡°...Heaven¡¯s Annihtion.¡±


    He had to face the final secret technique of the Heavenly Demon Cult¡¯s unique cultivation skill, Asura¡¯s Royal Dance, which had ended his life.


    If he didn¡¯t, the heart devil would kill him and seize his body.


    <i>ording to the ancient legends, Asura¡¯s sworn enemy is Indra, the god of thunder and the king of the gods. So Asura¡¯s Royal Dance is the technique I must use to stand against the Heavens. </i>


    In order to kill the god of thunder, he had to be faster.


    In order to kill the god who reigned over the heavens, he had to be stronger.


    He just needed to be fast and strong. Asura¡¯s Royal Dance was a technique that embodied this simplistic need, but an attack that contained the power of a Profound Realm martial artist would bring about pure annihtion. Leonard had to go beyond Visualizing the attack and pour his everything into achieving this and bending thews of the universe.


    The five-colored augmented sword energy was supposed to be just as powerful, but he couldn¡¯t use it in its iplete state.


    <i>Unlike Controlling Otherness, Heaven¡¯s Annihtion is a technique I¡¯ve only seen once. And since it happened in my past life, I don¡¯t entirely remember it. I can¡¯t ovee Heaven¡¯s Annihtion with the same methods I¡¯ve been using. </i>


    His only option was to engage inbat with the heart devil and learn from direct experience. That meant he would have to face the attack that killed him several¡ªno, tens of times.


    ¡°<i>Hoo</i>.¡±


    Only then would he reach the Transcendence Tier.


    His martial artist instincts were sure of this.


    Leonard felt a new feeling of fear mixed with determination as he left the mana chamber. This was not a fight he could escape, but he had used a lot of his mental energy today. It was reckless to rush into a battle that was already hard to win even with one¡¯s full capacity.


    Russell and Esther were running experiments on the items they had extracted from the Rifts, and the rest of the crew was taking some personal free time.


    ¡°I should take a walk. It¡¯s been a while,¡± Leonard remarked to himself. It was rare for him not to have anything to do.


    He stepped out of the Magic Tower and walked toward Antis City¡¯s main street.


    * * *


    ¡ªTarget spotted.


    ¡ªConfirm the anticipated route and reset the time and location. We will act as ordered. This is all for the sake of the Chosen One.


    ¡ªFor the Chosen One.


    ¡ªFor the Chosen One.

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>


    The capital, Antis City, was the heart of the Alliance. The ind was so diverse that it bordered on chaotic. It also had the greatest area out of the southern sea districts, and the sea currents surrounding it were gentle, making its shore the perfect ce to build on the quayside. On top of that, there was rarely any change in the weather conditions.


    Another advantage of the city was that it was somewhat close to the maind but distant enough that citizens of the Alliance could trade without any outside pressure.


    Most importantly, the three organizations that made up the Alliance all had their headquarters on the ind.


    Bermuda, which protected the rights and interests of explorers.


    The Council of Antis, the Alliance¡¯s legitive body that decided its policies.


    Antis¡¯s Magic Tower, which provided magical engineering for the manufacturing and maintenance of ships on the ind.


    If any of the three were absent, the Antis Maritime Alliance could not continue to function. One could say that their headquarters were the heart of the capital.


    So, the citizens of the Alliance deemed the area where they were located as District 1, which was known to be the most luxurious sector, where sessful people resided.


    <i>Still, the area around the Bermuda headquarters is quite crowded, considering how explorers are alwaysing and going. </i>


    There were merchants trying to sell wares to explorers. There were children who watched them with interest and yearning. And there were countless other rted parties mixed among them. There was never a dull moment when one watched theings and goings of people at Bermuda¡¯s headquarters. On the other hand, there were barely any people around the Council building or the Magic Tower.


    Every single councilor was a powerful yet idle person, and the mages of the Magic Tower always stayed locked up in their personal quarters, never venturing out. Of course, tidy, well-kept areas were appealing in their own right, but if they were always the same, people would naturally grow tired of them.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Leonard left District 1 with fast steps and made his way to District 2, themercial district. It had everything from forges to general stores and was located right next to District 3, which was crowded with explorers¡¯ guild houses and forms of entertainment. There were many people with unique appearances who milled about between citizens and merchants.


    However, there was no one powerful enough to impress Leonard.


    <i>Looks like there are rats running around in broad daylight. </i>


    Leonard¡¯s eyes narrowed as he entered the crowd. After reaching the Tenth Degree External Force Tier, his senses had heightened, and now he could even detect when he was being trailed with magic.


    He didn¡¯t mind being watched because he was used to having eyes on him. Even in his past life, from beggars to martial artists from the Lower Five Sect, thousands of people had watched his every move.


    <i>They¡¯re not watching me for the purpose of observation. I sense that they want to predict my course and stay a step ahead of me. People who try to approach others like that never have good intentions.</i>


    The proverb ¡°He whoes is surely ill-intentioned, as no one well-meaning wille¡± was left behind by a writer from the olden days and was also discussed in the <i>Daodejing</i>, so it was very applicable in murim.


    Leonard had learned that lesson the hard way, through experience. His eyes darkened.


    <i>There¡¯s only one group that would secretly go after Aquamarine like this. The Rift Preservation Factor, led by Pablo.</i>


    As soon as Aquamarine restored its Rank A status, the expedition team had sessfully sealed two Rifts, and their achievements were so influential that even the atmosphere at Bermuda had shifted. If they continued to win victory after victory like this, the truth of the tragedy that was quietly buried eight years ago, or talk of the danger of Rifts, could resurface.


    There was no possibility that the same people who had ambushed Aquamarine without hesitation during the expedition team¡¯s prime would just sit idly by.


    ¡°So that means... they see me as the weakest member.¡±


    It was an obvious conclusion. Leonard was already careful about keeping his true capabilities concealed, and who would ever believe that a boy of only sixteen years could defeat someone in the Transcendence Tier? Even the power he demonstrated during his duel with Conrad was mistakenly attributed to an artifact. Thanks to that, he¡¯d avoided drawing any unnecessary attention, but as a powerful martial artist, he abhorred that he was being looked down upon as a weakling.


    Leonard casually began to walk to a ce with fewer people. The people tailing him followed him without a sound, oblivious to his intentions.


    * * *


    District 1 housed the three organizations¡¯ headquarters while Districts 2 and 3 surrounded it in the shape of an arc. A little beyond them were Districts 4 and 5. Unlike District 4, which was directly connected to the docks, District 5 was an underdeveloped area on the ind. Because the Alliance¡¯s territories tended to have unstable environments, there weren¡¯t many people who fully settled on the inds and considered them their home.


    In other words, the Alliance¡¯s infrastructure was insufficient for the amount of money and people that moved through it. Even when Gano was living as a deadbeat, he and his followers lived in a slum of sorts, one of the many that dotted the undevelopednd.


    ¡°This is far enough.¡±


    Leonard finally stopped when he reached the outskirts of District 5. He was in an area that only had scraggy skeletons of buildings, where it appeared that construction had halted for some reason or another.


    He ced his hand on the hilt of his sword and turned around as he said, ¡°You must have some important business with me if you followed me all the way out here. Show yourselves. Unless you¡¯re too scared, that is.¡±


    He had led them all the way to District 5, not just into some alleyway. That made his opponents realize that a mere child had sensed them and led them to a ce without many people. If they were discovered by someone like Gano or Lorelei, they would have retreated immediately. They wouldn¡¯t dare assume they could win against someone that powerful.


    However, even if Leonard was famous for being a genius swordsman, he was only sixteen years old, and the thought of running away from a child who relied on artifacts to disy his power hurt their pride.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know the difference between confidence and conceit,¡± a dull voice said.


    Ambushers wearing magic masks and robes stepped out of the shadows all around him.


    There wasn¡¯t just one or two. It appeared that they wouldn¡¯t even allow the possibility of escape¡ªthere were more than twenty masks surrounding him on all sides.


    ¡°Do you have that much faith in your artifact?¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps you have a magic scroll used for escaping?¡±


    ¡°We should get rid of his nonchnt attitude first.¡±


    The masks¡¯ments flowed into each other, almost as if they were rehearsed. One of them pulled out a scroll and ripped the page, releasing a light that covered the area. As soon as Leonard saw it shoot out, he immediately recognized the principle of the spell and its effects.


    <i>It freezes fully prepared spells! Is the scroll used to make magical tools that require activation ineffective? They must use it when they want to be thorough about defeating someone. </i>


    Under the scroll¡¯s area of effect, artifacts, scrolls, and any other magic tools requiring activation were rendered useless. This was at least a ss 6 spell, perhaps even ss 7. Not even Mass Teleport, which Leonard had experienced on Gpagos Ind, could be cast under this spell, though it couldn¡¯t cancel spells that were cast before its activation.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t look cheap. This doesn¡¯t seem like a waste to you?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°This is nothing for the one we serve.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Pablo?¡± the boy said, casually dropping his name.


    For a moment, the masks seemed to forget they outnumbered him, and they gasped, confirming his suspicions.


    A masked man who seemed to be their leader stepped forward, realizing it was toote to turn back. ¡°If you already know that much, there¡¯s nothing more to talk about.¡±


    He snapped his fingers, producing a sharp sound. Each person raised their weapons.


    They never had any intention of trying to settle things with words anyway. Even if Leonard epted their proposal, they had to instill a deep sense of fear in his heart and body at least once. Terror was a much stronger shackle than trust.


    At least, that was what their superiors thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you cut off his limbs. Just keep him alive,¡± their leader ordered.


    No matter how outstanding his talent was, their opponent was just a sixteen-year-old boy. Why would they ever run away?


    The masks anticipated the moment when his face would go white.


    But instead, they saw Leonard draw two swords.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Though wielding dual swords created an extravagant disy, the gracefulness was not worth the difficulty. And the difficulty was not worth it because duel wielding wasn¡¯t significantly more effective than using one sword. So, most people who used dual swords were showy dimwits. There were only a few who could use them properly, and they were acimed for their elegance.


    However, the masks never heard that the ¡°genius swordsman¡± could use dual swords.


    ¡°Are you looking down on us?!¡±


    ¡°You arrogant little bastard!¡±


    ¡°Our only order was not to kill him, so we can y around with him for a bit.¡±


    Brimming with bloodlust, the masks rushed Leonard all at once.


    <i>They don¡¯t fight very well as a group. </i>


    Though it didn¡¯t seem as if there would be a path through their siege, Leonard narrowly slipped through, staying one step ahead of them.


    Compared to avoiding a proper pincer attack, it was like trying to escape a ripped.


    A mask missed Leonard by a beat, and his head went flying. The spray of blood blinded a mask that had run in from the side.


    ¡°Guh?!¡±<i> </i>The mask reflexively shut his eyes before Leonard pierced through his heart and activated his sword energy to cut him in half.


    In Leonard¡¯s current situation, if he lowered his sword even for a moment, he could be stabbed at least three or four times. Having fought countless battles in which he was greatly outnumbered, Leonard didn¡¯t make a single inefficient movement.


    The soft oveing the hard.


    The principle of redirection.


    Fakes and feints.


    He used everything from the most basic martial arts techniques to the most advanced ones. Every time de met de, heads fell like petals from a flower.


    Leonard cut off the heads of three masks who entered his attack range. He drew an arc with his sword as if he were dancing and not fighting, cutting in two a mask who had tried to aim at an opening. The lower half of the body copsed, intestines spilling out, while the upper half writhed on the ground. The mask thrashed around for a bit, unable toprehend what had happened, before their breath cut off.


    It was a spine-chilling sight, even for the masks who had gone through all kinds of suffering.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leonard taunted.


    It had only been a few minutes, but nearly half of the masks were already dead. When the ones who remained realized this, they wavered for a moment. The boy shook the blood off his swords and sneered.


    ¡°I thought you said I didn¡¯t know the difference between confidence and conceit? Do you have a scroll to escape with? Oh, right, you won¡¯t be able to use it because of the spell you cast. How does it feel, digging your own grave?¡±


    He was obviously trying to provoke them, but the masks realized the difference in their power and took arge step back, dripping with cold sweat. It was true that they¡¯d let their guard down, but even if they hadn¡¯t, it would not have made much of a difference. Though their hands were dirty, each of them was born with a gift forbat, which they had honed through the years.


    They couldn¡¯t win.


    Unlike properly trained assassins, the masks weren¡¯t prepared to die and began to freeze up.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Their leader clicked his tongue. Unlike his brothers who were united through faith, these fools did not deserve to devote themselves to the Chosen One, nor did they have the conviction to do so. They were merely disposable scum, so it would only be right to treat them as such.


    Just as the masks who were frozen with fear were about to lose their will to fight entirely, he gestured with his pinky finger and activated what was nted inside their bodies. At that moment, the eyes of the hesitating masks bulged, their gazes grew unfocused, and their pupils turned crimson.


    ¡°Grrrr! Grr!¡±


    ¡°Graaak! Gak!¡±


    ¡°Graaaaa!¡±


    They gurgled and foamed at the mouth, eyes glinting red as they raised their weapons once more.


    They¡¯d lost their reason, which also meant they lost their fear.


    This was something he¡¯d asionally seen in murim, and the excitement that had welled up in Leonard settled and grew cold. Their Baekhoe point had been disturbed with something like gu poison[1] or some kind of curse. Cutting down opponents who couldn¡¯t fight out of their own will was no better than fighting beasts.


    <i>I will not let that man off with an easy death. </i>


    Leonard casually dealt with his opponents as the battle resumed, eyes fixed on the leader of the masks, who was observing the fight from afar. Leonard¡¯s eyes were overflowing with vicious killing intent.


    The masked man suddenly had a vision of his head being cut off. He stroked his neck as he dripped cold sweat.


    ¡°H-He¡¯s a monster,¡± he whispered, unconsciously taking a step back. He gritted his teeth, then shouted, ¡°But ultimately, you are a mere mortal who cannot escape the palm of the Chosen One¡¯s hand. Behold, this is the price you will pay for running around as you please with no respect for the heavens!¡±


    The masked man ordered his subordinates, ¡°Bring the boy to me. We will carry out the secondary n, as the Chosen One instructed.¡±


    ¡°As the Chosen One pleases.¡±


    The masks swiftly lunged forward. Pablo had given them orders for a contingency n in the case that they couldn¡¯t overpower Leonard through fighting.


    Their leader¡¯s eyes filled with an almost sinister ecstasy.


    This was a n that would seed no matter what, regardless of how powerful Leonard was.


    1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gu_(poison) ?

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106</h4>


    Less than five minutester, Leonard sliced the final mask cleanly in half from the skull to the crotch, each side topping over. The spray of blood was blocked by his energy shield, and Leonard walked out of the field of corpses he¡¯d created, surrounded by several meters of bodies all around him.


    He didn¡¯t have a single scratch on him after being ambushed by over twenty masks.


    The sword energy made the blood on his de evaporate and made it clean again, as if denying the carnage it had just inflicted.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn,¡± he said quietly, turning to the leader and meeting his eyes.


    Leonard disappeared in an instant, and the leader felt the shadow of death looming over him.


    ¡°Blink!¡± The masks¡¯ leader reflexively cast Blink and reappeared dozens of meters away. One of the mostmon spatial spells, Blink was ssified as ss 5, and when used properly in battle, it was strong enough that it should be considered ss 6.


    When Leonard saw the spell, a bit of interest slipped into his eyes. He pulled back his sword, which he had moved forward to cut off his opponent¡¯s neck. He kept his eyes on the mask and said, ¡°If you can Blink just by reciting the incantation, you must be at least ss 6. And you also look well-built. Are you a Magic Swordsman?¡±


    His opponent only growled. Blood seeped from the puncture wound on his neck, dripping all the way to his corbone. If he had cast the spell even a secondter, his head would have been cut off.


    ¡°...You¡¯re a monster! The power I sense from you barely meets the Fourth Degree External Force Tier, but you move like someone in the Tenth Degree.¡±


    He had no desire to keep on talking, now that he¡¯d said everything he wanted to say. The tension pulled taut. Both of them could kill at any moment.


    Leonard lowered his two swords and smirked. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re a little different from the other guy. All he had was natural talent. But you seem to rely primarily on magic, not martial arts. It¡¯s such a shame that you¡¯re wasting your skills on licking Pablo¡¯s boots.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± his opponent shrieked. He could likely handle insults to himself, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate Pablo being ndered.


    Other masks began to trickle forward. Even though one group was already dead, their number was still high. In fact, based on the power Leonard sensed, this was likely the main fighting force.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes narrowed. Unlike the first group, these masks had a dull look in their eyes, and he barely noticed any hint of a shift in their emotions.


    These masks were moved not by courage but by madness.


    ¡°My brothers! Lay down your lives and capture the boy!¡± their leader cried. As soon as his order came down, they rushed in without another moment¡¯s hesitation.


    It was a crude group attack, but if their limbs became tangled, they would simply cut them off. Regardless of the difference in skill, they would take attack at any opening they saw.


    Leonard positioned his two swords and performed an opening disy.


    Five Elements Style, Two Swords Style


    Vermillion Bird Seventeenth Form: Scorching Inferno


    He was ready to annihte most of the group in one go.


    The sword energy thrumming on his de suddenly became crimson and gave off a scorching head, roaring like a volcano. He crossed his swords into an X shape, releasing a storm of fire and burning all the masks running toward him. The sword energy was hotter than molten iron pouring from a st furnace, instantly charring the masks¡¯ bodies as it cut through them. The corpses fell to the ground, reduced to ashes.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Leonard took a step back. Though he¡¯d killed close to ten masks with one attack, theirrades used their bodies as shields, and a second wave was closing in. Their bloodshot eyes were full of obvious bloodlust and lunacy.


    They were the eyes of religious fanatics with deep-set hatred.


    Leonard met them with a cold gaze and held out his two swords.


    Five Elements Style, Two Swords Style


    Even if his opponents didn¡¯t fear death, if their brains were damaged, they could do nothing. When his sword energy became blue, two thunderbolts shot out. Fast and sharp. They could stab and kill dozens of targets in the span of one breath.


    Azure Dragon Eighteenth Form: Thunderp Return


    The thunderbolts moved so fast that the sound of them prating through flesh came after a dy. As projectiles buried themselves into the masks¡¯ foreheads, the masks stopped in their tracks and fell over, bing obstacles on the battlefield.


    <i>Rrrrrrr. </i>


    But as the corpses strewn across the ground began to glow and swell, Leonard realized what was about to happen and wrinkled his eyebrows.


    ¡°They¡¯re self-destructing? And just as I thought you couldn¡¯t fight any dirtier,¡± he muttered.


    He couldn¡¯t get out of range either. The rest of the masks were swarming him without any concern for their lives, intent on capturing him no matter what it took.


    Well, if they were going all out, he couldn¡¯t condemn them. <i>There¡¯s no need to. They¡¯re worthless anyway. </i>


    They were like little insects. Leonard nced at them darkly and closed his eyes. The human bombs exploded.


    <i>Booooom¡ª! </i>


    Each mask was a formidable fighter and a veteran explorer, but they¡¯d thrown away their lives to power the st. The destructive power was equivalent to casting tens of ss 6 offensive spells, and it shook the entire ground. Concentrated in one area, it would have been enough to bring down an entire fortress!


    It wasn¡¯t an attack that should be used on just a single External Force Tier opponent. Even though Pablo himself had instructed them to capture the boy alive if possible, the masked leader didn¡¯t even consider it once he sensed how dangerous Leonard was.


    <i>I¡¯m still not confident that he¡¯s dead even after everything...! </i>


    Instinctively, he knew the boy was alive. The masked leader made his move.


    Somehow, the over one hundred masks he¡¯d brought had been reduced to less than thirty. He ced his palm on one of them and spoke amand. ¡°Blink.¡±


    His target disappeared once the leader cast the short-distance spatial spell. More precisely, the leader had transported the mask to the area of the st, where thick clouds of dust were still billowing.


    Almost instantaneously, red sprayed through the debris, and something round flew into the air. The masked leader didn¡¯t have to take a closer look to know what it was. And he realized that he had to turn to hisst resort.


    ¡°Men. Let him kill you.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of the Chosen One.¡±


    With that strangemand, the religious fanatics flew into the cloud of debris without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Blood sprayed and heads flew out without end, making it obvious who was winning.


    The masked leader watched cautiously. If his winning condition was ¡°fulfilling the mission objective,¡± it wasn¡¯t over yet.


    * * *


    Leonard made a diagonal cut through his opponent, and the mask wavered before finally toppling over as his breath stopped. The boy stepped on the mask¡¯s neck just to be sure and looked around. The cloud of debris still hadn¡¯t settled, and there was only one more enemy left within it.


    He had killed close to a hundred powerful fighters in the upper ranks of Rank B in the span of just a few minutes.


    <i>I was wondering if any of them had taken a drug like Conrad had... but it seems that Pablo is more careful than I expected. </i>If they left behind the body of a man who had turned into a monster, it could be evidence to use against the councilor.


    Leonard clicked his tongue and turned, still sensing the presence of the masks¡¯ leader. If his opponent had run away while the rest of them were fighting, Leonard would not have been able to catch him. He assumed that the leader had some kind of pride or stubbornness that kept him on the battlefield.


    ¡°Yup, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d run,¡± he muttered.


    His opponent had taken control of his subordinates¡¯ minds, forced them to fight, and¡ªonce he made them throw their lives away¡ªused their bodies as bombs.


    It was a logical conclusion to think the leader had more tricks left up his sleeve.


    <i>What should I do? </i>Leonard wondered.


    Should he kill him?


    Or y around with him a little?


    While the boy was pondering, another mask, who¡¯d been observing from outside the dust cloud, made the first move.


    This one used Blink too.


    <i>Hm. </i>Leonard felt a presence suddenly appear behind him and coolly raised his sword in its direction. Teleportation spells were generally dangerous, but the caster wasn¡¯t skilled enough this time. Only someone at least as strong as a Master could properly attack Leonard¡¯s opening.


    Based on what he¡¯d seen of his other opponents, the mask would barely be able to block or dodge, after which Leonard wouldnd his blow.


    But instead of doing either, the mask let his head fly right off, body crumpling to the ground.


    Leonard hadn¡¯t sensed his opponent¡¯s suicidal intentions, and he was shocked for a moment. He could have read his intent, and if he had seen through his trick at the beginning, he would have stopped his sword in midair.


    <i>What? </i>


    An answer came a momentter.


    ¡°...Heh.¡±


    It was the masked leader¡¯s voice. The same one who should have had his head cut off.


    ¡°Heh, hahahahaha! I got you now, boy! All that¡¯s left is for us to hunt you! You fought with so much faith in yourself, but you¡¯ve dug your own grave! How does it feel?!¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Something urred to Leonard. He removed the mask from the face of the head he¡¯d just cut off.


    This one had been a decoy.


    ¡°...You¡¯re worse than an animal,¡± Leonard whispered.


    Beneath the mask was the face of a young man twisted with horror and pain.


    It was none other than Liano Patterson.


    The scoundrel was known all throughout the Antis Maritime Alliance as Pablo¡¯s bastard son. They¡¯d fought as soon as Leonard stepped foot into Antis City, and he¡¯d cut off Liano¡¯s arm. The memory was still as clear as day.


    As soon as Leonard saw Liano¡¯s face, he understood what was going on and let out a short breath.


    <i>Was I their target instead of Aquamarine? No. Frances would never turn a blind eye to arade. I see. They were trying to use me to provoke a conflict between Aquamarine and Moby Dick. Because Moby Dick has the upper hand in terms of pure strength.</i>


    They were in trouble.


    Not even Leonard could have guessed that Pablo would use his own child as a pawn when he was already in such an advantageous position. Was Aquamarine that big of a problem for the Rift Preservation Faction?


    He didn¡¯t have much information, so there wasn¡¯t much he could surmise.


    ¡°Well, I should make a move for now,¡± he muttered to himself.


    Leonard turned to look at the masked leader, who had a triumphant expression on his face. When the masked leader saw the clear killing intent in the boy¡¯s eyes, he stiffened.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Flying Thunder Swords


    A single bolt of lightning shot out from Leonard¡¯s right hand. Other than the brief moment when he used an energy shield to protect himself from the explosions, this was the first time he was revealing the true power he¡¯d been holding back to pass as someone in the Fourth Degree External Force Tier.


    The masked leader let out a panicked shriek when he saw the speed and sharpness of the lightning. ¡°Blink!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t very easy to kill a ss 6bat-type mage. Even aside from their ability to teleport short distances, they usually had backup tools on their person that could ensure their survival or help them escape.


    The masked leader was nning to create some distance beforeunching into a full-scale attack, but when he reappeared after using Blink, something sharp cut through his neck. He was sure he¡¯d dodged the attack, but it hade flying back tond a fatal blow.


    Leonard had thrown the sword he was holding with his left hand.


    Even as the masked leader¡¯s head flew into the air, he blurted out a question.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Right before Blink is cast, there¡¯s a faint resonance of mana between the point it¡¯s cast and the target location. If one can see it, well, I don¡¯t need to exin the rest.¡±


    There was nothing easier than attacking the opening of someone who was sure they were safe. All Leonard needed to do was attack as soon as the masked leader appeared after using Blink. It was that simple.


    Even so, if this were a normal battle, the masked leader would not have died immediately. He had a protective artifact just in case, and it could protect him from surprise attacks. But he¡¯d rendered it useless with the scroll that he himself activated.


    ¡°You¡¯re... a beast...¡± the masked leader realized. The light went out of his eyes. It was a pitiful death for a ss 6 Magic Swordsman.


    Once Leonard was sure his opponent was dead, he retrieved his swords, sheathed both of them, and looked around his surroundings, which had be a sea of blood.


    And then he had a deep sense that something was wrong.


    <i>The bodies?! </i>


    The corpses of the masks had disappeared. Or rather, they were in the process of disappearing. Some of them wriggled before melting; others became ashes as if they were cremated and scattered into the wind. Not a single trace would be left.


    The only one that remained was Liano, who had died by Leonard¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Ha. So you won¡¯t even let me im self-defense.¡±


    He was sure that his enemies were watching from somewhere in the city. But the only evidence left of the fight was the bitter taste in Leonard¡¯s mouth, and there was nothing he could present. Pablo was dirty but thorough.


    Then, Leonard realized what he was nning and began to sprint.


    Now, it was a race against time.

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107</h4>


    Elsewhere, Frances was in a different kind of race against time. Aquamarine had performed incredible feats on their very first voyage, and now the number of people andmissionsing to them had shot through the roof.


    A new problem urred to Frances, and she grumbled to herself. <i>It¡¯s nice that we¡¯ve reached a baseline amount of fighting power with just a few people, but there¡¯s no one who can help me with this kind of stuff. </i>


    No matter how amazing her business sense was, the only person who could assist her in these matters was Marianne. That was all.


    Gano and Lorelei had joined them based on past connections, Esther was more closely associated with the Magic Tower than the expedition team, and the sisters Ninian and Vivian were more loyal to Leonard than Frances. And Frances wasn¡¯t close enough to the two of them to feelfortable telling them about her private thoughts.


    Besides, there was no one other than herself who could take all the political friction inside Bermuda and the Council into close enough consideration to perform administrative tasks without making any mistakes.


    <i>Actually, I think Leonard might be able to do it. </i>


    His genius wasn¡¯t limited simply to martial arts. He had a talent for assessing situations anding up with solutions as if he had many years of experience doing such things. That was how he was able to figure out Ninian¡¯s and Gano¡¯s inner feelings and anguish and win them over. There were also multiple times when the two of them were having a casual conversation and he pointed out something she¡¯d overlooked.


    Frances already relied on Leonard too much when it came to problem-solving, so it would be absolutely shameless if she asked him to take care of her current business as well.


    ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s someone we can recruit to Aquamarine who¡¯s as capable in administrative work as Benjamin from Bermuda is...¡± she muttered aloud to herself. She ced her quill down on the desk and let out a long sigh as she stared at the mountain of paperwork she still had to go through.


    Frances looked out the window of the wheelhouse. The peaceful sight of the dockside lifted a little bit of weight off her shoulders. Marianne was training, and the rest of the members had disembarked the Aquamarine<i>, </i>so it was just her on the ship.


    ¡°I have to set up a guild house too... but we¡¯ve already spent half the money we won from the duel with Conrad. And we¡¯re in no condition to attract any investors yet...¡±


    She only said this out loud because there was no one to hear.


    After muttering to herself and sorting her thoughts, Frances soon picked up her quill again. It was quite a short break, but it was enough for her. It was time to get back to work.


    <i>Beep beep. Beep. Beep beep beep. Beep. </i>


    The crystal ball attached to the wheelhouse¡¯s dashboard suddenly began to sh. Frances recognized the caller based on the signal. She tilted her head as she tapped on the surface to activate the line ofmunication.


    ¡°Benjamin? What is it? I already took care of everything I needed Bermuda¡¯s assistance for yesterday.¡±


    ¡ªCaptain Frances! It¡¯s an emergency!


    His voice sounded urgent.


    Her face dropped. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Even though Benjamin had been forced to wander through trivial jobs after being unlucky enough to be caught in a war between factions, he used to be in a Rank A expedition team and had been part of Bermuda for decades.


    He wasn¡¯t the type of man to make a big deal out of nothing.


    ¡ªMoby Dick¡¯s Captain Pablo has just called an emergency meeting at Bermuda! He¡¯s invited all the Rank A expedition teams who are currently in Antis City, but apparently Aquamarine is the only team whose attendance is mandatory!


    Frances felt a strange sense of foreboding, and a chill went down her spine. But she didn¡¯t let her unease show. ¡°Benjamin. Before I respond to the summons, is there anything I should know beforehand?¡±


    Benjamin was quiet for a moment from the other side of the crystal ball.


    ¡ªPablo came to Bermuda with only a few insignificant members of his team. We didn¡¯t see anyone in the main force, let alone his second-inmand, Herman Melville.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying his main force is moving separately... Is there any way to find out their whereabouts or where they¡¯re headed?¡±


    ¡ªThat would be difficult. Moby Dick is already hard enough to monitor on multiple fronts, but if they¡¯re moving ording to a n, Bermuda doesn¡¯t have the capabilities to track them.


    Frances hadn¡¯t expected much in the first ce, so she only gave a single nod and moved on. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m heading to Bermuda now, so please gather as much information as you can until then. And I would be much obliged if you could locate my crew and send them to the Aquamarine<i>.</i>¡±


    ¡ªUnderstood. Please be careful.


    As soon as the light went out in the crystal, Frances immediately stood and left the wheelhouse. She didn¡¯t even have the time to call Marianne to her. They would have to meet up on the way.


    <i>I have a bad feeling about this. I can¡¯t even begin to guess what the traitor is plotting this time. </i>


    Bermuda would probably find out eventually, but by the time they uncovered Pablo¡¯s n, it would already be toote. The thought made her face pale.


    Storm clouds were gathering around her again.


    * * *


    Pablo El Ondo Patterson was the captain of the Rank A expedition team Moby Dick and a big shot in the Council. He was one of the most powerful people in the Alliance.


    Not only had he shown up to Bermuda unannounced, he¡¯d even demanded an emergency meeting just as the employees were discussing what to eat for dinner. The whole ce was thrown into chaos, and now they were all running around all over delivering messages as if they were being chased.


    As for the explorers who¡¯d responded to the summons, they gathered in the auditorium one by one, half annoyed and half intrigued.


    Moby Dick was a powerful group, but the attendees were no average group of explorers either.


    ¡°That goddamn pig is abusing his power again.¡±


    ¡°He already has both hands in the Council and Bermuda, but now he¡¯s pulling this bullshit? I¡¯m gonna remember this.¡±


    Pablo had always had power within both organizations, and there were people who didn¡¯t like him because of it.


    ¡°And Aquamarine is the only one who¡¯s actually required to attend. It wasn¡¯t enough for him to kill Njord; now he¡¯s targeting his daughter too?¡±


    ¡°I swear, he has no integrity, no, nothing. He¡¯s just scum.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s already trying to quash them when the princess has <i>just </i>started reiming power again. He sure is touchy.¡±


    There were people who were wary of him after what had happened eight years ago, but there were also those who never would have dared to speak up at the time.


    The auditorium was growing more and more unruly. There were explorers who were clearly ready to rip into Pablo the moment he presented contradictions. Unlike Aquamarine, Moby Dick was always focused only on its own interests, and it was nearly the most hated group among the Rank A expedition teams.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± But Pablo wasn¡¯t the least bit bothered by the atmosphere. He confidently stepped up to the podium.


    After all, he was a powerful man who could overpower nearly everyone. The eyes of the audience were already as sharp as knives, and anyone would have felt intimidated, but there was also intense animosity behind their stares. And yet he met each and every explorer¡¯s eyes and maintained his confident air.


    ¡°I see there are many more of you gathered here than I expected. I apologize for the short notice, and allow me to first thank you for sacrificing your precious time to be here.¡± Pablo noticed that Aquamarine hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and he spread his arms in a grandiose gesture. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to waste your time with small talk. I would presume that most of you came here because you were curious as to why I called an emergency meeting and required Aquamarine¡¯s attendance.¡±


    <i>Bang! </i>


    The big, heavy door to the auditorium opened with a loud m, and Frances and Marianne stepped inside, eyes shing.


    Frances and Pablo locked eyes from tens of meters away.


    It was clear who had the upper hand.


    Pablo sensed this and felt a sinister satisfaction.


    ¡°I will be straightforward.¡± He was in total control of the situation. The n was wless. ¡°Leonard, a member of the Aquamarine Expedition Team, killed my son Liano. After I learned of his death, I wanted to propose an arbitration in order to minimize the consequences for the uninvolved parties. That is why I have gathered you all here.¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± As expected, Frances was sharp. As soon as Pablo finished speaking, she realized what Pablo was nning and that she¡¯d fallen into an inescapable trap.


    When Pablo saw her face go white, he cursed the father-daughter pair he¡¯d brought down with his own hands.


    <i>You and your savior will fall.</i>


    He wouldn¡¯t let anyone stand in his way this time.


    ¡°I will avenge my son. However, I do not wish to induce a bloodbath between our two expedition teams. So, I ask that Aquamarine stand aside so I can exact justice. This business is only between me and that boy Leonard.¡±


    He was so disgustingly obvious. Frances yelled, ¡°You¡¯re worse than scum! Do you seriously expect me to believe that?!¡±


    Pablo raised his hands. ¡°Then would you prefer an all-out war between Aquamarine and Moby Dick? The oue will be obvious.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were a barbarian, but I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d kill your own son to use him as an excuse!¡±


    ¡°Hm. Are you sure you want to make such an usation? If you can prove it, I will stand down. I¡¯ll even resign from my seat on the Council.¡±


    Frances ground her teeth with a crack. She could only re. There was no way he would have left any evidence or witnesses.


    This was just like that day eight years ago.


    The explorers gathered in Bermuda¡¯s auditorium realized what was going on, but they had no reason to take Aquamarine¡¯s side and couldn¡¯t afford to stand in the way of Pablo¡¯s revenge, especially because his target was Leonard, not the Aquamarine Expedition Team itself. The fact that no one could do anything even though it was such an obvious and juvenile setup was a testament to how much power Pablo had.


    ¡°¡ªI have something to say,¡± a new voice said.


    There was light at the end of the tunnel.


    Pablo grew as cold as ice when he saw who had spoken. The man had entered the auditorium without a sound.


    ¡°Jack Russell, this is Bermuda, not the Magic Tower,¡± he hissed, not bothering to hide the bloodlust in his voice.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?¡± Russell replied sarcastically.


    ¡°My invitation was only extended to Rank A explorers,¡± the councilor said through gritted teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you fall under that category.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. You must not have heard. I had no troubleing in, as I am registered as an honorary member of Aquamarine. And I don¡¯t know if you recall, but I was also the one who stood as the official witness to Leonard¡¯s victorious duel. If he¡¯s caused trouble, it¡¯s only right that I should take some responsibility,¡± Russell said breezily. It wasn¡¯t exactly a stretch. ¡°Besides, shouldn¡¯t it be <i>you </i>who should be procuring evidence, not my dear captain? Did Leonard truly kill your son?¡±


    ¡°I am willing to speak under a geas. Would that be proof enough for you? I would die, should I lie.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please. Even if Leonard <i>did </i>kill your son, it does not answer why, where, or how it happened. You will be thorough when you exin what happened. Or else you may cause a misunderstanding just like you did eight years ago, hm? Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    He was right.


    Most of the explorers were skeptical of Pablo; they just didn¡¯t have the authority to refute him. But just as Pablo had the Council behind him, Russell was a top representative of the Magic Tower, and he could stand up and object to the councilor.


    Besides, most of the audience was against Pablo.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°So do I.¡±


    ¡°I too agree with the Chief Elder¡¯s words. If he wants to kill a little kid who isn¡¯t even twenty yet, shouldn¡¯t there be a thorough investigation first?¡±


    ¡°That way, he won¡¯t be able to kill him and then pretend it was a mistake after he¡¯s dead.¡±


    Pablo¡¯s eyes went aze when he realized the tables were turning against him. But the people gathered in the auditorium weren¡¯t the type to be afraid just because he was angry. On the contrary, they had been waiting for him to stumble and were all too ready to mock him.


    Of course, Pablo was aware of this as well, so he whipped around and left, looking temperamental.


    He didn¡¯t leave because he¡¯d given up on getting revenge on Leonard. He¡¯d left so that he could prepare toe up with a counterargument.


    <i>¡°Phew. </i>Thank you, Russell,¡± Frances said gratefully, letting out a sigh of relief. If the Archmage hadn¡¯t stepped forward, she would have been forced to stand down and let Leonard be killed, or wage an all-out war with Moby Dick. The power difference between Aquamarine and Moby Dick, Pablo and Frances, was still too vast.


    ¡°The issue is yet to be fully resolved. Still, we have survived the day,¡± Russell replied, smiling bitterly. He lowered his voice to a whisper so that no one could hear. ¡°Let us go to my personal quarters for now. I received a message from Leonard.¡±


    Frances¡¯s eyes went wide.

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108</h4>


    Russell, Frances, and Marianne left Bermuda and immediately headed to the Magic Tower using teleportation. Every minute, every second was precious.


    They arrived at the Chief Elder¡¯s personal quarters on the very top floor of the Tower, where they found Esther already waiting for them. She had unintentionally discovered Pablo¡¯s evil machinations before Frances, and her nervousness was obvious.


    ¡°Oh! Fran! Master!¡±


    ¡°Esther?¡± Frances recognized the anxiety in her eyes and looked at Russell. ¡°I see that Leonard came to the Magic Tower first.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. You are correct,¡± he confirmed. ¡°No matter how powerful Moby Dick and Pablo are, their reach does not extend all the way to the Magic Tower. He said it would be too obvious to go to the Aquamarine<i>, </i>and that they may have set a trap at Bermuda as well.¡±


    ¡°He was smart to do so. Someone as cunning as Pablo wouldn¡¯t neglect to set up traps like that,¡± Frances agreed.


    ording to what Benjamin told her, Moby Dick¡¯s main fighting force was secretly on the move. If they were hiding out near the Aquamarine<i>, </i>they would have ambushed Leonard when he returned to the vessel and could have killed him. Even though she knew how powerful he truly was, she couldn¡¯t feel easy at the thought of him facing Moby Dick. Their main fighting force was made up of Tenth Degree External Force Tier martial artists and several ss 6 mages. On top of that, the person leading them right now was in the Transcendence Tier.


    ¡°...Herman Melville,¡± she whispered.


    He was the wandering swordsman who wielded four cusses. He had been scouted by Pablo only a few years ago, and everything from his ce of origin to his martial arts techniques was unknown. If he didn¡¯t use an Aura de, even the fact that he was in the Transcendence Tier would have been hidden.


    ¡°Moby Dick¡¯s second-inmand, correct? Considering his power and status, there is suspiciously little known about him. In my experience, those types of people are the most dangerous,¡± Russell remarked.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Frances said.


    In this world, there were three types of power: authority, wealth, and brute force. And they were all closely connected. If someone obtained enough of one type of power, the other two would naturally follow. Needless to say, the captain of Moby Dick was one such person who¡¯d obtained authority and wealth through brute force.


    That was the natural progression of things. But it was rare for someone as strong as Herman Melville to not openly pursue or unt these other forms of power.


    ¡°Now, allow me to tell you Leonard¡¯s message.¡±


    The boy hade to the Magic Tower as soon as he left District 5, but he was still racing against the clock. There wasn¡¯t much to say about the request he¡¯d made either.


    ¡°...That¡¯s all? Really?¡± Esther said doubtfully.


    ¡°I-I cannot fathom such audacity...!¡± Marianne eximed. She and the mage looked at him with disbelief.


    But unlike those two, Frances was quietly lost in thought, eyes closed. She went through hundreds of possible strategies, all of which would fail, until she felt herself growing closer to an answer.


    Those who didn¡¯t know Leonard would likely call his actions simplistic, but Frances didn¡¯t think so. There were many times when he simply seemed like a stoic warrior, but most of the time, he acted with the bigger picture in mind.


    She opened her eyes. ¡°Russell.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°From here on out, can you take action not as a member of Aquamarine but as the Magic Tower¡¯s Chief Elder?¡±


    The Archmage raised an eyebrow with reasonable apprehension. One might think it was a trivial request, but there was a vast difference between the two positions. He¡¯d already done a huge favor by defending Frances at the auditorium, but now she was asking him to use the Magic Tower¡¯s authority and step in the Council¡¯s way.


    Leonard had essentially been the key for Russell to be ss 8, but even if the boy himself had made the request, Russell would have spent a considerable amount of time making his decision.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too deeply about it. I won¡¯t ask you to do anything big,¡± Frances added.


    ¡°I will hear you out.¡±


    ¡°I want to have a secret meeting with one of the councilors.¡±


    Russell pushed up his sses, looking intrigued. ¡°And who would that be?¡±


    ¡°You see, I haven¡¯t just been ying around this whole time. I found out who in the Rift Preservation Faction was involved with the incident from eight years ago and those who weren¡¯t. And apparently, there is someone who has as much power as Pablo and has been at odds with him.¡± Frances grinned. At some point, the ease had returned to her face. ¡°His name is Gordon Haywood. I¡¯m sure you know all about him.¡±


    Russell paused. ¡°I haven¡¯t exactly heard good things about him, but of course I do. There¡¯s hardly anyone more famous than him in the magicmunity.¡±


    After all, Gordon was a ss 8 Archmage. There were only perhaps ten of them in the whole world, and among them, he stood out because he didn¡¯t spend all his time locked up in his personal quarters or his own realm. He was very openly active in society.


    He was also renowned for his talent in sorcery.


    For those mages whose life goal was uncovering the wonders of magic, Gordon Haywood was a man who was hard to fathom.


    ¡°So you want to deepen the division between them? Gordon Haywood is not someone so easy to manipte. In fact, that old man just may be more skilled in politics than magic,¡± Russell warned.


    ¡°I know. It hasn¡¯t even been a year since he joined the Council, but he¡¯s already be the second most powerful councilor. I would never underestimate him, and you¡¯re right that we should treat him as a politician and not a mage. But that is the precise reason why it would be worth making contact,¡± Frances said.


    In her opinion, dealing with fickle people like Jack Russell was the real challenge because it was impossible to figure out what they did and didn¡¯t want. And even though Gordon Haywood had a massive amount of fighting power and authority, if she could just figure out what exactly he had his eyes on, there was room for negotiation.


    ¡°Gordon ispletely different from Pablo. The only reason he joined the Rift Preservation Faction is because the Chairman of the Council is in the Rift Suppression Faction. If he doesn¡¯t take the opposite stance, it bes hard to covet the position of chairman,¡± Frances exined.


    ¡°Very interesting. I admit, I have never considered that point of view.¡±


    ¡°At least one of his goals is bing the head of the Council,¡± the captain said. ¡°If we offer a way for him to achieve that, he just might cut ties with Pablo and take our side.¡±


    Besides, while most of the councilors in the Rift Preservation Faction were involved in the conspiracy from eight years ago, Gordon, of course, was not yet part of the Council. In fact, he had just settled down in Antis City. So, they could be sure that he didn¡¯t share Pablo¡¯s animosity toward Aquamarine. As long as he could rise to power, he would have no trouble abandoning a faction he had no attachment to and joining hands with Frances.


    At least, that was what her instincts told her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll carry out the second step of the n depending on how the meeting with Gordon goes,¡± she said.


    ¡°Is it a contingency n?¡± Russell asked.


    ¡°No. We¡¯ll use everything we have. Aquamarine is too weak for us to put all our faith in Gordon, and a crafty politician like him can easily break any verbal agreements.¡±


    Since they were running straight into the fire anyway, it was better to face it head-on rather than stalling.


    She fell deep into thought. After some serious consideration, she said, ¡°We¡¯re going to try to make contact with the Pequod¡ªI mean, the phantom ship. If they retained their memories of their past lives, we may be able to draw them to Antis using the Moby Dick<i> </i>as bait.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Even if Leonard is there, you can¡¯t be sure you¡¯ll win against those undead. You¡¯re really going to approach them?¡± Russell said skeptically.


    ¡°Explorers can¡¯t help but explore,¡± Frances said, quoting the words her father would say. She turned and looked out to the distant Council building. There was something raging like fierce waves in her ocean-colored eyes. ¡°Pablo has already cast the die, so now it¡¯s my turn. And we won¡¯t know whether it¡¯llnd on a one or a six until we actually roll it.¡±


    Russell felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as he studied her backside. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from chuckling. He tilted his head. He¡¯d thought that she was too careful and clever to be Njord¡¯s daughter, but the apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Even when they were pushed to a precipice, the pair had the same courage and determination to always look for a way out. She had the disposition of an explorer more so than a member of royalty.


    Russell grinned wide. He had made his decision.


    ¡°I¡¯m intrigued. You know, I¡¯ve been thinking that it was about time that this city turned upside down.¡± He took a step forward and held out his hand. ¡°Let us go meet Gordon. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen his face.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll be counting on you!¡± She took his hand into hers.


    It was do or die. It was time for Aquamarine to fight back.


    * * *


    If someone asked anyone in Antis City which area had changed most over time, there were only two answers its residents would give.


    District 2 and District 3.


    The shopping district and the entertainment district were the most popr areas in the Alliance. But of course, District 2 was more important to Antis¡¯s functioning than District 3.


    It had everything from forges that made and repaired explorers¡¯ equipment, general stores that carried everything required for a voyage, and even pawn shops to buy and sell magical tools such as scrolls and artifacts.


    If District 2 were forced to pause its activities for even the briefest moment, it would cause astronomical financial losses.


    A certain man tirelessly weaved through crowds of thousands, possibly tens of thousands of people, before slipping out to the side of the street. His movements were strangely smooth, but there was no one around who noticed him.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    He was using the Waning Moon Fleeting Art, a technique from the Central ins, a ce in another world, in order to conceal his tracks.


    ¡°How bothersome,¡± he growled. Though the speaker had the face of a typical middle-aged man, the killing intent spilling from his eyes was very intense.


    Of course, this man was none other than Leonard. Not only had he used a concealment art, but he¡¯d also used a Face Changing Art. Yet he still hadn¡¯t been able to achieve his goal, and now he was growing uneasy.


    <i>Not even someone in the Transcendence Tier should be able to see me unless they¡¯re very close, but whoever it is hasn¡¯t taken their eyes off me even once. Either they¡¯re using magic on me in some indirect way or they¡¯re using some other kind of power that¡¯s not magic.</i>


    As soon as he returned from District 5, Leonard had gone right to the Magic Tower to talk with Russell. He¡¯d sensed these eyes on him ever since. He¡¯d immediately used concealment arts and Face Changing Arts to avoid any potential watchers or pursuers, but so far, his efforts were futile.


    At this rate, he would be ying right into their hands.


    <i>They haven¡¯t announced a death warrant for me yet, so it¡¯s very unlikely that they¡¯ll ambush me somewhere with so many people. And if I head over to District 3, I¡¯ll still be safe even after the sun sets.</i>


    Pablo¡¯s attempt to frame Leonard for Liano¡¯s death to create a justification for killing him was a very clever n, but it also left his hands tied. After all, it would be hard to make an all-out attack against Leonard until Bermuda confirmed the crime and gave Pablo permission to retaliate.


    Leonard had suspected as much from the very beginning, which is why he¡¯d gone to a big shot who could call Pablo¡¯s usation into question. Because Liano <i>was </i>dead, they couldn¡¯tpletely dismiss the charge, but they could buy time.


    After that, Leonard himself had to make the next move.


    <i>Maybe I should attack first after all. </i>


    He sensed a trap on his heels, and so he would discard his concealment and his disguise.


    As long as his pursuers were able to keep tracking him with some unknown means, he couldn¡¯t run forever. In that case, his first priority should be getting rid of as many of Pablo¡¯s forces as possible before they joined up with their leader.


    <i>It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve confronted others with the Heavenly Net Formation... my blood is already starting to boil. </i>


    He¡¯d encountered the Heavenly Net Formation several times before as the Sword Emperor, but he remembered how taxing it was, even after he¡¯d reached the Creation Realm. His cultivation and stamina had beenpletely drained, and he had to kill his enemies with physical cultivation alone. Still, it had been a valuable learning experience.


    As the memories of that fierce battle resurfaced, Leonard¡¯s bloodlust unconsciously started seeping through viciously until he straightened his breath.


    <i>I should find a good location. </i>


    When one was outnumbered in a fight, the most important thing was having control of the environment and the conditions of the battle. That was also why some people had fights in a dead-end alleyway or a tight street corner. If one fought a collective force in arge, open space where they were open to attacks from all sides, it would be a grueling fight even if their opponents were several times weaker on an individual level. Leonard had to also take into consideration the fact that there may be mages and spiritualists, so it would be even harder to find a suitable location.


    ¡°Heh. As I thought, this world sure is fun,¡± Leonard said to himself, suppressing a bloodthirsty grin.


    He slipped back into the crowd, sensing those eyes following him as he set out to find a suitable ce to be their graveyard.


    Above him, the sun was gliding toward the west.

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109</h4>


    Though District 2 was famous for its streets being packed, it wasn¡¯t teeming with people or open for business all day and night.


    The nging and the heat faded from most forges when the sun set because there was no more light. Most general stores, too, were closed in the dead of night, though there were some ces that stayed open to sell potions and equipment at a higher price in case there was an urgent need. And of course, this was also true of the magic tool shops, which were run by the Magic Tower. There were even some ces that closed as soon as the sun began to set, so whenever explorers went to District 2, they usually went to the magic tool shops first.


    If District 2 opened when the sun rose and closed when the sun set, District 3 opened when the sun set and closed when the sun rose.


    <i>People are beginning to leave. </i>


    Leonard scanned the streets. He had wandered through every corner of District 2, and there were far fewer visitors than there were a few hours ago. At this rate, it would only be an hour or two until the crowds fadedpletely.


    <i>I can either go explore District 3 again, or I can go to District 4 and fight them there... I think. </i>


    After looking all over, he still couldn¡¯t find a ce in District 2 that was suitable for a proper fight. The alleyways in the outskirts and near forges were on therger side, but if he went to one, his pursuers would realize he was trying to lure them in. He¡¯d already tricked them into doing that and annihted an entire force, so there was a high possibility that they would only use long-range attacks through archery or magic.


    It was a verymon tactic to force an opponent into a battle of endurance when one had an advantage in numbers in order to drain their strength.


    <i>There¡¯s no way I can coerce them into a head-on fight.</i>


    As long as Pablo was taking this seriously, he wouldn¡¯t deploy some half-wits who would fall for such shallow tricks. They were moving with purpose, so Leonard¡¯s pursuers were likely Moby Dick¡¯s elite forces. He knew for a fact that they wouldn¡¯t make such a predictable ambush as the masks had donest time.


    Besides, Leonard was already caught in their trap.


    <i>The only ce on this whole ind where I¡¯ll be safe from Moby Dick is on board the Aquamarine</i>. <i>If Bermuda has approved a death warrant for me, not even the Magic Tower will be able to harbor me. The more time passes, the more advantageous it will be for Pablo, so they won¡¯t be in any rush. </i>


    He paused and took a moment to reexamine his thoughts.


    <i>No, wait. Is that even true?</i>


    Not even Pablo had control over every part of the Alliance. In fact, there were even some big shots in the Council who opposed him, and naturally, neither the Magic Tower¡¯s nor Bermuda¡¯s explorers exactly had a favorable impression of him.


    However, Leonard himself didn¡¯t have the means or the leeway to take advantage of that.


    <i>But Frances certainly can. </i>


    That meant he wasn¡¯t the only one racing against the clock. It would be worth it to test out his theory.


    <i>Beep. Beep beep. Beep. </i>


    Just then, the artifact in Leonard¡¯s pocket let out a faint sound, beeping at regr intervals. Russell had given it to him before he left the Magic Tower.


    <i>¡°This is a prototype of a magicalmunication tool. Right now, it can only transmit information from one side, but it can send substantially long messages. I will use it to send you information about Moby Dick and about any developments in the situation.¡±</i>


    Leonard dug around his pocket in a natural-looking motion and wrapped his fingers around the artifact, which was letting out a small voice.


    ¡ª _____________________.


    ¡ª__________.


    The events that arose at Bermuda.


    Moby Dick¡¯s secret plot.


    Frances¡¯s ludicrous n and gamble.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Leonard couldn¡¯t help but let out a sound of wonder. Her astuteness reminded him of the Heavenly Strategist, and he couldn¡¯t hold back his admiration for her brilliance even as a martial artist who was currently ying with fire.


    She was on a different level from even Leonard himself despite the fact that he¡¯d inherited his power and experience from his past life. He couldn¡¯t believe a girl who wasn¡¯t even twenty was capable of such greatness.


    <i>She has far surpassed my expectations. That makes me want to show off more too. </i>


    Leonard barely managed to stop himself from grabbing the handle of his sword and headed to District 4. He had no more intention nor the need to keep dragging things out in District 3 to buy time. If Frances was already on the move, there was no way Pablo would miss it entirely. Even if the councilor couldn¡¯tpletely figure out her goal, he would be ready to y his hand.


    <i>I would still be helping if I hid in District 3 to buy time, but that would only be a temporary measure. </i>


    The reason Aquamarine was now taking a defensive stance was because they were guaranteed to lose in a head-on fight. Even if the Magic Tower¡¯s Chief Elder helped, Aquamarine¡¯s fighting prowess would still be far below Moby Dick¡¯s. Sure, they had two Masters, but the supporting members did not have the strength or the skills to contribute much to the battle.


    So, they had to close the gap.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill as many as I can.¡±


    And there was no easier task than that for Leonard.


    * * *


    District 4 was connected to the quayside, where the explorers¡¯ vessels were neatly anchored. The quality and location of their dock, as well as the services they could employ, depended on their Rank.


    This area had once been covered with bulwarks and artillery units to defend against foreign invaders, but now, only their ruins remained.


    The sun had already reached the west, making Leonard cast a shadow several times longer than before.


    <i>Is this where Rank D expedition teams dock? </i>


    He looked out toward the ocean.


    It was a pitiful sight. The boats were bobbing peacefully on the water¡¯s surface, all clustered together. There was so little space between them that he was concerned that they might crash into each other. The difference between these and the Rank A teams¡¯ docks, which wererge enough to ce a vi and then some, was like night and day.


    ¡°It looks decent,¡± Leonard muttered. Of course, he wasn¡¯t talking about the state of the docks but its potential as a battlefield.


    <i>The remains of the barricades and artillery units are scattered randomly just like in the ruins. And there will be more tactics avable to me if I use the boats as obstacles and covers. And if I¡¯m </i>really <i>in a pinch, I can jump into the ocean and use water arts.</i>


    Leonard was more used to being at a disadvantage than having the upper hand, and he had gone through more sneaky ambushes and dogfights than fair matches. His battle tactics and ability to utilize additional variables matched his experience.


    <i>ording to the information Frances gave me, the leader of my pursuers is a powerful Transcendence Tier fighter. Nothing is known about him other than the fact that he uses four curved swords when he fights. Moby Dick¡¯s second-inmand, Herman Melville.</i>


    After reaching the upper echelon of the External Force Tier, Leonard was now able to wield augmented energy with ease. Moby Dick was an extraordinarily powerful expedition team, but he could win in a fight against tens of members who weren¡¯t Masters. The difference in their power was not something their numbers couldpensate.


    Sure, if they took some mysterious drug as Conrad had, the battle would be more difficult, but seeing as how Pablo was trying to get rid of him through official means, he didn¡¯t think he would resort to such tactics. Leonard had revealed some of his true power at District 5, so Pablo had likely sent someone who was sure to defeat him.


    <i>Hm. I wish I could fight him one-on-one. </i>


    Leonard could wield five swords, while his opponent could wield four. It was a chance for his des to sh with someone who had the strength and experience to wield multiple swords. He hoped that Herman Melville wouldn¡¯t send his subordinates to wear him out or attack with them as one group.


    <i>Zing! </i>


    Leonard sensed an arrow flying toward him faster than the speed of sound. He cut through it with his sword. He could have dodged the arrow had he leaned about an inch back, but its spin was dangerous. The reason he¡¯d snapped it instead was that it could change its trajectory.


    As someone trained in the Yeon family archery, he found it to be a decent level of skill.


    <i>They¡¯re about as strong as Ninian. </i>


    The archer was perhaps just below the point of being able to respond to a thousand attacks with one arrow.


    After assessing his attacker¡¯s level of skill, Leonard turned toward them, back facing the sunset as he drew another sword.


    At this point, he was more used to wielding two swords than one. Leonard easily slipped into a battle stance. His eyes pierced through the shadows to find his hidden enemies.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to step out?¡± he goaded.


    Perhaps it was because the sun hadn¡¯t yet or because they¡¯d watched him ughter close to one hundred masks. Either way, they were very still and gave off cold hostility.


    They seemed more like hunters than martial artists or explorers.


    When he came to that conclusion, Leonard smiled icily. ¡°Really, you¡¯re nning to hunt me? With <i>that </i>level of skill?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t sensed a Transcendence Tier martial artist yet. They were mostly Ninth and Tenth Degree External Force Tier fighters, but that was far from enough to defeat Leonard, even if they had mages or spiritualists.


    The sun sank below the horizon, and darkness settled over the docks.


    Leonard lowered his swords and bent his knees.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Art


    Heavenly Dragon King Art


    sh Lightning Stride


    Lightning shed within the darkness.


    Even before the lightning finished fizzling out from Leonard¡¯s feet after he took a powerful leap forward, he was already halfway to his target. Having reached the Tenth Degree External Force Tier, Leonard could now move at speeds that other External Force Tier martial artists couldn¡¯t keep up with.


    The rain of arrows and barrage of spells came down a moment toote; they pierced through his afterimage and only dug into the ground. It was a wasted attack. Even though Leonard wasn¡¯t even trying to hide his path, they still couldn¡¯tnd an attack.


    ¡°How is he moving so fast?!¡±


    ¡°Lightning Spear! Shit, I couldn¡¯t even hit him with lightning magic!¡±


    ¡°Attack from the side, not the front! We have to block his path first!¡±


    Whoever said thest part was correct. If a person couldn¡¯t keep up with their opponent¡¯s speed, they simply needed to stay two steps forward and time their attack by predicting their opponent¡¯s trajectory. That was all.


    The amount of lightning blocking Leonard¡¯s path swelled up enough to attack a whole army. If he didn¡¯t use an augmented energy shield, he would be ripped to shreds.


    Wind started to swirl around Leonard as he dashed forward and formed vortexes around his des.


    If his opponent was going to try to tear him apart with a storm, he would do the same.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Eighteenth Form: Wind Hail Barrage


    A tiger¡¯s roar ripped through the air.


    <i>Roaaaaar¡ª!</i>


    In a matter of seconds, the winds from his swords evolved. A breeze became a whirlwind. A whirlwind became a gale. A gale became a tempest.


    It was a much more powerful attack than when he¡¯d used it with one sword; it looked like a ss 6 wind spell.


    He knocked aside dozens of trivial attacks from arrows and ss 4 and 5 spells with room to spare. As Leonard stood at the eye of the storm, he now had several meters of safe space around him.


    <i>They¡¯re only two steps away now.</i>


    He met their shocked, fearful eyes.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Art


    Heavenly Dragon King Art


    sh Lightning Stride


    But his opponents still moved, trying to find any possible way to block his attack. Their effort to continue fighting wasmendable¡ªeven though Leonard was about to cut their heads off to spare them pain.


    <i>Swoosh! </i>


    Leonard took a step back, and a fierce jab of a spear came down where he¡¯d just been, missing him by a wide margin.


    The attacker was a step above Gano in terms of speary. From their refined Aura to their well-trained movements with the spear, there was not a w to be found. If this skilled spearman was able to take it to the next level and infuse it with Intent, they could reach the Transcendence Tier.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t just one spearman. Three of them stood in front of him as if to block his path.


    Leonard already knew about them. ¡°You three are Trident, the triplet explorers, no?¡±


    They all resembled each other, of course, but they also gave off a simr presence, which meant that they were uniform even in essence.


    All of Moby Dick¡¯s elite explorers had their own titles, but even among them, Trident was very famous. Their ability to move as one was known far and wide, and it was said that they could even take out a Rank S monster if they worked together.


    <i>Shing. </i>


    Three spears fell into a row, resembling a trident.


    Their speary and formations werepletely different from military styles, but their stance gave off an incredible force.


    Interest piqued, Leonard went through another opening disy.


    It was time for a head-on fight.

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110</h4>


    Breaking the moment, the rearguard cast spells on Trident, engulfing the three in light.


    One spell increased physical strength.


    One spell enhanced dexterity.


    One spell reinforced weapons.


    One spell sharpened senses.


    One spell amplified destructive power.


    One spell could protect them from a single fatal attack.


    In just a few seconds, dozens of support spells were cast on the spearmen, explosively expanding their power. Leonard had never faced opponents who fought with proper magical support. He¡¯d never even <i>seen </i>anything like it, and he couldn¡¯t guess how much more powerful Tenth Degree External Force Tier martial artists could be with assistance from mages.


    <i>Here theye. </i>


    The one standing in the middle took half a step forward, his spear thrusting forward half a beat earlier. Even though his processing speed was tens of times faster now, it didn¡¯t cause any imbnce, and his movements were still sharp.


    Leonard was impressed, but he raised his swords too.


    <i>Cl¡ªang!</i>


    Even the sound of metal shing had slowed down. And so, the fierce battle between the swordsman and the spearmen began.


    Two swords versus three spears.


    Five des shed with light as they weaved among each other like spiderwebs. Their movements were so swift and dizzying that there was no room for intricate strategies. The only thing they could do was trust in the martial arts skills and experience carved into their bodies.


    It was a fight between warriors who already exceeded the standards of the External Force Tier significantly, though they had not yet reached the Transcendence Tier.


    <i>Trident. A very fitting name! </i>


    Leonard grinned. It had been a while since he hade across martial arts worth his attention. There was no name more suitable for a style including three spearmen.


    With the triplet in the middle at the lead, the other two spearmen assisted and protected, making feints and moving unpredictably, creating an inescapable trap like the maw of a tiger.


    <i>Swish! </i>


    A spearhead grazed Leonard¡¯s ear, shing a few of his hairs, which fluttered away in the wind. Every single time he blocked or dodged a fatal blow from the main spear, there was a bothersome follow-up attack from one of the other two spears, as if they¡¯d been waiting the whole time. Though the pattern itself was clear and simple, the triplets constantly changed their roles and positions, making it so that their opponent couldn¡¯t read their movements. After spending decades together, there wasn¡¯t a single thing out of ce.


    <i>None of their techniques can be called sophisticated, but their moves are made up ofbinations of basic movements that they have thoroughly refined, making their attacks nearly wless. Very good. </i>


    Leonard was faster than Trident, even with their dozens of support spells. Yet his two swords could not break through the three spears.


    Just like their perfectly coordinated attacks, the triplets¡¯ defenses boasted the same mastery, and they stayed in ce.


    They were on equal footing.


    <i>...This boy is unfathomable. He¡¯s impossibly talented.</i>


    <i>Not only can he hold us off all by himself, we can¡¯t gain a single edge. I fear what he will be.</i>


    <i>He¡¯s a monster under the guise of a genius. We </i>have <i>to kill him here. </i>


    The triplets¡¯ training in martial arts and group tactics created something of an iron wall, which impressed Leonard, yet the sight of the boy with shining eyes instilled fear in them.


    Their reaction was perfectly natural. Other than Masters, they had nevere across an opponent who could single-handedly hold their own against them until this day.


    <i>ng! </i>


    The three spears bled into a dark red in unison. Their Auras showed a clear intent to kill. Their fight was no longer simply an exchange of blows.


    When Leonard saw, he ignited his own sword energy with a delighted expression on his face.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Nether de


    Trident¡¯s Aura used the fire element. So, he would face them with ck Tortoise Qi, which represented the water element.


    <i>Spears have a clear advantage against swords. A weapon that can one-sidedly hit from arger distance is at least three times more effective.</i>


    But there was something that could be used alongside short-range weapons to negate that advantage: a shield. It could deflect jabs and knock spears aside, and it was the standard strategy when fighting spearmen. Leonard would use the ck Tortoise Form to protect himself.


    And he would push forward relentlessly until his opponents were within range of his sword.


    As soon as he raised his two swords and took a single step forward, a spear came flying in to stop him from getting closer.


    Burning with the crimson Aura, the spearhead was seriously dangerous.


    Though Leonard¡¯s body was strong enough to withstand cuts from des, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down against opponents who used piercing attacks. Though they could possibly not prate all the way to his bones, they would pierce right through his skin and shred his muscles.


    Therefore, he blocked it with his shield.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise First Form: Soul Deflecting Shell Mirror


    He smoothly drew a circle with the sword in his left hand, the ck sword energy trailing behind his movements to create a shield.


    A momentter, the spearhead hit its surface.


    <i>ng! </i>


    It was deflected and made a strange sound. The triplet was taken by surprise, and he froze up. Leonard took another step forward and raised his sword.


    The three of them, keenly aware of the importance of maintaining distance, swiftly prepared for their next move and attacked with their spears using the same strategy that had let them stay ahead thus far.


    Three shards of light flew toward a single target.


    <i>It¡¯ll be hard to block them all using the Soul Deflecting Mirror. That technique is typically only used to block individual attacks anyway. </i>


    There was a more effective Form that could be used when one was outnumbered.


    His dual des drew arcs resembling crescent moons. One moved clockwise, while the other moved counterclockwise.


    People who used straight attacks such as jabs were extremely weak to attacks that came in from the side. If the spearhead was thrown even the slightest bit off course, it could ruin the aim.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Ninth Form: Great Moon Anti-Yin Mirror


    The attack aiming upward was thrown downward, and the attack aiming downward was thrown upward. The spears that would have pierced through his heart were knocked aside.


    <i>ck! ck! </i>


    The spears, which had been moving as if they were of one mind, tangled each other.


    ¡°What?!¡± the triplets eximed in unison.


    Nothing like this had ever happened since they mastered their group tactics. Dumbfounded, all three pulled back their weapons. They had to retreat a few steps and regain control of this mess.


    But they made a big, dangerous mistake by making their intentions visible to Leonard.


    They were already within range of his swords.


    Five Elements Style, Two Gods


    East Azure Dragon and West White Tiger


    Crazy Wind Swift Lightning


    The ck Tortoise Qi fell back after being used for a shield, and two other types of energy ignited. He called the Azure Dragon into his right sword, and the White Tiger into his left sword.


    One swift, one heavy.


    One sword created a vortex as if it were a storm, while the other moved in session and swung down to cut off their escape.


    ¡°Nghhh¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Haaaa!¡±


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    Thebination would have already torn the average person into shreds, but Trident¡¯s teamwork was truly exceptional.<i> </i>


    They stacked their spears to block the swing of the White Tiger Form by distributing its force. And though they were bleeding from the injuries inflicted by the Azure Dragon Form, no arteries or vital points had been hit. The spells the mages had cast on them had surely done their part.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t celebrate just yet.¡±


    Leonard had one final trick up his sleeve. Trident wasn¡¯t able to throw off all the force of Swift Lightning, leaving an opening. He invoked the dual principle.


    Five Elements Style


    Two Profound Divine Principles: Dragon Tiger Double Assault


    The sword in his right hand cut off one of their heads, drenching another in blood. The White Tiger came down upon the second triplet, leaving only one to die a gruesome death.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª!!¡± thest remaining brother cried as he ran in, but considering how the three had lost as a team, there was nothing he could do by himself.


    Leonard deflected the desperate attack of his spear, using the opening to stab him a single time. The final triplet copsed over the bloody bodies of his brothers as the life left him.


    Leonard calmly looked down at the pile of corpses. ¡°Since the three of you died on the same day at the same time, your journey to the afterlife will not be lonely.¡±


    With that word of farewell, he smoothly turned around and assumed a new stance.


    The other explorers, shocked by Trident¡¯s loss, were a littlete to react to his movement.


    That was a fatal mistake to make in front of someone as powerful as Leonard.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Flying Twin Thunder Swords


    Before the mages could even finish speaking some short incantations, two bolts of lightning lit up in the darkness.


    ¡°High ss mages are quite dangerous, you know. I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±


    The lightning pierced through one ss 5 mage and even one ss 6 mage, instantly killing them with no room to recover. Even if they had tools such as healing artifacts, nothing could be done for a blow to the heart or brain. The defensive spells they usually had active were too weak to block a serious attack from Leonard.


    Still, their deaths seemed to bring the explorers to their senses. They recreated their battle line, and attacks cast by the strongest members of the Rank A team came flying in from all directions.


    ¡°Chain Lightning!¡±


    ¡°Paralyze! Shit, why isn¡¯t it working?!¡±


    ¡°He must have an artifact that protects him from afflictions! Focus on offensive spells, support spells, and terrain spells! You¡¯ll die the moment you let your guard down!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake him for a greenhorn! He¡¯s as strong as our captain!¡±


    Leonard ripped through the of lightning with a single swing of his sword and slowly gathered the mana inside him. He had long since recovered the energy he¡¯d expended while fighting Trident by taking a few breaths. It wasn¡¯t proper Breath Cirction, but it was enough.


    <i>At least I¡¯ll never lose in a battle of attrition in this world. </i>


    As long as he didn¡¯t excessively use an augmented energy shield or an Augmented Qi Shield, it was nearly impossible for him to run out of mana. Not only was energy deeply ingrained in his blood vessels, but the Five Elements True Dragon Ring, which beat in ce of his heart, also absorbed and circted mana fast. Just those two things went beyond the norm, but if Leonard reached the Transcendence Tier, it might no longer be appropriate to call him human.


    He cut off the distracting thoughts.


    ¡°Here Ie.¡± The boy lunged forward.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Art


    Lunar Turtleback Art


    Water Current Step


    Water Current Step could break through attacksing from all directions, so there was no technique more suitable for this battle. There was no one who piqued his interest like Trident had anyway, so he beat aside any explorers trying to block his way as he aimed for the rearguard.


    He moved like flowing water, knocking down five or six people until he reached his target, a mage who was looking at him as if he were a ghost.


    The mage¡¯s head flew into the air. An explorer who would have cost tens of thousands of gold to hire thus died a futile death. The others, after failing to do their job, rushed Leonard¡¯s backside in a panic. But before their weapons even reached him, Leonard raised his two swords and blocked their attack.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Fifth Form Variation


    Heavenly Steel Shockwave Tremor


    When their des met, there was an enormous shockwave.


    The explorers, who were in close range, were hurled back by the explosion, some coughing up blood.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°<i>Cough</i>!¡±


    ¡°Sh-Shock Bound?! No, it¡¯s not. But how...?¡±


    Heavenly Steel Wave was an intermediate-level internal energy technique that could only be used when the user made contact with the opponent¡¯s weapon or the opponent themselves. Leonard had expanded the range, which made it weaker and left the targets with minor injuries instead of killing them instantly as the attack would in its original form. Still, it wasn¡¯t bad.


    Because shockwaves spread in a circr shape, it even pushed back the enemies trying to attack him from behind.


    <i>The range is too small. I should work on that. </i>


    The shockwave didn¡¯t even travel ten meters before it fizzled out like a gale turning into a breeze. It was hardly effective as an attack to break an enemy¡¯s formation.


    Throughout the battle, Leonard had been testing out martial arts techniques that he had yed through his head. No matter how prolific he was at embodying his Visualizations, he couldn¡¯t replicate them perfectly in real life.


    Luckily, he still had dozens of opponents left.


    ¡°¡ªHey, what¡¯s with this mess?¡± a voice came from behind him. ¡°You guys said you¡¯d be fine without me, but you¡¯re getting your asses beat?¡±


    A chill went down Leonard¡¯s spine. As soon as he felt it, he leaped forward and pivoted to point his sword at the neer.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask who it was.


    Other than Pablo, there was only one other person in Moby Dick who could intimidate him.


    ¡°You will never be able to win this fight without me. Good grief.¡±


    Four cusses ttered at the man¡¯s waist, and he looked at the boy with striking eyes.


    The man standing in front of Leonard was the perfect image of a vagabond swordsman. His demeanor made Leonard wonder why the man followed Pablo in the first ce.


    His frame was around the captain¡¯s size, perhaps a little smaller, and he seemed to be in his mid-thirties, which made sense for someone in the Transcendence Tier. He made quite the sight, with his shaggy hair that resembled a bird¡¯s nest and his armor that had been reduced to rags with its rips and tears.


    ¡°...Herman Melville.¡±


    He was Moby Dick¡¯s second-inmand, a man whose origins and abilities were shrouded in mystery.

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111</h4>


    ¡°Oh? You... don¡¯t seem surprised to see me. Does that mean you were determined to fight even though you knew I mighte?¡± Herman¡¯s eyes held a rare glimmer of interest.


    The boy¡¯s presence was as light as the clouds drifting high in the sky, yet he held so much weight. The mere fact that he was able to emit his intent made him unnatural. The breeze died down, and the air went tense and silent, as sharp as a knife.


    There was no bloodlust or hostility.


    They had simply, quietly unfolded their domains.


    They were the greatest technique in martial arts, in which martial artistspeted not with their weapons but with control over space.


    Leonard read Herman¡¯s range and his body tensed.


    <i>His domain has an area of around sixty meters in the shape of an oval. </i>


    The Taiji Swordsman¡¯s had only extended to that size when he began the battle to death with Yeon Mu-Hyuk, yet Herman had expanded his domain without taking a single step.


    <i>If he uses everything he has, he might even be able to extend it to ny meters. He¡¯s strong.</i>


    Though the size of a domain was not an exact measure of one¡¯s power, there was still a corrtion. The Sword Emperor¡¯s domain had been around 120 meters, so that meant there wasn¡¯t that big of a difference between them.


    Herman was powerful enough that he and Leonard could have a fierce battle thatsted over a thousand exchanges. In his current state, there were some parts about Leonard that were superior to the Sword Emperor, but he had no insignificant number of shorings either. In other words, he couldn¡¯t guarantee a victory against Herman.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already evaluated my power? You know, a lot of people called me a genius too back in the day, but seeing you makes me lose my confidence. I can¡¯t believe a little teenage kid has already caught up to me,¡± the man grumbled.


    ¡°What does that matter?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Indeed, Yeon Mu-Hyuk had experienced the same feelings himself in his past life, but after letting them go and looking back, he realized there was nothing more foolish.


    The boy lifted his two swords. ¡°A de won¡¯t hesitate to cut you just because it¡¯s newly forged. Nor will it shy away from battle just because it¡¯s old. No one has control over their luck or timing. Just because someone is ahead of others or simply proceeds faster, one cannot say whether they will ultimately go farther.¡±


    ¡°...Are you sure you¡¯re a kid? You talk like an old man twice my age.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ve never considered that you don¡¯t act your own age?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Herman burst intoughter. He still chuckled when he spoke. ¡°Ah, shit. I don¡¯t want to kill someone I like so much. Dammit, it¡¯s been a while since that bastard¡¯s sent me to do something I don¡¯t want to do.¡±


    In any case, it didn¡¯t seem as if he was on great terms with Pablo. In fact, Herman sitting out on nearly all of Moby Dick¡¯s activities despite being the second-inmand could have been out of his own will.


    Despite seeing through him, Leonard still raised his swords. ¡°Such is life. Things don¡¯t always turn out as you wish them to. You have to do things you don¡¯t want to, and so on and so forth.¡±


    At some point, Herman¡¯s own hands had also settled on the hilts of his weapons. He unsheathed two curved swords in unison.


    The cusses were about twenty-four centimeters shorter than the average saber, and their curved shape was very peculiar. These weapons were typically used in close-quartersbat, but in the hands of a Swordmaster, there was little difference between a dagger and a longsword.


    Their thrusting power was weaker than a straight-ded sword¡¯s, but their shes were sharper. Outside of the Central ins, martial artists didn¡¯t differentiate between swords and sabers.


    Two swordsmen raised their two swords against each other, as if they were staring into their mirror reflection.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s y.¡±


    Herman made the first move, his feet moving so gracefully that it was almost as if he were using a movement art. With one step, he lunged tens of meters.


    <i>ng! </i>


    Sparks flew as his cuss hit Leonard¡¯s sword.


    <i>He¡¯s fast, </i>the boy observed, eyes narrowing. <i>I think he only kicked off the ground a single time. Did he cover that much distance without ever touching the ground? It¡¯s like he was sliding on ice.</i>


    His technique relied more on the maniption of energy than physical ability. It seemed more like something one would see in murim than something one would see in this world.


    But it was a move that required more skill than a simplistic application of mana. Herman wasn¡¯t like the other Transcendence Tier martial artists Leonard had encountered so far; Fabian and the Fifth Shadow of the Kurdish Kingdom had seemed more concerned with using augmented energy techniques.


    The two of them weren¡¯t fighting seriously yet. If they were, they would be using augmented energy instead of sword energy. They were shing swords out of interest and curiosity for the other.


    So, Leonard made the first move.


    Five Elements Style: Two Swords Style


    White Tiger First Form: Mountain Crusher


    Leonard crashed his swords together with great force, making the shape of a cross.


    <i>ng! </i>


    It created a shockwave, throwing Herman and his cusses back.


    The force of the st was enough to knock the breath out of him and make his hands tremble, but only for a moment. Far from being injured, He stretched his lips into a smile and lunged forward again with a single step.


    ¡°Hahahaha! I love it!¡±


    After reaching the Transcendence Tier, his life had be dull. There was no one crazy enough to casually pick a fight with a Swordsmaster, but he couldn¡¯t challenge explorers on his level either, because there was the problem of being tied to Pablo.


    After spending years like this, he¡¯d resigned himself to rotting away, but Leonard¡¯s swords shattered his boredom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die too quick, okay? Or else you¡¯ll ruin my fun!¡±


    The life returned to his body after being dormant for years, setting his blood on fire and making his sharp swords even deadlier.


    They moved like he was performing a wild dance. His cusses naturally moved more smoothly than straight-ded swords, and they swung unpredictably.


    Not even Leonard, whose visual processing speed was up to par with a Transcendence Tier martial artist¡¯s, could keep track of the flurry of des. Dozens of attacks would fly in from all around him in less than the time it took to blink.


    Leonard sensed that if he kept blocking as clumsily as he was, Herman would break right through his defenses. He used both swords to create a shield.


    Five Elements Style: Two Swords Style


    ck Tortoise Seventh Form: Ice Shell Barrier


    If Herman¡¯s movements were dizzying, Leonard¡¯s were clean. His des lit up with ck sword energy, creating out of mana a round shield resembling a turtle shell. Every time Herman¡¯s cusses came flying in, the shield was there to meet them.


    Dozens of blows rained down on the shield like hail, but there wasn¡¯t a single scratch on its surface when the barrage stopped. The Ice Shell Barrier¡¯s durability was the worst enemy for attacks that focused on quantity.


    <i>Now it¡¯s my turn. </i>Leonard dispelled the shield. The man looked confused, but his face was still filled with ecstasy. As Leonard¡¯s eyes locked onto his, the boy found a smile creeping up his own face.


    It was a feeling that only martial artists could understand.


    Because Herman¡¯s cusses were fluid and swift, his movements were dynamic and unpredictable, giving him the advantage of always being ahead of his opponents. For the same reason, if his opponent gained an edge even a single time, it was three times worse. If he wasn¡¯t constantly one step ahead, he would only keep falling into a deeper disadvantage.


    Five Elements Style: Two Swords Style


    Azure Dragon First Form: Thundershock


    After Leonard made vertical and diagonal swings while focusing only on speed and precision, Leonard¡¯s swords transformed into two bolts of lightning. He was so fast that not even a Tenth Degree External Force Tier martial artist would be able to dodge a fatal blow from his distance.


    However, as Herman was in the Transcendence Tier, the attack was too slow.


    A moment after Leonard cast Thundershock, his opponent knocked both bolts from the side, throwing them off trajectory.


    Leonard immediately made a follow-up attack, as if he¡¯d expected this.


    Five Elements Style: Two Swords Style


    Azure Dragon Sixteenth Form: Wind, Waves, Thunder & Lightning


    After throwing Herman off, Leonard¡¯s swords readied themselves again.


    The fierce wind.


    And the roaring thunder.


    Two long shes of light intertwined, ready to tear apart everything in their path.


    And of course, Herman made his own move to meet Leonard¡¯s.


    de Dancing


    His feet moved before his swords.


    Book of Storms


    Herman propelled himself forward, hovering ever so slightly off the ground. His feet spun, and he and his swords followed as he shot forward at an unbelievable speed.


    Just a moment ago, his cusses had seemed to falter as if they were about to be swallowed by Wind, Waves, Thunder & Lightning, but now they were fierce.


    His timing itself was a littlete, so he couldn¡¯t overwhelm his opponent, but Herman was still able to regain the lead he had lost. Four swords shed before the two of them created distance between them again.


    They let out small, matching sounds ofughter.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    A swordsman who didn¡¯t know the joy of a fight with both sides¡¯ lives teetering on their des couldn¡¯t go far¡ªa fight where one could show off their exquisitely trained techniques and were forced to aim for openings rather than overpowering their opponent with immense force.


    If only one of them had been experiencing this delight, it would not have been so great. However, the shared tion made it even more exhrating.


    ¡°This should be enough to get a sense of our skill, don¡¯t you think?¡± Herman asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    They spoke to each otherfortably, as if they were old friends. Though this would be unfathomable to the bystanders watching the two, their exchanges thus far had been like a greeting. They hadn¡¯t used any augmented energy, of course, but they also hadn¡¯t used any attacks that could even remotely be fatal.


    <i>It¡¯s starting. </i>


    The tension rose at the onset of a real fight.


    A match between a Transcendence Tier fighter and an External Force Tier fighter shouldn¡¯t even be apetition, but after shing swords, Herman didn¡¯t let his guard down in the slightest. Their exchange made him keenly aware of Leonard¡¯s power, and he knew better than anyone else that the boy was capable of cutting off his head.


    Herman suddenly lowered his swords. He seemed to spot something. ¡°Hm?¡±


    Leonard let go of the tension in his own arms too. He turned to the direction where his opponent was looking. There, a member of Moby Dick was frantically making hand signs tomunicate something. Leonard didn¡¯t know what they meant, but Herman did.


    The man clicked his tongue. ¡°Damn that bastard. First you send me to fight, and now you want me to retreat? I was just about to have a real fight for the first time in forever.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s over.¡±


    The two swordsmen casually sheathed their weapons as if they hadn¡¯t just been about to have a fight to the death.


    ¡°Yeah, so it is. Sorry. We¡¯ll pick up where we left off next time.¡±


    Leonard jutted out his chin. ¡°Answer my question before you go. You don¡¯t seem to be a good fit for Pablo with your personality. So why do you follow him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s stupid. I lost to him in a fight, and he said he¡¯d give me a rematch. But it was under the condition that I do some light work for him until then.¡±


    ¡°Then were you involved in the incident eight years ago?¡±


    ¡°Eight years ago...? Ah.¡± Herman seemed to remember and shook his head. ¡°No, I stayed out of it. Ganging up on people in such a dirty way goes against my creed in multiple ways. Though, I will say that I wanted to try fighting Njord, Dentuso, Ahab, and some of the others...¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Leonard nodded. He didn¡¯t need to hear anything more and coolly turned around. Even Herman seemed surprised by his immediate understanding.


    ¡°You believe me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    More precisely, Leonard hade to understand Herman by what he expressed through his de, not through his words. For those who lived by the sword, there was nothing more important than their own principles. It was likely that Herman would not have faltered even if Pablo threatened to kill him.


    Of course, Herman had no idea Leonard thought that, and he only felt dejected when the boy he¡¯d just met showed him more faith than any of his allies.


    ¡°Goddammit. First I feel good, then bad, and now I feel like absolute shit.¡±


    Without another word, Herman disappeared into the darkness of the city with the remaining members of Moby Dick.


    And so, Leonard¡¯s first encounter with the Moby Dick Expedition Team came to an end.


    * * *


    Back in Antis City, three people were holding a secret meeting at a location that didn¡¯t officially exist.


    One of them was the second most powerful person on the Council, the ss 8 Archmage Gordon Haywood.


    And the one sitting across from him was the captain of Aquamarine, a symbol of ancient legend, Frances von Ler Okeanos.


    Considering the difference in their martial power and influence, Frances should not dare to stand before Gordon, but if she had something that he wanted, well, it was a different story.


    ¡°...Interesting. Very interesting.¡± Gordon was the first to speak. His demeanor made him look like a middle-aged man to some and an elderly man to others. He narrowed his eyes like a snake¡¯s and studied the girl before him.


    She was Njord¡¯s daughter. Nothing more. And yet this young girl had tempted him with something so big that it brought him to the negotiating table.


    ¡°Please borate, Captain Frances,¡± he said. ¡°You said you have evidence that can prove how the incident eight years ago was nned and carried out?¡±

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112</h4>


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡± Frances said curtly.


    Never answer all of the other party¡¯s questions and leave more to be said. Her rhetorical strategy worked, and Gordon¡¯s eyebrows shot up.


    Ever since he joined the Council and rose to his current position, there had never been anyone who could push him around. With the exception of two or three, everyone in the Council was busy bowing to him. As for the explorers, well, there was nothing more to say.


    Yet Frances was making him behave as if he¡¯d forgotten how much power he had.


    The old mage¡¯s eyes were naturally drawn to the person behind her. <i>Is she acting this arrogant because she has the Chief Elder to help her? </i>


    Russell didn¡¯t look away and met his eyes, tilting his head as if to say, <i>What are you looking at?</i>


    Though Gordon was technically one ss above him, Russell was almost there. But he had more battle experience than Gordon, so in a real fight, the councilor would probably lose. Besides, he had spent most of his life as a politician, not a mage.


    His thoughts shifted back to himself. <i>No. That girl cannot be so foolish. Njord¡¯s daughter rose to the top again by crawling her way up from the very bottom after losing her father. In that case, whatever she has to offer must be enormous, since she believes I may not be offended by this.</i>


    Even though Aquamarine restored its Rank A status, they weren¡¯t powerful enough to deal with him as an equal.


    But the reason he¡¯d responded to the rude invitation he¡¯d received in the middle of the night was due to this very reason.


    <i>¡°Proof of eight years ago.¡±</i>


    It was the most scandalous conspiracy in the Antis Maritime Alliance¡¯s very short history. Gordon hadn¡¯t arrived at Antis when it urred. The people currently in power were desperately keeping it covered up, but Frances had something that could change that.


    <i>If I can have it in my hands, I can make over half of the Council submit to my will or make them into my people. </i>


    The politics of the Council depended on how much one councilor dominated the others. Gordon, the ss 8 Archmage, had an enormous amount of influence, but he was a foreigner and was treated as such. A carrot and stick could only take him so far, and he wasn¡¯t very well-known among the citizens of Antis.


    Even after joining the Rift Preservation Faction, he was stillpeting with Pablo, who was weaker than him. So, he couldn¡¯t help but be enticed by Frances¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re making this old man fret. Won¡¯t you tell me your matter of business?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish, Councilor, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    ¡°Please. I¡¯m listening,¡± Gordon said, leaning back.


    Frances looked as if she¡¯d been waiting for this and began to speak. Even aside from the information Leonard had given her, she had information she had painfully collected over the past eight years, which she patiently ryed.


    Within her story, there was one particr report that was especially damning.


    ¡°You know who Christopher Conrad is, right?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course. I enjoyed watching your match.¡±


    ¡°Then, did you know that scumbag secretly met with a messenger from Pablo right before the fight and received a suspicious drug?¡±


    Gordon had heard the n from Pablo¡¯s own mouth, but like the cunning politician he was, he didn¡¯t even blink and instead gave her a sideways look. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re proposing that we make a scandal out of doping.¡±


    ¡°What, and dig him up from his grave? The problem here isn¡¯t the doping, it¡¯s the substance that was <i>used </i>for the doping,¡± Frances corrected.


    Her words brought back the memories of that day. Pablo had made the mistake of nervously showing off the drug to Gordon. He remembered that it looked like a dark red marble. As an Archmage, he had been able to sense a strange, ominous energying from inside the object, but he¡¯d chalked it up to it being a substance that caused harmful effects.


    ¡°After the duel, we took some of the shards in his body and studied them. The Chief Elder over here analyzed them himself,¡± the girl said.


    With that cue, Russell pulled out a wad of paper and flicked it toward Gordon. The flotation spell activated without needing amand, and the paper drifted very gently into the palm of his hand. Without another word, the councilor began to read the report.


    A few minutes passed.


    ¡°...Is this true?¡± the old mage asked, his voice quivering as his face fell for the first time.


    He couldn¡¯t help himself.


    Russell gave a single nod, as if he¡¯d expected this reaction. ¡°It is. I swear on the authority of the Magic Tower as well as my own name.¡±


    Even though the two were acquainted, they weren¡¯t close enough to make empty statements to each other, which was why Gordon trusted him even more.


    After receiving confirmation from Russell, the mana surrounding the councilor began to rage furiously like a storm.


    If the situation hadn¡¯t been handled carefully, even Gordon could have been toppled.


    <i>Pablo...! That lunatic seriously crossed the line! </i>


    The contents of the report were very simple. Russell had performed a test to extrapte the cause of the patterns and irregrities of the magic left on Conrad¡¯s corpse. And from his findings, he¡¯d detected the influence of a power that could not exist in this world. They were the vestiges of the unknown gods who reached out their hands through the Rifts.


    Though it was understandable that the Council¡¯s Rift Preservation Faction was motivated by profit, directly interacting with and making deals with the Rift¡¯s unknown gods was considered taboo in every continent.


    ¡°His leading the Rift Preservation Faction, his plotting Aquamarine¡¯s downfall, and now his colluding with the entities behind the Rifts. We believe that he did all this with the goal of taking over the Alliance for himself,¡± Frances said in a low voice, waking Gordon from his fury. ¡°But you¡¯re not like him, are you? You have absolutely no involvement with my father¡¯s death, and I don¡¯t believe you ever colluded with such entities. Am I wrong?¡±


    The gears rapidly turned in his head.


    Which side would give him the most benefit?


    Was now the time to cut off Pablo?


    Were Frances¡¯s cards reliable enough that he could be sure in his decision?


    <i>Tsk. The only thing I can do is take a gamble.</i>


    He made his choice.


    ¡°It is as you say, Captain Frances. You did well to seek me out.¡±


    After all, mages only valued Rifts to the extent that they aided in their research in developing powers and tools. Rifts were not something that could bepromised with, nor were they something that could coexist with them.


    As Rifts continued to deteriorate and eventually be Corroded Realms, the naturalws and principles of the worlds they contained loosened greatly. Once they reached a hideous state, martial artists could use them as opportunities to get stronger, but mages could not bend thews of other worlds. Sure, there might be some who could learn them, but that required one to forget everything they had ever learned.


    ¡°However, this report alone isn¡¯t enough. That man is careful, and I am certain he has ways to escape the consequences,¡± Gordon warned. Even now, he was trying to stay one step removed from her n.


    ¡°Of course. I haven¡¯t reached the main point yet.¡± She leaned forward and whispered, ¡°This document merely shows that you and Pablo cannot keep working together. I haven¡¯t yet told you how to prove what happened eight years ago, now have I?¡±


    ¡°Mm, now that you mention it, that is correct.¡±


    ¡°Let me be frank.¡± France paused for effect and grinned. Then she dropped the bomb. ¡°The Pequod, the Aquamarine¡¯s<i> </i>sister vessel that sank eight years ago, is currently sailing around as a phantom ship.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°And the ship that sank it was none other than the Moby Dick.¡±


    Gordon had long since chosen to pursue politics instead of magic, but the knowledge he¡¯d umted as a mage never went anywhere. There were few magical phenomena that were more fascinating than phantom ships, and he also remembered how they formed and how they behaved.


    So, he immediately realized what Frances was implying.


    ¡°I see. So that will provide evidence of Moby Dick¡¯s involvement,¡± he concluded.


    Phantom ships functioned solely on the premise of vengeance. If the Pequod<i> </i>merely <i>attempted </i>to attack the Moby Dick<i>, </i>it was proof of their rtionship. And if Ahab, who was the heart of the ship, could provide a testimony with the memories of his past life, no one in Antis would refute him, regardless of whether he was undead.


    Now that he¡¯d heard everything, Gordon made his decision. ¡°Captain Frances, I am deeply indebted to you.¡±


    Frances¡¯s hands curled into tight fists. She¡¯d known that she would be sessful, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of triumph on her face. She only smiled pleasantly. ¡°On the contrary, it is because you are the most suited to lead the Council, Councilor Gordon. I was merely trying to get in your good graces, even in the slightest.¡±


    Gordon had a fake smile on his face as he held out his hand. ¡°Ah, was that it? Then you have seeded remarkably.¡±


    ¡°My goodness! Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I will find a meeting location and a means ofmunication that Pablo¡¯s eyes cannot reach. Truly, he has done something that brings shame to his title as both a councilor and an explorer. If we continue to let him do as he pleases, he will bring trouble to the entire Alliance.¡±


    ¡°Hearing you say that puts me at ease, Councilor. The former captain and crew of Aquamarine will be able to rest in peace.¡±


    Though their handshake was cold, the hunger and fierceness in their eyes were not.


    Gordon and Frances smiled, both of them baring teeth, an expression that was far from peaceful.


    * * *


    On the outskirts of District 2¡¯smercial sector, there were some street stalls on the roadsides with few seats and cheap food. A boy sat at one of the counters, staring down at his empty te.


    <i>Considering the low price, the food is good, and so are the portions. I suppose they have no other choice but to maintain a high quality if most explorers prefer to eat at street stalls over expensive restaurants. </i>


    People who made a living out of violence did not take their food lightly and painfully killed anyone who messed with their meals. Explorers were extraordinarily powerfulpared to the average person, even if they weren¡¯t Rank A or B. If a street vendor offended such customers, they wouldn¡¯t survive more than a beating or two. That was also why people who ran guesthouses in the Central ins tended to die young.


    Leonard pushed away the distracting thoughts and looked back to the previous night, thinking about Herman Melville.


    <i>His skill exceeded my expectations. </i>Neither of them had used their full power, but they¡¯d been able to get a sense of the other.


    What would happen if he used all four swords? And if he used the Sword Maniption Art or Flying Sword Technique?


    The version of Herman he pictured was already just as powerful as the Sword Emperor. He was on equal footing with the Commander of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon, perhaps even slightly stronger.


    <i>But Pablo is still stronger than him? Strong enough that Herman hasn¡¯t challenged him to a rematch because he doesn¡¯t think he can win?</i>


    In the Central ins, they described people like Herman as having itchy feet. People like that couldn¡¯t settle down anywhere and were constantly wandering. It would have been very difficult for him to suppress that urge, yet he continued to put off his rematch with Pablo.


    There was only one reason Leonard coulde up with.


    Herman thought his chances of victory were too low.


    At that moment, a man casually slipped into the seat next to him. ¡°Ho,¡± he greeted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re on close enough terms to be greeting each other,¡± Leonard muttered. Having sensed him, he wasn¡¯t surprised, nor was the other.


    ¡°How cold! You were so much more lively when our swords were shing. Is this how you usually are?¡± The Swordmaster Herman ordered some food, then said to Leonard, ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°What.¡± Leonard¡¯s t tone made Herman burst intoughter.


    Then the old man made a sudden proposal.


    ¡°If I challenged you to a match tonight, would you say yes?¡±


    ¡°Location?¡± the boy replied casually.

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113</h4>


    Now it was Herman¡¯s turn to be speechless. He stared at the boy dumbly. ¡°Huh? You serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sure, what he saw of Leonard¡¯s swordyst night had far surpassed his imagination, but he was still lingering in the External Force Tier. If someone at that level epted a duel from a Transcendence Tier martial artist, they were essentially epting their death. Other than scenarios where one could not refuse, it would be strange to ept such a match.


    For that reason, even Herman himself hade here without high expectations, but Leonard had agreed without a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the same ce where we foughtst night. I didn¡¯t tell Pablo I wasing here, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anyone tailing you.¡±


    ¡°I see. I did think you were being too honest for him to have sent you,¡± Leonard admitted. If this was some trick that was supposed to provoke his sense ofpetition as a martial artist, he would have refused immediately, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t seem very happy though. I think your boss really did him in, though I don¡¯t know the details of the situation. Pablo doesn¡¯t trust me to that extent, you see,¡± Herman remarked.


    ¡°Why did he stop the fightst night?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Honestly, it might be because he didn¡¯t like that I was enjoying our fight. He knows me very well, so he might have been trying to prevent a scenario where I acted outside of his orders. Such as this one.¡±


    On a basic level, Pablo had judged him correctly. However, he underestimated the enormity of the frustration and defiance that had built up over the years, which was why Herman sometimes acted unpredictably. Like he was doing now. If Leonard had rejected his proposal, he would have snuck away for nothing, but he was sessful in obtaining a match. The two silently made a promise to fight to the death, which no one could have seening.


    ¡°Herman Melville.¡± Leonard used his full name. ¡°I want toy down a condition for tonight¡¯s fight.¡±


    ¡°A condition? What is it?¡± he asked, looking curious.


    The boy nodded. ¡°You said you work for Moby Dick because you survived a fight against Pablo and wanted a rematch.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±


    ¡°If I win, I want you to give up on the rematch and leave Moby Dick. That¡¯s my condition for epting the duel.¡±


    Herman understood what he was implying, and his face turned stony. It no longer had that friendliness, let alone any semnce of human emotion. His face twisted with bloodlust, and his gaze turned as sharp as knives.


    Leonard had provoked his wrath.


    Herman red at him and growled. ¡°What, you want to order me around too? Is the sight of a Transcendence Tier martial artist acting like a dog on a leash that amusing to you?¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong about you. If I knew you were as two-faced as Pablo, I never would havee here in the first ce.¡± As he said that, Herman moved to stand, but Leonard burst intoughter, unable to help himself.


    ¡°Geez, way to jump to conclusions,¡± the boy chuckled.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I never said I wanted you to work for me. I¡¯m simply asking you to stop working for Pablo. Since you joined him after losing a fight, I¡¯m saying that I¡¯ll cancel your debt,¡± he exined.


    ¡°How is that different?¡±


    Leonard looked at him with pity. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re tied to Pablo through any magical means because you¡¯d rather be dead than go through something like that. But since you¡¯re faithfully sticking with Moby Dick without anythingpelling you to, it must be because you yourself see it as the price you must pay for losing. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°You... are.¡±


    ¡°So what I¡¯m saying is that I¡¯ll cancel your debt. You won¡¯t be subject to the whims of me or Pablo and do whatever you wish. You can take sides, watch as a bystander, or even leave this ursed ind. It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    Herman thought for a moment and sat back down. ¡°You¡¯ll free me? Why?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped that people die in battle, but I don¡¯t like killing people who are under someone else¡¯s orders. I¡¯d rather fight someone who¡¯s acting out of their own will. That¡¯s all,¡± Leonard said.


    ¡°You really are special. Your way of thinking is so peculiar. But...¡± The man paused, his face turning grave.


    The air suddenly grew tense. His demeanor didn¡¯t seem as intense as it had been just a moment before, but it seemed like he could draw his swords at any time.


    Leonard noticed this and ced his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    ¡°Why are you saying that as if you¡¯ve already won? I know you didn¡¯t show me everything, but neither did I,¡± Herman said in a low voice.


    At that, Leonard lowered his hand from his hilt and let out a long sigh. ¡°You keep concerning yourself with trivial things.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The boy looked straight into his eyes. ¡°Why <i>wouldn¡¯t </i>I propose this on the assumption I¡¯ll win? If I die, that¡¯s it. There would be no need to bring up anything that happens after.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this further at District 4, midnight. That is, if either of us has anything left to say. But I don¡¯t.¡± Leonard stood from his seat and disappeared into the marketce.


    Herman watched him go for a moment before chuckling to himself because he was so dumbfounded. Not only had some sixteen-year-old boy just scolded him, he¡¯d just left him behind like that?


    ¡°Ha. <i>He </i>seems more like a Transcendence Tier swordsman.¡± He wasn¡¯t even joking. There was a strange air about Leonard that made him feel that way.


    He seemed like an older, more experienced master.


    It was almost as if he were from another world.


    Though, Herman could be mistaken.


    * * *


    That night, Leonard arrived on time and stepped into the barren area of District 4. There were rare storm clouds in the night sky, so not even the round moon showed its face. A dreary wind blew through the quayside, which was devoid of people. The only presence was the empty vessels, which bobbed against the waves.


    He wondered what Frances and the others were doing. He hadn¡¯t received any more messages on themunication device Russell gave him afterst night.


    <i>There¡¯s only so much information I can act on. </i>Even his match with Herman was not something Pablo or Frances could ever expect.


    And they would only know which side it would create an advantage for once the winner and loser were decided.


    While Leonard was lost in thought, Herman Melville appeared before him, cusses cking at his side as always. Unlike the previous night, his hair and armor were tidy, which caught the boy¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Have you decided to stop dressing up like a beggar?¡±


    Herman grinned at hisment. ¡°¡®Dressing up¡¯? Please. I just couldn¡¯t be bothered to maintain my appearance. But I¡¯ll admit, it feels refreshing to clean up for the first time in years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡±


    As the two stretched, they bantered as if they weren¡¯t just about to fight with their lives on the line.


    Typically, the power difference between the External Force Tier and the Transcendence Tier was absolute, but Herman didn¡¯t let his guard down for a second. He¡¯d watched Leonard and Conrad¡¯s match with interest, and after their sparst night, he realized that Leonard was a formidable opponent who didn¡¯t rely on artifacts. Even the lightning dragon the boy had used to attack Conrad when he mysteriously went berserk was not the result of a magical tool.


    Not even Herman could take the boy¡¯s power for granted.


    <i>Damn, I¡¯m so fucking excited. </i>He couldn¡¯t suppress his smile and watched his opponent¡¯s sheaths with hunger, as if he hadn¡¯t eaten in several days.


    Leonard noticed and drew his swords.


    <i>Shing. </i>


    Four des glinted in the darkness.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark,¡± Leonard noted.


    Not even the moonlight. The only light at the dockside came from a fewmps hanging on some ships, blinking irregrly.


    But these two could spot a firefly in the dark from hundreds of meters away. For people that powerful, the cover of darkness was a good thing. Herman understood what Leonard was implying and smiled wickedly.


    Five Elements Style


    Augmented Energy Assimtion


    Pure white sword energy burst from his two swords at the same time two tinum Aura des ignited around Herman¡¯s cusses. The area around them lit up as bright as day in a radius of tens of meters, and the two swordsmen¡¯s breaths slowly settled.


    ¡°<i>Hup</i>...¡±


    ¡°<i>Hoo</i>...¡±


    They had nothing left to say. At least, not in words.


    Once their breaths slowed, their processing speeds elerated without stopping, and the color bled out of their sight as if time had stopped, their vision turning ck and white.


    The opponents studied each other. Even if one moved as fast as sound or as fast as lightning, they couldn¡¯t outpace the other¡¯s reaction. Master martial artists were hard to take by surprise, and it was for the same reason that speed started to matter less at that level.


    As soon as the battle began, Leonard activated his augmented sword energy and made the first move.


    Five Elements Style, Two Gods


    East Azure Dragon and West White Tiger


    Crazy Wind Swift Lightning


    He used the principle of swiftness to limit his opponent¡¯s options, and the principle of heaviness to limit his opponent¡¯s range of movement.


    Blue and white light raged hellishly. Even a powerful Transcendence Tier fighter would end up beheaded if they were caught in the trap. Herman moved a momentter, his cusses swinging wildly.


    de Dancing


    Book of Volcanoes


    Unlike the Book of Storms, he didn¡¯t elerate gradually. Instead, his muscles and joints moved explosively, raising the amount of force they could output.


    In an instant, Herman broke through the restraints set by the White Tiger Form and inted his power again to break through the cage of the Azure Dragon Form.


    ¡°Haaaaaaa¡ª!¡±


    Of course, he was cut a number of times all over as he broke through, but they weren¡¯t deep. It only looked bad on the outside.


    He¡¯d regained his edge with that one move. And just like that, Herman made his counterattack and brought his foot down on the ground.


    de Dancing


    Book of Earthquakes


    <i>Boom! </i>


    The ground shook. Leonard¡¯s eyes shot wide open when he sensed that Herman had used a mana-based attack, which he¡¯d been waiting for.


    In murim, this technique was also called Thunder Stomp. It was a move that even Third-Grade martial artists could use, and all it did was allow one to throw back one¡¯s opponent. However, for martial artists who¡¯d trained themselves to use it properly, their destructive force could be several times stronger by increasing the momentum of kicking off the ground and making use of their weight.


    And Herman could do even more.


    <i>I can¡¯t block him with the Azure Dragon Form! </i>


    Leonard hadn¡¯t been the only one to learn fromst night¡¯s battle. After facing the Ice Shell Barrier, Herman had realized that he was better off making one powerful blow than using a technique that relied on speed and a multitude of attacks.


    If Leonard used a shield, Herman would simply break through it.


    His cusses were tens of times heavier and more powerful than before, asserting their power by making Leonard¡¯s swords fly back.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± The boy started bleeding from a small wound, and he uniformly changed his augmented sword energy into White Tiger Qi. If he shifted to the ck Tortoise Form, he¡¯d be able to create a shield, but if he couldn¡¯t turn the tables, he would be forced to stay on the defensive.


    If he wasn¡¯t careful enough in making such a quick change while fighting such a powerful opponent, he would die. Leonard was very aware of this. So, he met his opponent using the same approach.


    <i>ng! </i>


    Even though all that happened was a sh of two swords, a shockwave went off with a boom like an explosion.


    Their arms were thrown back by the force of the hit, but other swords came in to fill the space that was left.


    And two swords shed again.


    As soon as the des crashed together with more force than before, Leonard and Herman felt their eardrums burst. Even though they¡¯d been protecting themselves with internal energy, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    But neither of them stopped.


    They moved faster than the blood trickling out of their ears, making one attack after another. They had long since learned not to rely on just one sense. In fact, once they lost their hearing, their concentration heightened as they began to release the martial arts knowledge that had umted in their bodies.


    In less than three minutes, they exchanged hundreds, maybe over a thousand blows.


    And in the midst of it, Leonard¡¯s focus slipped for the slightest moment.


    <i>Oh no. </i>


    Considering the fact that he was a member of the Cardenas bloodline and was close to reaching his original physical capabilities as Yeon Mu-Hyuk, his constitution and regenerative speed were greater than that of powerful Transcendence Tier martial arts.


    Because of that, his eardrums healed faster than Herman¡¯s, and when his hearing returned, it broke his trance. It took him less than a second to restore his focus, but if he overlooked his misstep, he wouldn¡¯t deserve to call himself a Swordmaster.


    <i>Shing. </i>


    Just then, a chilling noise came from one of the sheaths hanging at Herman¡¯s waist.


    A sword had been drawn without the use of his hand, or even a finger.


    It was Sword Maniption.


    Leonard instinctively picked up on this and felt a chill at his neck.


    de Dancing


    Book of Thunder


    The fifth glowing de shot out like a sudden bolt of thunder.

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114</h4>


    Usually, Leonard wouldn¡¯t have much trouble dealing with Sword Maniption Arts, but his current situation was extremely dangerous. Both of his swords were stuck in a deadlock with his opponent¡¯s cusses, so he didn¡¯t have the option of blocking, dodging, or anything else. At this rate, Herman¡¯s third cuss would pierce right through his defenseless self.


    Should he protect himself with an augmented energy shield? No, that would be a bad idea. If he siphoned his augmented sword energy while they were still in a deadlock, his body would be cut in two. It would be like losing two pieces to take one.


    He clicked his tongue at the dilemma. <i>Tsk. I might have to push myself a bit. </i>


    As the cuss inched closer and closer, Leonard decided to use one of his hidden cards. However, he hadn¡¯t perfected the move yet. He hadn¡¯t been nning to use it until he could nullify the rebound.


    But Herman¡¯s new technique was too dangerous.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Art


    Crimson Crown Sun


    He secretly made his move, and tendrils of energy resembling ck mes red out from beneath his feet and dug into the ground. This was an advanced application of the fundamental principle of ¡°ring up¡± in movement arts.


    Light Burning Heat Stride: Illusion


    Sky-Piercing mes


    There was a small <i>boom! </i>at Leonard¡¯s heels as heunched forward. His momentum was so powerful that the deadlocked des flung toward Herman.


    Taken by surprise, Herman instinctively reinforced his Aura. It was the obvious response, but that was also part of Leonard¡¯s n.


    ¡°What?!¡± The fierce tension at the ends of his des was no longer there.


    <i>Since he used Sword Maniption spontaneously without having time to prepare, it won¡¯t be that fast. If I break out of the deadlock and retreat back, I¡¯ll still be able to dodge it in time.</i>


    There was a bigger st than earlier as Vermillion Bird Qi burst from his feet. Just as Herman was about to throw him off, Leonard leaped back a few meters, creating distance between them. His opponent¡¯s cuss pierced through his afterimage, which shimmered like a mirage before it disappeared. If the boy had moved just a moment toote, the de would have impaled his heart with perfect aim.


    Even though he sessfully escaped, Leonard gritted his teeth. <i>Maybe this move is too risky after all. I like the way it uses the Vermillion Bird Qi¡¯s explosive power, but changing directions too fast can damage my acupoints. </i>


    Leonard wasn¡¯t seriously injured, but his wounds weren¡¯t light either. If it weren¡¯t for the talent and physique afforded to him by the Cardenas bloodline and the Five Elements True Dragon Ring¡¯s ability to regte internal energy, he would have immediately thrown up blood.


    Even at regr speeds, shifting too fast could cause nausea, but the two of them were currently in a world moving hundreds of times faster than normal. If he used this outrageous technique in his previous body, over half of his eight extraordinary meridians would have ruptured.


    ¡°Three cusses at once? I suppose you don¡¯t carry four swords around for nothing,¡± Leonard said casually, swords lowering. Despite everything, he didn¡¯t show any signs that he was in pain or bleeding internally and maintained a cool face. His voice didn¡¯t shake in the slightest.


    Herman didn¡¯t see through him. ¡°Wow, you dodged with perfect timing. I can¡¯t believe I still missed even after drawing a third cuss. You¡¯re embarrassing the hell out of me,¡± he said in a voice mixed with admiration.


    ¡°You were a little slow to the draw. As if you haven¡¯t used it in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve barely fought with anyone who deserves to see two cusses, let alone three, so I¡¯ve lost my touch. Though, if I¡¯m fighting you, it shouldn¡¯t take long for it toe back.¡±


    The third cuss had returned to Herman at some point after missing its target and was now floating above his head. It had the same tinum aura as the ones in Herman¡¯s hands, and the sight of it intimidated Leonard greatly.


    <i>He might be better trained in Sword Maniption than even me. </i>


    In his past life, the Sword Emperor had only wielded swords by hand until he was toppled by the Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin. Though he <i>had </i>been in the midst of training in Flying Sword techniques and Sword Maniption, he hadn¡¯t been proficient enough to use it while fighting the Supreme Ten Venerables and the Seven Absolutes.


    However, while Herman Melville¡¯s Sword Maniption technique seemed rough around the edges, he¡¯d already spent over a decade wielding four swords.


    ¡°From now on, it¡¯ll be three against two. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ll say it¡¯s unfair?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Ha! I knew you¡¯d say that.¡±


    Since Leonard had beaten Herman to the punch in their sh, the man took one step forward while Leonard stood face-to-face with him. Leonard changed the element of his augmented sword energy. It cycled back to ck Tortoise Qi, giving off a ck glow.


    Herman stared for a moment, in awe that Leonard could change the color of his Aura onmand. Then he charged without another word. The force behind his three cusses was incredible.


    Though the ck Tortoise Forms focused on defense, they weren¡¯t entirely without offensive capabilities. Mostypersons didn¡¯t know that soldiers¡¯ attack frequency andbativeness increased significantly when they were equipped with shields. Psychologically, having a shield made one feel safer, and on top of that, charging with an upright shield could easily turn into an offensive move.


    ck Tortoise Twenty-Sixth Form


    Burning Metal Fortress: Peak


    Leonard¡¯s ck swords crossed, creating a shield as durable as a castle wall. The destructive power of augmented energy was also capable of quickly bing defensive. Its duality made it like a metal fortress surrounded by a moat of boilingva. Making a single misstep could lead to death.


    Leonard faced Herman¡¯s three cusses.


    ¡°Ahahaha! God, I¡¯m getting chills!¡±


    In martial arts, attacking was always slightly more disadvantageous than defending. Even though Herman knew this, he didn¡¯t stop his advance.


    de Dancing


    Trio


    His swords danced mboyantly, intensifying his movements. Even though his number of des had only increased by one, his destructive potential had more than doubled.


    Leonard sensed that his opponent was trying to break through Burning Metal Fortress head-on. As he stood against the enormous force, he quietly used another trick he had up his sleeve.


    But Leonard suddenly sensed a serious intent to kill from his opponent for the first time as Herman conjured a ghastly apparition.


    Book of Mythology


    Cerberus


    Three heads. Six eyes. And even a deep blue mane made of mes that flickered like hellfire.


    The boy felt a chill go down his spine as his sixth sense screamed that Herman¡¯s attack was not something he could meet with just Burning Metal Fortress. The reinforced shield he¡¯d made with the ck Tortoise Form could withstand a barrage of lightning bolts without breaking, but it wasn¡¯t strong enough to handle a lethal move from Herman.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t die like a wimp, okay?¡± the man called, seeming assured of his victory. His cusses flew toward Leonard¡¯s Fortress.


    Herman¡¯s ultimate skill replicated the mythological guard dog of the underworld and also mimicked its power and movements. His cusses swung forward like giant paws and dug into the ck shield.


    <i>aaaang¡ª!! </i>


    As Leonard¡¯s augmented energy qi technique bore the attack from a mythological age, the Burning Metal Fortress began to crack here and there. Leonard was shocked by Herman¡¯s destructive power, while Herman was shocked by Leonard¡¯s defensive capabilities.


    Both of them realized that their opponent still had more tricks up their sleeve.


    ¡°Your power is ridiculous! But I¡¯ll still get through!¡±


    Then, Herman made three or four more hits and destroyed the shield. He swiftly charged forward.


    But by the time he was done, Leonard had already finished preparing his defenses.


    <i>From now on, we can¡¯t sh head-on. </i>


    He had to avoid straight, frontal attacks as much as possible. He couldn¡¯t be caught in a deadlock again. Since he only had two swords while his opponent had three, if he lost the option to block or dodge again, it would instantly be over.


    However, Leonard was on the defensive, which gave him a small edge. He was also slightly better at swordy. These two things gave him a tiny advantage, which was why he could pull off fighting three swords with two.


    <i>ng! </i>


    Their des met tens, no, hundreds of times, but only made one noise. Their shes were so fast and sharp that the human ear could only pick up on that singr sound.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At some point, the two fell into a trance, their movements refined to achieve the peak of swordy.


    Stab. Horizontal cut. Vertical cut. Downward swing. Upward swing. Long thrust. Short thrust. Carve.


    They used the Eight Principles of Yong, which were only supposed to be basic moves. But they broke through its limits and brought it to a level of deep understanding. As five swords cut and stabbed, they even shred sound itself. The space between the two opponents went silent, full of ferocity.


    <i>Swoosh! </i>


    Herman¡¯s attack was the slightest bit off, but he still prated Leonard¡¯s energy shield and cut his flesh. He smoothly sliced through his shoulder, spilling fresh blood, while Leonard dug his own sword deep into Herman¡¯s right side, reaching all the way to his intestines.


    Their wounds were so severe that if they didn¡¯t instinctively use mana to stop the bleeding and close their wounds, they could have copsed within seconds.


    Regardless, they started moving even more ferociously.


    <i>ng! </i>


    Dozens of exchanges urred in the time it took to blink once.


    The three-headed guard dog and the tortoise with a snake for a tail ripped into each other, neither backing down.


    But it gradually became more clear who was winning.


    ¡°Kuh!¡±<i> </i>Leonard took another step back as his hand started bleeding. The blood dripped all the way down to his elbow.


    He was losing.


    Though Herman was slightly inferior as a swordsman, he was bing more used to Leonard¡¯s fighting style the longer the battle went on, and Leonard didn¡¯t even have the leeway to regain his footing when he was already fighting three swords with two. When there was a fight between two equally matched masters, once one started falling behind, it was hard for them to catch up.


    <i>aaaang!</i>


    And this was one such situation. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for Leonard to escape his predicament.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Herman bellowed fiercely as he broke out of his trance. He locked his two cusses into Leonard¡¯s two swords while the third flew through the air, aiming for the boy¡¯s neck.


    It wasn¡¯t possible for Leonard to escape using the same method he¡¯d used earlier. Using the same move twice when fighting a Transcendence Tier master was practically begging for death.


    So, if Leonard wanted to prevail, he had no other choice but to use something Herman would never seeing.


    <i>Now. </i>


    He finallyid down the card he¡¯d been saving.


    Five Elements Style, One Sword Style


    ck Tortoise Extra Form: Dragontail Sword


    A sword lying down on the ground responded to his call. He¡¯d secretly ced it when Herman had been preparing Cerberus.


    Fortunately, the sword was right behind his opponent.


    Leonard activated a mind art using his upper dantian, filling the sword to the brim with ck Tortoise Qi and dying it ck. It shot out violently.


    ¡°What?!¡± Herman whipped around, utterly shocked. He pulled away the cusses he¡¯d been using to push back Leonard and switched to a defensive stance.


    Lucky for him, the sword came from quite a distance, so if he blocked immediately, all it would do was push him back a few steps.


    Five Elements Style, One Sword Style


    White Tiger Extra Form: Mountain Deity Strike


    A fourth sword shot out from Leonard¡¯s subspace pouch.


    <i>Fwoooo¡ª! </i>


    The de, pulsing with a white augmented sword energy, flew toward Herman, who was now defenseless.


    Leonard had set this trap from the very beginning. He¡¯d been waiting for this moment.


    He wasn¡¯t prolific enough yet at wielding five swords at once, and he was far less trained in wielding even fourpared to his opponent.


    But if he aimed for Herman¡¯s weak spot, he could make up for the difference.


    de Dancing


    Quartet


    Book of Storms


    Just as the man had been about to put an end to the battle, the tides turned against him, and he frantically drew his fourth cuss to block the attack.


    But the force behind the blow damaged his organs.


    ¡°<i>Cough</i>!¡±<i> </i>


    As his Aura was disturbed, blood spilled from his mouth and his injuries.


    Despite the fact that the intensity of the pain and bleeding could cause even someone in the Transcendence Tier to pass out, Herman¡¯s defense did not waver. He had the talent to be a Sword Demon within him, so much so that Leonard was willing to acknowledge that they were of the same kind.


    ¡°...So you can use four swords too! Amazing!¡± Even as his body swayed, heughed uproariously, showing no signs of retreating or flinching.


    Herman was having a lot of fun fighting a boy who was in the External Force Tier. The boy was even using techniques very simr to his own. If this was his reward for spending all those boring years under Pablo, perhaps it wasn¡¯t so bad after all.


    The swordsmen, even after injuring each other no small number of times, looked at each other and grinned as they performed an opening disy in unison.


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, there¡¯s more.¡± A fifth sword floated up from behind Leonard. And atst, he assumed a stance that could be called the ultimate form of the Five Elements Style.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t extract even half the power of its full potential, if he poured everything he had into just one short bout, he could make up for theck of experience.


    Both Herman and Leonard were reaching their limits.


    The next round would determine the winner.


    ¡°Five against four. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ll say it¡¯s unfair?¡± Leonard said, returning Herman¡¯s words against him.


    His opponent was stunned for a second, but then he burst intoughter and bared his teeth. ¡°Ha! Of course not. Hey, if you have anything else up your sleeve, bring it on!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d hold anything back at this point? Five swords is my maximum.¡±


    ¡°Really? I suppose that means both of us are almost out of juice.¡±


    Leonard readied his five swords.


    Herman prepared his four cusses.


    Both of them were almost out of stamina and mana. They were so exhausted that even if they simply stood still, they would stop being able to use Sword Maniption in a matter of minutes. The swordsmen knew this and summoned everyst drop of energy and poured it into their weapons.


    Radiant augmented energy emanated from nine des.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Having the tiniest edge, Leonard made the first move. His swords, which had fallen into the Five Elements Sword Formation, responded to hismand and flew into the air.


    Five Elements Style


    Yellow Dragon First Form: Cloud Dragon Momentum Shift


    After only being able to use the Yellow Dragon Form in his Mindscape, it finally unfolded in reality.

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115</h4>


    The three swords floating above Leonard¡¯s head moved first, finding their proper position and intensifying their power, while two remained in his hands.


    The sword in his right hand represented the sky.


    And the sword in his left hand represented the earth.


    Cloud Dragon Momentum Shift, as its name implied, caused a transformation that resembled the way water condensed into clouds and how a snake ascended into the sky to be a dragon. His swords dyed green, blue, red, ck, and white with augmented sword energies and unleashed an incredible power, their energiesbining into one to create something several times stronger than they would be separate.


    But even though Leonard could control more mana than most Transcendence Tier martial artists, he pushed himself to the limit in just one moment and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    <i>Guh. As I thought, I can¡¯t use this technique properly because I haven¡¯t reached the Transcendence Tier yet. </i>


    His understanding was deep, so if he had reached the Transcendence Tier and had perfect control of his power, it would have been possible to freely use Five Elements Augmented Qi. But because he hadn¡¯t sorted out and gainedplete control of his power, he only gained a minor power buff and experienced a rebound.


    But even in its iplete state, his technique was incredible.


    Standing across from him, Herman instinctively paled.


    ¡°...Ha. Haha, hahahaha! I love it! If <i>that¡¯s </i>what kills me, I won¡¯t have anyints!¡±


    However, his determination and fighting spirit overpowered his fear, and he readied all four swords. The Aura burning on the des intensified. Maybe he¡¯d tapped into his life force.


    It was do or die.


    In this sh of power, it didn¡¯t matter who died. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if both of them did.


    Herman charged first with a deadly will.


    de Dancing


    Quartet


    Though attacking was always slightly less advantageous than defending in martial arts, this wasn¡¯t the case when two opponents tried to attack at the same time. Trying to revert to a defensive stance after first assuming an offensive one was worse than attackingte. Herman¡¯s decades of experience allowed him to move just a moment earlier with a sharp killing intent.


    Book of Ruin


    If he had the advantage when he was fighting two swords with three, it was only natural that he would be in the opposite position when he was fighting five with four.


    So, he needed a way to make up for his disadvantage.


    In murim, there was something they referred to as Innate True Qi, which was the fundamental force of life. Book of Ruin, which was part of Herman¡¯s de Dancing, used this power.


    Leonard immediately recognized this, but he had no intention of stopping Herman. It would be nice if Herman didn¡¯t die, but if he did, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    <i>Rrrrr...!!</i>


    The aftershocks caused by the two swordsmen¡¯s fight alone shook the whole area. It wasn¡¯t simply making the ground vibrate.


    Space itself was distorting.


    Herman and Leonard elerated to even faster speeds than they normally would, and time seemed to be moving a thousand times slower when they locked eyes.


    At this level, not even masters in the Transcendence Tier could stop themselves from slipping up asionally, and since there was no time to think, they could only rely on their senses and their willpower.


    Leonard sensed that two cusses were aiming at his forehead like lightning bolts while the other two were flying toward his neck and heart. Herman had switched to an attack that left himpletely open, determined to take Leonard down with him.


    He was driven by the instinct of a Sword Demon, vying for victory at any cost, even if it came after his death.


    Five Elements Style, Three Swords Style


    Yellow Dragon Fourth Form: Cliff-Cutting w


    Three des twisted violently as they transformed into three streams of gold augmented sword energy resembling a dragon¡¯s ws.


    They were ready to block the two bright white lightning bolts, but the cusses were imbued with Innate True Qi, and not even the Yellow Dragon Form could disregard their power.


    And so, two swordsmen shed with their five des.


    And around them, four des crashed.


    Nine whole swords infused with the peak of Transcendence Tier power. As they collided explosively, sound was suspended.


    Herman and Leonard had long since created a vacuum around them.


    Their world had sped up by thousands of times, and they weaponized their martial arts knowledge to make the most optimal moves. At that pace, it wasn¡¯t possible to y psychological games or use small tricks. The experience carved into their bodies and souls made their talent and potential explode.


    <i>?!</i>


    <i>!?</i>


    They were shocked when they felt the waves of power from across each others¡¯ des and realized what they were.


    In some ways, it should have been obvious that this would happen. Leonard and Herman were too simr.


    So, it wasn¡¯t unlikely that their most powerful techniques used the same strategy.


    de Dancing


    Book of Tidal Waves


    Overwash


    Five Elements Style, Two Swords Style


    White Tiger Fifth Form: Heavenly Steel Wave


    Both of them were heavy attacks that used internal energy to send a shockwave when one¡¯s de met with their target¡¯s. They exploded almost simultaneously.


    This was a technique that was typically used with fists or palms, not swords, but the two of them were already at a level where they were more familiar with their des than with their bodies.


    When Heavenly Steel Wave and Overwash met, they created an incredible explosion.


    ¡°...!¡±


    All four swords shattered, their shards shredding Leonard¡¯s and Herman¡¯s flesh and leaving substantial injuries.


    The biggest injuries they sustained were to their hands.


    <i>Oh no...</i>


    Leonard¡¯s processing speed quickly reverted to its normal rate, and he looked down at his hands and wrinkled his eyebrows.


    All ten fingers were twisted and broken, and he couldn¡¯t even make a fist. Even his forearm muscles had ruptured. Since both of them had charged at each other with that much power without trying to mediate any of the force, naturally, the consequences were severe.


    But that was not what frustrated Leonard.


    ¡°...Looks like today¡¯s my lucky day,¡± Herman remarked.


    Unlike Leonard, only a few of Herman¡¯s fingers were broken, and it appeared that he could still fight with his fists even though he couldn¡¯t hold a sword.


    This wasn¡¯t a fight that would end just because they lost their weapon of choice, nor were they the type of people to call it off for that reason.


    It was also not the result of a difference in skill. It was only out of simple luck.


    Leonard clicked his tongue, and Herman charged right in, with the intention of decisively putting an end to it before Leonard could use anything to heal himself.


    <i>I suppose I won¡¯t be able to use a Form Intention Fist Art. </i>


    He could feel himself healing exceptionally fast, but the damage caused by a Transcendence Tier attack wasn¡¯t light. He needed at least a few minutes to heal before he could use his fists or anything below his elbow.


    But Herman would never let him do that.


    He had somehow already arrived right before Leonard¡¯s eyes, his left fist flying toward Leonard¡¯s face.


    <i>Bam! </i>


    Leonard¡¯s legs were still intact, so he kicked as hard as he could.


    Herman and Leonard were almost out of internal energy. In that case, whoever had stronger physical capabilities and was better trained in physical martial arts was now at an advantage.


    The Central ins had palm and fist arts, but they went beyond just knowing how to fight with one¡¯s hands. The words of the Fist King Hwango Joong-Hyuk echoed in his head.


    <i>¡°There is a body part that is stronger and sturdier than the fist.¡±</i>


    Human hands were too delicate to be used as weapons by themselves. It didn¡¯t matter how much a person trained or if they made their fists as strong as steel. Training in a stronger weapon from the outset was several times more efficient. Even the Fist King, who had reached the pinnacle of this ¡°inefficient¡± path, had something he preferred over the fist: the elbow.


    Skull-Crushing Elbow Strike


    There was a chilling crack the moment Leonard¡¯s right elbow rammed into Herman¡¯s left fist.


    Indeed, it was the sound of Herman¡¯s finger bones breaking.


    ¡°Guh?!¡±


    In fact, Leonard¡¯s elbow had pierced right through the back of his hand,ing out the other side. Herman froze in shock from the unexpected counterattack.


    If he was in good condition, he would never create such an opening.


    Leonard took a giant leap forward, aiming for his torso.


    Breakout Elbow Chain Strike


    Just like how he had two fists, he had two elbows.


    This chain attack turned the recoil of the first attack into momentum for the second. It was like the way prisoners trying to escape their confines became empowered and started focusing all their efforts onto one spot if they found a weak point.


    Herman desperately tried to counter with his one remaining fist, but he didn¡¯t get far before it was shattered just like the other one.


    <i>Bam! </i>


    Leonard dug his elbow into Herman¡¯s stomach, making him cough up blood, stumble, and then fall.


    Even still, Herman tried to spit blood into his opponent¡¯s eyes. He was truly vicious. However, Leonard saw iting¡ªthen again, Leonard was just as fierce.


    As Herman struggled to get up again, the boy brought his heel down toward the back of his head.


    <i>m! </i>


    Leonard¡¯s foot hit the ground instead when he saw Herman had stopped struggling. But even though Leonard didn¡¯t use a single drop of internal energy, his stomp was powerful.


    Even as a Transcendence Tier martial artist, a strike like that would have broken Herman¡¯s neck or skull since he didn¡¯t have any mana to reinforce his body. He¡¯d sensed this and stopped trying to fight back, quietly epting his defeat.


    ¡°Ugh, dammit. I¡¯m so embarrassed I lost to a little kid. One in a Tier below me, no less,¡± he said, snickering as he remained lying down. Despite what he said, he seemed cheerful.


    Leonard stared at him for a moment before flopping down next to him to catch his breath. ¡°And our bet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I lost. I¡¯ll cut off Pablo starting today.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Leonard didn¡¯t even doubt it. He closed his eyes and focused on helping his body recover.


    There were some things that true martial artists understood without needing to say them out loud. Both of them knew that neither of them would try to dispute the oue of the battle or attack the other while they were defenseless.


    ¡°...You¡¯ve got guts. All I did when I was your age was try to run away from home, and got beaten like shit.¡±


    Herman admired Leonard¡¯s courage, but he was also happy because it had been a long time since he¡¯d had a battle that reduced him to bloodied rags. He soon closed his eyes just as Leonard did, but unlike the boy, he was reflecting on their fight instead of focusing on healing his body.


    The seemingly endless battle had finallye to an end, and Moby Dick had lost its second strongest member.


    The waves that had quieted gently startedpping again, and the sound of the ocean returned.


    * * *


    Three whole hours passed after Leonard and Herman left the site of their battle. Since they¡¯d used their most deadly attacks, they¡¯d also sustained significant side effects. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if their sword arms¡ªboth arms, in fact¡ªwere severely injured.


    ¡°Moby Dick will have a hard time tracking you from now on,¡± Herman said as the two of them quietly walked along the quayside.


    Leonard tilted his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve only been able to track you so closely because of an artifact Pablo obtained a while ago. Yes, this one.¡± He pulled out a ratherrge crystal shaped like an eye. ¡°I deactivated it when I came here, though.¡±


    It was obviously imbued with ss 5 or ss 6 spells. Indeed, it looked suspicious.


    <i>Hm. I think he¡¯s telling the truth. </i>


    Leonard immediately realized that the constant feeling of being watched had beening from this crystal. Since it was a spell that wasn¡¯t cast directly on him, not even the Five Elements True Dragon Ring¡¯s magic resistance could do much against it.


    Herman saw the way the boy was looking at the crystal.


    <i>Crack! </i>Herman readily broke the ss 6 artifact, the crystal shattering in his healed fist.


    ¡°It¡¯s not watching me anymore,¡± Leonard muttered to himself before he could stop himself.


    ¡°Huh? You felt it? Even <i>I </i>could barely sense it. But then again, you¡¯re a pretty weird kid. I could have just given it to you, but if it was just left as is, it could have been used to track you too. You see, there are some ss 6 mages in Moby Dick whom I have a bad feeling about. Apparently, not even the Magic Tower knows much about their schemes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me there are ss 6 mages who can intimidate you?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t fought them myself, so I can¡¯t say... but well, my gut has never been wrong. Though, Pablo is most definitely more dangerous. He treats them likepdogs.¡±


    So there was not just one, but multiple mages who could put even a Swordmaster on edge.


    ¡°Leonard, you¡¯re strong. But if you ask me if you¡¯re stronger than Pablo, the answer will be no. I¡¯m not confident that you can win even if the two of us team up against him.¡± Even though Herman had realized the extent of the boy¡¯s power when he lost, his voice was still full of clear certainty.


    Leonard was shocked.

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116</h4>


    ¡°I find that a little hard to believe,¡± Leonard said. He couldn¡¯t immediately ept Herman¡¯s words without question.


    After all, the man had resolved to end their battle in a mutual loss even after Leonard used the iplete Yellow Dragon Form against him. This Sword Demon was a master martial artist who was without a doubt at the peak of the Transcendence Tier. Not even the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk in his past life could guarantee victory against him. And Leonard, who <i>defeated </i>him, was just as capable as him, if not slightly more so.


    But Pablo was so powerful that he couldn¡¯t be defeated even if they teamed up.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not necessarily saying that he¡¯s reached the Demigod Tier,¡± Leonard pointed out.


    ¡°Well, yeah. If he did, he would already have Antis in the palm of his hands.¡± Herman didn¡¯t deny it.


    <i>Starting at the Profound Realm, it¡¯s basically impossible to win against an opponent who¡¯s not in the same Realm. </i>


    Starting at the Demigod Tier, one could not only manipte energy and naturalws with their mind but also impose their ownws and wield incredible power surpassing the limits of the material realm. Even a heart devil that could use even a fraction of that power could overpower several Transcendence Tier fighters. If Leonard didn¡¯t have five-colored augmented sword energy, he would have had absolutely no chance of winning.


    If Pablo reached the Demigod Tier, he would have no reason to pay any heed to Bermuda or the people of Antis. He would be able to dominate the Alliance with his exceptional power and obtain his goal without a hitch.


    ¡°He¡¯s too strong to be in the Transcendence Tier, but he¡¯s not in the Demigod Tier either. I¡¯ve never seen any signs that he¡¯s secretly a mage or spiritualist either, nor does he rely on artifacts. Suspicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Herman asked.


    ¡°Most definitely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in Moby Dick for nearly a decade, but Pablo and his bunch are a little peculiar. They¡¯re pretty different from normal expedition teams in multiple ways.¡±


    Unless an explorer was caught in an exploitative contract as Vivian had, the structure of an expedition team was more equal than hierarchical by nature. Explorers joined teams either by seeking them out themselves or by being convinced by a member. They could also leave whenever they wanted. If there were any disagreements, such as those regarding the team¡¯s activities or the waypensation was distributed, an explorer could either wait until the duration of their contract was up or pay a penalty to leave earlier.


    Though there were people who could give orders because they had more experience or a higher position, on a fundamental level, everyone was equal.


    ¡°But Pablo¡¯sckeys in Moby Dick will do whatever he says without question, even if he orders them to their death. And whenever someone dies or goes missing, the position fills right back up...¡±


    But it shouldn¡¯t be easy to find people who were qualified to join a Rank A expedition team, especially the highest ranking one. It was almost as if there was something bigger and stronger lurking behind Moby Dick that could provide them with new members. The thought of that gave Leonard a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    The Blood Cult. The group had infiltrated both orthodox and heretical sects andunched an invasion to seize control, causing immense damage.


    What if Moby Dick was a smaller part of arger entity like the Blood Cult?


    <i>If that¡¯s true, it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ve already started to nt their power in Antis or have already expanded it substantially. </i>


    Once this organization was confident that they could control the whole Alliance, they would one day take off the mask.


    Perhaps Aquamarine had been their biggest obstacle eight years ago. Many people who were involved in the conspiracy would not have joined if Pablo had gone slightly further, so he and whatever was behind him had made a gamble. In the end, they somehow seeded, and Pablo rose to an influential position in the Council.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    <i>So whoever he serves now has bothbative power and influence in Antis. </i>


    Something simr had happened in his past life. The Ba Li Sect had been an emerging sect that was less than a hundred years old, but its leader rose to the Apex Realm and was even considered an elder in the Murim Alliance. No one could have guessed that the Ba Li Sect was part of the Blood Cult. They were only found out because the Heavenly Strategist had investigated them after confidential information was leaked a few times, and even then, it was a close call.


    <i>...Bermuda should also be making a move soon. </i>


    If Leonard¡¯s suspicions were correct, Pablo wasn¡¯t just a man who was drunk on power. He was acting as someone else¡¯s pawn. And if a mere pawn was that powerful a member of the Council, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for whoever he was working for to infiltrate Bermuda as well. Not even the Chief Elder of the Magic Tower would be able to do much about it because he was only an outsider to the two other groups. With Pablo ready to pounce at this point, Jack Russell was too detached from the situation to hold much sway over his actions.


    There was only one person who could meet his match.


    ¡°You¡¯re free now. Go wherever your heart desires,¡± Leonard said resolutely as he turned to Herman. ¡°From here on out, I¡¯m going to be working alone.¡±


    * * *


    People were once again gathered at the auditorium that Pablo had summoned them to for the emergency meeting. Unlike the day before, there weren¡¯t many explorers who came. But while the current audience didn¡¯t have ambitions for joining the Council as he did, they understood politics, and most of them had picked up on what today¡¯s meeting would be about.


    A Bermuda executive stood at the podium, speaking carefully. ¡°...We are gathered here today to announce the ruling of Leonard of Aquamarine¡¯s killing of Pablo El Ondo Patterson¡¯s son, Liano. We acknowledge Leonard¡¯s right to self-defense as well as Pablo¡¯s right to exact justice.¡±


    At that, the explorers in the auditorium snorted and jeered.


    ¡°Self-defense? They¡¯re being self-righteous dicks.¡±


    ¡°Bermuda seriously has no shame. If Njord was still alive, he would punch that old man¡¯s face in for that bullshit.¡±


    Their reaction was to be expected. While the executive¡¯s ruling seemed fair on the surface, considering the context of the case, they had basically just given Pablo permission to kill Leonard.


    ¡°I thank you for your fairness. I will finally be able to have justice for my son.¡±


    Pablo ignored the criticisms without a care and left the auditorium. The announcement had only been a formality, but the ruling was made.


    Now, that boy was as good as dead.


    It was a little strange that neither Frances, Jack Russell, nor any other member of Aquamarine had been in attendance... but even if they hade, nothing much would have changed, so it didn¡¯t matter.


    Pablo got in the four-horse carriage that was waiting in front of the building and leaned back in his seat as he said, ¡°Take me to the guild house. Report on your findings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the driver said politely from the coach box. He brandished the reins, and the horses began to clop evenly toward District 3. ¡°Eleven Rank A explorers and 217 Rank B explorers have joined us as brethren. If we manage to recruit all the ones working with us, we will have 38 Rank A explorers and 420 Rank B explorers.


    Pablo didn¡¯t seem surprised. He muttered, ¡°As I thought, Rank A explorers are not easy to win over.¡±


    ¡°Yes. They already have much in life, so most of them do not know how to appreciate divine grace. Rank B and C explorers who are stagnant in their growth are easier to recruit.¡±


    ¡°As long as they have what it takes to be brethren, their Rank doesn¡¯t matter. Once they are embraced by those lofty arms, they will be granted as much power as they wish for. Obedience and submission are the most foremost virtues.¡±


    The two of them spoke cryptically, in hushed tones. Even without knowing the full context, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess what they were plotting. But there was no one nearby to hear them.


    ¡°Commander,¡± the coachman said, looking nervous. ¡°Last night, Herman Melville took the Eye and left the guild house. The members of Moby Dick are trying to locate him, but because he is a powerful Transcendence Tier martial artist, it is difficult to track him.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say...?¡± A crack appeared on Pablo¡¯s expressionless face.


    At some point, that name had be dreadful to his ears. He had met that man by chance, and when he defeated him, Pablo was able to see through his personality and made him into a subordinate, which was all well and good. No one would ever turn down recruiting a Transcendence Tier martial artist just because there were a few drawbacks.


    But Herman would rather die than do anything that went against his values, and he also put his craving for a good fight over the interests of Moby Dick and Pablo¡¯s goals. The only reason the councilor had left him alone for so long instead of killing him was because it was all worth tolerating if it meant having Transcendence Tier power.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± Pablo made his decision. ¡°I brought him under mymand even though I knew he would not convert, all for his power... but I have no reason to spare anyone who won¡¯t bow to me or my master.¡±


    ¡°So you mean...¡±


    ¡°Yes. Track down Herman alongside the boy. Once you find them, report their locations to me right away. I will take matters into my own hands.¡±


    ¡°As the Chosen Onemands.¡±


    With that code-like phrase, their conversation came to an end.


    Not long after, the coach arrived in front of Moby Dick¡¯s guild house. As befitting of a top Rank A team, it had a magnificent exterior that made it look like the vi of a powerful noble family, or even a royal one.


    But once he crossed the marble and tinum door and stepped inside, the atmospherepletely changed.


    ¡°We await the Chosen One¡¯smands,¡± a chorus of voices chanted.


    The interior was sorge that not even Bermuda¡¯s auditorium couldpete, and hundreds of members were lined up, who looked suspicious all the way down to their clothing.


    They were wearing ck robes embroidered with a snake with six heads.


    They were Outer God Worshippers.


    Their goal was to make the Outer God of the other sea, the Tattering One, descend onto Antis. This group had been lurking in these waters from the very advent of the Alliance, and they were still pursuing their mission to this very day.


    Pablo was their leader as well as the Outer God¡¯s chosen apostle, hence why he was called the Chosen One.


    He sat down on something resembling a throne, which allowed him to look down at all the worshippers.


    ¡°Hear me.¡± His voice rang across the hall, creating an eerie echo. ¡°The day that our god will descend is not far off.¡±


    His words made the worshippers tremble with joy, and his ominous energy danced among them, making them bow even lower.


    None of them could be considered human anymore.


    ¡°We will give all the waters of Antis as an offering, and the Tattering One will reward us with grace! This world has been godless for years, and we will bring about her reign! There wille a day when all the seas and the skies of this world will bow to her, starting with the Alliance!¡±


    As Pablo¡¯s speech progressed, the worshippers revealed their strange appearances.


    There was one whose cheeks and neck were embedded with eyeballs.


    There was one whose entire body was covered in shining scales.


    There was one whose hair had turned into small writhing snakes.


    There was one who was cackling delightedly with a supersonic voice.


    Every single worshipper had received the blessing of the Outer God and was disfigured but stronger than before. Their transformation had granted them physical abilities, amplified mana, life force, and regenerative abilities that surpassed their previous Tier ranking by several Degrees and made them stronger than trolls.


    ¡°¦²¦Ê?¦Ë¦Ë¦Á! ¦²¦Ê?¦Ë¦Ë¦Á!¡±


    The worshippers bowed to their leader and chanted the disgustingly profane name of their Outer God.


    ¡°For ¦²¦Ê?¦Ë¦Ë¦Á.¡± The Outer God¡¯s apostle haughtily looked down upon the worshippers. ¡°We will dye Antis¡¯s waters red with the blood of the nonbelievers. Then, our god¡¯s great kingdom will rise in full,¡± he said quietly.


    His voice echoed from the heart of Antis City.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117</h4>


    The Antis City¡¯s District 3 had more than just entertainment facilities and guild houses. As an ind that could hold over a million people, it had an unimaginablyrge amount ofnd and a diverse poption. Some wanted to dance, sing, and drink, while others wanted a ce to quietly contemte or take walks.


    Leonard was currently standing at the observatory deck, and he looked down at the sandy beach stretched beneath him, which was another very popr tourist spot in District 3.


    <i>It has a different kind of charmpared to the South Sea. </i>


    And unlike Hainan Ind, which was humid all year round, Antis City¡¯s temperature and humidity were rtively mild.


    ¡°...It¡¯s only morning, but people are already energetic.¡± He turned his gaze from the horizon to nce at the explorers bustling about.


    It wasn¡¯t very hard to distinguish those who were here for rxation and tourism and those who were not. Even if they had on an intricate disguise, they couldn¡¯t hide their intentions from a powerful master martial artist who had his upper dantian open.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes darkened when he spotted scouts.


    <i>I was able to get rid of one of their tracking tools thanks to Herman, but I¡¯m sure they have many other strategies other than that artifact that they can use to trail me, since this city is more partial to Moby Dick than Antis.</i>


    Though he was using the Waning Moon Fleeting Art to avoid being seen, if he was spotted, it would be hard to conceal himself again. He was confident that he could stay hidden for longer if he dug into the earth and used the Turtle Breathing Method, but it was only a matter of time until he had to face Pablo, and avoiding him wasn¡¯t a permanent solution.


    However, Leonard couldn¡¯t fight him without a n either. Herman¡¯s words bothered him.


    <i>Herman was cautious about Pablo¡¯s capabilities, but he didn¡¯t have any suspicions about his identity. His being able to defeat two Transcendence Tier martial artists simultaneously is only a human measure of power. </i>


    In other words, Pablo didn¡¯t use mysterious substances to amplify his power like Conrad had.


    But even if they brought this to light, if they couldn¡¯t figure out his true identity, people would stay silent just as they had eight years ago. After all, humans didn¡¯t tend to care about things until they were personally affected.


    If the Five Elements True Dragon Ring determined that Pablo was an enemy, Leonard would be able to use the Five Elements Augmented Qi, so he might be able to kill him without much of a hitch, but...


    <i>In order to check that, I¡¯ll have to have a proper fight with him, but at that point, one of us will be dead by the end.</i>


    If Leonard could use the Five Elements Augmented Qi, he would cut down Pablo, and if he couldn¡¯t, he would be crushed under a power that could defeat two Transcendence Tier fighters. In some rare scenarios such as this, it was stupid to even try to run away.


    <i>Beep. Beep beep. Beep. Beep. Beep beep. </i>


    Suddenly, the artifact Jack Russell had given him started letting out a small sound. It allowed for one-sidedmunication.


    Leonard immediately grabbed the device and soon smiled. Frances¡¯s update was better than he¡¯d expected.


    Both the phantom ship the <i>Pequod </i>and Gordon Haywood, the second most powerful person in the Council, were now in their hands. Now, it wouldn¡¯t be very difficult to take out Pablo and then Moby Dick once Frances returned to the ind. If they obtained proof that Pablo was behind the tragedy from eight years ago, he would be ostracized by all of Antis.


    <i>But neither Frances nor Russell even has a clue that there¡¯s something lurking behind him. Not even Herman was able to find out who they were in the near decade he was with Moby Dick, so it¡¯s not like we can figure it out after a day or two of research.</i>


    If they pushed Pablo into a corner without knowing anything, whoever was supporting him could make an explosive entrance from the heart of the city. They could heavily damage Antis City from there, and if Pablo and hisckeys slipped away on top of that, it would be total chaos. At least, that was what Leonard¡¯s instincts told him based on his experiences from his past life.


    <i>It won¡¯t matter if Pablo can easily cut off whoever he¡¯s working for, but he¡¯s in a powerful position. He¡¯s stronger than a Transcendence Tier martial artist, of course, but considering how he was allowed to wipe out Aquamarine eight years ago... at the very least, he should be working for a top executive or someone else who has great influence within the Alliance.</i>


    If Pablo suddenly fell into a crisis where he would be forced to cut off his connections, would he be able to do it as easily as he¡¯d done with Conrad?


    Leonard didn¡¯t think so.


    But what if the situation was set up so that whoever was controlling Moby Dick couldn¡¯t even interfere and that not even Pablo could predict how much danger he would be in until he was forced to reveal the truth?


    <i>It¡¯s doable. </i>


    And the only person who could make this foolish n into a reality was Leonard.


    His chances were low. If he failed, he would die.


    In other words, it was the same as always.


    * * *


    After Bermuda made its ruling, Pablo stayed at Moby Dick¡¯s guild house so he could move out as soon as they located Lenoard. It was the obvious route to take, since other than Pablo, the boy was a powerful fighter whom no one could guarantee victory against regardless of their faction.


    He had countless Outer God Worshippers, whom he¡¯d been gathering since the Alliance¡¯s early days. Even aside from those who could be considered his elite forces, there were thousands of worshippers who could be useful in searching for Leonard. Leonard was surrounded by ocean on all sides, and with all those eyes, he wouldn¡¯t be able to run away forever.


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t long until he received a message.


    ¡°Reporting to the Chosen One. One target, Leonard, has been spotted near the shores of District 3.¡±


    At that, a dubious expression appeared on his face. ¡°Interesting. A bold choice of location. Or perhaps he mistakenly thought that I wouldn¡¯t make a move in broad daylight. Or...¡± he muttered, tilting his head. ¡°Perhaps they¡¯veid a trap... I do find it suspicious that neither Russell nor the wretches of Aquamarine are with him. But the shoreline of District 3 is not a good ce for a trap. Yet, I¡¯m certain that he wouldn¡¯t try to lure me in without a n.¡±


    Aside from beheading Christopher Conrad, this boy was so strong that he had made Herman resolve to use his full power for a few exchanges.


    Pablo wasn¡¯t fooled by Leonard¡¯s age and appearance. Leonard was no novice.


    Tens of possibilities flickered through his head, but none of them were realistic. He couldn¡¯t think of a logical reason as to why they¡¯d use Leonard as bait.


    ¡°Either he¡¯s arrogant and underestimating me, or there¡¯s a trap I can¡¯t figure out.¡±


    To this very day, Pablo was only able to undermine the Alliance for so long due to his being this cautious and crafty before using violence.


    If he wasn¡¯t, he would have failed eight years ago¡ªno, even before that.


    Even after finding out Leonard¡¯s location, Pablo pondered for over an hour before deciding that the boy was simply arrogant.


    ¡°Though it¡¯s unlikely, it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s trying to keep me upied for Frances¡¯s sake. Search each district thoroughly and locate the members of the Aquamarine Expedition Team.


    ¡°As the Chosen Onemands,¡± a chorus of voices responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to District 3 now and catch that boy. If he surrenders, I will make him into one of our brethren and make him slit the princess¡¯s throat. It would make quite a delightful scene.¡±


    Pablo stood up from the throne and left the guild house before boarding the coach waiting for him.


    There was no need for him to be reckless and try to rush it. If Leonard started running away, Pablo would be informed and could simply chase him down.


    At least, there was no way for him to escape Pablo¡¯s grasp while he was still in Antis City. The only people who could stop him from expanding his power had died eight years ago, and other than the Magic Tower, there was no ce his eyes didn¡¯t reach. In fact, if he was careful enough, he could even infiltrate the Tower.


    The shoreline wasn¡¯t far from the guild house, and it didn¡¯t take him long to get there.


    ¡°Captain. We¡¯ve arrived,¡± the coachman announced.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Pablo stepped out of the coach and looked down at the beautiful, sandy beach before turning to look at something else.


    There was no way that Leonard didn¡¯t sense him, but instead of turning around, he was simply watching the horizon.


    Internally, Pablo was surprised when he saw him.


    <i>He¡¯s strong. Even Herman would only be able to win against him about half the time. </i>


    Pablo didn¡¯t sense the specific aura given off by Transcendence Tier martial artists, which meant that the boy was about as strong as those in the peak of the Transcendence Tier while only being in the External Force Tier. It was a baffling conclusion toe to, but Pablo didn¡¯t reject the truth and epted it as it was.


    ¡°Imend you for not running away,¡± he said as a test.


    The people nearby had already retreated hundreds of meters away from Leonard and Pablo. The mere sight of Transcendence Tier fighters who were radiating hostility and killing intent was enough to scare off the weaker members of the audience.


    The air grew icy, and the ground shook minutely.


    And still, Leonard did not turn around.


    ¡°It¡¯s also amazing how you can be this arrogant when <i>I¡¯m </i>your enemy. But you will pay for killing my son.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Leonard suddenly burst intoughter, still watching the horizon. ¡°Did you just call him your son? He was a bastard child you treated worse than a pet dog. You¡¯re finally calling him your son now that he¡¯s dead? Liano must be celebrating in the afterlife. After all, he spent his whole life being treated like a dog in the mere hope that his father would acknowledge him, even if it was just once.¡±


    ¡°What are you plotting, boy?¡±


    It was extremely obvious that Leonard was trying to provoke the councilor, but Pablo¡¯s eyes still turned as cold as ice. Leonard was a smart one after all.


    Only then did Leonard turn around. He was able to see right through the man. Pablo was built like a bear, big and strong, and beneath even the snake, he was a spider lurking somewhere deeper and darker. The more intelligent a person was, the more nervous they became when they couldn¡¯t read their opponent¡¯s intentions. Leonard sensed that this was how Pablo was feeling and looked out to the horizon again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake yourself. It seems that you¡¯re suspecting that I¡¯m bait for a trap, but I wasn¡¯t sitting here waiting for <i>you.</i>¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Pablo stiffened. It would have taken a normal person a lot more pondering to figure out, but it only took a few seconds for him to realize what Leonard was implying. He turned to where the boy was looking; his eyes were so wide that they seemed they would pop right out.


    It was only natural.


    There wasn¡¯t a single person in the Alliance who wouldn¡¯t recognize the vessel approaching on the horizon.


    ¡°The Aquamarine<i>...</i>?!¡± Pablo was shocked. Unlike the docks, District 3¡¯s waters weren¡¯t very deep, so there was a limit to how close a ship could get.


    After racing toward them, it stopped once it was the size of a coin.


    And then, Frances and Jack Russell flew up to the observatory tower where Pablo and Leonard were confronting each other.


    As theynded, Russell¡¯s mana mastery spread out, pushing away the energy of Pablo¡¯s bloodlust. Behind him, Frances had a light smile on her face.


    Her voice was as bright as always. ¡°What do you think? Perfect timing, right?¡±

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118</h4>


    Despite Frances and Russell¡¯s sudden appearance, the storm in Pablo¡¯s eyes immediately settled down, leaving a calm. When faced with something unexpected, a third-rate schemer would freeze up and a second-rate schemer would be flustered. However, first-rates and the best of the best could immediatelye up with a countermeasure.


    Pablo turned to Frances and Russell, one after the other, and said, ¡°I see. So Aquamarine is willing to bleed for the sake of that boy? Is that it, Captain Frances?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Who knows?¡±


    He red at her with obviously murderous eyes. It was enough to make even Jack Russell flinch, but Frances¡¯s expression was as bright as always.


    ¡°Well, unlike some people, I¡¯m not so twisted that I would throw away a family member to use as a stepping stone. Besides, a piece of scum like Liano can¡¯t possibly be worth as much as Leonard. Even if Bermuda <i>did </i>make that ruling, they wouldn¡¯t stop me from raising an objection. However...¡± She paused before grinning. ¡°Who said Aquamarine is going to be the only one to bleed? Do you think the Moby Dick Expedition Team will get awaypletely unscathed? If you really believe that...¡±


    As her voice trailed off, the Aquamarine¡¯s<i> </i>weapon system awoke behind her.


    It was a masterwork of magical engineering that could fire tens of ss 6 spells.


    Even a powerful Transcendence Tier fighter would be overwhelmed by the firepower of such a masterpiece if they faced it head-on. And even if they couldn¡¯t defeat Pablo, it would be light work to take out all hisckeys surrounding the observatory.


    Of course, there would be heavy consequences if they opened fire. To bombard District 3 after trespassing it? It wouldn¡¯t just be Bermuda and the Council, <i>all </i>of Antis City would want to hunt her down to make her pay. Anyone would think that she was just bluffing.


    ¡°...shall we get started, Councilor Pablo? Right here and now?¡±


    With that much resolve, it couldn¡¯t be a ploy. Besides, Pablo could see with his own eyes that she was seriously about to dere war. Like Leonard, his upper dantian was open, so she couldn¡¯tpletely hide her intentions from him. Her eyes were as dark and dangerous as a deep-sea fish¡¯s, bringing her intent to the surface.


    Now that she was face-to-face with an opportunity to avenge her father, she was unconsciously emitting her hatred and her thirst for revenge. There was no fear or unease that someone would have for a battle they weren¡¯t sure they would win. It was only confidence and fighting spirit that raged.


    Pablo unwittingly knit his eyebrows together. <i>This... isn¡¯t good. </i>


    He didn¡¯t know what Frances had prepared, but whatever it was gave her the confidence to dare see him as an equal opponent. Naturally, he was also aware of her political genius, so he was even more on guard.


    If he stepped down right now, it would hurt his reputation a bit, but that was it. If he pushed her and got caught in a snare, the consequences would be immense. That was all he could predict.


    But just as he was about to speak, Leonard interrupted and cut him off.


    ¡°One second. Russell, can you cast a spell so Fran and I can talk without any eavesdroppers?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Before anyone could object, a magic barrier wrapped around the two of them, making them invisible and inaudible.


    Pablo immediately concentrated Aura into his eyes, but a top-tier spell could block the sight of someone in the Transcendence Tier. When Russell saw him grow frustrated at the failed attempt, the Archmage¡¯s lip curled up in a mocking smile. That only made Pablo¡¯s face turn even more enraged.


    While the two master fighters stared each other down with tension in the air, Leonard turned to Frances.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since west saw each other, but it feels like much longer. Don¡¯t you think so, Fran?¡±


    ¡°Yes indeed. And I spent those days moving as fast as I could. Thankfully, it seems I wasn¡¯t toote.¡± She was well aware of Leonard¡¯s skill, but it was hard to imagine him being able to topple the Moby Dick Expedition Team all by himself.


    They ended the formalities there. ¡°I¡¯d love to catch up, Fran, but I don¡¯t have much time to exin, so I¡¯ll just be straight with you. We have to take down Pablo here.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Frances¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t help herself. She <i>was </i>serious about using the Aquamarine<i> </i>to bombard him with attacks, but she didn¡¯t think that they could <i>kill </i>him. At most, it would make Moby Dick take a step back, and she¡¯d been nning to take care of the rest with political tactics, using Gordon Haywood and the Pequod<i>. </i>


    ¡°ording to the information I¡¯ve collected on my own, there¡¯s a high probability that Pablo has either made a deal with or is fully colluding with a being from a Rift. I can¡¯t dare guess the ns or the scale of whoever¡¯s pulling the strings. On top of that, they are closely connected with the majority of the most powerful councilors. If we try to drag out Pablo¡¯s punishment for what he did eight years ago, I¡¯m certain that we¡¯ll be toote to stop whatever they¡¯re nning.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Pablo dragged me to the spotlight with the justification that I killed his son, so we can use that as a pretext to challenge him to a one-on-one duel¡ª¡±


    Frances held up her hand, cutting him off. Even after receiving an enormous flood of information, she wasn¡¯t shaken in the slightest. She immediately sorted through everything.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure that Pablo is conspiring with something from the Rifts?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And the Moby Dick Expedition Team is merely an arm of whatever that is?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this information?¡±


    ¡°Herman Melville, the man who¡¯s known as Moby Dick¡¯s second-inmand.¡±


    For the first time, a strange look flickered through Frances¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is he someone we can trust?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I judged him, at least,¡± Leonard replied.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good enough. If everything you say is true, it would be a fatal mistake to let Pablo find out what we¡¯re nning. I didn¡¯t know things would turn out this way,¡± she mused.


    ¡°There were too many factors that were out of Aquamarine¡¯s control. I¡¯m impressed by you even now, in this situation,¡± he said encouragingly. ¡°So now it¡¯s my turn. I¡¯m going to expose what he truly is in broad daylight so that all of Antis City will know.¡±


    ¡°...<i>Hah</i>.¡±<i> </i>Frances answered with a small sigh. She held back a small smile. ¡°You always go far beyond my expectations. Seriously.¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Russell¡¯s spell ran out, revealing Frances and Leonard to everyone around the observatory deck.


    And then, Leonard turned around and locked eyes with Pablo. Those were the eyes of a schemer without a hint of disquiet. Those were the eyes of someone who fully believed that he had the whole world in the palm of his hands. That made the boy scoff.


    ¡°I!¡±


    He amplified his voice enormously using mana, echoing across the whole deck¡ªno, across the whole coast. It was clearly audible even several kilometers away.


    ¡°I acknowledge! That I havemitted an injustice! Against Liano! The son of Moby Dick¡¯s Captain, Pablo! I ept your challenge! Let us have a fair duel! Without interference! From either of our expedition teams!¡±


    ¡°...What?¡± Pablo¡¯s jaw dropped, dumbfounded. The boy was essentially running headlong into his death even though he had a way out. Pablo didn¡¯t know what the two had talked about in those few minutes, but Frances and Russell stepped back as if to signal their approval. They really <i>were </i>going to permit a one-on-one battle between him and the child.


    No matter how Pablo thought about it, he couldn¡¯t quiteprehend what was happening. His innate instinct as a schemer kept screaming at him in warning, so he resolved to hurt his reputation and stand down.


    Before he could say anything, someone who shouldn¡¯t be near the beach stepped forward, making Pablo freeze and show his astonishment for the first time.


    ¡°Impressive. The youngster¡¯s courage is verymendable.¡±


    Pablo red at the man and growled in a low voice, ¡°Gordon. Do you intend to betray me?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± The second most powerful person in the Council, the ss 8 Archmage Gordon Haywood tilted his head. ¡°Betray you? Whatever do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Gordon!¡±


    ¡°Did the boy not say that he would ept the punishment for killing a man¡¯s son in a dignified manner? If you stand down <i>now</i>, how many people would believe that your words and actions about justice are genuine? Hm?¡±


    The onlookers who had started to gather nodded. They seemed to agree.


    Pablo had dug his own grave. He gritted his teeth, realizing that using his son as an excuse to hunt down Leonard was now the very reason he couldn¡¯t back out. If it weren¡¯t for Gordon, his power and authority could override the external pressure, but Gordon was far beyond his reach.


    ¡°...Very impressive, Frances.¡± Pablo seemed to resign to something and stopped looking for a way to retreat. He turned to Frances and Leonard, who had been watching him closely this entire time.


    He didn¡¯t know how they got Gordon on their side.


    He didn¡¯t know what measures they had prepared to fight him.


    ¡°But no matter how borate a n is, seeing it through is a skill of its own. I don¡¯t know just how much you¡¯re underestimating me, but...¡±


    Pablo began to grow. He was already over two meters tall, but now he was turning into a giant.


    No. People¡¯s eyes were ying tricks on them because his power was ring. The coat draped over its shoulder slipped off, pping as it flew away into the distance as if running away.


    The shoreline, which was naturally rowdy during the day, was oppressed by a suffocating silence.


    A considerable number of people went breathless when they felt Pablo¡¯s aura. He was powerful enough to make them forget to breathe. He was a monster that few, even among Transcendence Tier fighters, could match, and he radiated a potent bloodlust.


    ¡°If you want me to kill you so badly, I shall grant your wish.¡±


    He gave off an energy that resembled a Rank S monster¡¯s energy more than it did a human¡¯s. It was a simr feeling to what Leonard would pick up on in the heart of Gpagos Ind, but it was still different. He couldn¡¯t help but let out augh in the face of such immense power.


    It was an instinctive reaction to sensing grave danger.


    Leonard ced his hand on the hilt of his sword and stood his ground.


    <i>I knew it. </i>


    Now that Pablo was letting out his true power, the Five Elements True Dragon Ring sensed the presence of an enemy and invigorated him, washing away all the fatigue left over from his battle with Herman.


    If Leonard put his mind to it, he would be able to use the Five Elements Augmented Qi as well. Even if Pablo was powerful enough to be in the Profound Realm, since he hadn¡¯t actually crossed the threshold, Leonard could win a one-sided victory if he used the Five Elements Augmented Qi, and it would be even easier than his fight with Herman.


    But he didn¡¯t seize the opportunity. In fact, he calmed the True Dragon Ring¡¯s rage.


    <i>This is it.</i>


    Instinctively, he knew that he had to defeat Pablo in this fight without borrowing the power of the True Dragon Ring.


    He opened his subspace pouch, and his swords spilled out, ttering to the ground. Two of them lifted into the air as they moved into position.


    Two in his hands, two floating by his head. His Five Swords Style was still iplete, so by using four swords, he was signaling that he would use his best techniques from the beginning to the end.


    Pablo felt a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as he raised his fists. ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like the same style as Herman¡¯s... but either way, I¡¯ll make this quick for you.¡±


    <i>He¡¯sing! </i>As Leonard¡¯s eyes shed wide, he saw Pablo¡¯s fist shoot out with immense power.


    The air was unable to withstand the force, making it heat up, sending sparks flying. It was hard to call his attack a punch when it was closer to an explosion.


    As his fist flew toward him with a ripping sound, Leonard¡¯s four swords drew into the shape of a full moon.


    Five Elements Style, Four Sword Style


    ck Tortoise Ninth Form: Great Moon Anti-Yin Mirror


    As soon as Pablo hit him like a beam of light, the Mirror tilted by a few degrees, deflecting the blow to the ground.


    <i>Booooom¡ª!</i>


    His punch left a crater behind, and dirt flew into the air as if there had been an explosion.


    ¡°...Geez. What a ridiculous amount of power,¡± Leonard muttered. Even though he¡¯d deflected the attack perfectly, his wrists tingled.


    Pablo¡¯s punch didn¡¯t even have a particr technique behind it, let alone martial principles. It was more of a greeting than an actual blow, yet it shook the Anti-Yin Mirror. This was the very shield that deflected the Mind Kraken¡¯s giant tentacles, but Pablo¡¯s attack was so powerful that the Mirror couldn¡¯t neutralize itpletely.


    A human couldn¡¯t have this much destructive power.


    <i>Even a basic punch can do this much damage. I don¡¯t know if he uses techniques outside of fist arts, but that attack just now was stronger than the Divine Monk¡¯s One Hundred Steps Divine Fist. </i>


    Pablo¡¯s eyes were full of astonishment. He was shocked for other reasons. He didn¡¯t think that he would kill his opponent with just one strike, but he didn¡¯t make even a single scratch? Even Herman always tried to dodge instead of block or deflect because of the force behind his blows.


    It had been a while since he¡¯de across a fun piece of prey.


    Pablo didn¡¯t even consider that it was possible for him to lose as he slowly raised his fists.


    ¡°Very interesting. Let¡¯s see how long you canst.¡±


    After joining the Council, Pablo mostly stopped participating in expeditions, so most people never had the opportunity to see him fight.


    The curtain concealing his true power was beginning to lift in broad daylight.

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119</h4>


    <i>Fwoosh! </i>


    When Pablo¡¯s fists shot out, the sound woulde a beatter, sending shockwaves. Every consecutive attack was faster than the speed of sound.


    It was possible for even upper Degree External Force Tier martial artists to keep up with such speeds, but that didn¡¯t mean they could consistently maintain it. Even if someone trained their body to the peak to be able to move that fast, there was a limit to how much their bones and muscles could physically handle.


    But Pablo repeatedly swung his fists as if that limit didn¡¯t exist, and Leonard couldn¡¯t dodge the barrage. So, he held up the sword in his left hand, pointing it straight up. The sword energy turned crimson, and the power concentrated into the tip.


    Five Elements Style


    Vermillion Bird Twelfth Form: Brilliant me de


    The technique was something between a sh and a jab, and the sharpness made Pablo shift his fists so that they only grazed past Leonard.


    Leonard retreated back onto the sand, and Pablo¡¯s strikes left scarily deep craters on either side of him. Leonard was already immune to attacks from normal swords and sabers and was close to achieving the Vajra Physique, and not even <i>he </i>could get away from that destructive power unscathed.


    <i>But even if there¡¯s a massive difference between our physical strength, he¡¯s basically using Wind Fist. If I aim for a single point like I did just now or break his flow, I¡¯ll be able to defeat him without much trouble. </i>


    Leonard¡¯s swords and martial arts abilities weren¡¯t so weak that they would fall to fist arts that weren¡¯t even imbued with energy, let alone augmented energy.


    Besides, the only reason he¡¯d let himself get pushed back this far was because the beach was a better ce to fight than a deck. Since Pablo¡¯s punches were strong enough to send sparks flying all about, fighting near the ocean gave Leonard one less thing to worry about.


    It would also allow him to use water arts and catch his opponent off guard.


    ¡°Just as I thought. You¡¯re a little different from Herman. Your Aura can change colors and elements, and your sword is honed with so much experience someone of your age can¡¯t possibly attain. I¡¯m starting to wonder who you truly are,¡± Pablo said in a low, ominous voice as he followed Leonard onto the sand.


    He didn¡¯t expect an answer, but the boy gave him one anyway.


    ¡°Really? What a coincidence. I¡¯ve been wondering about your true identity as well,¡± Leonard taunted, trying to provoke him.


    ¡°My true identity?¡± Pablo scoffed. ¡°Everyone in Antis knows who I am. I am a member of the Council and the captain of Moby Dick. An unwee outsider like you can¡¯t even begin topare to my status.¡±


    ¡°Hm. Do you think Christopher Conrad thought that too?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At the mention of that name, Pablo¡¯s face went as stony as a statue.


    ¡°You know the drug that let him recover from fatal injuries and gave him power that surpassed his limits? As he was dying, he told me that you¡¯re the one who gave it to him.¡±


    Of course, Pablo would never admit it. ¡°You¡¯re a dirty young man. Are you resorting to nder and insulting my honor because you don¡¯t think you can defeat me in a fight?¡±


    ¡°Honor? You don¡¯t have any left. You¡¯re quite famous for what you did eight years ago. So much so that even an outsider like me found out immediately.¡±


    ¡°Is that what Frances told you? Indeed, it¡¯s tragic. Something must have gone wrong in her head from the grief of losing her father.¡±


    ¡°<i>You¡¯re </i>the one who¡¯s messed up in the head. There¡¯s no way a Rank A expedition team wouldn¡¯t know how powerful the beings of the Rifts are, yet you still decided to join hands with them. Oh, or maybe you were never an explorer in the first ce and only came here as their spy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Pablo shut his mouth. Leonard had spoken so casually that he had forgotten for a moment that Leonard shouldn¡¯t know this information. ¡°I can¡¯t let you live.¡±


    Pablo¡¯s enormous aura red even stronger, just as he¡¯d done before. His Domain stretched to 150 meters around him.


    It was thirty more meters than the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s.


    The size of a Domain wasn¡¯t a direct equivalent to one¡¯s strength, but he was clearly superior to Leonard. A Domain didn¡¯t simply represent an area where a martial artist¡¯s power peaked, it represented the area in which they could kill an opponent of equal strength.


    But to put it simply, considering how powerful he was, Pablo could kill a Transcendence Tier master even outside of that range.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö Fist


    In the mere moment when a chill went down Leonard¡¯s spine, Pablo raised his fist without a sound and punched.


    The strike waspletely different from all the other ones he¡¯d used so far. Even though a massive amount of power was concentrated into a single point, his fist moved as smoothly and discreetly as a snake.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Leonard reflexively met his attack with his sword, activating his sword energy to knock it away. Though it wasn¡¯t augmented energy, his Five Elements Sword Qi was so powerful now that it wouldn¡¯t be overwhelmed even if it shed with augmented energy one or two times.


    After Leonard parried the blow with his sword, Pablo¡¯s punch was pushed off its trajectory and deflected upward, only grazing a few of Leonard¡¯s hairs.


    The shock of his punch shot straight into the sky, piercing through a passing cloud before evaporating.


    <i>He¡¯s stronger than a Creation Realm martial artist, perhaps in the lower end of the Profound Realm... </i>


    Leonard could immediately estimate his power. He picked up the sword that had been stabbed into the ground. Pablo was not an enemy he could defeat with the Five Elements Sword Qi alone. As soon as he realized, four augmented sword energies lit up.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Augmented Energy Assimtion


    Four des glowed brilliantly as one. Not even Pablo could deny their power, and he stopped in his tracks.


    It was time for the real battle to begin.


    Both Leonard and Pablo instinctively sensed this, and their bodies elerated by hundreds of times. Their vision turned ck-and-white, and they could not hear. Since they were moving faster than the speed of sound, they would not feel the vibrations in their eardrums.


    <i>There¡¯s still no end in sight. This will be a difficult battle. </i>


    If Leonard used the Five Elements Augmented Qi against Pablo, their fight would end within one hundred exchanges, but if his opponent could match his technique, Leonard would be overwhelmed by Pablo¡¯s physical strength.


    And Pablo had more than just a high output of power. Leonard was certain that his punch just now was superior to the Fist King¡¯s and the Divine Monk¡¯s. He felt a strange sense of foreboding, but either way, Pablo¡¯s martial arts were intricate and masterful.


    Pablo¡¯s techniques differed from strong fist arts and exquisite fist arts. Though they carried an enormous amount of speed and destructive power, it was hard to see theming, and their trajectories were also difficult to read. The irregr flow of his attacks would allow him to quicklynd a fatal attack.


    <i>If I had to put a name to it, I would call it hidden fist arts. </i>It was a very fitting name for Pablo.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö Fist


    Three ¡ö¡ö¡ö


    His opponent punched with both fists, as if to say that he wouldn¡¯t give Leonard any space to ponder. Pablo¡¯s fists began to glow with dark green light.


    He was using augmented energy. It was hard to even guess how much Aura he was using, but the energypletely enveloping his fists made one look like a ball of light. Its power would be on apletely different level from the longer-distance attack he¡¯d just used.


    Leonard¡¯s four swords fell into position in response, assuming the Reverse Four Sword Mirage Formation, a technique that performed the Four Sword Mirage Formation, which typically required four swordsmen, in reverse to use as a defensive stance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª!!


    Aze with sword energy, Leonard¡¯s des didn¡¯t even get damaged, even though Pablo had attacked him seriously this time.


    Three consecutive punches imbued with augmented energy would overpower four swords, but Leonard could easily reduce the power of his attack to a quarter using the Four Sword Mirage Formation.


    But just as he was about to, Pablo¡¯s fists began to fly faster and stronger as if in response.


    <i>What?! </i>Leonard¡¯s eyes widened.


    Sure, Pablo was at the very peak of the Transcendence Tier, but it was as if the Tiers didn¡¯t matter to him. A human body couldn¡¯t handle movements that intense, and the overload should break his bones and wreck his organs.


    Leonard hurried to ready his swords and assumed the Four Sword Mirage Origin Return Formation to create a shield, then retreated a few steps back, evening his breath.


    It didn¡¯t take long for it to break, but the few moments it bought him were precious.


    <i>I see. His methods are almost primitive. </i>


    Even a Transcendence Tier martial artist couldn¡¯t raise their speed and strength beyond their regr limits without heavy consequences. Even though he was moving hundreds of times faster than the rest of the world, Pablo¡¯s body was visibly falling apart in real time. His flesh would rip and his bones would break and protrude through his muscles before resetting to their proper ce.


    His regenerative abilities, which should not be possible for humans to have, fixed his mangled body and even neutralized the rebound force of his attacks, which would have killed an average person instantly.


    <i>His regeneration is several times stronger than Conrad¡¯s. He might even be on par with a Chaos Demon. </i>


    Monsters of that caliber could regrow their heads even if they were cut straight off, yet Pablo was on a simr standing with them. Even Leonard, who had witnessed all sorts of demonic and heretic arts, was speechless.


    Even the Blood Demon Dokgo Hwang, whose life force was immense and unmatched, would soon die if his head was cut off.


    Leonard¡¯s thoughts stopped there. He held up his sword against the fist approaching right before his eyes.


    Taiji Five Elements Sword Formation


    Now with five swords, Leonard smoothly deflected Pablo¡¯s augmented fists. They were amplified with a deluge of True Innate Qi, and there was no way that Leonard would simply let them hit him head-on.


    While Pablo was using powers granted to him by a being from the Rifts, Leonard was also receiving the full help of the Five Elements True Dragon Ring writhing within him. His iplete Five Sword Style was now stable, and he was recovering energy five or six times faster than usual.


    <i>Still, I won¡¯t be able to overpower Pablo if I don¡¯t use the Five Elements Augmented Qi, so it will be hard to win like this... </i>


    But he could stall him.


    Leonard was sure of this. His eyes grew hazy as he mentally detached, perfectly separating his body and soul.


    He¡¯d already realized at the very beginning of their fight that there was little to no chance that he would win against Pablo in a head-on fight. Without using the Five Elements Augmented Qi, how could he defeat a monster who could overpower two Transcendence Tier martial artists simultaneously, a master fighter who not only had brute force but was also more skilled than the Fist King and the Divine Monk?


    So, Leonard detached from his consciousness and entered his Mindscape.


    * * *


    ¡°Have you <i>actually </i>lost your mind?¡± the heart devil demanded, sounding immensely exasperated. It gave Leonard a death re.


    It was a reasonable reaction. Because the heart devil had been created in Leonard¡¯s own Mindscape, it could partly peek into his thoughts. It knew that he was needlessly making the battle difficult when he could easily win, and it also knew that he was nning to fight the heart devil, which had superior abilities, so that he could reach the next stage.


    Leonard summoned five swords and took two into his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s the logical decision,¡± he said calmly.


    ¡°Logical? Don¡¯t make meugh! You¡¯d be able to defeat him within ten exchanges if you used the Five Elements Augmented Qi, but you¡¯re putting your life at risk! Not only that, you want to fight me in your Mindscape when you barely have any attempts left? If it¡¯s death that you want, just give me your body and <i>die</i>!¡± The heart devil¡¯s expression was twisted, and it no longer had that constant smirk on its face.


    It made sense that it was nervous. It only had neen more chances to steal Leonard¡¯s body, but if Leonard was physically killed by Pablo while he and the heart devil were fighting, that was it. The boy was already making continual progress, and other than Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, he had already ovee almost all of the heart devil¡¯s techniques. The heart devil had continued to drag out the fights, defeating Leonard with pure strength so that he didn¡¯t have a chance to break through Heaven¡¯s Annihtion. But apparently, all these efforts had gone to waste.


    ¡°Listen. There¡¯s something I realized after reaching the Tenth Degree External Force Tier,¡± Leonard said. Despite the fact that the heart devil¡¯s demeanor made it seem like it would kill him at any second, the boy was calm. ¡°The principle of the Creation Realm and the principle of the Transcendence Tier are almost the same. They require a martial artist to unify their essence, energy, and spirit into one.¡±


    But Leonard¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit were too all over the ce.


    Since he was part of the Cardenas bloodline, his physical abilities and constitution brought him closer to the essence of a dragon than a human.


    Since the Five Elements True Dragon Ring amplified his energy, he could use techniques that should be restricted to the Profound Realm despite the fact that he hadn¡¯t even reached the Transcendence Tier.


    Since he inherited the memories of his past life and went through the experience of sealing Rifts, his soul had matured even more.


    He would typically have to waste at least a few years to synthesize even two of them, but all of them were trying to surpass the boundaries of a mortal, so it would take at least thirty years for him to harmonize his essence, energy, and spirit into one using normal means. It wasn¡¯t that he wascking in any aspect, it was that he had too much.


    <i>I never thought I would be able to feel it in a fight. </i>If he tried to adjust all three of them at once, they would refuse to align. And if he tried to adjust them one at a time, the other two would also be adjusted, making them disharmonized again.


    But when the Five Elements True Dragon Ring ssified Pablo as an enemy, an idea had flickered through Leonard¡¯s head like a bolt of lightning.


    He could turn his misfortune into an advantage.


    ¡°Ah.¡± The heart devil caught on to Leonard¡¯s thinking after only a short exnation. ¡°You will push your body to the limits and take advantage of the Five Elements True Dragon Ring¡¯s abilities to continue fighting with Pablo in the physical realm. And you do not need to exin why you wish to fight me right now. I assume you want to bring your essence, energy, and spirit to their peak to reach the next level?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going tobine the Three Treasures to break through the threshold and reach the Transcendence Tier, you¡¯re going tobine them <i>after </i>you reach it. This is a little different from orthodox methods, don¡¯t you think? That¡¯s a method that heretic, demonic, and niche sects tend to prefer.¡±


    It was right. Orthodox sects¡¯ martial arts required one to proceed brick by brick to build a stairway to the top, while heretic and demonic sects tried to use poles ordders to reach a higher level. Those who were sessful could reach their goal several times faster than an orthodox martial artist, but there were more of them who died young due to qi deviation. That was typically how it went.


    ¡°There¡¯s no right or wrong path for a wanderer to take. Ultimately, all rivers run into the sea,¡± Leonard said.


    He knew very well that at a certain point, orthodox, heretic, and demonic techniques became indistinguishable. The highest level one could reach using safe methods was the Creation Realm. After that, all martial artists, regardless of sect, had to risk their lives to proceed step by step. It was only a matter of how fast one reached that level.


    ¡°All right. Then shall we get started?¡±


    The heart devil sensed his determination and red his power without further ado.


    Heavenly Demon Cultivation Method


    Asura¡¯s Royal Dance


    Mighty God Statue Manifestation


    When the statue, which was over a hundred feet tall, made its appearance, the Mindscape shook violently. Leonard was already as strong as a Transcendence Tier martial artist, but the heart devil was so frighteningly powerful that not even Leonard¡¯s inner world could withstand itpletely.


    His five swords immediately lit up with the Five Elements Augmented Qi and cut through the heart devil¡¯s attack, which was about to crush his head into the ground.


    There was only one way for the heart devil to defeat Leonard now: by using distractions.


    ¡°You have neen tries left.¡± The heart devil¡¯s dry voice echoed throughout the Mindscape. ¡°If you cannot defeat me in that time, you will die.¡±


    Realizing what strategy his opponent was using, Leonard¡¯s swords began to move frantically.


    <i>Boooooom¡ª¡ª!!</i>


    He responded to the Asura Statue by using the Yellow Dragon First Form: Cloud Dragon Momentum Shift. It was more stable than when he¡¯d used it outside of the Mindscape.


    Asura¡¯s Royal Dance


    Final Finishing Death Strike


    Heaven¡¯s Annihtion


    And then, Leonard was faced with the technique that had killed the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk.

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120</h4>


    <i>Here ites. </i>


    Leonard instinctively concentrated power into his palms.


    The memory of dying, which had been engraved in his subconscious, hade back to him.


    The Asura statue in front of him seemed to swing its six arms slowly, taking an almost evasive stance. It didn¡¯t look as if it could hurt a fly, but Leonard couldn¡¯t find an opening.


    No, it wasn¡¯t slow at all.


    <i>What? It can keep up with me even though I¡¯ve elerated this much! Was it always this fast?!</i>


    When Leonard sensed that Heaven¡¯s Annihtion was about toe down upon him, he had already sped up past his limits. He was going as fast as a lightning bolt, but the Asura statue was in the stance for Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, so it was quicker.


    To put it in terms of fist arts, it was as if the statue was bracing its upper body to position its fists before striking. Even its preparation was faster than Leonard¡¯s highest speed.


    He just barely managed to keep up with it by using Cloud Dragon Momentum Shift. Leonard¡¯s five swords began to spin in the same direction, creating the ultimate shield around him while being both offensive and defensive.


    If he was just a momentte and got hit by the attack, it would be over.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique


    ck Tortoise¡¯s Wall


    He imbued the wall of energy with Five Elements Augmented Qi at the same time the Asura statue made its move.


    <i>¡ª¡ª¡ªBoom.</i>


    By the time Leonard realized what happened, his heart had already been ripped out just as it had been in his past life. There was a hole torn through the ck Tortoise¡¯s Wall, and his swords had shattered as proof of his defeat.


    ¡°<i>Cough</i>!¡±<i> </i>As his processing speed returned to normal, blood spurted from his mouth and from the gaping wound in his chest. But the pain and bleeding weren¡¯t his biggest concern.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what just happened.


    He could ept that the heart devil was strong enough to break through the ck Tortoise¡¯s Wall, but it was so fast that he hadn¡¯t even sensed iting. It was as if the statue didn¡¯t even need to prepare its attacks.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t die instantly after being hit by Heaven¡¯s Annihtion? This¡¯ll be annoying,¡± the heart devil said as the Asura statue swung another punch as if answering Leonard¡¯s thoughts.


    He was already in a critical state, so he was crushed on the spot.


    ¡°This was the nieth attempt. You have eighteen remaining.¡±


    If Leonard died in his Mindscape, his mind would be consumed. Inversely, that meant that he would return to his original state after being shed and stabbed multiple times as long as his mind was still intact.


    The blood and pieces of flesh scattered around him disappeared, and Leonard reappeared with his whole body intact. He formed his swords.


    There was an unspoken rule that stated that the heart devil wouldn¡¯t attack him as he was preparing for battle. If there wasn¡¯t, it could have used Heaven¡¯s Annihtion as soon as Leonard revived and ended it there. After all, no one would be able to survive such a deadly attack if they didn¡¯t even have time to brace themselves.


    He was only given a few seconds to recover, but it was enough time for him to review what had just urred.


    <i>The heart devil can move at such incredible speeds that I can¡¯t even sense its movements. It also has immensely destructive power.</i>


    He couldn¡¯t block. He couldn¡¯t dodge.


    It was as if the heart devil had taken the strongest parts of the Six-Direction Total Rampage and the Emperor Destroyer Immortal Killer andbined them to create this technique. They were based on the same principles of course, and Heaven¡¯s Annihtion became several¡ªno, tens of times more powerful than either of them.


    The Asura statue surpassed Leonard¡¯s highest speeds even during the preparation stage, so trying to interrupt the attack before itnded was no longer an option.


    <i>Should I aim for a draw? </i>


    Other than blocking or dodging, his only other options were to deflect the attack or to face it head-on with a counterattack.


    Heaven¡¯s Annihtion couldn¡¯t hit arge target. Based on the size of the holes in the ck Tortoise¡¯s Wall and in his chest, he estimated that the attack itself was about the size of an adult¡¯s head. Leonard¡¯s life force was unfathomably greater than Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s. Even if all his organs were destroyed, it would be possible to make an attack of his own as long as his head remained intact.


    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious what you¡¯re nning. You¡¯re a lunatic,¡± the heart devil said from within the statue, looking down at him. ¡°I should start aiming for your head from now on.¡±


    With that deration, the statue made its move, and Leonard reacted a moment toote, just as he had before.


    He assumed the Taiji Five Elements Sword Formation. Heaven¡¯s Annihtion was a technique that focused on a single target, so rather than arge shield like the ck Tortoise¡¯s Wall, it would be more effective to use a strategy based on neutralizing the attack or reflecting it back.


    <i>¡ª¡ª¡ªBoom.</i>


    But s, the yin-yang shape was destroyed, and Leonard¡¯s head exploded behind it. No longer under control, the swords ttered all across the ground.


    He never even had a chance to return or block the attack.


    Leonard was killed in one hit.


    The headless corpse rippled and disappeared like a mirage, leaving a revived Leonard in its ce. He clicked his tongue.


    ¡°They say you can defeat brute strength with finesse in the same way brute strength can defeat finesse... but this is a little too much.¡±


    Though Leonard wasn¡¯t skilled enough to use the original Wudang Sect¡¯s Taiji Sage Sword Art, the Taiji Five Elements Sword Formation was a prolific application of the same principles.


    Even he would have trouble breaking through a properly executed Taiji Sword Art using the Azure Dragon Form, which was based on speed and precision. If someone like him or the Taiji Sword Immortal used such a shield, they would be able to deflect an entire lightning bolt once or twice.


    And Heaven¡¯s Annihtion had ripped through it in an instant.


    ¡°Do you give up?¡± the heart devil asked as if directly responding to Leonard¡¯s frustration.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± He wasn¡¯t so weak that he would give it up after failing twice.


    Seventeen tries. A single loss in a battle where his life was on the line should mean death, but he had a whole seventeen tries left. There was no bigger blessing for a martial artist.


    Leonard still had plenty of tricks up his sleeve. If the Yellow Dragon Form or the ck Tortoise Form didn¡¯t work, he would simply test out the rest.


    One Origin Five Elements Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique: Azure Dragon¡¯s sh


    His swords zed with five-colored augmented energy as they began to ovep each other tobine their power, as if trying to be a single de.


    It became a sh of lightning made out of the power of the Five Elements. This technique was a step above the one Leonard had used to break through Emperor Destroyer Immortal Killer.


    But the heart devil only scoffed at his attempt, and the Asura statue made its move. ¡°Ha. You dare think you can overpower Heaven¡¯s Annihtion with a swift sword art?¡±


    <i>¡ª¡ª¡ªBoom.</i>


    The statue hit Leonard too fast for him to sense it, and the de was instantly cut in half. The sword¡¯s cerulean light flickered out.


    He used the rest of his energy to cover himself with an augmented energy shield, but the attack broke through its defenses and made its defenses crumple like a piece of paper. With only one arm and leg remaining, Leonard thrashed and fell face-first into the ground. The Asura statue raised its fist to finish him off.


    ¡°That¡¯s ny-two.¡± The heart devil reminded him of his number of defeats as it watched Leonard¡¯s tattered body restore itself to its original state.


    Now he had sixteen tries left.


    While the battle seemed easy for the heart devil because it could kill Leonard with one hit, by no means did it underestimate him. That was also why it attacked him as soon as the unspoken grace period was over.


    <i>He is no doubt getting closer, though only the slightest bit at a time. </i>


    While Leonard couldn¡¯t grasp the principles behind Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, he was constantly improving.


    He had split his essence, energy, and spirit between reality and his Mindscape, and he was fighting intense battles that were pushing him to his limits. A single misstep would lead to qi deviation, but his progress was proof that this training method was seeding.


    Using the Five Elements True Dragon Ring, which had been awakened due to his unique bloodline, was also starting to be as natural as using his hands and feet.


    In fact, the heart devil¡¯s victory was very close.


    ¡°You have sixteen attempts left.¡±


    If Leonard were far off from reaching the Profound Realm, he could fight a hundred battles and it still wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to win, but he was an exceptional master martial artist who already had one foot in the door.


    He could break through the threshold at any moment.


    The heart devil used Heaven¡¯s Annihtion again as if to say that it wouldn¡¯t allow Leonard the leeway to evene up with such a thought.


    <i>¡ª¡ª¡ªBoom.</i>


    Just as Leonard¡¯s Ultimate Secret Techniques, Vermillion Bird¡¯s Assault exploded, scraps of flesh flew out alongside its sparks.


    But the heart devil could feel it.


    A very small ck spot had been burnt into the face of the Asura statue.


    It tried its best to conceal what had happened as it prepared for the next battle. Unlike its opponent, the heart devil didn¡¯t improve every time they fought. After all, it was essentially a scar carved by Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin in Leonard¡¯s past life. While it could widen the wound to prevent it from closing, it wasn¡¯t possible for it to keep up with Leonard¡¯s growth.


    ¡°Now...¡±


    ¡°I have fifteen tries left.¡±


    They spoke at the same time.


    On one side, a swordsman summoned and tookmand over a divine beast made out of Five Elements Augmented Qi. On the other side, a devil sat inside an Asura statue. They shed once more.


    * * *


    While Leonard was fighting an upward battle against Heaven¡¯s Annihtion inside his Mindscape, in the physical realm, he continued to fight based on pure instinct.


    <i>Boom¡ª! </i>


    Every time there was a sh of vivid green light, the ground shook and the waves rolling toward the beach receded back into the ocean.


    The aftershocks were far too powerful when one considered the fact that they were caused by a single person¡¯s punches.


    Pablo El Ondo Patterson.


    There was barely anyone in the Antis Maritime Alliance who didn¡¯t know his name. He was not only a powerful Transcendence Tier fighter but also the captain of a Rank A expedition team. On top of that, he was a member of the Council. A big shot like him couldn¡¯t <i>not </i>be famous.


    But as Moby Dick¡¯s activities began to lull, the number of people who remembered his fighting power was decreasing.


    ¡°...I thought he¡¯d be rusty after he started ying politics, but he¡¯s still a freaking monster.¡±


    ¡°Well, you know, even during Moby Dick¡¯s prime, Pablo basically did everything all by himself.¡±


    Veteran explorers shuddered at the sight of his fighting prowess as it brought back old memories as clear as day, while civilians who¡¯d only ever seen run-of-the-mill explorers wondered if they were dreaming.


    Now, Leonard and Pablo¡¯s fight elerated to the point that not even those in the Ninth and Tenth Degree External Force Tier could fully keep up. As five swords and two fists flew at each other, they left vivid afterimages in the air. And before the afterimages even disappeared, theynded a few more strikes, creating an invisible aftershock.


    <i>Booooom¡ª¡ª! </i>


    When Pablo broke through the Soul Deflecting Shell Mirror, it let out a sound that resembled thunder, and Leonard couldn¡¯t handle the impact and went flying a few meters back. If he were still in the body of Yeon Mu-Hyuk, the force of the attack would have broken both arms and ruptured three of his eight extraordinary meridians.


    Pablo was impossibly strong.


    With his unbelievable regenerative abilities as the foundation of his self-destructive attacks, every one of his strikes was potentially lethal. He also seemed to be consistently using mana to temporarily enhance his physical abilities by several times. He seemed ridiculously powerful to Leonard.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö Fist


    ¡ö¡ö Tattering ¡ö¡ö


    Pablo was in the lead. He curved his ten fingers like hooks and swung in two different directions. The augmented energy seemed to seep into his fingers from his fists, making them like ws. They shred through everything they touched.


    And in front of him was a shield as ck as ink, blocking his way.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Seventh Form: Ice Shell Barrier


    Of course, the shield didn¡¯tst long before it was ripped into pieces. Not only had its face been hit with a straight, pointed attack, but Pablo was more powerful, so it never stood a chance.


    Still, the brief moment it bought Leonard allowed him to narrowly fall out of striking distance.


    Pablo gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t count just how many times this had happened. ¡°Tch. You sure are good at hiding like a little rat. You¡¯re going to die anyway, so what is the point of dying it by a few minutes?¡±


    The difference in their power was clear based on their physical appearance. All his clothing and the entirety of his body had been reduced to bloody tatters. Unlike him, though, Pablo¡¯s appearance had barely changed after tossing off his coat.


    In reality, he had sustained damage that could have killed him a hundred times over if he hadn¡¯t been healing over and over, but the onlookers couldn¡¯t pick up on it. Even Leonard, whose mind was moving hundreds of times faster than normal, just barely managed to notice.


    Because the boy¡¯s consciousness was in his Mindscape, he did not react to Pablo¡¯s words or actions.


    In some ways, his current state almost embodied the pure essence of martial arts.


    He ascended beyond his highly refined mind, and as his body reached its limits, thetent power in his blood awakened¡ªthe power his outstanding martial arts skills had been suppressing.


    The Cardenas gift of swordsmanship, revived in the form of the dragon heart within him, responded, bringing him to the next level.


    <i>Thump. </i>


    After being out of sync this whole time, his body, energy, and soul aligned. It should have taken him years to reach the Transcendence Tier, but he attained it in a matter of minutes¡ªno, seconds.


    In the Central ins, they divided the path to the Creation Realm into five stages.


    Concentrating the body and mind.


    Dissolving the barrier between them.


    Calling forth worldly energy.


    Harmonizing the body and spirit.


    And fully achieving unity.


    Before his fight with Pablo, Leonard hadn¡¯t even begun to concentrate his body and mind, but now he¡¯d reached the stage of calling forth energy.


    After being battered with tens of attacks, his body greedily thirsted for the energy his consciousness possessed, which had also been killed multiple times within his Mindscape. Even the Five Elements True Dragon Ring, which had been supporting him as much as it could, was starting to reach its limit for the first time.


    The Three Treasures aligned perfectly.


    ¡°What...?¡± Pablo looked down at his feet, confused. He¡¯d unconsciously taken a step back.


    After being endowed with the power of the Outer God, he had be stronger than someone in the Transcendence Tier. There was no way he would feel threatened by that boy. Leonard would be crushed if Pablo properlynded just one attack. On the other hand, Pablo wouldn¡¯t be damaged even if he let his opponent hit him a few times. The feeling of crisis came from something even deeper than his instinct, so he didn¡¯t heed the warning.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö Fist


    But he didn¡¯t ignore all the experience he¡¯d umted as an explorer, so he mustered as much power as he could use without outpacing his regenerative abilities.


    His subconscious told him that he couldn¡¯t let the fight drag out any longer and showed him what would happen if he did.


    An ominous-looking projection of a monster appeared behind him. As he raised his fists, the viridian augmented energy deepened to a dark green.


    Six ¡ö¡ö


    ¡ö¡ö Ripping ¡ö¡ö¡ö


    Each fist let out three rays of light, and each individual beam had more destructive power than a ss 7 Archmage. Speaking in murim terms, each strike carried at least three <i>gapja</i>¡¯s<i> </i>worth of cultivation.


    It was a consecutive attack with six hits in total, so Leonard was basically hit with twelve <i>gapja</i>¡¯s<i> </i>worth of cultivation at once. In martial arts, the amount of internal energy one held wasn¡¯t everything, but there was so much power that not even the 108 Arhat Formation would have been able to handle it.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    Twelve rays of augmented energy shot out in straight and curved trajectories. They tore through the air, moving several times faster than the speed of sound.

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121</h4>


    In the time it took for Leonard to blink, Pablo¡¯s attack came flying toward him with a sh of destructive light.


    Even Russell¡¯s and Gordon¡¯s faces grew stony as they watched the fight, but they couldn¡¯t interfere. Not even a ss 7 or 8 Archmage could safely take the attack without time to prepare.


    <i>He¡¯s in danger! </i>Russell thought.


    The boy was going to die.


    No matter how many times he did the calctions, the results didn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t know exactly what Pablo had up his sleeve, but his power obviously exceeded the Transcendence Tier. If the four leaders of Aquamarine¡¯s prime came back to life, it was hard to say whether they would win against him.


    <i>If Leonard dies here, Aquamarine will no longer be in immediate danger of a war with Moby Dick... but that boy is at the heart of the team, so that essentially means that their future is no longer bright.</i>


    Pablo probably wasn¡¯t thinking that far, but this fight would determine the fate of Aquamarine.


    The Chief Elder grimaced and shut his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to see Leonard¡¯s corpse, which was probably barely recognizable. Nor did he want to see the despair on Frances¡¯s face or the smugness on Pablo¡¯s.


    ¡°...Hm?¡±


    But no screams or shouts ever came. When Russell opened his eyes again, he looked around, bewildered.


    ¡°What... happened?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Ha! What do you think? Did you have your eyes closed?¡± Gordon, who had been standing next to him the whole time,ughed at him. ¡°Truly, what an unfathomable young man. I cannot believe he negated Pablo¡¯s entire attack with just one sword!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Russell finally caught up. His eyes widened as he looked at Leonard, but s, he had missed it.


    It was as if Pablo¡¯s attack had never urred. Leonard stood on the other side of his opponent with one sword left. The rest had crumbled into dust.


    The aftermath disyed that a young boy¡ªnot even past the External Force Tier yet¡ªhad cut through an attack that should have been strong enough to take down a fortress.


    ¡°No¡ªno, it can¡¯t be! This is impossible!¡± It wasn¡¯t clear what exactly Pablo saw in Leonard¡¯s sword, but he took a step back, unable to hide the shock on his face. He couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Are you trying to break into the Transcendence Tier <i>while </i>fighting me?!¡±


    The Transcendence Tier. The stage in which one began to shed the inherent limits of a mortal being.


    Leonard had passed the stage of harmonizing the body and spirit while facing Pablo¡¯s powerful attack, and began the process of fully achieving unity. He started overflowing with a light that looked almost auspicious.


    There was no grand transformation as there was with Metamorphosis. All of the eight extraordinary meridians were already open, and his body, as strong as steel, couldn¡¯t be any stronger.


    There was only one thing left for him to do.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Now, he had the power to rip through the fabric of the world as he wished, a special ability afforded only to martial artists who could freely separate their physical and spiritual selves.


    He could now use true mental martial arts.


    * * *


    <i>¡ª¡ª¡ªBoom!</i>


    Leonard couldn¡¯t see the attack until it hit him in the shoulder. It sent his right arm flying and spraying blood.


    He still hadn¡¯t figured out Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, and he¡¯d already died fifteen times.


    If he lost four more times, his body would be taken by the heart devil, but there was a sense of bittersweetness between the two of them.


    ¡°You little...¡±


    ¡°Now I have three tries left. Wait, was it four?¡± Leonard said, looking down at the sword he was holding in his left hand. The de had broken from the middle, so only half remained.


    The sword wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed even after getting hit by Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, and the boy had also been sessful in preventing a blow to the head.


    <i>I¡¯m finally starting to understand. </i>His eyes sparkled when he figured out the irrational mechanics of Heaven¡¯s Annihtion.


    Out of the 84,000 different types of martial arts, they all had a fundamental essence regardless of how powerful they were. The Three Aspects Sword Art was based on the philosophy of unity between heaven, man, and earth, and the Imperial Sword Style had a foundation of total domination.


    Simrly, Heavenly Demon¡¯s signature technique, Asura¡¯s Royal Dance, had its own unique foundation.


    <i>In ancient myth, it is said that Vritrasurashed with Indra, the king of the gods. Since Indra is also the god of the sky, the annihtion of ¡°heaven¡± should refer to him. </i>


    In that case, one should look toward Indra, the target of the attack.


    <i>Indra is one of the most powerful gods along with Brahma, who is said to be the greatest dharmap in the Eight Legions. He is so magnificent that he is called the ruler of the heavens. He also wields thunder and lightning, which symbolize the majesty of the skies, with ease, so he¡¯s also the god of thunder.</i>


    He had two famous weapons that represented him: Indra¡¯s Net, which embodied causality, and the vajra thunderbolt.


    From Vritrasura¡¯s point of view, he had to find a way to render both of them useless in order to defeat Indra.


    Indra¡¯s. The vajra thunderbolt.


    Just as Leonard¡¯s thoughts turned to those two, the heart devil, growing frantic, used Heaven¡¯s Annihtion again. The Asura statue, which was over a hundred feet tall, swept its six arms in an elegant motion, making the air ripple like a mirage.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    It was at that moment that the realization hit Leonard like a thunderbolt, and his head was crushed.


    ¡°Damn it all.¡± Though the heart devil had killed him once again, it wasn¡¯t happy. In fact, it felt how close Leonard¡¯s sharp sword was to reaching it.


    After all, with their shared consciousness, it also knew what Leonard had realized. Heaven¡¯s Annihtion was no longer a mystery to him.


    ¡°...Ha, hahaha! Ahahahaha!¡± Sure enough, as Leonard reappeared where his corpse had fallen, he let out a rare fit of delightedughter. He couldn¡¯t help butugh from the joy of such a major breakthrough.


    Heaven¡¯s Annihtion was based on the supremely arrogant principle of dering that one would kill Indra.


    ¡°A fire that burns each thread of causality! Ha, what a seriously ridiculous technique. It¡¯spletely different from other martial arts.¡±


    The dissonance he felt when he faced Heaven¡¯s Annihtion for the first time was his main clue.


    It was too fast. Faster than <i>lightning. </i>


    But there was a very simple exnation for it.


    ¡°A power that removes the space between cause and effect. So <i>that¡¯s </i>the essence of Heaven¡¯s Annihtion,¡± Leonard mused.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± the heart devil spat. ¡°You thought that the statue was both slow and fast. Both are true. Even if it¡¯s sluggish, if it gets rid of the space between the time it first moves and the time it hits the target, it will be fast. It¡¯s not like it elerates tremendously.¡±


    ¡°Are you giving up?¡± Leonard taunted the heart devil with the very line it had used on him.


    ¡°Of course not! You only have three chances left. Even if you understand the principles behind Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, overpowering it is another story entirely. If you fall before you can break through it, it¡¯ll be my victory!¡±


    ¡°You sure don¡¯t know when to give up. As expected of a heart devil born out of myself. Don¡¯t you know that I won¡¯t even <i>need </i>all three?¡± Leonard grinned at its determination as he formed his sword.


    Now he had one, not five. In order to apply what he¡¯d just learned, he had to pour all his power into one de. Just as he leveled it perfectly in front of him, he saw iting.


    <i>Oh. </i>


    The heart devil was standing before him, taking the form of Dan Mok-Jin. The Asura statue attacked. Leonard had nothing but the single sword in his hand to face them. He felt as if he were back in the final moments of his past life.


    His life as Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk.


    He thought he¡¯dpletely severed himself from his previous self, but a wall he didn¡¯t even know existed shattered as the past and present merged together.


    He¡¯d achieved full unity.


    <i>Heaven¡¯s Annihtion uses fire, and the Heavenly Demon Cult used to be a branch of Zoroastrianism that worshiped fire. The one who inherited the holy fire would be chosen as their high priest.</i>


    The ¡°holy fire¡± was a secret cultivation method: the Heavenly Demon Cultivation Method. It could only be used by the incumbent Heavenly Demon.


    In other words, Dan Mok-Jin¡¯s martial arts had its roots in fire qi. So, Leonard had to concentrate his energy into water qi when facing his ultimate attack, Heaven¡¯s Annihtion. The harmonization of the Five Elements was no doubt an impressive achievement, but if they had the same level of skill, it would be more advantageous to focus his power into one type.


    As he watched Heaven¡¯s Annihtione down upon him for the seventeenth time. A technique he hadn¡¯t ever used or even thought of urred to him.


    He used a visualization technique that was based on the ck Tortoise Form.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    The True Martial Emperor


    Mighty God Statue Manifestation


    Augmented energy shot out of Leonard¡¯s sword and formed a statue of a giant over a hundred feet tall. Strangely, one leg was a snake and the other was a turtle. The statue gripped a sword with its strong hands, and seven stars twinkled on the de.


    The heart devil was shocked, recognizing it. ¡°That¡¯s the Seven Star Sword, which represents the ck Tortoise, so that must be... Xuanwu[1]!¡±


    He was one of the greatest gods in Daoism, an incarnation of Yuanshi Tianzun, and famous for having yed the Demon King.


    He was a god on a simr level to Indra and Vritrasura.


    The image of Xuanwu faced the six-armed Asura with its Seven Star Sword raised. At that moment, the opening disy of Heaven¡¯s Annihtion wasplete, burning causality into ashes. It was a fatal attack that would instantly kill its target as soon as it was cast.


    Heavenly Demon Cultivation Method


    Asura¡¯s Royal Dance


    Final Finishing Death Strike


    Heaven¡¯s Annihtion


    The space between cause and effect copsed, and Leonard¡¯s death flew toward him.


    He should have died without even being able to see the attacking.


    Northern God Style


    Instance Opening Counter Technique


    Deep Frost Shroud


    Xuanwu¡¯s sword blocked Heaven¡¯s Annihtion.


    It should not have been possible.


    Eyes widening, even Leonard couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d seeded in reaching such a deep understanding.


    There was no leeway in Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, and it simultaneously killed its target at the very moment the opening disy waspleted. In order for a person to sessfully shield against the attack, a sense of foresight that allowed them to perfectly predict and prepare for the oue was required.


    <i>No, blocking it is impossible even if you predict the attack. Getting rid of causality means that any shield that squeezes in will simply be removed again. </i>


    That was why Heaven¡¯s Annihtion had pierced through ck Tortoise¡¯s Wall and the augmented energy shield without any resistance. It eliminated the space between cause and effect, so shields, which were created in that space, were useless.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case with Xuanwu¡¯s sword.


    ¡°What?! What did you just do?!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m not quite sure either.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t yet sorted out the enlightenment he had gained, but either way, the sword strike just now had essentially broken into the next level.


    He¡¯d just experienced something simr to an epiphany often discussed in Buddhism.


    And he¡¯d achieved perfect unity.


    His self in the Mindscape and his self in the physical world became one.


    ¡°Urk...!¡±<i> </i>Some of the wounds he sustained from Pablo were also transferred to his inner self, but they immediately healed from the vigor of breaking his limits, which also made him stronger.


    Since his body didn¡¯t need to undergo Metamorphosis, the leftover energy pooled inside his heart and eyes, bestowing him with the two mystical traits of dragons whose blood was passed down through the Cardenas family line.


    Leonard¡¯s pupils narrowed like a snake¡¯s, granting him vision that allowed him to see the very ebb and flow of the world. The average living being would be struck with fear if they dared to meet his gaze.


    They were dragon eyes.


    <i>Thump. </i>


    But the biggest transformation was in his heart. The marble-shaped muscle, which he hade to call the Five Elements True Dragon Ring, swelled to the size of a fist. It was more like a core than an organ, and its capacity for and control over energy skyrocketed. Leonard already had an unmatched amount of internal energy, but it nearly doubled.


    It was a dragon heart.


    <i>No, the increase in energy is only a side effect, </i>he thought as he contemted his inner systems. His lower, middle, and upper dantian broke the barriers between them and united into one.


    His entire body became an energy center.


    The amount and quality of the energy flowing through all his blood vessels peaked and became augmented, basically creating an augmented energy shield <i>inside </i>him. He became even tougher than steel.


    The heart devil screamed as it watched Leonard reach the Transcendence Tier in a matter of seconds. ¡°No! It¡¯s not over yet! I¡ªI only need to kill you three more times!¡±


    Jet-ck mes zed up from the Asura statue¡¯s arms.


    This was the fire that burned causality.


    The heart devil hadn¡¯t used them just in case it gave Leonard a hint about the technique, but it revealed the mes, no longer having any reason to hide them.


    The attack that had killed Leonard sixteen times wasing again.


    He stood resolutely before it and raised his sword over his head, pointing to the heavens.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize during our exchange just now? I don¡¯t know about the real Heavenly Demon, but your form of Heaven¡¯s Annihtion is imperfect.¡±


    ¡°Sileeeence!¡±


    ¡°The Northern God Style and Xuanwu¡¯s sword are conceptual martial arts that specialize in defense and counterattacks, just like the ck Tortoise Form. The Deep Frost Shroud¡¯s true form is a manifestation of the saying ¡®the one who movesst holds control first.¡¯¡±


    The heart devil in Dan Mok-Jin¡¯s body became one with the statue and used its deadly attack, not even hearing its opponent.


    Leonard hadn¡¯t realized before he reached the Transcendence Tier, but the Asura¡¯s Royal Dance used by the heart devil only <i>looked </i>impressive, and its Visualization and application of martial principles was so subpar that it was hard to believe that it was in the Profound Realm.


    That was how Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had perceived Dan Mok-Jin¡¯s skill in his past life.


    Heavenly Demon Cultivation Method


    Asura¡¯s Royal Dance


    Final Finishing Death Strike


    Heaven¡¯s Annihtion


    As the mes licked at the threads of causality, Leonard followed them to their destination.


    <i>That should be the heart.</i>


    He thrust his sword, aiming for the middle of the chest.


    One Origin Five Elements Style


    Northern God Style


    Instance Opening Counter Technique


    Deep Frost Shroud


    1. Also known as Xuandi (ÐþµÛ), Zhenwu (ÕæÎä), or Zhenwudadi (ÕæÎä´óµÛ, literal trantion: True Martial Great Emperor) He¡¯s a revered deity in Chinese religion and a high-ranking deity in Taoism. ?

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122 </h4>


    The Seven Star Sword was a weapon that represented the Big Dipper, the center of the cosmos. Xuanwu¡¯s martial abilities were also granted by the divine powers of the constetion. Channeling the very forces of the universe, a swing of the Seven Star Sword meant death.


    The de killed everything it touched. That included the fire that destroyed causality.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª<i>Shing.</i>


    Xuanwu¡¯s sword cut through the mes. But that wasn¡¯t all.


    ¡°When frost falls, icees shortly after,¡± Leonard stated. Just as he said, the Deep Frost Shroud¡¯s rebound force and its ability to block the opponent¡¯s attacks were only a leadup to consecutive counterattacks.


    <i>Crack...! Crackle...! </i>


    The Asura statue froze over.


    There was no way that a manifestation born out of a master martial artist¡¯s mind and augmented energy would freeze, but the jet-ck statue became an ice sculpture, inly refuting the impossibility.


    The heart devil, which was inside the statue, was no exception.


    ¡°What?! You froze me?!¡±


    ¡°A dead creature cannot move, which is why stasis and death are inevitably rted. You ignorantly stepped on the frost, and the price you paid was being frozen. It¡¯s over.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s sword took aim at the statue¡¯s heart, where the heart devil was.


    ¡°st.¡±


    It had won 105 times only to perish with a single defeat. The heart devil scorned itself as the Seven Star Sword pierced through it.


    It looked like Xuanwu was stabbing Vritrasura through the heart.


    The fight ended as the legends were reenacted.


    * * *


    ¡°¡ªHm?¡±


    When Leonard returned to reality from his Mindscape, he was met with a fist that was about to crush his face.


    Of course, it was Pablo swinging his fist with all his strength.


    The deep green augmented energy condensed around his fists like crystal, infusing them with an immense amount of destructive force on par with an Augmented Qi Sphere.


    If Leonard hadn¡¯t defeated the heart devil, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block the attack even if he made the strongest augmented energy shield he could. The most he would be able to do was absorb some of the force and survive by the skin of his teeth.


    One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method


    Five-Star Creation Sutra: Reflect


    In less than a second, an augmented energy shield formed and covered Leonard¡¯s face. Pablo¡¯s fist hit a momentter.


    <i>Boom</i>¡ª¡ª<i>!! </i>


    Though Pablo was the one who attacked, his arm shattered, spraying blood and flesh everywhere.


    It was the rebound from the augmented energy.


    The shield, instead of passively taking the enemy¡¯s attack, actively reflected it back. If a person¡¯s attack couldn¡¯t break through the augmented energy shield, it would send back a force several times stronger.


    Since Pablo already couldn¡¯t handle his powers without assistance from the Outer God, he had essentially given himself a self-inflicted wound that hit him faster than he could heal.


    ¡°Guh? G-Gahhh!¡±<i> </i>


    His right arm was now mangled from the elbow down, and he retreated several meters back, thrashing in pain.


    ¡°Oh dear. My apologies. I didn¡¯t do that on purpose.¡± Leonard¡¯s blood-red eyes widened in mock surprise, his long pupils making his gaze resemble that of a dragon¡¯s.


    They were the eyes of a mystical being that reigned over all creations.


    As Pablo looked into them, he unconsciously froze in his tracks.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon¡¯s sh


    In an instant, a five-colored lightning bolt shot out from Leonard¡¯s sword and cut off Pablo¡¯s remaining arm, leaving the stump charred.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    And so, the boy finished the battle with one block and one attack, critically injuring his opponent as if the tens of minutes of him being overwhelmed had never urred. In the world of fist arts, losing both arms meant the death of a martial artist.


    Being beheaded was a kinder fate.


    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but gulp at the sight, but Leonard was watching for something else. His dragon eyes were fixed on Pablo, who was twitching from the pain.


    <i>With his healing abilities, he should be able to regenerate both arms. </i>But unlike during their high-speed battle, if he healed himself right now, people would grow suspicious.


    Even trolls, which were renowned for their healing abilities, couldn¡¯t regrow limbs if the point where they were amputated was burned. In addition, his other arm was mangled to the point of being unrecognizable. Someone who could regenerate them to their original form couldn¡¯t be called human. And even if he could fool the oblivious citizens, if he healed himself, he would be confirming his otherworldly ties for Gordon and Russell.


    <i>If he figures out that I¡¯m testing him and simply dies without revealing his identity, the aftermath will be tiresome.</i>


    Even if Leonard killed Pablo here, if he was unable to catch his puppetmaster, his victory would only be a quarter as helpful as it originally would have been.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªIt¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    Fortunately, unlike what the boy expected, Pablo¡¯s eyes zed as his arms began to regenerate.


    The healing process waspletely different than the one that would be brought on by potions or magic. Gordon¡¯s and Russell¡¯s eyes widened as they watched.


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s...!¡±


    ¡°He did more than cut a deal with the beings of the Rifts! He was granted power by an entity directly!¡±


    Ugly tentacles shot out from the stumps at his shoulders and from his damaged organs. Hundreds, no, thousands of fleshy tendrils condensed and tangled together to create the shape of an arm. In an instant, the massive amounts of pain and bleeding stopped. Pablo made a gleeful sound.


    It appeared he had no intention of hiding his true self.


    ¡°Indeed! I have shed my mortal restraints by the grace of my liege to be a supreme being!¡± he cried, madness raging in his eyes. ¡°I am the Chosen One! The apostle selected by the ruler of the outer seas, Scy herself! Bow down, you lowly humans! If you choose to be a ve of your own volition, your life will be spared!¡±


    As soon as he said the name of the Outer God, the Tattering One, he started undergoing his true transformation.


    <i>Crack! Crack! Craaaack! </i>


    Slimy scales covered his flesh, and as his frame and his muscles swelled, he grew to over four meters from his already impressive height of two meters.


    And it wasn¡¯t just his physical form that evolved.


    The personal aura that stretched all across his Domain expanded, making him five, six, maybe even more times powerful than what was afforded by the Transcendence Tier. But the power that had been hiding inside him wasn¡¯t his own. Some foreign entity from another world was making him stronger.


    ¡°Imend you for reaching the Transcendence Tier at your age, boy. But!¡± His now-hideous face twisted into a sneer as he raised his fists. ¡°You havemitted the sin of meddling with my grand ns and disying undeserved arrogance for your talents! Repent with your life!¡±


    Leonard, who had been waiting quietly the whole time, finally spoke. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°You sold your soul to a foreign entity or something just for enhanced physical abilities and Aura capacity? That¡¯s it? Why are you being so cocky and acting like you¡¯ve be a god when you haven¡¯t even reached the next Tier?¡±


    Leonard couldn¡¯t help but be genuinely baffled. In his eyes, Pablo had sold his future away for a measly sum. He¡¯d given up the potential to be stronger and the martial arts and visualization skills he¡¯d built up as a human merely to be the pawn of an Outer God.


    Leonard had appreciated Pablo¡¯s fighting skills as a fellow martial artist but had never thought he¡¯d see him reduced to such a state. Pablo sphemed martial arts itself.


    ¡°It¡¯s unseemly. Just die.¡± Leonard raised his sword, which was imbued with his rage.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Thirty-Sixth Form: Mount Tai Crushing Strike


    He raised the de over his head as an immense amount of power formed around it. It was a technique that restricted the opponent¡¯s movements before he even struck.


    And Pablo was no exception.


    Somehow, his knees dug into the ground, and he struggled to take a single breath, let alone a step, under the pressure. He couldn¡¯t move, as if he were a criminal lying under a guillotine.


    The heaviest, most ruthless White Tiger Form came down upon him with the power of an avnche.


    <i>Fwooooom¡ª¡ª!!</i>


    Pablo frantically tried to block the attack, but his arms were pulverized once more, spraying blood everywhere, and he was gruesomely crushed from his head to his corbone.


    Leonard¡¯s attack was nearly in the Demigod Tier, and the monster born out of the Outer God¡¯s power couldn¡¯t handle the destructive power. It wasn¡¯t a level that someone in the Transcendence Tier could deal with.


    <i>Craaaack¡ª!</i>


    Just like that, the four-meter-tall giant was crushed t. As his flesh, bones, and organs were trampled, the lump of flesh left on the sand made for a hideous sight.


    And so, the Rank A captain, one of the three most powerful councilors and the apostle who had been hiding his identity, died a miserable death.


    The sense of reality didn¡¯t immediately set in among the audience, and all they could do was look around at each other, jaws dropped.


    ¡°Huh? He¡¯s dead? For real?¡±


    A single onlooker¡¯sment shattered the silence, causing an uproar of responses.


    ¡°A monster was impersonating Pablo?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the other way around! Pablo was a monster all along!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that the Council and Bermuda gave power to someone masquerading as a human? Those bastards!¡±


    ¡°Well, regardless of Pablo¡¯s identity, we just witnessed the birth of a new Transcendence Tier martial artist! Aquamarine really <i>has </i>returned!¡±


    Leonard paid no attention to the bustling crowd as Frances approached him.


    Her eyes narrowed at the mass of flesh, which was no longer recognizable. It felt anticlimactic. She¡¯d never imagined that the eight years she¡¯d spent boiling with rage and hatred nning for vengeance would end like this.


    Of course, there were still living councilors and explorers who had a hand in her father¡¯s death, but Pablo and Moby Dick undoubtedly yed the biggest role.


    ¡°What a disgraceful end,¡± she said spitefully.


    Leonard lowered his sword and nodded in agreement. ¡°He was only a pawn, Fran. I believe you should focus your vengeance on the ones in the shadows, not Pablo.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Outer God worshippers. The ones who sold out our seas,¡± she muttered, quickly regaining herposure. ¡°The chaos caused by Pablo¡¯s sudden death will be our best opportunity to strike. We must find the ones hiding among Bermuda and the Council and pull them out by the roots.¡±


    Gordon approached the two and smiled. ¡°You may put your mind at ease, Captain Frances. I, Gordon Haywood, shall take charge of punishing these Outer God worshippers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to take care of this personally?¡±


    ¡°When else will I find the opportunity to use my skills as a ss 8 Archmage if not now? Ah, excuse me. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I am Gordon Haywood of the Council.¡± He held out his hand.


    Leonard took it. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Councilor.¡±


    ¡°To think that you have attained the Transcendence Tier at your age and even cut down Pablo! Give it ten years, and you will be one of the most powerful men in Antis.¡±


    It sounded like a genericpliment, but Leonard understood what he was implying and cut it off there. Gordon¡¯s line of thought could cause him troubleter. ¡°You¡¯re too generous. I only intend to stay as long as it takes this incident to conclude, let alone ten years. I n to return ind afterward.¡±


    At that, the look in the councilor¡¯s eyes softened. That was the answer he¡¯d wanted. He had been wary of gaining a formidable rival, but as long as that didn¡¯t happen, there was no reason he couldn¡¯t be friendly with the boy.


    ¡°You¡¯re so superficial. Is that all you have to say in this situation?¡± Russell said menacingly as he caught up to them. ¡°You should be reporting Pablo¡¯s betrayal to Bermuda and the Council and looking into how many Outer God worshippers are left in Moby Dick and everywhere else!¡±


    As usual, Gordon took it in stride. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make such a ruckus. Teleportation takes no time at all, so I can make time to have a conversation with this heroic young man.¡±


    ¡°You do this every time, Gordon! This is why I always<i>¡ª</i>¡±


    Everyone had their guard down.


    They thought that Pablo was the biggest threat that had infiltrated Antis, so it was only natural that they would rx after he died.


    Knowing this, ¡ö¡ö¡ö made a move.


    No one saw iting.


    ¡°What?! Fran!¡±


    Of course, Leonard was the first to notice. His eyes, which were almost like a real dragon¡¯s, made him more sensitive to foreign threats.


    As ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡¯s power flooded out, ripping through the dimensional fabric, Leonard covered Frances and himself with a five-colored shield.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.¡±


    The cloudless sky melted into jet-ck, and a blood-red moon and countless stars appeared, staring down the face of the earth.


    These forces should not exist in their world.

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123 </h4>


    <i>Kreee...krrr...krrrrrr...</i>


    Scattered across the sand, Pablo¡¯s remains began to pull together. The blood and flesh formed a profane magic array as a vessel for his liege.


    He was the chosen apostle of the Outer God, bestowed with its flesh, blood, and bones. He was a being that was no longer human, and it made for the finest tribute. It was very useful for the entity, as the body could be used as a temporary vessel for its power to create an avatar.


    The blood spilled on Antis City¡¯s District 3 shores was a mere fragment of its aura, but it made thousands of people hold their breaths as its power unfolded.


    They froze in ce, eyes rolling back and frothing at the mouth as they trembled, limbs twitching.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±


    Those who had a certain level of power didn¡¯t lose themselves, but they still didn¡¯t have control over their bodies.


    Jack Russell and Gordon Haywood were no exception.


    Only one person resisted the force.


    ¡°Ugh¡ªah.¡± Leonard barely managed to move and raised his hands to cover Frances¡¯s ears. Thanks to his shield, she was still cognizant. Her eyes widened.


    <i>Raaaaaah</i>¡ª¡ª<i>!!</i>


    And then, Leonard used more than half of his mana to let loose the Azure Dragon¡¯s Roar.


    He couldn¡¯t control his output at the moment, so his lungs and eardrums partially ruptured, making him throw up blood. It wasn¡¯t simply a loud noise, it was a bellow meant to chase away evil spirits. Since Leonard¡¯s martial arts were more aligned with Daoism than Buddhism, it was the roar of the Azure Dragon instead of the roar of a lion.


    ¡°Guh?!<i> </i>Oh, he broke the Outer God¡¯s control!¡±


    ¡°You are a boy of many talents. You saved us.¡±


    Russell and Gordon, who were standing near him, were the first ones to break out of it.


    ¡°Ack! My eardrums are gonna burst! Wait, huh? I can move!¡±


    ¡°Is it because of that roar just now? Well, whatever. We have to get out of here, now!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it daytime? Why is it night?! What the hell happened?!¡±


    The people standing next to Leonard and the ones who were skilled began to regain control of their bodies and shout.


    Their reaction wasn¡¯t surprising. The power radiating from the Outer God was potent enough that it even made Masters lose control over their bodies for a brief moment. The mental shock was enough to make them feel panicked or deste. They weren¡¯t wrong. They had to get out, fast.


    <i>Crack! Crack! Crack! </i>


    However, the members of Moby Dick who were hidden among the crowd were already worshippers blessed by the power of the Outer God and were undergoing transformation.


    Just as Pablo had when he became a four-meter-tall giant.


    Every one of them was a powerful fighter in the upper region of the External Force Tier, and they were free from the Outer God¡¯s binding force, so they were astoundingly powerful.


    ¡°¦¤?¦Î¦Á ¦Ó¦Ø ¦¨¦Å?!¡±


    ¡°¦¤?¦Î¦Á ¦Ó¦Ø ¦¨¦Å?!¡±


    ¡°¦¤?¦Î¦Á ¦Ó¦Ø ¦¨¦Å?!¡±


    Chanting in an aliennguage, Moby Dick¡¯s crew transformed into monsters covered in scales and attacked indiscriminately.


    They seemed to retain their mana capacity even after transforming, and the Auras radiating from their hands and weapons were extremely sharp. Tens of people were ripped into pieces, and District 3¡¯s shoreline became a ughterhouse filled with a fishy stench of blood.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to fight them.¡±


    ¡°Dammit. What kind of bullshit is this? It¡¯s the middle of the day!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there! If we stick with the Chief Elder and Councilor Gordon while we fight, it¡¯ll be safer!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight those Moby Dick fuckers one-on-one! They¡¯re fucking strong!¡±


    If there was one thing to be grateful about, it was that many explorers lived in District 3, and there was a significant number of powerful fighters. As soon as they realized that the transformed members of Moby Dick were overwhelmingly strong, people gathered with those around them, split into groups based on their level of skill and their roles in battle, and fought alongside each other.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö....¡±


    The Outer God didn¡¯t seem pleased by their struggle. Another wave of power seeped out from the vessel created by the apostle¡¯s blood, calling forth a catastrophe that should not have been possible.


    Leonard was the only one who sensed the movement of the massive force.


    The power exceeded that of a ss 9 spell. There was enough to bring down a meteor from the vast sky or summon a tsunami. Leonard was surprised, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to find out what was happening.


    <i>Thoooooom!! </i>


    It was a whale.


    It shouldn¡¯t have been possible for there to be one because of how shallow District 3¡¯s waters were, but a massive, bulky whale shot out from the ocean.


    Frances stared. Even though it had shifted to a bizarre form, she immediately recognized what it was.


    ¡°The Moby Dick...?¡±<i> </i>she whispered absently.


    One of Antis¡¯s Four Masterpieces, whose value could not be equated in gold, had changed into a hideous form. It no longer had that pure-white body that looked as if it were made of the finest marble.


    The hull used to twinkle with the reflection of sunlight and even starlight, but now, it only twitched with extremely grotesque flesh and blood. The ship was no longer an inanimate object. Brought to life with the Outer God¡¯s power, the Moby Dick<i> </i>no longer needed a captain or crew.


    <i>Shwooooo...</i>


    Water spouted from the monster¡¯s back, just like a real whale. But it was as ck and thick as tar and as sticky and odorous as blood. The waters in the range of the spray corroded into Scy¡¯s territory and made Moby Dick even stronger.


    <i>So it¡¯s the type of monster that bes stronger over time. It¡¯s dangerous.</i>


    Leonard discerned its fighting ability, his grip tightening around the hilt of his sword.


    It wasn¡¯t evenparable to the Mind Kraken. Moby Dick was at least a Third Stage Rank S monster, and if it evolved, it could be as strong as the Sea Dragon King.


    ¡°In any case, it does appear that this monstrous whale <i>is </i>part of the Outer God¡¯s machinations,¡± Frances said. Her voice was strangely calm, considering the current situation.


    The way she spoke seemed inappropriate. Leonard turned to look at her. She grinned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? I prepared two measures. Other than Gordon Haywood, there¡¯s once more.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± The moment Leonard remembered, that very secret weapon entered the battlefield with amotion.


    A shadow was swiftly approaching from the seabed. It ripped through the waves and revealed itself under the Outer God¡¯s night sky.


    <i>Shwaaaaa!! </i>


    The phantom ship shot out through the surface of the water, just as the Moby Dick had done after turning into a monster.


    That ship was none other than the Pequod.


    The one-legged specter of Ahab stood at the prow and let out a wail filled with his rage and resentment.


    ¡°Pabloooo?! Moby Diiiiiick?!!¡±


    Even though the ship had turned into a ghastly state due to the Outer God¡¯s power, he immediately recognized it.


    Blue fire zed inside Ahab¡¯s empty eye sockets, and the phantom ship suddenly began to elerate, as if responding to his emotion.


    Though it was easy to mistake the vessel for a ship because of its appearance, a phantom ship was an undead, not a boat. Regardless of how it had sunk, as long as it retained the spirit of the captain and had enough mana, it could keep fighting forever.


    Its decision to charge forward without regard for the damage it would sustain was effective.


    ¡°Kree?! Krrrr...?!¡±<i> </i>Having just awakened its consciousness, the monster was shocked to see the Pequod<i> </i>racing boldly toward it.


    Freezing up for that brief moment was a fatal mistake.


    <i>Thooooom?!! </i>


    The phantom ship lunged straight forward, hitting Moby Dick right in the head. The hull was crushed, and a momentter, the aftershock exploded, sending splinters everywhere. Moby Dick hadn¡¯t seemed as if it would bow to any attack, but now it was pushed toward the shore and its spout stopped spraying water.


    The monster wasn¡¯t hurt much. It was merely floundering after being struck for the first time, and once it settled down, it soon realized how much power it had.


    <i>¡°I am Ahab! The vice-captain of Aquamarine, and the captain of the Pequod! This old man hase to avenge my friend, who has gone before me!¡±</i>


    At the moment of impact, Ahab leaped into the air as if to stop the whale from getting away, sword raised.


    It was coated with the signature gray Aura of the undead.


    This man was the vice-captain of Aquamarine during its golden days, and he was nearly unmatched in strength and experience at his time. It was hard to believe that he only had one leg when one saw how nimbly he and his sword moved.


    Moby Dick sprayed tar-ck blood in response.


    ¡°Kreeeeee?!¡±


    Ahab¡¯s Aura de tore into Moby Dick, causing its flesh to rip open for the first time, bringing a pain it had never felt before. The wound was by no means deep, but Moby Dick had never had one before, be it deep or superficial.


    The Pequod<i> </i>and Ahab¡¯sbination attack made it fall into a panic. It turned and fled toward the beach.


    It never even considered that that was their n.


    ¡°Leonard, I¡¯m going to go back to the Aquamarine,¡±<i> </i>Frances said.


    ¡°To fight Moby Dick?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am the captain of the team after all,¡± she said with her head held high. ¡°Right now, it looks like it¡¯s being overwhelmed by the Pequod,<i> </i>but once the monster gets ustomed to battle, the tides will turn in an instant. The only way we can be sure to defeat it is if the Aquamarine<i> </i>brings assistance. There¡¯s only so much I can do by controlling it remotely.¡±


    And there was only one way for her to go back to her ship from here. Jack Russell stepped forward and began to draw a magic array in the sand.


    Gordon Haywood contemted for a moment. ¡°I will go prepare a way to keep the thing trapped on the shore. You only need to bring that monstrous whale onto the sand.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°The Outer God¡¯s power is indeed incredible... but there is a limit to how much it can do using just one apostle. I suppose that even transforming the Moby Dick like that caused strain.¡±


    Russell nodded in agreement as he infused the magic array with mana. ¡°What about you, Leonard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t fight in the ocean, but I don¡¯t think we can take any chances with that monster as our opponent. I¡¯ll be waiting here,¡± he answered. He turned to the captain. ¡°Best of luck, Fran.¡±


    ¡°You too! We¡¯ll have to throw a party once everything¡¯s over!¡± she said cheerfully.


    With that, the spatial spell activated, and she and Russell disappeared without a trace, leaving Gordon Haywood and Leonard behind.


    They turned in unison, watching Moby Dick grow closer and closer. Gordon¡¯s eyes widened when he watched the boy step onto his sword, but he knew that this wasn¡¯t the time for asking questions.


    Leonard rose into the air with Sword Flight, looking around and spotting someone.


    ¡°Councilor, if I may, I¡¯m going to do something first.¡±


    The man looked at him quizzically. ¡°Hm? Has something happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spotted someone who can help us fight Moby Dick. We¡¯ll catch up to you shortly.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Leonard flew straight forward. When his sword stabbed downward, he jumped off at the same time.


    <i>Boooom! </i>


    He came down like an axe, stomping on an Outer God worshipper. The impact crushed the worshipper before they could even heal.


    Specks of blood and flesh bounced off Leonard¡¯s augmented energy shield.


    ¡°Herman, why are you here?¡± he asked the man standing in front of him.


    ¡°Why, I came here to watch you and Pablo fight. Though, I was nning to have a rematch with him if he killed you.¡±


    It was the wandering swordsman with four cusses. Herman Melville was a free man now. He looked Leonard up and down and chuckled.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re a fucking beast. You beat me even before you reached the Transcendence Tier, but ever since you reached it, Pablo never stood a chance, even after he transformed into a monster. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d win against you a single time out of a hundred battles.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared of me?¡±


    ¡°Psh! One should be grateful if the mountain they have to climb is high.¡± He shook off the blood on his de. ¡°Let¡¯s have a match once this mess is over. You see, I think it¡¯s better to set my sights on you instead of Pablo,¡± he said frankly.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Leonard smiled, looking pleased.


    Unlike Pablo, who had died relying on something other than his own martial arts, Herman was a martial artist who reminded him of the good old days. It felt refreshing.


    Leonard said, ¡°I¡¯m going to give that monster whale over there a piece of me. It¡¯s about as strong as the Sea Dragon King. Are you going to join in?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were nning to leave me here.¡±


    The two of them casually teamed up. It was hard to believe that they¡¯d fought each other with their lives on the line not long ago.


    The mutants who tried to block their way were torn to pieces in a matter of seconds.


    They didn¡¯t seem to have Pablo¡¯s healing abilities. Cut off a few limbs and slit their throats and it didn¡¯t take long for them to stop breathing. Even though they went mad as they ran about, since the explorers had formed groups to fight back, this was one aspect that made them easier to fight.


    <i>Even if none of the Masters joined in, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem defeating the worshippers. Though in that case, there would be a few more casualties...</i>


    Fighting Moby Dick was more dangerous.


    The monster became stronger simply by existing, and it made it easier for the Outer God to channel its power.


    If they didn¡¯t kill it as soon as possible, all of Antis City could be in danger. When Moby Dick finally reached the shore, Leonard and Herman dashed forward.


    <i>Boom! </i>


    The two Swordmasters sprinted faster than the speed of sound, joining the battle against Moby Dick.

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124 </h4>


    A war at sea, not onnd, was reaching its peak on the shores of Antis City¡¯s District 3.


    One of the Four Masterpieces, the Moby Dick<i>, </i>had turned into an enormous monster through the Outer God¡¯s power.


    The phantom ship the Pequod<i> </i>was vehemently chasing the beast.


    And one of the other Masterpieces, the Aquamarine, was trailing behind the Pequod<i> </i>to provide support.


    The three ships¡ªno, the incessant chase between the two ships and the one monster was terrifyingly intense. The ocean, which hadn¡¯t had a single wave, was now shaking all over, and water sprays and whirlpools were appearing everywhere, as if a major storm hade.


    ¡°Aim at Moby Dick¡¯s expected trajectory and fire the Ice Cannon at maximum power!¡± Frances shouted with an urgent voice. The vessel understood themand and shot the ss 6 spell Freezing Ray at its maximum strength. The firepower was equal to an attack from dozens of high-rank mages.


    The frightening rays of light skimmed the surface of the ocean and froze it. When Moby Dick tried to cross over the ice, it suddenly froze in ce due to the cold, which it had never experienced as an inanimate object.


    ¡°I knew it! I don¡¯t know how intelligent Moby Dick is, but it¡¯s acting based on primal instincts. I <i>did </i>think it was strange how it became frightened after the Pequod<i> </i>rammed into it,¡± Frances eximed.


    Even if Freezing Raynded a direct hit on the monster, it would not have been able to harm it much, but Moby Dick was not used to experiencing sensations, and the cold was an unknown factor that it didn¡¯t want to approach. Even its wound from Ahab¡¯s sword had finished healing, yet it kept avoiding the Pequod¡¯s path, making for quite an amusing sight.


    It was a monster that was unaware of its own strength.


    <i>But we can¡¯t let our guard down. If the Pequod and the Aquamarine corner it too hard, it might break through our line. </i>


    To the untrained eye, the two ships were hunting the monster, but in reality, their positions could reverse at any time. They were only posturing.


    The Aquamarine<i> </i>hadparatively less offensive capabilities than the other Masterpieces, and after bing a phantom ship, the Pequod had lost most of the functions it had before it sank.


    ¡°Ugh. I didn¡¯t even consider that we might end up short on firepower,¡± Frances muttered to herself.


    Russell heard her and blinked. ¡°On the contrary Fran, ording to my calctions, if Gordon and I assist in the fight, we should be able to seriously harm Moby Dick.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would be possible tond a decisive blow. However, we must consider what happened with Pablo again. If Moby Dick has those same healing abilities, it will run away as soon as it survives your and Gordon¡¯s attacks. If it goes so far as to submerge into deep waters, neither the Pequod nor the Aquamarine will be able to chase after it. Because it¡¯s an actual whale now.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying we can only guarantee victory if we put it in a position where it cannot escape?¡±


    Frances nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll have an opportunity to cut off Moby Dick¡¯s retreat. Please wait a little longer until that timees,¡± she beseeched.


    ¡°I am still a member of the Aquamarine Expedition Team, even if I¡¯m only an honorary one. I will follow the captain¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Russell.¡±


    After sessfully convincing him, Frances took a deep breath. From here on out, her own skills would be tested.


    She ced a hand on the crystal ball in front of her and spoke. ¡°Ah. Ah. Mr. Ahab?¡±


    ¡ªPlease refer to me by my title of vice-captain, Captain.


    A voice came through the surface, sounding murkier than she remembered; it was the response of a specter who¡¯d seen his gship for the first time in eight years.


    The speaker was Aquamarine¡¯s former vice-captain, ¡°The Maestro¡± Ahab.


    ¡°Understood, Vice-Captain. Can you hear me all right?¡±


    ¡ªYes. There is no static at all, in fact.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I was worried your device wouldn¡¯t work because it hasn¡¯t been used in eight years.¡±


    But that very connection between the gship and its auxiliary vessel was what allowed Frances and the Pequod¡¯s¡ªFrances and Ahab¡¯s initial encounter to be so sessful.


    Undead harbored blind envy and hatred toward living beings, but vocallymunicating over a crystal ball was fine.


    ¡°From here on out, please act ording to mymands. I will not tolerate any unpermitted actions, such as when you struck the whale.¡±


    ¡ªYes, Captain.


    Although Ahab lookedposed, the actual reason the Pequod<i> </i>had rammed into Moby Dick was that it had gone mad with the resentment from its past life. It was proof that she couldn¡¯t let her guard down in front of undead, even if one was the specter of a Master. If she thoughtlessly approached him directly, a disaster could ur.


    Frances pushed those awful thoughts aside.


    ¡°The Moby Dick is no different from a newborn whale. It cowers back at the slightest bit of pain and is naive enough to get frightened by the cold, which can¡¯t even hurt it. However,¡± she refuted the optimism, ¡°after being attacked a few times, it will inevitably realize that its fear is unfounded and that it is stronger than us. If that happens, the tides will turn and the monster will start pursuing <i>us</i>. And it¡¯s ten times harder to guide a target down a certain path when you¡¯re the one being chased.¡±


    Therefore, they had to avoid injuring it like the first time. It would eventually get used to sensations, and once it did, it would no longer be afraid of the situation it was in.


    The two ships¡¯ mission, their top priority, was to push Moby Dick to the beach.


    Ahab pondered for a moment before he spoke.


    ¡ªSo in that case, we will have to incite it with bracketing shots.


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    They couldn¡¯t wound the creature, but if they stopped attacking, the whale would calm down and possiblyunch a counterattack. They had to maintain its sense of confusion.


    To do that, the best option was to goad the whale with their attacks at a close distance, rather than hit the monster itself. Usually, they would fire on their target directly, but Moby Dick would feel more threatened by attacks thatnded near it instead of on it.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be like walking on a tightrope. If we make even a single mistake, it¡¯s over. If you need to cry, do it now,¡± Frances finished.


    ¡ªBahahaha!


    Ahab let out a heartyugh at her teasing provocation. He never imagined that he¡¯d be reborn as an undead, but it was nice to be reunited like this. Who knew that the day woulde when the little girl who didn¡¯t even reach his hips would be such a dignified captain who gave him orders?


    The old memories subsided, and Ahab spoke again from the other side.


    ¡ªProvoke me all you¡¯d like, Captain. And don¡¯t forget that not even Njord was exempt from my lectures about navigation.


    ¡°Haha. Sounds good.¡± Frances smiled, feeling a simr sense of nostalgia.


    Then, she concentrated. As soon as she mentally connected with the Aquamarine, everything came into focus, as if they were in the palm of her hand.


    She grinned, baring her canines like a beast.


    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s time for revenge!¡± she cried.


    * * *


    The sky filled with an ominous color as a tempest raged beneath it.


    Two ships came closer and closer to a giant monster.


    Attacks from the Aquamarine would<i> </i>split the waves just next to Moby Dick, and when it cowered back, the Pequod would take that opportunity to race after it. As soon as it sensed the other vessel approach, the whale would move to shallower waters.


    It never even urred to the creature that the two ships were cutting off its escape routes.


    ¡°It¡¯sing,¡± Gordon whispered.


    The waves were now several meters high, and he pushed them back with a single gesture of his hand. However, even <i>he </i>felt something adding resistance to his control.


    It was proof that the monster was weakening the naturalws of the world.


    As a ss 8 Archmage, he wasn¡¯t ignorant about the Outer Gods, but he didn¡¯t think their power would be so powerful. It was shocking that it could simply use its apostle¡¯s blood to create a beast that could intimidate five or six Masters.


    Though, of course, the whale wasn¡¯t born from nothing. It was created from one of the Four Masterpieces.


    ¡°It will be a close battle,¡± Gordon said. It was an objective assessment of the situation. The Aquamarine and the Pequod were doing very well, but the distance between them was shrinking.


    The whale was instinctively beginning to realize that it had no reason to run away. If it mustered the courage and let itself be hit even once to test how much the artillery fire could harm it, the hunter would be the hunted.


    They had to rein the monster in before that happened, but their chances of sess didn¡¯t seem too high.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him, but Russell should be able to read what I¡¯m doing and join in. It will be a long day.¡± Gordon shot into the air without any prompting. ¡°Hm. Should I use the tidal forces?¡±


    He traced the air with the cane he was always carrying. He had to cast his magic in a way that Moby Dick wouldn¡¯t notice.


    He didn¡¯t use a spell that was aimed at the monster directly, but after all, magic was about fulfilling a goal as efficiently as possible.


    A momentter, Moby Dick could no longer endure its predicament.


    <i>Fwoooooo¡ª!!</i>


    It turned around to face the Pequod, just as Gordon had predicted.


    The whale was pushed far back when it collided with the ship, which had elerated to close to a hundred knots. However, the Pequod¡¯s entire hull caved in, making it look like it would sink at any moment. It only managed to maintain its form because it was a phantom ship. If it were a physical boat, it would have broken into pieces.


    The Pequod could still move in that state, but that wasn¡¯t the real problem.


    <i>Reeeeeee!!</i>


    Moby Dick realized that the ship it had been afraid of wasn¡¯t even that dangerous, and it felt rage and humiliation for the first time in its life. It let out a horrible shriek and rammed into the Pequod.


    The Aquamarinended a direct attack instead of using bracketing fire in an attempt to block it, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop the monster.


    Things were bing desperately dangerous.


    ¡°Recede, O waves.¡± Gordon Haywood¡¯s voice cut through the storm and echoed. ¡°O goddess who caresses the stars, O sister of the sun god, lend me your power. Let me be your hands in these fierce winds and raging waters. May nothing defile the ces where moonlight resides.¡±


    The ss 8 mage¡¯s mana condensed to one point, summoning a subdued light unlike sunlight.


    For a moment, Moby Dick¡¯s eyes were transfixed on the magic.


    Gordon spoke themand.


    ¡°Come forth, Selene!¡±


    A pure-white moon rose into the sky, which had been dirtied by the Outer God. She did not give off the hot, intense light as Helios did, but that wasn¡¯t the reason he called upon her.


    <i>Shwaaaaaa... </i>


    The high tide hadn¡¯t even reached its peak yet, but the waters shrank past low tide bizarrely fast.


    District 3¡¯s beach grew several hundred meters longer in a matter of seconds.


    The fish that couldn¡¯t keep up with the flow were left behind, flopping on the sand. Coral, ms, and all kinds of sea creaturesy scattered in abundance. The ocean wasid bare, spraying humid, salty mist into the air.


    <i>Krrrrr?! Kreeeeeeee?! </i>


    As Moby Dick was suddenly beached, it began to il and convulse like mad.


    Cold sweat trickled down Gordon¡¯s forehead as he watched.


    If Moby Dick made a single good jump, it could jump into the waves that had magically receded and return to the ocean. If that happened, all their ns would essentially fall apart.


    But Jack Russell¡¯smand quickly followed.


    ¡°Come forth, O dawn. O chariot that ends the night, O light that has flowed between the sea of stars from the birth of the universe. I summon thee to the depths of the ocean, where the light does not reach. Lend me your power. Bring forth your purifying light to expel the darkness of this world.¡±


    Russell had a disgruntled expression on his face, as he was forced to cast the supreme magic that came as a pair with Selene.


    ¡°Come forth, Helios!¡± he shouted.


    A brilliant sun materialized next to Gordon¡¯s moon.


    Selene and Helios. The two advanced spells were named the two mythological siblings, and they fed off each other¡¯s power, making them three times stronger when cast together than when they were cast separately.


    The waves, which had already receded hundreds of meters back, pulled back even further with one movement, creating enough distance so that Moby Dick couldn¡¯t jump back into the water.


    And that wasn¡¯t all.


    <i>Kreeeeeeeeeee</i>¡ª<i>!!</i>


    The synergy of the two spells made the light several times hotter, burning Moby Dick¡¯s hide and making it roll around in the sand to mitigate the heat in any way it could. It became the slightest bit more bearable as it coated itself in wet sand, but the light itself was still there, making it thrash in pain.


    At some point, Russell and Gordon encountered each other in the air. They exchanged their opinions about Moby Dick.


    ¡°What ridiculous power. All we did was scorch its hide a little bit,¡± Russell muttered.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. That monster was created by the Outer God itself. There is a clear limit to how much damage we can do with indirect attacks.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying we need to make a concentrated attack? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for me and you to muster that much power while maintaining advanced spells,¡± Russell pointed out.


    ¡°But if we dispel Selene and Helios, it is very likely that Moby Dick will get away. However, we are not the main fighting forces on this battlefield,¡± Gordon mused.


    ¡°Then who is?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should leave that to our friend over there?¡±


    Both Archmages turned to look in the same direction. There, two swordsmen were flying toward them on their des, as fast as arrows.


    It was Leonard and Herman Melville.


    ¡°Wow, this is fun. What did you say it was called?¡± the older man asked.


    ¡°Sword Flight.¡±


    ¡°A technique that allows you to fly by controlling your sword... It¡¯s too simplistic. It has no depth. I¡¯ll have to think of my own modifications to add.¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±


    As they exchanged small talk, the two swordsmen turned to watch Moby Dick, which was thrashing on the ground.


    Even though the whale lost over half its power and mobility when it was pulled out of the water, its aura was as mighty as it could be. Even a graze of its tail could shatter an augmented energy shield.


    Leonard and Herman were aware of this, but they jumped to the ground without a hint of hesitation.


    <i>It¡¯s damp. </i>Leonard felt the surface of the sand, which was soaked with ocean water. It was a little different from treading through a bog. Leonard¡¯s hands tightened around his sword.


    The de was a little smaller than the one he¡¯d used against the Mind Kraken, but the power infused into his sword was more than three times denser.


    If he didn¡¯t fight with everything he had, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cut any deeper than its surface flesh.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique


    The Five Elements Augmented Qi sprung forth from his de and writhed like mes.


    It was a technique on par with the ck Tortoise¡¯s Wall and the Azure Dragon¡¯s sh.


    It was half a step below the heart devil¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, but it was strong enough to rip through the ultimate counter technique, Controlling Otherness.


    Vermillion Bird¡¯s Assault


    Leonard¡¯s sword zed with the beautiful color of a red lotus as he swung it.

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125 </h4>


    <i>Fwooooooo?!</i>


    The augmented energy on Leonard¡¯s sword red tens of meters high, carving a deep, massive injury into Moby Dick¡¯s side.


    <i>Kreee?! </i>


    Russell and Gordon were shocked by what they saw of course, and so was Moby Dick when it felt the hard impact. Though the wound was several meters long, it wasn¡¯t a critical hit, but if it had gone a little deeper, it could have been life-threatening.


    The whale pped its tail reflexively, and it flew toward Leonard three times faster than the speed of sound.


    Even if he offset the force of the attack, he would be injured due to the overwhelming difference in mass.


    The Five Elements Augmented Qi bloomed like a red lotus and darkened like ink.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Ninth Form: Great Moon Anti-Yin Mirror


    His sword flowed elegantly as if he¡¯d taken a brush to the air, making an enormous swing with enough force behind the attack to instantly take down a fortress wall.


    It was the highest manifestation of the Daoist principle ¡°softness ovees hardness.¡±


    As Moby Dick¡¯s tail took a clear, futile swing, Herman didn¡¯t miss the opening andunched a sharp attack, his four swords already unsheathed.


    de Dancing


    Quartet


    Book of Storms


    As an attack, Book of Storms made the user themselves into a maelstrom to ram into their opponent.


    Though Herman had much less offensive power than Leonard, it was more than enough to injure Moby Dick because the whale was already wounded. As he ripped through its hide, ck sticky blood flooded out in a deluge.


    It was dangerous.


    Both swordsmen instinctively sensed this and activated their augmented energy shields, blocking the droplets of blood flying toward them.


    <i>Shhhhh...! </i>


    The blood couldn¡¯t pierce through their shields, but the droplets burned through the surface, leaving small holes before evaporating.


    It was a chilling sight.


    ¡°Acid? No, it looks more like something that causes decay,¡± Leonard observed.


    Herman agreed. ¡°I bet we¡¯d melt in a matter of seconds if we get hit with that while we¡¯re defenseless.¡±


    It only took a few drops to damage their augmented energy shields a little bit. Arge spray would be dangerous for even Transcendence Tier fighters. Since they had to fight in close-quartersbat, the blood would be troublesome in multiple ways.


    Five Elements Style, One Sword Style


    White Tiger Extra Form: Mountain Deity Strike


    de Dancing


    Book of Thunder


    The two swordsmen immediately began to swing their des. Not one or two, but five or six swords were covered in Auras, and they flew around and attacked like wasps. Not even Moby Dick could ignore the injuries done by their attacks. Though the injuries were light, the whale was losing a lot of blood because it was bleeding from tens of wounds.


    After being chased onto the shore and being attacked with multiple des, Moby Dick was scared out of its wits.


    <i>Kreeeeeee!!</i>


    A spray of water shot out from Moby Dick¡¯s blowhole.


    Just like its blood, it only took a few drops to damage their augmented energy shields a little bit. The mucus sprayed in all directions, infecting everything it touched. It seeped into the sand, making the coral and the other sea creatures shrivel hideously.


    But that wasn¡¯t the main part.


    Moby Dick opened its maw wide and let out a massive exhale, regurgitating something from its intestines. Tens, no, hundreds of mutant worshippers were regurgitated. They immediately stood up, their goal obvious.


    ¡°Are those the members who were on the Moby Dick?¡± Leonard guessed.


    Herman nodded. ¡°Haa, that¡¯s right. They¡¯ve be gruesome enough that they¡¯re barely recognizable, but I can identify them based on some of their face shapes and clothing.¡±


    ¡°Will you be all right?¡±


    ¡°I told you. There wasn¡¯t a single person I was close with.¡±


    As they spoke, they sensed the worshippers¡¯ strength.


    They were on a different level from the ones onnd.


    Perhaps they had received a share of the Outer God¡¯s power because they had been inside the Moby Dick. Even though they weren¡¯t on Pablo¡¯s level, it was hard to call it the External Force Tier. They were monsters even Transcendence Tier opponents would have trouble fighting.


    ¡°<i>Chaaaaarge?!!</i>¡±


    It was at that moment that Leonard and Herman saw an army of specters run toward the worshippers.


    Leonard recognized them and whispered to himself, ¡°They¡¯re from the phantom ship...¡±


    They were the vengeful spirits of Aquamarine, led by the phantom Captain Ahab. Though their egos weren¡¯t fully intact, the bloodlust and resentment they were radiating were more intense than the average person¡¯s.


    ¡°We will shred Moby Dick alive and spill its blood! Make it scream, for the sake of our brothers and sisters in arms who have gone before us!¡± Ahab reached Moby Dick the fastest even though one of his legs was a prosthetic, and thrust his sword forward.


    He was a truly vengeful spirit.


    Even though Moby Dick¡¯s blood could make all living things decay, it didn¡¯t hurt the phantoms much, perhaps because they were undead. Half of the Pequod¡¯s ghostly crew charged at the whale, while the rest attacked the mutant worshippers. A bloody fight began.


    ¡°Wow. They sure are enthusiastic,¡± Herman mused. The phantoms fought in a way that the living couldn¡¯t: without any regard for their bodies.


    ¡°We should be able to catch our breath for a little bit thanks to them,¡± Leonard agreed. ¡°But Moby Dick isn¡¯t a monster we can defeat by piling small attacks. We have to make a single, big attack.¡±


    ¡°A big attack, you say? Isn¡¯t that their specialty, not ours?¡± Herman said, looking up into the vast sky.


    Leonard followed his gaze. The Archmages looked down at the same time, and their eyes met. He shot them a brief look in greeting.


    Now that Leonard had dragon eyes, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to pick up on how Selene and Helios worked, as well as their range. ¡°The two of them have already cast supreme magic. It¡¯s thanks to them that we¡¯re fighting on sand now instead of water... it will be too much to ask them to lend us firepower while maintaining their spells.¡±


    More importantly, supreme magic, by nature, couldn¡¯t even distinguish between enemies and allies. Even if Gordon and Russell tried to cast a powerful spell that couldnd a critical blow, they would also kill all the phantoms near Moby Dick.


    Sure, it would be nice if they managed to kill the whale with it, but because Moby Dick had been brought to life through the Outer God¡¯s power, its magic resistance was very high. Even the most powerful Archmage would not be able to guarantee that they could kill it.


    <i>So it¡¯s up to me</i>, Leonard thought.


    Ahab and his phantom crew were fighting viciously, but the battle wasn¡¯t looking very good. The wounds that Leonard and Herman had inflicted were gradually healing, and Ahab was the only one who was actually injuring the whale.


    In other words, someone would have to be at least as strong as a Master to be considered a fair opponent for Moby Dick.


    Herman seemed to know this too. He turned to look at Leonard with a serious face.


    ¡°Will you be able to do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leonard said confidently.


    Nothing more needed to be said.


    As soon as Leonard gave his answer, Herman charged at Moby Dick with his four swords. Some of the vengeful spirits froze up when they sensed a living being, but when they saw him attack the monster, they realized he was an ally and turned back to the fight.


    The boy watched and gradually leveled his sword. He looked into his Mindscape, which was still unstable. <i>I can still see the effects of the 105 fatal battles with the heart devil and from when I expelled the Mind Kraken.</i>


    He¡¯d only survived because he was exceedingly mentally resilient. Anyone else would have turned into a shell of their former self. He had used the Northern God Style in his Mindscape once, but if he used a Demigod Tier technique right now, his Mindscape, which was already barely stable, might begin to copse again.


    And yet, if he wanted to ovee this situation, his power had to be half a step above the Transcendence Tier.


    After looking into his Mindscape, it didn¡¯t take long for Leonard to make up his mind. <i>I¡¯ll use all the power that I can use without destabilizing it and channel it into one big attack. That¡¯s all I can do. </i>


    If it was just one shot that used everyst drop of his power, he could do it.


    Once he was sure of himself, he moved swiftly.


    His eyespletely shifted into their draconic form, allowing his vision to prate right through the flow of the world.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    This was a mental martial art that he could only use at the Transcendence Tier and then properly refine in the Demigod Tier. It was a technique that rewrote thews of this world.


    He had to create something new withws of his own.


    If the Northern God Style was considered a power that halted causality, what he needed right now was something that would set that Outer God¡¯s mighty, resilient incarnation into mes. His power bloomed like a flower on a stalk of sacred bamboo.


    Southern God Style


    Single Swing Sweeping Annihtion


    Cmity Extinguishing me


    A single trail of fire burst from his de. It looked delicate and was as small as a fingernail, but when it came to life, his body began to reinforce itself. Whether it be the mes that turned a vast field into a wastnd or the mes that reduced a forest to a heap of ashes, a fire rarely started as big as it would be.


    This was a destructive force that razed all things. It didn¡¯t matter how big Moby Dick was or how great its resilience and healing abilities were.


    This was the essence of Leonard¡¯s Cmity Extinguishing me.


    ¡°Urp!¡±<i> </i>


    One, no, two lines of blood spilled out of his lips, trailing down to his chin.


    Even if he was in peak condition, this technique would be difficult to use. The fact that he¡¯d performed it sessfully and wlessly was already very impressive.


    <i>No. It¡¯s not over yet. </i>


    Only once he burned Moby Dick with the mes would he be able to say that the move was sessful and wless.


    He fixed his gaze on the monster. His mental energy was already drained. His vision kept flickering in and out, and even his breathing halted a few times. If he didn¡¯t act soon, he would be hit with qi deviation from the aftershock of using the technique.


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long for his opportunity toe.


    <i>Now...!</i>


    Ahab and Herman¡¯sbined attack gouged out one of Moby Dick¡¯s eyes, and the whale began to thrash from the loss. This was it.


    Leonard used the Waning Moon Fleeting Art to erase his presence, his feet moving without a sound. He pierced his sword into the forehead of the frenzied monster.


    It was hard to believe that <i>that </i>was the critical blow, and even Moby Dick barely felt the de stab through its head.


    As soon as hended his attack, Leonard retreated back and created arge distance between them. Not only would he not have the strength to block or deflect if the whale started thrashing, but he also couldn¡¯t estimate how much area the impact would cover.


    <i>Krrrrr? Kree?</i>


    Moby Dick didn¡¯t react for a few seconds after being stabbed, but sure enough, it felt its body temperature start to rise, beginning with its organs.


    At first, it was only a small burning sensation, but it didn¡¯t take long for it to be as intense as the wound it had sustained in its side. Moby Dick, which still hadn¡¯t be used to the feeling of pain, began to roll around in the sand again.


    With something as massive as the whale rolling around, not all the mutant worshippers and phantoms could dodge, and some of them were crushed.


    The whale¡¯s struggle didn¡¯tst long.


    <i>Kreeeeeeeeee??!!</i>


    After burning through all its organs, the fire began to overflow to its skin, scorching its flesh. Any other living being would have died the moment their insides were burned up.


    The healing abilities granted to Moby Dick by the Outer God¡¯s power fought the Cmity Extinguishing me, but the whale would not die an easy death.


    The surviving worshippers clustered around it, trying to put out the fire, but the mes spread to them, growing as they pleased. If an opponent wasn¡¯t even in the same ss as their opponent, it didn¡¯t matter if they were physically stronger.


    And Moby Dick could not be considered a Demigod Tier monster.


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Leonard said.


    After going through a cycle of burning and healing for a few minutes, the whale went perfectly still, reduced to an ashen heap.


    Leonard twitched as he watched. He wanted to let go of his consciousness immediately, but he couldn¡¯t let his guard down on the battlefield. The ground began to revert to its original, non-decaying state once Moby Dick died, and he stabbed his sword into the sand to pull himself up.


    ¡°Hey! Leonard!¡± Herman¡¯s shout woke him up.


    Through hazy vision, Leonard saw something emerge and push its way through Moby Dick¡¯s corpse.


    It was a giant man over two meters tall.


    Half his body was scorched and crumbling into ashes, and he would be nothing in a few seconds. Yet he red at Leonard with killing intent raging in his eyes.


    It was the Outer God¡¯s apostle Pablo, the sacrifice that had been used to create Moby Dick.


    <i>¡°It¡¯s...your...fault...!¡± </i>His voice was ghastly and made him hard to understand, as his vocal cords were burnt and shriveled.


    But more ghastly was Pablo¡¯s persistence.


    He had been used to create the monster, but as soon as he regained his body, he moved solely by his desire to kill Leonard. He was nning to use thest few seconds of his life to take the boy with him.


    Even as he watched Pablo approach, Leonard couldn¡¯t lift a finger. This was the cost of pushing himself by using the Cmity Extinguishing me. He couldn¡¯t do a thing.


    <i>Herman... will be toote. And I don¡¯t think Gordon or Russell will have the time to interfere either.</i>


    Though his body was approaching the Vajra Physique, the fact that he was on the brink of qi deviation was a real concern. If he received the slightest external impact, it would be over, just like that.


    He would be lucky if he didn¡¯t die, but even if he didn¡¯t, he would lose a great amount of his martial arts abilities and sustain side effects all over him that he would never be able to recover from.


    But he had no intention of giving up.


    If he survived, he would simply start training as a martial artist again.


    When he was met face-to-face with Pablo¡¯s fists, he epted the consequences and resolved himself to bear them.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A de flew into Pablo¡¯s back, piercing through his charred heart and emerging from his chest.


    ¡°Wh...What? Who...?¡±


    Pablo¡¯s fist stopped just as he was about to swing. Trembling, he turned around.


    Standing there was Ahab, the captain of the phantom ship the Pequod.<i> </i>He was already reduced to a spectral form, but he was sneering.


    <i>¡°Have you been well? I havee to collect an eight-year-old debt.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°You...! How... how dare... You looooost!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Indeed. I acknowledge that you defeated us that day,¡± </i>Ahab bluntly agreed. He pulled out his sword. His eyes turned cold as he swung his de. <i>¡°So today is the day I defeat </i>you.<i>¡±</i>


    With that, Pablo¡¯s head fell. It had already been burning thanks to the Cmity Extinguishing me, so it crumbled before it even hit the ground. The only trace of him left was ashes.


    Ahab even kicked the pile before turning to Leonard. <i>¡°So you are the savior our captain mentioned.¡±</i>


    The boy barely managed to open his mouth to answer. ¡°Is that enough for your vengeance, old captain?¡±


    Ahab chuckled and lowered his sword. <i>¡°Thanks to you. If I saw that son of a bitch die a peaceful death, my rage would have intensified. But I saw that he had a look of despair on his face until his veryst moment, so I am quite satisfied.¡±</i>


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    <i>¡°In any case, it looks like you have pushed yourself too much. Don¡¯t strain yourself too much for the time being. I want nothing more than to repay the person who saved the Aquamarine Expedition Team, but it seems my time hase.¡±</i>


    The boy and the phantom turned at the same time and watched the person approaching from a distance.


    It was a beautiful girl with ck hair and cerulean eyes.


    The new captain of Aquamarine, Frances.


    Ahab had a content smile on his face when he saw her. He raised a hand and gave her a thumbs-up that was visible even from a distance. The gesture was more meaningful than any will could be.


    At the same moment, the ghost of Ahab began to disintegrate.


    <i>Ah. </i>The spirits of the Pequod¡¯s crew were beginning to disappear now that they had exacted revenge on their enemy. Even still, some of them bowed deeply to Frances, respectfully saying farewell to their captain.


    When she finally reached Leonard, she looked at him with damp eyes. ¡°Has the vice-captain¡ªhas Ahab already left?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He looked very content when he did.¡±


    Frances chuckled. ¡°Haha, I could tell even from that distance. Why in the world did he just give me a thumbs-up? It would have been nice if he willed himself to stay a little longer and gave me a word...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t keep up the cheerful facade as she usually did and couldn¡¯t help but hang her head.


    But the boy understood Ahab better than she did. ¡°The word of the dying can end up shackling the living. The old captain didn¡¯t want that to happen to you.¡±


    Frances flinched, and she turned to look at him. ¡°Leonard... how do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that there¡¯s a bond between martial artists.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean...? Is that supposed to beforting? What could that possibly mean...¡± she whispered from his side.


    He wanted tofort her, but Leonard was approaching his limits as well.


    His vision was already twice as hazy, but he saw the painted ck sky fading into blue again.


    The Outer God¡¯s plot had been fully stopped.


    ¡°Fran.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± She looked at him with a vacant face.


    Leonard looked ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will be in your debt...¡±


    ¡°Wh-What are you saying? Huh? Gah!¡±


    Leonard fell straight into her arms. She hadn¡¯t even been able to fullypose herself yet, but she felt her heart skip a beat.


    It was to the point that she didn¡¯t even sense the other members of Aquamarine run toward her. She shoved Gano when he tactlessly tried to carry Leonard. When the Archmages came down after dispelling their magic, they watched with pleased smiles.


    Though the damage was limited to District 3, it was by no means insignificant. The number of casualties would be in the hundreds.


    But for just this brief moment, everyone smiled and savored their victory.


    They¡¯d defeated the leader of the Outer God worshippers, Pablo; and the monster Moby Dick, which was made with his body as a sacrifice.


    They¡¯d won, and the fight was over.

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126 </h4>


    It was said that not even the fastest horse could outrun rumors, but the events of that day had spread across the entire Alliance even faster than lightning.


    The death of Pablo, a prominent figure in the Council of Antis, the organization that ruled Antis, was just the appetizer. The news that he had been defeated by a boy not even twenty years old was shocking enough, but it paled inparison to the revtion that Pablo and the entire crew of the Moby Dick Expedition Team that he led had colluded with the Outer Gods that came from beyond the Rift and had gone astray.


    This situation transcended typical power struggles, threatening the safety of all the residents.


    ¡°They say the Masterpiece ship Moby Dick transformed into a Rank S giant monster and went on a rampage. That has to be a rumor, right?¡±


    ¡°You idiot... You think only a few are iming that? Thousands have witnessed it.¡±


    ¡°It was confirmed by the Chief Elder of the Magic Tower and Councilman Gordon. Whether it¡¯s true or not, you might be taken away by the guards if you¡¯re not careful with what you say.¡±


    Some were skeptical, some outright denied it, and others were just wary. Regardless of people¡¯s reactions, the shocking news kept spreading. Following the betrayal of the Moby Dick Expedition Team, the true story of the incident from eight years ago was revealed in detail.


    Naturally, Antis was buzzing with this topic, and people were keeping their lights onte into the night.


    ¡°Hey! They say Ahab of the ghost ship took Pablo¡¯s head!¡±


    In a tavern, a man pped his friend on the back, shouting so loudly that everyone at the surrounding tables turned their heads.


    As the intriguing story unfolded, the previously lively crowd fell silent.


    ¡°The Maestro did? Does that mean Pequod has be a ghost ship? Unbelievable things keep happening.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Moreover, the Magic Tower announced that the ghost ship only seeks revenge on those who sank it! If that¡¯s the case, why do you think it went after Pablo?¡±


    Immediately understanding what this meant, the man put down his drink and muttered with a shocked expression, ¡°Was... Was that rumor true? Oh, our pitiful princess!¡±


    ¡°Pitiful? She stood back up after eight years and took down the enemy of her expedition team. How incredible is that! Let¡¯s toast to Aquamarine instead of pitying her with useless sympathy. Hey guys! Cheers to you lot too! Drinks are on me tonight!¡±


    At this, the other people, who had been eavesdropping, raised their sses with a chuckle.


    ¡°We¡¯ll drink to that even if you don¡¯t pay the bill! To Aquamarine!¡±


    ¡°To Aquamarine!¡±


    ¡°To Aquamarine!¡±


    The incident in the Third Sea District, despite resulting in significant casualties, sparked immense interest. For people struggling to survive,edy was always more wee than tragedy, and a heroic tale that set their blood boiling was even better.


    Antis was soon aze with rage and excitement.


    ¡°Bermuda mustpensate for the disaster in the Third Sea District! They should apologize for failing to see Moby Dick¡¯s true nature!¡±


    ¡°The Council of Antis too! How can we trust them when the governing body has been colluding with monsters?¡±


    Pent-up frustrations finally erupted.


    Seizing the moment, Archmage Gordon Haywood watched the enraged citizens with a snake-like smile. ¡°Haha, a perfect opportunity.¡±


    Gordon, who used to have connections with the Rift Preservation Faction members in the Council of Antis, could easily identify suspicious individuals like Pablo. Normally, there were extensive procedures to be followed in order to investigate the council members, but with public sentiment on his side, a few breaches of protocol wouldn¡¯t matter.


    If Gordon were to storm into their houses at midnight and drag them out by their cors, he wouldn¡¯t be condemned for abusing his authority; rather, his actions would be met with apuse.


    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t do it alone. It seems they¡¯ve won over quite a few Rank A adventurers, and there are those who evade my watch.¡±


    He turned to look behind him. ¡°I need your strength. Not for my own gain, but to eliminate the threats in these waters as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°...Your tongue is still as cunning as ever.¡±


    The curt response came from Russell, the newly appointed Towermaster for his contributions to the recent incident¡¯s resolution.


    ¡°Although I¡¯d love to see you fail, it would only increase my workload. I¡¯ll move on my own, so try to keep up this time.¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be difficult,¡± Gordon replied.


    ¡°And you? Do you have a n?¡±


    Startled by Russell¡¯s gaze, a man who had been hiding in the shadows stepped forward with an awkward expression.


    It was Herman Melville, the former second-inmand of the Moby Dick Expedition Team. Though he had left before the incident, he needed to take part in this in order to prove his innocence. Besides, he had no intention of leaving Antis just yet.


    ¡°I know a few people who secretly met with Pablo. They don¡¯t know I¡¯ve changed sides, so we can catch them off guard and capture them alive.¡±


    ¡°Hoo...? Not bad. Prisoners are more useful than corpses.¡±


    While Gordon was pleased, Russell remained cool and analytical.


    ¡°Some of them might already be inhuman, just like the members of Moby Dick. Do you have a way to subdue them?¡±


    ¡°...Cutting off their limbs should do the trick.¡±


    ¡°Highly mutated ones can regenerate not only limbs but also their hearts. Unlike with trolls, those things will regenerate even cauterized wounds. Freezing them seems to be the only effective method.¡±


    While muttering, Russell briefly rummaged through his belongings before tossing a staff, which looked like an artifact, to Herman.


    With his senses bing heightened in the Transcendence Tier, Herman sensed the intense cold radiating from the staff. If directly hit by it, even a Swordmaster would be immobilized for a while.


    ¡°Impressive. You figured it out immediately, despite not being a mage?¡±


    Noticing that Herman realized what the staff was, Russell briefly exined about it, ¡°It¡¯s not an item meant forbat. Use it after cutting off their limbs. The activation phrase is <i>Deep Freeze</i>.¡±


    ¡°Will freezing their entire bodies not kill them?¡±


    ¡°Some will survive, some won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry about it, just use it.¡±


    Even those from generic secret organizations would immediately resort to suicide upon being exposed, so the Outer God Worshippers would almost certainly choose death rather than talk. Capturing them alive was just wishful thinking, not a strategic goal. The most crucial element of this ambush was speed.


    The Masters divided their target areas on the map, their eyes gleaming.


    ¡°We start tonight,¡± Gordon dered.


    Nodding in agreement, the two men darted off into the night, the Archmage and the Swordmaster weaving through the dim streets of Antis.


    They were essentially a one-man army, each of them standing at the pinnacle of destruction, capable of taking on an entire legion if they unleashed their full power. No one in Antis would be able to stand in their way.


    * * *


    Three months had passed since that day.


    It had taken three whole months for things to settle down within the Antis Maritime Alliance, at least on the surface. Pablo and Moby Dick¡¯s betrayal was merely the spark that ignited the fuse, causing all the festering problems to finally erupt one after another.


    Within the Council of Antis, three out of the thirteen council members were beheaded, and those from the Rift Preservation Faction who managed to keep their heads lost significant influence.


    Bermuda was no different¡ªthe executives connected to the three executed council members lost their lives and fortunes, while the adventurers previously won over by Moby Dick were uncovered, sparking skirmishes across the city.


    However, the powerful threats had already been dealt with by the Masters, so those adventurers were quickly subdued or executed on the battlefield. In total, fifteen Rank A and over three hundred Rank B individuals were involved.


    ¡°The only cepletely free from the influence of the Outer God Worshippers is the Magic Tower,¡± muttered one council member, sweating as he read the seemingly endless list of names.


    Across from him, Russell merely scoffed at the ignorant remark.


    ¡°Obviously. Fundamentally, mages and Outer Gods cannot coexist. Even if some of the people on that list are magic swordsmen, none of them are pure mages.¡±


    ¡°Indeed...¡±


    ¡°The so-called mages in Moby Dick were likely not true mages but Outer-Order Sorcerers who use the power of the Outer Gods. True mages would never ept the power of the Outer Gods, as it contradicts thews of our world. Evidence from their traces confirms the presence of the Outer World Order.¡±


    A genuine mage epting the power of the Outer Gods would be equivalent to discarding all their umted knowledge and training. The Outer God Worshippers could never infiltrate the Magic Tower because Outer Gods and the Outer World Order were subjects to be studied and dissected, not embraced.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin the voting,¡± Gordon said confidently as he stood up, scanning the nearly filled round table. He had effectively been the second-inmand before the incident, but now, with his active role in the recent incidents, he was essentially treated as the chairman.


    Having taken part in the Moby Dick subjugation battle, Gordon had naturally gained poprity among the people. On top of that, he took an active role in tracking down and exterminating the renegades.


    Gordon¡¯s contributions were taking effect, and now, this vote was the process of dering thepletion of the system centered on him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s vote on inducting Frances Ler von Okeanos, captain of the Aquamarine Expedition Team, into the Council of Antis. Raise your right hand if you are in favor.¡±


    Some of the council members frowned at the idea of appointing the barely twenty-year-old captain of an expedition team as a council member, but none had the grounds or power to oppose Gordon.


    The Council of Antis owed too much to Aquamarine.


    <i>Four council members were directly involved in the incident eight years ago, and she restored her father¡¯s honor with her own strength. We have no right to object.</i>


    <i>Damn it! I¡¯m being persecuted just for meeting Pablo a few times. I¡¯ll have to bow to Gordon and that girl for at least ten years...</i>


    <i>In terms of politics, she¡¯s sharper than her father. There¡¯s no point in opposing Frances when she¡¯s being backed by Russel, the new Towermaster, and Gordon. It¡¯s better to align with her. </i>


    The council members, some resigned to the idea and others bitter about it, raised their right hands one by one.


    Among them was Jack Russell, who, on top of being the Towermaster of the Antis Magic Tower, was also a council member thanks to the fact that the Magic Tower was the only organization out there with no connection to the Outer God Worshippers.


    Jack Russell wasn¡¯t happy to be inadvertently seen as part of Gordon¡¯s faction, but he needed to take the wheel to allow Antis to quickly stabilize itself.


    ¡°Eleven votes in favor, two vacant seats. With unanimous agreement, we wee Frances Ler von Okeanos as the newest member of the Council of Antis.¡±


    A smattering of dry apuse followed. Some were displeased, others anxious, but none were foolish enough to show it. In politics, it was essential to lie low and wait for the right moment.


    ¡°...Then let¡¯s conclude today¡¯s council meeting. The next one will be in two weeks. Please inform me in advance if there are any requests to change the schedule.¡±


    With Frances¡¯ induction made official, the remaining items were minor. As the council members dispersed with a brief greeting, three figures remained¡ªGordon Haywood, Jack Russell, and Benjamin.


    ¡°I never expected to join the Council of Antis and have Captain Frances as a fellow council member,¡± said Benjamin, wiping the sweat from his brow after maintaining a stoic expression throughout the entire meeting.


    Gordonughed heartily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. I¡¯ve looked into you.¡±


    The recent events had created a significant power vacuum both in the Council of Antis and Bermuda. Over six high-ranking executives had died, and another twenty had been forced to step down. Hundreds of positions needed to be filled, and those who had worked diligently rose, while those with connections or bribes were demoted or requested to resign.


    ¡°Everyone with more experience than you had some blemish on their name, some worse than others. Actually, everyone who held a high-ranking position, however briefly, was like that. The fact that your name came up for the council seat from Bermuda is a testament to your honest life. You should be proud.¡±


    ¡°Th-Thank you, Councilman Gordon.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk more over a drinkter, Councilman Benjamin. After all, today wasn¡¯t about you or me.¡±


    Gordon then looked around. ¡°Hey, Russell.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Where is Councilwoman Frances? She should be here by now.¡±


    Russell smirked, ready to deliver unexpected news.


    ¡°Sorry, but it seems today isn¡¯t the right day.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Leonard came out of his room. She returned to the ship as soon as she heard the news.¡±


    At that, Gordon and Benjamin¡¯s expressions suddenly changed. It was only natural.


    Leonard, a prodigy who had broken through to the Transcendence Tier at sixteen, had copsed after the decisive battle and taken six days to recover. Even when he finally awoke, he hadn¡¯t fully recovered, teetering on the brink of qi deviation, his mind and body dangerously fragile. Because of that, Leonard had gone into seclusion to properly stabilize himself, not showing his face for three months.


    ¡°Considering the news, it''s understandable. How about a drink tonight, Councilman Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, I¡¯m free!¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve been stood up, let¡¯s drown our sorrows together, eh? Russell, care to join?¡±


    ¡°Not interested,¡± Russell said curtly, turning away. ¡°I n to visit Leonard. Enjoy your night out.¡±


    ¡°Then give him my regards, will you? Tell him I¡¯d like to see him before he leaves.¡±


    ¡°...Hmph.¡± With a scoff, Russell teleported away, disappearing with a sh of light.


    After staring nkly at the spot where Russell had been for a moment, Gordon quickly snapped back to his cheerful demeanor and pulled Benjamin along.


    Indeed, it was a good day for everyone.


    Archmage Gordon, now firmly established as the de facto chairman of the Council of Antis, gazed out at the horizon with a satisfied expression. By chance or not, his gaze was fixed precisely on the docked Aquamarine.

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127 </h4>


    Seclusion training¡ªmartial artists resorted to this training method when they hit a wall. It involved cutting off all external connections and remaining in one ce to concentrate deeply.


    The origin of this practice dated back to the ancient story of Bodhidharma, who meditated while facing a wall in a cave for nine years, aiming to sever the worldly desires of the mundane world and prove the purity of his mind.


    While three months of seclusion training could not equate to the aplishments of Bodhidharma, it had nheless been beneficial for Leonard.


    When he opened his eyes after nearly fifteen days of continuous meditation, a brilliant light emanated from his eyes, sweeping across the room. The imbnce of his mind and body had beenpletely rectified.


    After meditating some more and confirming his full recovery, Leonard finally uncrossed his legs. Although he hadn¡¯t moved for nearly a fortnight, his body, now at the Transcendence Tier, was in perfect condition. Not stiff in the slightest, his body moved fluidly as he drew his sword.


    <i>Kiiiing!</i>


    As his will converged, the Five Elements Augmented Qi wrapped around his de. The One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method had finally reached Ten Stars, the ultimate level. At that moment, Leonard realized that the path he had trod as Yeon Mu-Hyuk hade to an end.


    From this point onward, he had to walk the path of Leonard of Cardenas.


    <i>After defeating the heart devil, I realized it. I thought I had perfectly separated my past memories from this version of myself, but in reality, the consciousness of Yeon Mu-Hyuk and Leonard were mixed in an iplete state.</i>


    Indeed, his discordant consciousness had caused the young Leonard to act impulsively and make decisions that the Sword Emperor certainly wouldn¡¯t have made.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk never would have followed Frances, even if he owned her his life. Instead, he would have kept wandering as a lone wolf, endlessly seeking powerful individuals to challenge and weing danger with open arms.


    However, Leonard believed that was not the right path.


    ¡°...Back then, I spent my whole life walking the path of Asura, only to end up walking in circles with no clue on how to break through to the Profound Realm.¡±


    Blinded by thepletion of the Five Elements Augmented Qi, Yeon Mu-Hyuk had failed to grasp its true worth. And obsessing over the One Sword Style, he had let countless opportunities slip away.


    Sometimes, the shortest path only led to a dead end, while the most arduous one offered answers. Leonard hade to realize this through his adventures in Antis, and now he was reflecting on them once again.


    Participating in a seemingly trivial expedition with Aquamarine had revealed the true power of his Cardenas blood, and sealing the Rift had allowed him to quickly break through the minor tiers and get close to the Transcendence Tier.


    Fighting Pablo, a formidable opponent who could corner him, had also been possible thanks to those experiences. Leonard had even managed to rectify the imbnce of his Three Treasures¡ªhis essence, energy, and spirit¡ªwhich otherwise could have taken him thirty years to aplish.


    <i>Just because you walk forward doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you¡¯re advancing, and taking a few steps back doesn¡¯t always mean retreating. Distinguishing left from right is meaningless, as there are also paths above and below that we don¡¯t know of. </i>


    Leonard¡¯s Mindscape had deepened ever so slightly. He epted that while striving to be the strongest wasn¡¯t wrong, neither was considering other possibilities.


    ¡°Three months, huh... It took a bit longer than expected.¡±


    That was the price for using ultimate techniques that surpassed his level not just once, but twice¡ªthe Deep Frost Shroud he had used in his Mindscape and the Cmity Extinguishing me he had unleashed to finish off Moby Dick.


    Those powers were too great for Leonard to handle at his current level, and using them in his unstable state after a breakthrough had certainly made it worse.


    But now, he could perhaps use them once without overexerting himself.


    <i>Using them twice would result in internal damage, and using them three times could lead to qi deviation.</i>


    Unless Leonard reached or at least arrived at the doorstep of the Demigod Tier, he had to be careful not to overestimate his capabilities. After all, he had died over a hundred times to triumph over the heart devil that originated from his old days as the Sword Emperor.


    If another heart devil were born at Leonard¡¯s current level, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat it even if he died and came back a thousand times.


    With that in mind, Leonard sheathed his sword.


    <i>It¡¯s time to leave Antis.</i>


    He needed to return to the Cardenas family. His intuition, which had be closer to that of a primordial dragon, was advising him so.


    * * *


    The moment he stepped out of his cabin in the Aquamarine, Frances, who had learned that he wasing out of seclusion training, had already assembled the crew.


    Upon hearing the news of Leonard¡¯s awakening, the crew members scattered throughout the city returned at once. Normally, some might have been off the ind, buttely, that had been rare.


    For the past three months, the adventurers of Antis were entirely focused on stabilizing the Central City, having no time for regr expeditions. After all, the city guards couldn¡¯t handle the ongoing disturbances by themselves.


    The Outer God Worshippers were generally at least Rank B, and once mutated, they possessed regenerative abilities on par with trolls and extraordinary physical capabilities rarely seen in the External Force Tier.


    ¡°Last week, I fought a mutant with two heads. Even if I smashed one head, as long as the other was intact, it would just regenerate.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Hah, not even twenty. Two heads are nothing, really.¡±


    Gno recounted his exploits as he sipped on his drink. His family martial art, Maelstrom, was terrifying in its destructive power and speed. So for him to deliver two fatal blows in quick session was not particrly difficult.


    Ninian, who was listening across from him, grumbled, ¡°You must have racked up a lot of merit, huh? I¡¯m jealous. I¡¯ve only encountered enemies with extreme resistance against me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Even mutants should be vulnerable to your arrows, right?¡±


    ¡°The problem is that they know that too.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Being a seasoned adventurer, Gno quickly understood the implications.


    The vital points of mutants were typically the brain and heart, but for high-level monsters¡ªtruly monstrous beings¡ªthe heart was no longer a vital point.


    Unlike swords or spears, arrowheads had a smaller impact area, making it rtively easy to protect vital points against them. Therefore, attempting to pierce a high defense reinforced with aura using arrows would lead to an almost impossible fight.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m content as long as I can protect Vivian.¡±


    Ninian took a sip of her wine, ncing at her sister. Vivian was as lively as ever, chatting with everyone and sharing stories of the past months. She was d to see her sister so cheerful, just like back home.


    As a high-rank spiritualist, Ninian could have yed a significant role, but she held back. She didn¡¯t want to be involved in the grim task of killing creatures that were once human.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot,¡± Leonard told Marianne, offering a concise evaluation of her past three months. ¡°Though your form is not yet perfect, I see a proactive approach in your swordsmanship, which used to be passive. At this rate, you¡¯ll break through to the Tenth Degree within three years.¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡± Marianne asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Don''t be too hasty and focus on your swordsmanship if you''re aiming for the Transcendence Tier,¡± Leonard advised, his words carrying weight since he had already reached the Transcendence Tier himself. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any major disturbances for a while.¡±


    Marianne listened with even more admiration than before. The title of Swordmaster could give authority to anyone, even a beggar. For a prodigy who attained it at just sixteen years of age, it was even more so the case.


    After imparting his final teachings to Marianne, Leonard mingled with the gathered members of the expedition team, catching up on what had happened while he was in seclusion. He then looked around the hall; the atmosphere was lively, even in the rtively small gathering of Aquamarine. Even Lorelei, not known to be particrly social, was chatting animatedly.


    <i>Esther seems to have taken a step forward too. Has she eased her burden by resolving the grudge of Aquamarine? </i>Leonard mused.


    Although Esther herself didn¡¯t realize it yet, Leonard¡¯s discerning eyes assured him that she would advance to ss 6. With Russell''s knowledge and the necessary mana stones at her disposal, her progress to the next ss seemed imminent.


    Indeed, Aquamarine¡¯s future seemed bright.


    ¡°Leonard?¡± a voice called from behind him.


    Unsurprised, Leonard turned around to see Frances with her calm blue eyes. She handed him a ss and invited, ¡°Shall we talk over there?¡±


    The Aquamarine¡¯s hall was designed to be used as a banquet hall as well; there was also a space that resembled the balcony of a grand mansion, offering a view of the sea.


    As Leonard and Frances stepped outside, the cool breeze of the sea tousled their hair, the chill of the night invigorating them.


    ¡°Refreshing, isn¡¯t it? Not humid at all,¡± Francis remarked.


    Leonard simply nodded, anticipating the conversation toe.


    Frances took her time before finally asking, ¡°Are you... leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered firmly.


    Most of the threats to Aquamarine had been eliminated, and with Frances now being part of the Council of Antis, the power dynamics had shifted in their favor. The crew had grown through the recent ordeal, and in a few years, Aquamarine could rise to the top of Rank A expedition teams without Leonard and Russell.


    Leonard had repaid his life debt and then some. Knowing all this, Frances didn¡¯t try to hold him back.


    ¡°To me, the seas of Antis seemed vast enough... But I guess the world you see is evenrger, Leonard. I can¡¯t even imagine the Arcadia Empire or the Cardenas family.¡±


    ¡°Who knows,¡± Leonard replied with a wry smile.


    He was just acting gravely with the memory of his past life, but it was the same for him. He himself had no idea what the Arcadian Empire or the House of Cardenas had in store for him.


    ¡°Antis is the first ce I¡¯ve seen outside the Cardenas territory. The scope of one¡¯s vision isn¡¯t determined by who they are, but by what they wish to see.¡±


    ¡°What they wish to see, huh...¡± Frances repeated his words, pondering on them before continuing, ¡°So far, I¡¯ve lived solely to avenge my father and hisrades and restore the honor and glory of the Aquamarine Expedition Team. It¡¯s been my one and only goal. Though the path ahead is still long, I no longer think it¡¯s impossible... But then I also begin to wonder whates next.¡±


    Leonard recognized that as amon problem in the murim of his past life¡ªthose who lived solely for revenge often found themselves hollow once they achieved it. He hoped Frances wouldn¡¯t end up like that.


    ¡°Do you remember what the young Frances wished for eight years ago before the thirst for vengeance took over?¡± Leonard asked, prodding her very soul.


    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Though hesitant and rather embarrassed to talk about her young self, just like anyone would be, Frances began, ¡°I wanted to restore the Okeanos Kingdom and be its queen. Even back then, I wasn¡¯t particrly talented in magic or martial arts, so I wanted to make use of the skills my father praised. Thinking back, it was a childish dream.¡±


    ¡°Why did you give up on it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s not that I gave up, but it¡¯s impossible. The Okeanos Kingdom was a nation destroyed by Corrosion. Reiming it means confronting the center of the Corroded Realm in the Sixth Sea District. Doesn¡¯t it sound like a fantasy?¡±


    At that, Leonard cocked his head and challenged, ¡°Before I joined, didn¡¯t it also seem impossible to avenge your father and rebuild the Aquamarine Expedition Team with just you and Marianne?¡±


    ¡°Uhm... That¡¯s...¡±


    Frances had no refute.


    ¡°People deemed it impossible, yet you persevered for eight years and eventually seeded. So then why are you so certain that restoring the Okeanos Kingdom is impossible?¡±


    Some would say it was a wild argument, but Leonard¡¯s words managed to strike a chord with the adventurer in Frances.


    Her adventurous spirit, which had been fading as she sessfully avenged her family and rebuilt the expedition team smoothly, red up again. Her previously hollow eyes now burned with determination, the blue of her irises glinting like the Aquamarine¡¯s hull.


    Leonard remained silent, realizing he had said enough.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The captain should set an example for their crew, but I wasn¡¯t thinking like an adventurer at all.¡±


    <i>An adventurer without a dream loses the favor of the Goddess of Fortune. </i>


    Recalling the old saying, Frances emptied her ss and gazed at the horizon with a radiant smile, more brilliant than when she used to speak of revenge.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll restore the Okeanos Kingdom and be its queen or whatever! That should make my name known even in the Arcadia Empire, right?¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Only you would take that seriously, Leonard. Even Marianne would¡¯ve told me to quit spewing nonsense!¡±


    From there, the conversation turned to fanciful topics, but they were both earnest.


    In the Antis Maritime Alliance, and of wanderers without a king, the heir of an ancient kingdom rekindled her old dreams. No one could yet foresee what this would lead to.

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128 </h4>


    From the next day onward, Leonard became very active, almost as if to make up for his three-month seclusion.


    He first made an appearance in Bermuda, then toured the still unstable areas to eradicate the remaining threats. Leonard¡¯s presence had been almost transcendent even before reaching the Transcendence Tier, but after breaking through to that major tier, he was a different person entirely.


    With his Dragon Eyes, he could easily locate those hiding deep within the slums, and hisbat prowess was unparalleled. He didn¡¯t even need to use his ultimate techniques; a single strike from his sword was enough to finish anything.


    ¡°They say he cuts down hundreds, no, thousands in a day. That¡¯s why the outer areas became safe in just a few days.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who took Pablo''s head?! For someone in the Transcendence Tier, it¡¯s not that difficult.¡±


    ¡°A Swordmaster at sixteen... The Demigod Tier that they say exists in the Cardenas family doesn¡¯t sound so far-fetched anymore. Aquamarine can probably overtake Wild Hunt and Zaratan now.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s close with the new Towermaster. His political standing is incredible. He might soon enter the Council of Antis.¡±


    During this time, those who doubted Leonard became silent, and more people were specting about his future actions. Having defeated Pablo, one of the strongest Transcendence Tier experts out there, at the age of just sixteen, Leonard¡¯s potential was regarded highly.


    If Leonard were to reach the Demigod Tier in a few decades, he would hold power equivalent to the king of these seas.


    ¡°I¡¯ve coordinated with the Magic Towers in the southern and central continents to schedule a spatial portal. You can reach the borders of the Arcadian Empire in less than a day.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Councilman Gordon.¡±


    However, in a ce unknown to those gossipers, Leonard was finishing up his preparations to leave Antis. His endeavors over the past few weeks had been to ensure his presence was felt even after he left Aquamarine and to test his physical condition following the seclusion training.


    Unwittingly, he had also pressured Gordon in the process.


    ¡°To have won over the people¡¯s hearts in less than a month... I¡¯m honestly d we didn¡¯t meet as adversaries.¡±


    Confirming Leonard¡¯s intention to leave, Gordon heaved a sigh, betraying his relief. Despite being a ss 8 Archmage and gaining newfound support from the masses after the recent events, he couldn¡¯t surpass Leonard, who had led Aquamarine¡¯s revival and in Pablo.


    Understanding Gordon¡¯s concerns, Leonard stepped back.


    ¡°Reputation is only temporary, and I don¡¯t think rulers should be too concerned with it. Besides, I heard you found out about my family origins.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± With a low grunt, Gordon responded, ¡°Don''t be too upset. I didn¡¯t expect the information toe out just from a quick investigation at the maind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like my situation was leaked,¡± Leonard replied calmly, but Gordon, who knew his true identity, couldn¡¯t help being nervous.


    House of Cardenas¡ªthe strongest Family of Swords among the Three Noble Houses of the Arcadian Empire. Not even a ss 8 Archmage would dare boast in front of a family with several experts in the Demigod Tier. The news that had made Gordon realize Leonard¡¯s significance was daunting indeed.


    <i>They say he razed the Kurdish Kingdom to the ground and scoured the central continent to find a missing blood rtive. Who would¡¯ve thought this Transcendence Tier boy was the one from the rumors? </i>


    As if sensing his unease, Leonard smiled faintly and said, ¡°When I return home, I will report on your assistance in detail, Councilman Gordon. Not only did you get me permission to use the spatial portal in the Magic Tower on the maind, but you also coordinated the schedule. The Cardenas family will remember it.¡±


    ¡°Ahem! I didn¡¯t do all that expecting something in return, but if you insist on informing the Cardenas family about it, I wouldn¡¯t mind. I hope we can maintain a good rtionship from now on.¡±


    They shook hands, exchanged some more words, and parted ways. That was Leonard¡¯s final meeting with Gordon.


    Even after that, Leonard kept himself busy until the day he was set to leave Antis. And when the day finally came, he entered the secret area of the Magic Tower, where the long-distance spatial portal was located.


    It lookedpletely different from what he had seen in the Cardenas family, but theplexity of the magic form inscribed in it and the amount of mana it contained were indeed impressive.


    Russell, frowning as he adjusted the unfamiliar spatial portal, murmured, ¡°It''s been almost a year since west used this. Except for when the previous Towermaster traveled to the maind, there was hardly any need for it.¡±


    The spatial portal consumed an enormous amount of mana, and with each activation, its durability decreased significantly. Thus, using the portal was costly even for the wealthy, and being one of the top-secret facilities of the Magic Tower, only those whose identities were verified could ess it. Without Gordon and Russell, Leonard would have had to travel to the maind by ship.


    ¡°Did your conversation with Gordon go well? Well, knowing about the Cardenas family probably didn¡¯t give him much leverage.¡±


    ¡°It went smoothly. He¡¯s an ambitious man, but he wouldn¡¯t act maliciously. He¡¯s not a bad choice for a coborator.¡±


    Leonard had encountered a few people like that even in the Central ins. They desired leadership but were content with honor and authority rather than personal gain. Of course, whether they were selfish or not didn¡¯t matter if they were ipetent, but Gordon Haywood was apetent politician.


    Understanding human greed and malice, Leonard was more adaptablepared to entirely righteous individuals.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, he¡¯s more of a natural-born opportunist than a viin.¡±


    Russell, finishing the portal¡¯s adjustments while bashing Gordon, turned to Leonard.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget anything, right? What about the item I gave you?¡±


    Instead of uttering an answer, Leonard merely took out the token from his pocket and waved it. Perhaps feelingpetitive toward Gordon, Russell had given him a badge bearing the Towermaster¡¯s seal.


    Even in Antis, where status mattered less than on the maind, a mage qualified to be Towermaster was rare. Russell, soon to be a ss 8 Archmage, could easily be a Towermaster on the maind; Leonard had seen it with his Dragon Eyes.


    ¡°Stay safe until we meet again, Russell.¡±


    ¡°You take care too. With all the chaos you¡¯ve stirred up along with Aquamarine, I doubt you¡¯ll live a quiet life.¡±


    ¡°If I desired peace, I wouldn''t have taken up the sword.¡±


    For those aiming for the pinnacle of martial arts, peace was only granted after death. Even Leonard, who had stepped away from his battle-crazed ways, couldn¡¯t deny that. Self-defense and eliminating enemies were ultimately part of the struggle. For a martial artist, it was a cycle they couldn¡¯t escape until they either died or forsook martial arts altogether.


    Jack Russell raised his hand with a knowing expression. ¡°Then, instead of peace, I wish you good fortune in battle. Farewell!¡±


    As his magic flowed, the dormant spatial portal in the depths of the Magic Tower unleashed its residual magic. The noise and vibrations were no different from those of the spatial portal of the Cardenas family.


    A rainbow-hued light emanated from within the void of the rectangr portal, distorting reality in ways that the three-dimensional perceptions of humans couldn¡¯t possibly grasp. It was simr to what Leonard had experienced when traveling from the Cardenas family to the Gpagos Ind.


    However, Leonard was no longer the same person from back then.


    <i>I can see it.</i>


    There was no magic form that could hide things from the insight of a dragon, a guardian of world order. Although he couldn¡¯t replicate a form just from seeing it once, he could grasp the principle behind it. Now, if he wished, he could neutralize the connection point that temporarily merged spatial coordinates.


    <i>I may not be able to cut through the congestion effect of Mass Teleport, but being able to counter high-rank space magic is an advantage.</i>


    With that thought, Leonard stepped into the spatial portal. As he felt the overwhelming flow of spatial distortions pass by him, he suddenly remembered something he had forgotten back in Antis.


    <i>...Oh no, the duel with Herman.</i>


    Realizing he had stood Herman up, Leonard nced back with a bitter expression, but Antis was already out of sight, his journey there havinge to an end.


    * * *


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your situation. I¡¯ll open the spatial portal to the next region immediately. Please proceed.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Leonard leaped into the spatial portal for what felt like the umpteenth time. Whether it was from reaching the Transcendence Tier or thanks to his Dragon Eyes, there was no nausea, which was a relief.


    The distance from the Antis Maritime Alliance to the Arcadian Empire was literally enormous, and the travel distance for each spatial portal was limited, requiring Leonard to use it dozens of times. If Gordon hadn¡¯t established a schedule in advance, the whole journey could have taken over a year, with Leonard having to wait days or even weeks between each teleportation.


    <i>Now that I¡¯ve crossed into the central continent, I should arrive soon. I can enter the Empire¡¯s territory from the next Magic Tower onward, so another two or three teleportations should be enough. </i>


    Observing the now tedious flow of space, Leonard finally reached the endpoint of the distortion and stepped out. The mage managing the spatial portal looked at him with a baffled expression¡ªa natural reaction, as one would normally be very disoriented after using a spatial portal so many times consecutively.


    ¡°Excuse me. I heard that from here, I can travel into the Arcadian Empire. Is that correct?¡±


    The mage gathered his wits and replied, ¡°Y-Yes, that¡¯s correct. However, within the Empire¡¯s territory, the Wickeline family manages the spatial portal, so you will need to obtain permission first.¡±


    ¡°And how can I do that?¡±


    ¡°Well... You need to state your purpose and identity yourself through amunication crystal. If you¡¯re a foreigner, you will need to meet with an imperial officer right after the transfer. May I inquire about your nationality?¡±


    ¡°I''m an Arcadian. Can I verify my identity myself?¡±


    The mage nodded as it was up to the traveler to handle, and after fiddling with it a few times, the murky crystal lit up, disying a person on the other side¡ªa middle-aged man in a robe, from the Arcane Society, an organization established by the Wickeline family.


    ¡ªWhat is the matter?


    The mage answered cautiously, ¡°We need permission to use the spatial portal.¡±


    ¡ªState the traveler¡¯s purpose and identity.


    Stepping aside, the mage allowed Leonard to approach the crystal and make eye contact with the person on the other side.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my family. I¡¯m Leonard of the Cardenas family.¡±


    ¡ªAll right, the Cardenas fami... What? Could you repeat that?


    ¡°Leonard of the Cardenas family.¡±


    The middle-aged man and the mage both looked thunderstruck. Using a spatial portal within the Empire was rtively easy but not entirely essible. If someone from the Cardenas family was using the spatial portal, their status would be considerable.


    It was only natural for the middle-aged man to be shocked, given how unlikely it was to encounter such an important figure out of the blue.


    ¡ªDo you have a specific rank or title? Identity verification requires these details...


    Leonard, who had disappeared before he could even be a squire, had no title. To avoidplications, he exined, ¡°Could you contact my family briefly? Tell them that Leonard, who vanished from the Gpagos Ind, has returned. You¡¯ll get a response soon.¡±


    ¡ªUnderstood. I will follow your request. Please wait a moment.


    Shortly after the now more respectful Arcane Society mage left, the spatial portal that Leonard had just exited suddenly activated. The mage in charge failed to react in time to prevent the spatial distortions and the ensuing noise and vibrations.


    <i>Hummmmmm...!</i>


    The panicked mage fiddled with various controls, but the already active spatial portal couldn¡¯t be stopped. Leonard, watching the distorted space, instinctively grasped the hilt of his sword, soon realizing why.


    <i>...Someone ising, someone who could be a threat to me even at this level. </i>


    As if to confirm his suspicion, two figures emerged like lightning from the distorted space. Leonard recognized one of them.


    Commander Fabian of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon¡ªhe had recognized Leonard¡¯s talent and increased his training resources. He was also the one who had easily subdued the Fifth Shadow, a Transcendence Tier knight of the Kurdish Kingdom, who had nearly killed Leonard.


    But...


    <i>No way...</i>


    Leonard¡¯s eyes were fixed not on Fabian but on the monstrous presence beside him, which not even his Dragon Eyes could fully grasp. The other individual seemed to notice this and brought his hand to his sword, eyeing Leonard sharply.


    Leonard¡¯s chances of victory were less than twenty percent; his instincts screamed for a preemptive strike.


    ¡°Fabian, it seems you were wrong. He¡¯s not just a genius. He¡¯s a monster.¡±


    The white-haired monster, appearing no older than thirty, smiled with a hint of amusement.


    Leonard only managed to suppress his explosive killing intent after the man removed his hand from his sword hilt. If he had drawn his sword, it would likely havee to a fight to the death.


    The person was on par with¡ªor perhaps even surpassed¡ªHeavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin, the world''s greatest martial artist from Leonard¡¯s previous life.


    <i>A Demigod Tier warrior...</i>


    Only seven such beings were known to exist within the Cardenas family, and now one of them stood before him. Not taking his eyes off Leonard, the white-haired man finally spoke up, his aura overwhelming and his eyes yful.


    ¡°You can guess who I am, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°Since asking you to pick one of the seven is too much, let me introduce myself. I am Demian, themander of the Order of the White Dragon.¡±


    This marked Leonard¡¯s first encounter with Demian, the First Sword of the Order of the White Dragon, an enigma even among the Seven Great Orders.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129 </h4>


    The White Dragon Commander¡ªLeonard froze upon encountering such a prominent figure but soon regained hisposure and let go of his sword. Once the tension between the two subsided, the oppressive atmosphere dissipated.


    The supervising magey on the floor, foaming at the mouth. Despite being a respectable ss 5 mage, the overwhelming aura and killing intent¡ªthough not directed at him¡ªhad rendered him unconscious.


    ¡°This is quite shocking,¡± muttered Fabian, Commander of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon, who stepped out from behind Demian, unable to believe his eyes.


    ¡°I thought you were a genius who might be amander within thirty years, but to reach the Transcendence Tier in less than three years? Even for the Cardenas family, your growth rate is unprecedented. ¡±


    ¡°Well, I ascended to the Transcendence Tier in my early twenties. Even those before me who did so in their teens were usually eighteen or neen.¡±


    Achieving the Transcendence Tier before thirty was exceedingly rare, almost impossible, but within the House of Cardenas, it was another story. Themanders of the Seven Great Orders and their subordinates often reached the Transcendence Tier in their twenties.


    Of course, most did so in theirte twenties, just before turning thirty. In any case, this was the bare minimum for those who were considered the main forces within the Seven Great Orders.


    <i>...This truly is an incredible family</i>, Leonard mused, realizing the stark difference between the outside world and the standards of the House of Cardenas. Masters, individuals capable of rulingrge territories, were rathermon in this family. Moreover, to truly grasp the might of the Cardenas bloodline, one had to surpass the Transcendence Tier.


    Demian and Fabian weren¡¯t surprised by Leonard¡¯s achievement of reaching the Transcendence Tier, but by the young age at which he had managed that.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    It was then that Demian, the white-haired man, suddenly leaned in close to Leonard¡¯s face. At this proximity, Leonard could have inflicted a serious injury despite being weaker, but Demian wasposed, showing no signs of hesitation. It was as if he could fully gauge Leonard¡¯s true power, unlike Fabian.


    ¡°No matter how I look at you, it¡¯s amazing. How long has it been since you reached the Transcendence Tier? Not even half a year, right?¡±


    ¡°Just over three months.¡±


    ¡°As I thought.¡±


    Leonard realized, as their eyes met, that they shared something unique.


    <i>Dragon Eyes?!</i>


    Their pupils were sharply slit, revealing the insight to perceive the world order. As Leonard grasped this, Demian¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as though he had been waiting for this reaction from Leonard.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re aware of it? Not only did you awaken the Dragon Eyes, but it also seemsplete. The eyes and heart are considered top-tier among the traits of Dragon Blood Awakening. Hah, those from the Direct Bloodline Supremacy Faction will lose their minds over this.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Blood Awakening?! Are you saying Leonard has alreadypletely awakened his traits?¡± Fabian, who had been watching cautiously, couldn¡¯t contain his excitement.


    It seemed the House of Cardenas still held many secrets Leonard was unaware of.


    Demian nodded affirmatively and turned to Leonard. ¡°This is probably all new to you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to exin everything here, but this isn¡¯t the ce. Let¡¯s wake the mage up and head back to the family estate. We¡¯ve unwittingly caused trouble.¡±


    Everything else happened quickly.


    With Demian at the center, being one of themanders of the Seven Great Orders and the representative figure of the Cardenas family, the three lined up in front of the spatial portal. The mage, understanding the gravity of the situation, opened the spatial portal with the fastest and most precise movements of his entire career.


    As the Cardenas swordsmen vanished through the portal, the mage copsed into his chair, visibly shaken. He was a man with a frail heart, and those guests had been way too intense for him. After taking a few moments in front of themunication crystal topose himself, he pondered over the report he would have to submit.


    ¡°...How do I even report this?¡±


    The sudden visit from the White Dragon Commander and the return of an unknown member of the Cardenas lineage were significant events. Any mistake in his report could have severe consequences. The mage, feeling the strain already, wondered if it was time to find a new job.


    * * *


    After passing through two or three more spatial portals, just like whening from Antis, they arrived somewhere within the Cardenas estate. The portal vibrated fiercely as they emerged, and Leonard blinked in surprise at the unfamiliar surroundings.


    It was a different location from the one he had used when traveling to the Gpagos Ind.


    ¡°There are more than ten spatial portals within the Cardenas estate. It¡¯s only natural you don¡¯t know them all,¡± exined Demian, walking ahead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move slowly from here. There¡¯s a lot to discuss, and it¡¯ll feel nice to take in the sights of our home after being away for such a long time.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Leonard replied.


    ¡°Fabian, are youing along?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already canceled today''s schedule, so I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    The trio, consisting of one Demigod Tier knight and two Transcendence Tier knights, set off. It was a strange group indeed for something like a stroll.


    ¡°Where did we leave off? Ah, yes. The Dragon Blood Awakening,¡± Demian remarked, drawing Leonard¡¯s full attention.


    There was bound to be some extraordinary revtion within the secrets of the Cardenas family or their bloodline. Even though Leonard had yet to unlock even half of the abilities, the Dragon Eyes alone were beyond what a martial artist could conceive.


    Noticing Leonard¡¯s keen interest, Demian smirked and began to exin, ¡°Given your talents, you must have noticed by now. Our Cardenas bloodline is mixed with something other than human. Our exceptional physical abilities, mana affinity, and even the phenomenon of Ancestral Regression that can be experienced after reaching the Transcendence Tier confirms this.¡±


    ¡°Ancestral Regression?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s when traits from distant ancestors reemerge inter generations. It¡¯s also known as Ancestral Return, but the term itself isn¡¯t that important.¡±


    Normally, this would manifest as differences in hair color, skin tone, height, or build from one¡¯s parents. However, at the pinnacle of the Cardenas bloodline were beings that transcended humanity¡ªDragons, the World Guardians created by the gods.


    ¡°Surviving even after being caught up in the rampage effect of Mass Teleport and breaking through to the Transcendence Tier at your age... It would be strange if your identity wasn¡¯t questioned.¡±


    ¡°...So that¡¯s why you¡¯vee, right, Commander?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There have been quite a few who tried to infiltrate the Cardenas family by possessing the body of a blood rtive. Despite only being at the Transcendence Tier, there were a few Outer God Worshippers we couldn¡¯t suppress.¡±


    Seeing Leonard¡¯s tension at the thought, Demian chuckled and waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°If I had suspected your identity, would I have brought you to the main house? I would have cut you down right there. The reason my suspicions vanished is directly rted to what I just mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Blood Awakening...¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Even if they managed to kill you and take over your body, they wouldn¡¯t be able to replicate a dragon¡¯s traits.¡±


    Before long, the three of them left the deserted area behind and reached a ce filled with the shing sounds of metal and people.


    ¡°You could mimic a dragon¡¯s blood, scales, and bones, but the eyes and the heart? Those can¡¯t be replicated. If they could, the Cardenas family would have fallen long ago.¡±


    Leonard, catching on to Demian''s words, asked, ¡°Are there many different traits manifested through Dragon Blood Awakening?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. There are less than twenty, as far as I remember. Fabian, how many do you know?¡±


    ¡°In the records, there are fifteen confirmed traits. Currently, there are only ten known to exist,¡± Fabian exined in detail. ¡°I¡¯ll exin further.¡±


    ¡°The traits Commander Demian mentioned¡ªblood, scales, bones, muscles, and tendons¡ªare the mostmon. They start to show signs at the External Force Tier and fully manifest after breaking through to the Transcendence Tier. Though regarded as low-grade traits, they grant the bearer an incredible advantage over those who aren¡¯t of Cardenas blood.¡±


    ¡°If there are low-grade traits, there must be intermediate and high-grade ones as well,¡± Leonard spected.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Fabian replied with a nod. ¡°The intermediate traits include the lungs, which allow one to absorbrge amounts of mana in a single breath, horns, which can concentrate or disperse mana, and wings, which the bearer can extend and retract at will. For reference, my traits are blood and lungs.¡±


    Not fully understanding the implications, Leonard simply nodded and listened attentively.


    Fabian continued, ¡°The only high-grade trait is the eyes. You probably understand this one better than I do. Even in the present, there are only four Dragon Eye bearers in the Cardenas family, including you. They can see the flow of mana and even discern the formative principles of high-rank magic.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    ¡°The final and highest-grade trait is the heart... But it¡¯s difficult to exin due to its special nature. Historically, only the family heads have manifested this trait, and you might be the first coteral line descendant to do so.¡±


    Understanding the implication, Leonard¡¯s face hardened.


    <i>This is troublesome.</i>


    Awakening such a trait made Leonard a candidate for the family head. However, given he had no interest in power or status, this was merely a burden. An Archduke title? One of the top three titles of power in the Arcadian Empire? None of that mattered to him. Fortunately, neither Fabian nor Demian brought up this topic.


    Atst, they arrived at one of the numerous Cardenas training grounds.


    ¡°...Hey. Look over there.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°No way, could that person be...?¡±


    The training ground, resonating with the shes of swords and the cutting wind, instantly went silent, as the knights recognized Demian and Fabian. Whispers about Leonard, who apanied the twomanders, mixed into the hush.


    ¡°Excuse us, but we''ll be using the training ground for a bit. Please clear out.¡±


    At Demian¡¯s nonchntmand, the knights quickly retreated to the edges of the field, their gazes fixed on the training ground. Just like in murim, everyone in this world was eager to gain enlightenment from every move a master made.


    Feeling nostalgic for the murim of his past life, Leonard stepped into the center of the training ground.


    Watching him, Demian whistled cheerfully. ¡°That¡¯s fast. You¡¯re eager for a match, aren''t you?¡±


    Drawing his sword, Leonard replied, ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot of experience traveling the outside world, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to face a Demigod Tier opponent.¡±


    ¡°The world is vast, but there¡¯s nothing higher than Cardenas.¡±


    It was a proud deration of being part of the greatest sword family on the continent, one no one could argue with.


    ¡°Commander Demian.¡±


    Before Demian could move to face Leonard, Fabian, whose eyes were burning with fighting spirit, stepped forward.


    Just as Demian was interested in Leonard, Fabian was also intrigued by the boy who had offered him a glimpse of enlightenment. In fact, he was losing his mind over this genius who had reached the Transcendence Tier and learned tomand the sword of the heart at such a young age.


    ¡°Hooo, you wish to go first?¡±


    ¡°Please allow me.¡±


    At that, Demian shrugged and stepped back. ¡°Go ahead. It won¡¯t take long anyway.¡±


    Understanding the dynamics, Fabian put aside any distractions. Leonard, who had broken through to the Transcendence Tier at sixteen, was undoubtedly an extraordinary prodigy. Considering the monsters he had witnessed in the Cardenas family, Leonard was a formidable opponent for him even though they were at the same level.


    With a swift motion, Fabian drew his sword, releasing an Aura de that unraveled into threads.


    Combining the swift sword that had severed the limbs of the Fifth Shadow with this aura made even ordinary attacks deadly. Memories of that encounter yed in Leonard¡¯s mind, and he envisioned dozens of counter-sword techniques before letting them dissipate.


    ¡°Shall we begin?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Without further preamble, the two took a step forward, their swords shing with the intensity of a real battle. shing at each other¡¯s necks and thrusting at their hearts, their lethal strikes intersected with rapid session.


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    The surrounding knights grew pale as they witnessed the sheer ferocity of the duel. Fragments of their shing auras scattered everywhere, but Demian waved a hand to dissipate them before they could reach the bystanders.


    After precisely thirty-two seconds of intensebat, the oue was clear.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Looking down at the de quivering near his throat, Fabian reflected on the match that had been decided in under a minute.


    Had he given his all? Yes.


    Had he used his full strength? While he hadn¡¯t unleashed his deadliest techniques, the same was true for his opponent.


    Could he win if they fought again?


    As he pondered that final question, Fabian lowered his sword.


    ¡°I lost.¡±


    Now understanding Demian¡¯s earlier words, Fabian smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130 </h4>


    <i>He¡¯s strong</i>, Leonard thought as he reflected on his duel with Fabian¡ªa rather unexpected assessment for someone defeated in just thirty-two seconds, but Leonard meant it. Evenpared to Herman, the swordsman he had fought in Antis in an all-out duel, Fabian was at least a step above.


    From the fundamentals of swordsmanship to the depth of technique, Fabian was outstanding. His skill in manipting the fine, thread-like sword energy was more dangerous than the Silk Sword Art Leonard had seen in murim. Fabian¡¯s technique was incredibly refined, and Leonard had never seen anything like it in this world.


    In an open space, Fabian would prove even more threatening. This arena was too limited for a swordsman of his caliber.


    While it was possible to extend the range of attacks by shooting sword energy or sword wind, those were only temporary measures. Fabian¡¯s every strike covered hundreds of meters, attacking from all directions, and it was apletely different level of threat.


    <i>...Anyone beneath the Transcendence Tier would¡¯ve struggled against him. </i>


    However, Leonard¡¯s growth was overwhelming. Even before breaking through to the Transcendence Tier, he could fight on equal footing with and even defeat Masters like Herman Melville and Pablo, who had reached the pinnacle of the Transcendence Tier.


    After breaking through a whole major tier, even someone like Fabian wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    Leonard¡¯s physical abilities, more extraordinary than the direct descendants of the Cardenas family, had now reached a point where finding an opponent equal to him was difficult. His internal energy, which had merged into a single stream in the upper dantian, was so abundant that trying to measure it would be pointless.


    <i>The Five Elements Augmented Qi is one thing, but now I can wield normal augmented qi for hours with no issues. </i>


    Leonard¡¯s increase in internal energy was significant, but his recovery speed and overall efficiency had also multiplied several times over. Techniques that consumed a lot of energy, like the Fire Bird Explosion or the Surge of the Dragon King, were no longer burdensome.


    With a little more progress, he could achieve a stateparable to the Ethereal Body.


    ¡°I told you it wouldn¡¯t take long,¡± Demian said, dispersing the remaining energy in the air with a wave of his hand as he walked between the two.


    ¡°Fabian, don¡¯t be too disheartened. This result isn¡¯t purely due to the difference in skill,¡± Demian continued.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fabian asked.


    ¡°Your swordsmanship and his Dragon Eyes are pr opposites,¡± Demian exined.


    Leonard nodded in agreement. Though the duel had onlysted for thirty-two seconds, he had immediately recognized Fabian¡¯s swordsmanship as superior to the Zhongnan First Sword Yeo Woon-Hak, who was the strongest among the Supreme Ten Venerables when it came to variation sword and illusory sword arts.


    However, those who possessed the Dragon Eyes were in a different league entirely, and variation and illusions were meaningless against them. Even if hundreds of sword shadows swirled in front of him, Leonard could see through their true forms and discern the flow of energy, as well as the strong and weak points of the sword patterns, rendering any strategy futile.


    ¡°Extreme speed and destructive power is your best bet against someone with Dragon Eyes. Though they might pick up on that strategy and shut it down early, it still gives you a chance,¡± Demian exined, knowing the strengths and weaknesses of the Dragon Eye, as he himself possesses it.


    <i>Extreme speed and destructive power, huh?</i>


    Fabian, closing his eyes and contemting on Demian¡¯s words, sighed deeply. Though there were many stronger than him in Cardenas, he had rarely been defeated in such a one-sided manner.


    ¡°Phew! I know it¡¯s not my ce to say, but it feels unfair,¡± Fabian admitted.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s life. It was the same with your proficiency in swordsmanship. The key difference was that the kid could see through your techniques, while you couldn¡¯t see through his,¡± Demian summarized their duel as he walked to the opposite side of the training ground.


    With snow-white hair that matched his title, the White Dragon Commander drew his sword¡ªan ordinary straight sword, the kind issued tomon knights.


    ¡°Hooo...¡± Leonard chuckled as four swords emerged from his subspace pouch, arranging themselves around him before they even touched the ground.


    Having broken through to the Transcendence Tier, his Sword Maniption Art had advanced significantly, his swords moving smoothly and with no awkwardness.


    Seeing this, Demian remarked with interest, ¡°A technique that controls swords remotely? The Blue Dragon Commander would definitely love to see this. She¡¯s always nagging her subordinates for not being able to pull it off even though she¡¯s teaching them. I think I¡¯ve heard her grill them about this a hundred times by now.¡±


    ¡°Does she use a simr Sword Maniption Art?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s different from what you¡¯re using now. Her technique involves a myriad of variations based on a myriad of swords,¡± Demian replied, looking around before instructing Fabian.


    ¡°Fabian, clear the area. If we let the knights stay here, more than half of them might die.¡±


    ¡°...Is it really that serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Demian said curtly, slowly raising his sword to chest level.


    Leonard felt no killing intent from Demian, not even a strong fighting spirit, but he felt like the whole world was closing in on him, cutting off all possibilities.


    A dull sword¡ªLeonard had rarely encountered this supreme martial art in his past life, but facing it now set his heart racing.


    <i>A dull sword is not the opposite of a swift sword</i>, Leonard reminded himself. That de wasn¡¯t actually slow; it just appeared that way.


    If a swift sword cuts through the moment, a dull sword cuts through the future¡ªspeed is irrelevant as long as your de reaches the opponent first.


    Demian¡¯s sword art suppressed the future path of the enemy¡¯s sword, determining the oue of the swing before it even happened.


    Themon duel strategies of striking first or waiting tounch a counterattack were meaningless against such a high-level martial art. Before Demian¡¯s dull sword could sever all possibilities, Leonardunched one of his swords like a lightning bolt.


    Five Elements Style, One Sword Style


    White Tiger Extra Form: Mountain Deity Strike


    Only three people remained at the training ground.


    <i>Kuoooh¡ª!</i>


    As Leonard¡¯s sword, imbued with white augmented qi, came crashing down, the roar of a mountain deity, a tiger¡¯s perhaps, echoed through the training ground¡ªa Sword Cry.


    Unlike the Dragontail Sword, this was a Sword Maniption technique purely focused on destructive power. Against it, Demian¡¯s sword moved slowly, drifting through the air.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The Mountain Deity Strike was deflected with an almost cheerful sound, embedding itself into the ground without resistance.


    Nullification¡ªas if swatting away a fly, Demian¡¯s sword disrupted even the connection of the Sword Maniption Art. It was an iprehensible phenomenon, but Leonard, undeterred, retrieved his sword with Telekinesis.


    It was only natural for a Demigod Tier expert to exceed his expectations.


    Five Elements Shadowless Sword Formation


    Swirling around him in intricate patterns, Leonard¡¯s four swords obscured his presence.


    Demian¡¯s eyes gleamed with curiosity and excitement. ¡°You arranged multiple swords like stakes, twisting the flow of mana around them to create a magic-like effect? That¡¯s not something you can learn in a day or two!¡±


    The influence of the Five Elements Shadowless Sword Formation, capable of erasing even shadows, became null before the true Dragon Eyes.


    <i>Kiing...</i>


    Demian unleashed a thrust that anticipated Leonard¡¯s advance, breaking his stance and dismantling the formation that shielded him. This was the equivalent of neutralizing five Apex Realm masters with a single strike.


    Leonard, realizing what it meant to face someone with Dragon Eyes, clicked his tongue in frustration. He had hoped his sword formation would work, but it proved utterly ineffective. He was basically forced into a head-on confrontation with an absolute master of the dull sword.


    Yellow Dragon First Form


    Cloud Dragon Momentum Shift


    Transitioning from the Five Elements Shadowless Sword Formation to the Unparalleled Five Elements Sword Formation, Leonard¡¯s power quickly amplified. Demian had already taught Leonard the best way to counter someone with the Dragon Eye¡ªeither pursue extreme speed or unleash extreme destructive power.


    Leonard chose the former.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique: Azure Dragon¡¯s sh


    Leonard¡¯s five swords simultaneously released blue augmented sword energy, their power converging. This was the ultimate extreme speed, achievable just before breaking the limit. This kind of attack would be nearly impossible for someone like Fabian to evade.


    Time appeared to flow thousands of times slower, and Leonard¡¯s world turned ck and white, where only the lightning-fast de remained visible. It was the same for his opponent.


    Demian, standing still, seemed to be caught off guard, the de about to cleave his head in two. Leonard had no intention of stopping his attack; it was already toote to pull back.


    It was at that moment...


    <i>What the...?</i>


    Leonard did not blink a single time. Despite keeping a close watch on Demian in a situation where time had almost stopped, he failed to notice Demian¡¯s counter.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Just like with the Mountain Deity Strike, the de had been stopped in its tracks, its powerpletely neutralized. After falling a step back, Leonard turned his gaze to Demian, puzzled by his mysterious defense.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? It wouldn¡¯t be fun if I told you everything.¡±


    He was right. Questions and answers were useless¡ªswordsmen ought tomunicate with their des, not with words.


    Without the burden of the Azure Dragon¡¯s sh, Leonard resumed his attack.


    <i>A technique that even neutralizes my ultimate secret technique... If extreme speed doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to try something else.</i>


    In a fight to the death, a single mistake could seal one¡¯s fate. However, this being a duel between a senior and a junior of the same family, it was eptable for Demian to y it risky in order to test Leonard¡¯s skills.


    Leonard had already been overwhelmed once when Demian broke his Five Elements Shadowless Sword Formation, and during the Azure Dragon¡¯s sh, Demian could havended a fatal blow.


    In other words, Leonard had yet to make Demian take him seriously.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique: Vermillion Bird¡¯s Assault


    Red augmented sword energy shot up from five points, converging into a single powerful force. This was the peak of destructive power that had once shredded the heart devil¡¯s Controlling Otherness.


    If Jack Russellpressed his supreme magic, Helios, to the size of a fingernail, he would achieve something simr to this technique. Demian marveled at the control Leonard disyed.


    ¡°Adjusting the form and density of the Aura de... Color me impressed. Not everyone can handle the five attributes as smoothly as that, even with a Penta Core.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no longer urate to call it a core,¡± Leonard replied.


    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, you¡¯ve awakened the Dragon Heart as well. That could exin your enhanced control.¡± Demian nodded, satisfied with Leonard¡¯s response. ¡°This is thest time I¡¯ll just stay on the receiving end of your attack. Give it everything you''ve got!¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Leonard didn¡¯t hold back. He poured his immense internal energy into his de, causing the small Augmented Qi Sphere to swell. What started as a fingernail grew to the size of a fist, then of a head.


    Witnessing this, Fabian went pale.


    ¡°This is insane...!¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the kind of attack that could be countered with a single skill; merely getting grazed by it could prove fatal to a Transcendence Tier master. If Fabian were in this position, he would have no choice but to flee desperately.


    How would Demian, the White Dragon Commander, respond?


    ¡°I see you¡¯re already using what I taught you. Since speed didn¡¯t work, you¡¯re upping the destructive power?¡± Demian observed with a smile.


    ¡°Although that¡¯s generally the right strategy when fighting a Dragon Eye user, I never said it was the right one against <i>me</i>.¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps you could tell me a weakness of yours,¡± Leonard suggested.


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    Leonard, not expecting an answer, raised his sword. ¡°Here Ie.¡±


    Amplified through the formation, the power of the five swords concentrated into one single mass of destruction, surging to a magnitude of twenty-five swords, not merely five. Leonard¡¯s sword began to crack under the immense pressure.


    Then, it happened.


    <i>Kiiiiing¡ª!</i>


    A red Augmented Qi Sphere shot toward Demian¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131</h4>


    Despite being a sure-kill attack, Leonard didn¡¯t think it would be effective. He channeled his remaining strength into his Dragon Eyes, hoping that using them might yield different results.


    <i>This time, I won¡¯t miss a thing.</i>


    He focused his vision, capable of discerning even the principles of space magic, solely on analyzing Demian¡¯s movements. He observed everything, from the vibration of muscle fibers to the contraction and rxation of pores, and even the electrical signals flowing through the nervous system.


    With such vision, he might have been able to see not just into the body but also into the mind, had his opponent not been the unparalleled Demian, the White Dragon Commander. The resonance of their Dragon Eyes conveyed their intentions to each other.


    ¡ªWow, you¡¯re good at it! Seems like I don¡¯t need to teach you how to use Dragon Eyes?


    No matter how much Leonard extended his perceived time, Demian easily kept up. Just like Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, Demian, a Demigod Tier knight, was capable of erasing the gaps in causality. His abilities far exceeded simple neural eleration; he could potentially stop or reverse time entirely.


    Just then, Demian¡¯s sword¡ª


    ¡°What?¡±


    Leonard¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The Augmented Qi Sphere of the Vermillion Bird¡¯s Assault, which he had poured nearly all his internal energy into, had vanished without a trace. His internal energy amounted to around ten gapjas. It hadn¡¯t been destroyed or cut through; it had simply disappeared.


    The thrust that even Leonard¡¯s Dragon Eyes couldn¡¯t see nullified his attack, just as his previous strikes had been neutralized. It was as baffling as the first time he faced the heart devil¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Annihtion.


    Demian smirked as though he had expected this reaction from Leonard. ¡°How does it feel? Confusing, right?¡±


    Before Leonard could respond, Demian stepped forward and raised his sword. ¡°Shall I have a go at it now?¡±


    The enigmatic sword domain expanded several times over with a single step. Leonard¡¯s neck tingled as if the entire training ground was engulfed in that domain. It felt like he had willingly exposed his neck.


    The gap between Demian and the half-baked heart devil was immense. Fighting a Demigod Tier knight meant going against a being who controlled unknownws. Being unaware of thosews meant death, but even knowing them didn¡¯t guarantee survival. Unlike with the heart devil, Leonard couldn¡¯t afford to die ten or a hundred times to figure it out.


    A hum filled the air as Demian performed a straightforward horizontal sh, from left to right, possessing the power of Total Annihtion¡ªnothing more than a basic move, insignificant even to those in the Transcendence Tier. Leonard blocked it without the slightestpse in concentration.


    However...


    ¡°...What is this?¡±


    With just one sh, Demian¡¯s de had stopped inches away from Leonard¡¯s neck.


    ¡°That¡¯s one.¡±


    The strike itself wasn¡¯t extraordinarily fast or mystifying¡ªa ssic horizontal sh that came from the right and aimed for his neck. Indeed, from right to left, not left to right.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wrap your head around the sword trajectory, can you?¡±


    Demian withdrew his sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about stopping time or teleporting. Think it over. If thinking doesn¡¯t help, try going with your instincts. Sometimes, that¡¯s the right answer.¡±


    Putting it in words was easy, but such an exnation wouldn¡¯t aid Leonard¡¯s growth. Demian thought Leonard would give up soon. After all, to a genius who had reached the Transcendence Tier at sixteen, losing in a single strike was bound to shatter his pride, and recovering from that would take at least half a day, if not longer.


    ¡°How many more chances do I have?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    However, Leonard wasn¡¯t the type to surrender after being defeated once or twice, nor would he let his pride cost him an opportunity to hone his skills. Demian was pleasantly surprised to realize this.


    ¡°I suppose until I get bored or you give up.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    The two swordsmen distanced themselves, then simultaneously stepped forward to sh once more. Their strikes adhered strictly to the basics.


    ¡°That¡¯s two.¡±


    Within seconds, Demian¡¯s de hovered again just before Leonard¡¯s neck. This time, the de had descended from above, only to rise from below.


    Did it involve manipting the spatial directions? The concept of reversal briefly shed through Leonard¡¯s mind. If one could reverse phenomena or directions, many of what he had just experienced would make sense.


    <i>But reversing the direction alone wouldn¡¯t exin how Azure Dragon¡¯s sh and Vermillion Bird¡¯s Assault were nullified. It¡¯s likely a superordinate concept that includes reversal.</i>


    Just understanding one of Demian¡¯s techniques was a significant gain. The duel escted, with their des shing countless times, leaving marks all over the training ground. Pure swordsmanship was carving up the space around them.


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    Fabian, who had inadvertently caught some of the sword energy, nced at the nick in his de with a groan. The level of their strikes was beyond mere skill, unleashing shes a level higher than sword energy. It was understandable for Demian, but Fabian was baffled that Leonard managed to keep up.


    Despite his young age, Leonard wielded a sword with a weight and depth that seemed impossible for someone not yet twenty. This wasn¡¯t just talent; it was the kind of swordsmanship honed over a lifetime.


    Of course, Fabian¡¯s curiosity could not be satisfied. As the intense duel reached its climax, Demian again counted the final strike.


    ¡°That¡¯s three.¡±


    Neither Demian, excited for the first time in ages, nor Leonard, d to learn from a Demigod, had any intention of stopping. Their spontaneous duel extended past one hour, then two, approaching three hours.


    After experiencing the umpteenth defeat, Leonard finally paused. He felt as though he had grasped the essence of the White Dragon Commander¡¯s swordsmanship.


    ¡°Please give me a moment.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    With Demian¡¯s agreement, the duel paused, and Fabian, who had been watching intently for over two hours, finally blinked his dry eyes. Aware that this was an important learning opportunity, he had kept his eyes wide open the whole time, intent on not missing a single moment.


    After closing his eyes briefly to organize his thoughts, Leonard said, ¡°A moon reflecting on the water, huh.¡±


    Unsure if the concept of ¡°mirror flower, water moon¡±[1] existed in this world, Leonard kept his words concise.


    Demianughed, evidently pleased with Leonard''s expression, ¡°A moon reflecting on the water? Quite poetic.¡±


    It was an attempt to describe the feeling of something visible yet unreachable, a sense of distance that couldn¡¯t be measured.


    Demian nodded in agreement, acknowledging the conclusion. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong. The essence of my martial arts is <i>mirrors</i>, so there¡¯s a resemnce to the surface of water.¡±


    Leonard nodded, once again appreciating the immense power of the concept. He finally understood why his attacks, like Azure Dragon¡¯s sh and Vermillion Bird¡¯s Assault, kept being neutralized.


    As techniques of a rtively lower level, reversing their image could nullify them by returning the force. It was the same principle he had learned when he fought against Pablo, that the difference in tier would never surpass output.


    <i>Against weaker opponents, this would be almost invincible.</i>


    Being able to temporarily elevate himself to the level of a Demigod, Leonard might have a slim chance of countering this reversal technique. But short of such unique circumstances, he had no way to effectively attack Demian, not while he was at the Transcendence Tier, and certainly not in his current condition.


    <i>I focused too much on refining fire and water due to facing Heaven¡¯s Annihtion too many times. To break through that concept, I need to perfect the Western God Style of the metal element, to the Demigod Tier.</i>


    The suspension authority of the Northern God Style and the stimtion authority of the Southern God Style weren¡¯t particrly effective against mirror techniques. Using the Northern God Style to stop it would halt both the user and the opponent, while reflecting the attack power with the Southern God Style would lead to self-destruction.


    The best approach was to use the insight of the White Tiger, capable of seeing through the essence of everything¡ªthat is, the Western God Style to destroy the mirror itself.


    ¡°Well, it seems you¡¯ve figured it out. Good, that¡¯s enough for now.¡±


    Demian sheathed his sword and offered some words of advice. ¡°The process of breaking through to the Transcendence Tier involves filling the inner self with external experiences. But from the Demigod Tier onward, it¡¯s the exact opposite.¡±


    ¡°You mean to express the inner self outwardly?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Being at the Transcendence Tier allows one to manipte mental images internally, but to project them and reshape the world ording to one¡¯s ownws, one must reach the Demigod Tier.¡±


    Reversing the direction of shes was also part of that power. Fighting a Demigod without understanding this could lead to instant death, even for Leonard.


    ¡°Thank you so much for enlightening someone as ignorant as me.¡±


    Leonard, having gained significant enlightenment from this duel, bowed in reverence. But Demian, who had initially thought nothing of it, turned away with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Ahem, I did it to kill time, so don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±


    Leaving the devastated training ground behind, the three of them began walking toward the innermost part of the Cardenas family estate.


    Leonard, still unaware of their destination, asked, ¡°By the way, where are we headed?¡±


    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Since you dragged us straight to the training ground, there was no time for that.¡± Fabian, interjecting, exined, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the garrison of the Seven Great Orders. That¡¯s where your position and affiliation will be determined.¡±


    ¡°My position and affiliation?¡±


    Fabian nodded and borated, ¡°You¡¯re a rare talent who reached the Transcendence Tier at sixteen and one-sidedly defeated me. Even within the Seven Great Orders, individuals like you are rare.¡±


    ¡°Usually, we select a few promising bachelors or bannerets and train them until they reach a decent level.¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t forget to mention that most of them drop out during that process.¡±


    It was no wonder that the scions of the Cardenas family aspired to join the Seven Great Orders from a young age; being part of the Seven Great Orders garnered significant recognition within the family. However, Leonard was able to skip the selection process and would be directly introduced to some of themanders.


    Leonard, listening to their conversation, said, ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What are the differences between the affiliations within the Seven Great Orders? It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re just color-coded for easy identification.¡±


    Demian and Fabian didn¡¯t answer right away. They only responded after briefly exchanging some whispers.


    ¡°Once you hear this, you won¡¯t be able to choose not to join the Seven Great Orders. Are you sure you¡¯re okay with that?¡± Demian asked menacingly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    Returning to the family had given Leonard the opportunity to learn from a Demigod. To aim for the next level, joining the Seven Great Orders, where the greatest elites were gathered, was the best option.


    Pleased with Leonard¡¯s resolute response, Demian exined, ¡°As you suspected, the distinctions within the Seven Great Orders aren¡¯t just for identification. Each faction handles different tasks and, more precisely, different primary enemies.¡±


    ¡°Primary enemies... You mean different species?¡±


    ¡°The scale is quiterge, isn¡¯t it? But it¡¯s neither a joke nor an exaggeration.¡±


    The ensuing exnation was shocking, even for Leonard, who had experienced countless battles.


    Demian, looking Leonard in the eye, continued, ¡°For example, the Order of the ck Dragon deals with the Demoniac crawling up from the abyss. The Order of the Blue Dragon handles the Celestials descending from the heavens. Excluding the ultimate trump card, the Order of the Golden Dragon, each knight order has its own specific enemy species.¡±


    ¡°Demoniacs...? Celestials...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin more about thoseter. Our Order of the White Dragon, on the other hand, faces the fallen entities of the old era, the shells of the Gods who lost their divinity and fell to the mortal world.¡±


    With a ferocious smile, as if savoring the thought of his prey, Demian named the enemy species the Order of the White Dragon specialized in exterminating.


    ¡°The Void Deities. The primary mission of the Order of the White Dragon is to bury those bastards once and for all.¡±


    1. It is a metaphor or concept of fantasy, illusion, mere shadow, phantom, vision, something that is visible but having no substance. ?

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132</h4>


    As Leonard continued listening to Demian and Fabian¡¯s exnations about the Seven Great Orders, he suddenly realized they had reached the deeper, more important part of the Cardenas estate. Although the area where the trainees stayed was also important, it was primarily for the safety and security of the children. The significance of the facilities and personnel here was on apletely different level.


    <i>So this is the garrison of the Seven Great Orders, the Forest of Swords.</i>


    Leonard could hardly believe the scene before his eyes. Countless towering buildings pierced the sky, each like a de thrust into the ground. The peaks of these structures fragmented the sunlight, scattering shards of light in every direction¡ªa forest of swords indeed.


    ¡°This way,¡± Demian instructed.


    As they entered the Forest of Swords, the presence of countless entities became apparent¡ªthey had been concealed until now, likely by some sort of formation or barrier. Without knowing where they were, one would be hopelessly surrounded and overwhelmed by their sheer numbers. Even Leonard instinctively took a step back.


    <i>Kugh... This is incredible.</i>


    His mana senses, being several times more sensitive and wide-ranging than those of his peers, made the pressure even more overwhelming.


    Demian, noticing Leonard unease, turned and advised, ¡°Reduce your sensory range. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up being a nuisance in the Forest of Swords.¡±


    ¡°...How many Transcendents are there in this ce?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Including those on missions, over a hundred. Around half are present at any given moment. We gain a few each year, but also lose some on missions, so the number stays rtively constant.¡±


    The Cardenas family truly was an exceptional family.


    <i>Even during the Great Demonic War, it was rare for Creation Realm masters to die... The Cardenas family really defiesmon sense at every turn.</i>


    It was remarkable that they produced several Transcendents each year, but equally astonishing that several died each year. That showed just how deadly the enemies of the Seven Great Orders were. For someone who had gone through Dragon Blood Awakening to be killed, their enemy¡¯sbat power had to be among the highest even within Rank S. The Cardenas likely fought enemies as formidable as Pablo, the apostle of an Outer God, whom Leonard had defeated in Antis.


    ¡°Greetings.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    Passing through corridors where knights who recognized Demian greeted him, they continued deeper into the Forest of Swords. Fabian, who wasn¡¯t high-ranking here, received more casual greetings of mere waves from the knights.


    At an especially grand tower within the Forest of Swords, Demian ced his hand on arge door.


    <i>Rumble¡ª!</i>


    The massive stone door, which seemed like it would take a giant to move, slowly rose, revealing a passage inside¡ªjudging by the atmosphere, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary one. The wind flowing from the tower tousled their hair.


    ¡°From here, I can¡¯t apany you,¡± Fabian said with a slightly bitter expression, stopping in his tracks.


    Demian, without a word, gestured for Leonard to follow him inside.


    This was the Hall of Dragons, essible only to the core members of the Seven Great Orders. The hall was off-limits to those from the Order of the Fledgling Dragon, and Leonard himself never would have been summoned here without Demian¡¯s escort.


    The passage wasn¡¯t long, but it led to an auditorium that could neither be called wide nor narrow. Leonard counted the seats inside.


    <i>Seven seats. The carvings on them resemble dragons...? It looks quite simr.</i>


    Before he could ponder the coincidence, Demian, seated in the chair of the White Dragon, reached out. His telekic energy touched the round table in the center, and from a groove in the middle, an ancient-looking sword emerged. With a sheen of special metal and cracks spreading like cobwebs on the de, it exuded a sense of long history.


    ¡°This is the sword of our Ancestor,¡± Demian exined with a serious demeanor.


    ¡°It¡¯s the original point where the Cardenas bloodline began. Because it¡¯s a relic left by our Ancestor, its will can reach across great distances. Commanders can join meetings even from the other side of the continent.¡±


    As Demian¡¯s telekic energy made contact with the Ancestor¡¯s sword, a few entities suddenly manifested in the other seats, causing Leonard to instinctively take a step back.


    ¡ªHmmm.


    The semi-transparent figure of a middle-aged man appeared in the red chair, the one of the Order of the Red Dragon. He was looking over at Demian and Leonard, his eyes half-closed.


    As expected from Wade, just his virtual image was incredibly intimidating. After all, the Red Dragon Commander was known for his fiery temper even among the Seven Great Orders.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s this? Did Demian call us? This is unusual.


    Next, from a seat adorned in blue, emerged the illusion of a beautiful woman. Grace, the Blue Dragon Commander, was a Demigod Tier powerhouse known for her myriad of variations based on a myriad of swords.


    Looking at Demian with interest, then at Leonard, she blinked as if she had instantly gauged their capabilities.


    ¡ª...Please hurry. I¡¯m busy.


    Onest figure emerged in a gray seat, marked by dark circles under his eyes, attesting to his fatigue even in his semi-transparent state. As he appeared, the shadows in the room seemed to wriggle like living beings. He was Corbin, the Light Dragon Commander.


    ¡°Four of us, including myself, huh? The attendance rate isn¡¯t bad,¡± Demian remarked, satisfied with the majority present.


    Even though they could join from anywhere on the continent, the ability to participate depended on their current situations, as some could be in the middle of battle or within a different dimension or subspace.


    ¡ªState your business.


    ¡ªWho¡¯s the kid? A new recruit? Can I take him to the Order of the Blue Dragon?


    ¡ªPlease proceed.


    Pressed by the threemanders, Demian, with an ufortable expression, began to exin. Even if he could speak casually to Grace and Corbin, he had to be cautious with Wade.


    ¡°I¡¯ll proceed to exin everything now, so please listen carefully to the end. This is what happened...¡±


    Demian¡¯s briefing included the story Leonard had told him and the events leading up to their arrival at the Hall of Dragons.


    Some people knew about the apprentice knight who had gone missing on Gpagos Ind, while others did not. To the Seven Great Orders, the whereabouts of an apprentice knight were not of significant importance. From the perspective of the Cardenas family, the infiltration operation by the Kurdish Kingdom was no more than a minor inconvenience.


    ¡ª...Is that the kid who went missing on Gpagos Ind? If I¡¯m not mistaken about his trainee ss, he should only be sixteen, right?


    ¡ªIsn¡¯t that unprecedented in the family? Impressive!


    ¡ªI¡¯m more interested in hearing about Antis than his personal details.


    Unlike the Red Dragon Commander and the Blue Dragon Commander, who were intrigued by Leonard, the Light Dragon Commander, Corbin, showed more interest in the incident in the southern part of the continent. This was a topic that Demian, not being the person directly involved, found difficult to address.


    ¡°May I speak directly?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡ªGo ahead.


    Stepping forward, Leonard began to recount his experiences and encounters in Antis in chronological order¡ªmeeting Frances, the tragic history of the Aquamarine Expedition Team, his experience subjugating and sealing a Rift, the shes with the Moby Dick Expedition Team and Pablo, as well as the presence of the Outer God Worshippers operating behind the scenes. He even mentioned the name they had fervently chanted.


    ¡°¦²¦Ê?¦Ë¦Ë¦Á... I think that was what they called it.¡±


    Corbin and even Wade''s expressions changed slightly at this. Unlike the Order of the Blue Dragon and the Order of the White Dragon, who rarely dealt with Outer Gods or Rifts, the Order of the Red Dragon and the Order of the Light Dragon often faced those worshippers. The information they had umted was substantial.


    ¡ªScy, huh.


    Corbin muttered to himself.


    ¡ªA god that divides the outer seas with Charybdis. A six-headed serpent.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s not a high-rank Outer God, but not a low-rank one either. Defeating an apostle of Scy is quite an aplishment. If this whole story is true, I mean.


    Wade stroked his beard as he looked at Leonard. With his golden hair and eyes, Wade bore the colors symbolizing the direct bloodline, and a fiery energy radiated from him. Though there was no hostility or malice, the sheer intensity was explosive, creating the illusion of a fire dragon coiling before him.


    Grace and Corbin couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but Demian quickly stepped in front of Leonard and protested, ¡°Commander Wade! What are you doing right now?¡±


    ¡ªOutsiders should stay out of this.


    The cold gaze of the Red Dragon Commander made it clear that no one here would be able to stop him alone.


    ¡ªHey kid, did you say your name¡¯s Leonard?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leonard answered, meeting his gaze without flinching.


    ¡ªI¡¯ve heard that name before. My son goes around saying his goal is to surpass a certain Leonard.


    ¡°...Your son? Do you perhaps mean William?¡±


    Leonard recalled the boy who had been called No.1 at the training center, a genius with great skills and an arrogant attitude to match them.


    Sure enough, Wade¡¯s figure brightened with recognition.


    ¡ªSo, it¡¯s you. I appreciate you breaking my son¡¯s overconfidence.


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    ¡ªWhile it¡¯s true he would have realized it eventually, you saved some time. I should reward you for the time you saved him. As the Commander of the Order of the Red Dragon, I will test your worth. Do you ept it?


    Demian shook his head, indicating there was no need, but Leonard had already made up his mind. Though he sensed some unreasonable intent, there was no hostility or intent to kill. If he could learn something valuable from a Demigod, he was willing to take on some risk.


    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re just as stubborn as I am. Do as you please,¡± Demian grumbled as he backed several meters away, leaving Leonard to face Wade¡¯s illusion.


    The Red Dragon Commander¡¯s presence was overwhelming, as if mes were rising to scorch Leonard. Wade¡¯s gaze conveyed a mix of approval for a promising junior and irritation at an annoying brat


    Perhaps sensing Leonard¡¯s thoughts, Wade spoke up.


    ¡ªAny father, even while pretending otherwise, waits for his child to catch up to him.


    With a wry smile, Wade continued, his previously stern face now showing a hint of bitterness.


    ¡ª...Consider this the whim of a father who feels that his role was taken away from him.


    Simultaneously, Wade¡¯s illusion flickered, and an immense will struck Leonard, crossing an incredible distance.


    <i>sh¡ª!</i>


    There was no intent to cause actual harm. Wade just wanted to gauge the potential of the man his son aimed to surpass. This intent and paternal love were unmistakable in the heart sword that invaded Leonard¡¯s Mindscape.


    Dragged into his Mindscape without any chance to defend himself, Leonard let out a helplessugh.


    <i>If he had used the heart sword with the intention to kill me, I would have died instantly.</i>


    In this familiar, almost tiresome Mindscape, a terrifying intruder appeared. Leonard was forced to look up, much higher than when he had faced the Asura statue.


    It was a dragon, over a hundred meters long, very different from the depictions of the Central ins mythology, with short limbs and a me-spewing maw.


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    Leonard, momentarily speechless in astonishment, gazed at the dragon, enveloped entirely in mes.


    <i>ROOAARRR!</i>

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133 </h4>


    A most shocking turn of events.


    <i>Gooooooo...</i>


    The clouds drifting leisurely across the sky of the Mindscape were torn apart, and the ground in the surrounding area was upturned, triggering andslide. The transcendent being could cause natural disasters with just a roar.


    Leonard, seeing a true dragon through Wade¡¯s heart sword, swallowed dryly. The creature¡¯s presence was overwhelming, as though it could turn everything in the heavens and earth to ashes.


    Even the weight of the sword in his grip seemed to fade.


    <i>...Is it not going to attack?</i>


    The dragon merely red at Leonard with its ferocious eyes, as if to test him. Of course, most people would freeze upon witnessing a dragon, but not Leonard, who had awakened the Dragon Heart.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    With a deep breath, Leonardposed himself and slowly raised his sword. His mental state, sharp and focused, began to dispel the overwhelming sense of fear that had engulfed the area.


    No matter how powerful a Demigod¡¯s heart sword was, it would be ridiculous for Leonard to bepletely overpowered in his own Mindscape.


    The fieryndscape, resembling a hellish scene, slowly returned to its original state. The scorching air, close to a vacuum, cooled down, and a refreshing breeze was now blowing.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The dragon, whose influence had been swiftly eradicated, growled indignantly, but Leonard did not even flinch. He was the ruler of his own Mindscape. Theoretically, he hadplete control over everything except the dragon. If he exerted his will, he could summon thousands of lightning bolts to scorch the dragon into a cinder.


    However...


    <i>Not only can I not call the wind or summon the rain, but I can¡¯t even create a single dark cloud.</i>


    Leonard realized that he controlled barely over sixty percent of his Mindscape. Restoring thendscape to its normal state had already brought him close to his limit.


    The dragon was a manifestation of Commander Wade¡¯s heart sword. From the moment Leonard was struck by the heart sword, part of his Mindscape had practically been stolen. This was different from the heart devil. If Leonard was injured or killed by the dragon, the damage would proportionally trante to the loss of his territory. The only way to reim it was to inflict significant damage on the dragon or defeat it outright.


    <i>I have to either defeat it or at least deal a severe blow to reim my Mindscape. </i>


    Using a half-hearted technique against an opponent of this caliber wouldn¡¯t even leave a scratch. Leonard hade to this painful realization while facing Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, and again during his sparring with Demian.


    Tond an effective hit on a Demigod, Leonard had to respond with a technique of a higher caliber, even if it was iplete. Fortunately, in his Mindscape, the recoil was minimal.


    ¡ªHow long do you expect me to wait?


    Wade¡¯s voice echoed from the dragon, which stood imposingly before Leonard.


    In response, Leonard lifted his sword horizontally. ¡°Here Ie.


    Coincidentally, the Red Dragon Commander was a warrior with an affinity for fire. Having trained with the water attribute to counteract Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, Wade was a favorable opponent for Leonard.


    The image of a giant emerged from Leonard¡¯s body, as he had acquired several times more internal energy than during his battle with the heart devil.


    The True Martial Emperor


    Mighty God Statue Manifestation


    Xuanwu, nearly a hundred feet tall, slowly stood up. One leg was a serpent, the other a tortoise, and the sword in its grasp gleamed with a constetion of seven stars. Larger and more defined than when it had gone up against Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, Xuanwu looked up at the dragon.


    Even the hundred-foot giant seemed small inparison to the colossal dragon.


    <i>The Deep Frost Shroud clearly won''t work.</i>


    Starting with a counterattack meant forter in the battle would be a grave mistake.


    Although the Northern God Style had evolved from the purely defensive ck Tortoise Form, it had several offensive techniques like the ck Tortoise Neenth Form: Dragon Tail sh that could be employed against the dragon.


    One technique stood out as potentially effective against the dragon.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Northern God Style


    Universal Suppression Technique


    Cold Snowfall of Winter


    A fierce blizzard began to swirl from the Seven Star Sword held by Xuanwu. As the chill that could freeze one¡¯s lungs after a single breath spread, the mes that had been raging on the dragon¡¯s surface waned noticeably.


    It was a wide-range suppression technique meant to freeze everything in its path. As winter deepens, snow falls; Xuanwu¡¯s sword unleashed a fierce cold, driving the dragon back. Augmented sword energy of wind, akin to sleet and hail, poured down in thousands, millions of fragments.


    Normally, this kind of technique would onlyst a few seconds, but Leonard, being in his Mindscape, could maintain it for longer. This came as a surprise both to him and Wade.


    ¡ª... You brat, are you truly only at the Transcendence Tier?


    The hundred-foot dragon, its size gradually diminishing under the onught of the Cold Snowfall of Winter, growled at Leonard.


    Leonard had managed to reim the portion of the Mindscape previously overtaken by the dragon. His power also increased, solidifying the bnce between him and his opponent. If he could keep this up, Wade¡¯s heart sword would soon be expelled.


    Unintentionally falling into a trance, Leonard prepared another attack.


    Northern God Style


    One Hit One Kill Ultimate Skill


    Life and Death Sword


    The Northern God Style¡¯s concept of suspension was embodied in Xuanwu¡¯s sword, akin to the scythe of the Grim Reaper. As the Seven Star Sword, intertwined with a blizzard aura, aimed for the dragon¡¯s neck, even Wade, who had been watching calmly, felt a chill down his spine.


    If struck by the Life and Death Sword while connected to the heart sword, the damage would be directly transmitted to his soul.


    The reaction speed of a Demigod Tier warrior¡¯s subconscious was incredible.


    ¡ªDamn it!


    And realizing his mistake, Wade reacted immediately.


    As soon as a portion of Wade¡¯s aura was reflexively transmitted, the dragon trapped within the Cold Snowfall of Winter suddenly expanded more than three times its size, shattering its constraints. Then, it immediately unleashed a Fire Breath at the Life and Death Sword aimed at its neck.


    <i>Kwoooooooosh¡ª!!</i>


    Even with the advantage of the Mindscape, Leonard was not at the level where he could truly rival a Demigod. The Life and Death Sword seemed to hold on for a moment, but soon, the de melted, and along with it, Xuanwu¡¯s arm crumbled to ash. Had he been pushed any further, his real body would have sustained a fatal injury.


    Unable to withstand the blow, Leonard coughed up blood.


    ¡°...Kugh!¡±


    Almost simultaneously, Leonard returned to the real world and, just as in his Mindscape, spat out blood. Shocked by this, the othermanders turned to look at Wade. The most furious among them were Demian and Grace.


    ¡°Wade! You crazy old man!¡±


    ¡ªDid yoush out at the kid because you feel alienated by your own son?! Have you lost your mind?!


    Only Corbin, the Light Dragon Commander, remained calm and assessed the situation.


    ¡ªHe¡¯s not seriously injured. Just some light internal damage.


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    Leonard, having calmed himself after a few more coughs of blood, sat down. This level of internal injury would heal in a day or two.


    <i>I screwed up by letting myself get carried away. </i>


    Although it was true that he had been injured by Wade¡¯s heart sword, the reason he coughed up blood was that he had overexerted himself. Even in the Mindscape, manifesting the status of a Demigod twice in a row and chasing after an opponent who intended to retreat, resulting in unnecessary counterattacks, was too much.


    Trapping the enemy with the Cold Snowfall of Winter and attacking with the Life and Death Sword¡ªthe strategy itself was sound, but the problem was the skill gap between Wade and Leonard. Sheer power would oftentimes overturn strategic advantages.


    ¡°It was my mistake.¡±


    Thus, Leonard approached Wade, who was being berated by the others, and exined, ¡°I attempted a reckless attack and suffered the bacsh. Commander Wade did not use too much power against me.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that, it¡¯s still a problem,¡± Demian said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable that someone at the Demigod Tier can¡¯t control their power against someone at the Transcendence Tier. Not to mention, using a heart sword for an unapproved test.¡±


    ¡ªHe¡¯s right.


    Wade calmly acknowledged his fault.


    ¡ªI underestimated you. I thought I¡¯d acknowledge you if you managed to at least get a scratch on me, but I didn¡¯t expect you to go for the throat. I underestimated your skill and boldness. I apologize.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve learned a lot.¡±


    ¡ªWith my position and name on the line, I promise to make up for my actions today. Moreover, I have a proposal regarding your position and affiliation.


    Ignoring the othermanders¡¯ looks, Wade made his offer.


    ¡ªJoin the Order of the Red Dragon. Within six months, or at most a year, I¡¯ll vacate the Head Squad Captain¡¯s seat for you.


    ¡°What?¡±


    As the threemanders froze at the bold proposal, Wade, revealing his clear intentions, continued.


    ¡ªThe main duty of the Order of the Red Dragon is to seal the Rifts that appear across the continent and eradicate the Outer Gods and their cult worshippers. Given your experience in defeating an apostle even before joining, your seniors would have no choice but to recognize you.


    ¡°I see. The Order of the Red Dragon is responsible for the Outer God cults and the Rifts.¡±


    ¡ªExactly. We also have thergest number of members, meaning we often assist other knight orders, providing diversebat experience.


    For Leonard, who yearned for fierce battles against strong enemies, this offer was quite tempting. Achieving a high-ranking position in one of the Seven Great Orders would grant him further ess to the secrets of the Cardenas family and make it easier to interact with other Demigod Tier powerhouses.


    However, two othermanders jumped in before he could respond.


    ¡°On whose permission are you taking him?! That¡¯s a vition of the rules!¡±


    ¡ªThat¡¯s right! The Order of the Blue Dragon can treat you better than that old man!


    ¡ª...I¡¯m not interested, so you three can fight amongst yourselves.


    As Demian and Grace caused amotion, Corbin stepped back and began to doze off. It seemed the Order of the Light Dragon wasn¡¯t particrly eager to recruit new talent.


    <i>At this rate, they¡¯ll keep at it for hours.</i>


    Seeing no conclusion after several minutes, Leonard couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and intervened in the squabble.


    ¡°In that case, how about this?¡±


    In a rare spectacle, three of the seven most powerful individuals in Cardenas stopped to listen attentively to a sixteen-year-old boy. After hearing his idea, their reactions were mostly simr.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re hot-blooded.


    Wade, the Red Dragon Commander, wore a wistful expression, quite peculiar for him. Perhaps he was recalling his younger days.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re greedy, aren¡¯t you? And here I thought you were acting too mature for your age.


    Grace, the Blue Dragon Commander, chuckled as she finally saw Leonard act his age.


    Lastly, Demian, the White Dragon Commander, smiled with satisfaction. ¡°A trial membership, huh? That sounds like a reasonable approach.¡±


    Leonard confessed that he wanted to experience various knight orders beforemitting to one. He suggested a trial period where he could face the enemies of each knight order and choose the one that suited him best.


    Normally, there wouldn¡¯t be a reason to grant such special treatment to a single candidate, but Leonard was an exceptional case.


    ¡ªI agree. How will the order of the trial membership be decided?


    ¡ªI agree too. How about drawing lots?


    Contradicting the two of them, Demian said, ¡°No, we need to check the schedules to see what missions he can join. Missions that are too dangerous or too trivial won¡¯t help him understand his abilities.¡±


    ¡ª...Demian, you¡¯re unusually logical. What are you scheming?


    ¡°Ha, you caught on?¡±


    Wade¡¯s sharp question made Demian chuckle and reveal his true intentions.


    ¡°There¡¯s a subjugation mission for a Void Deity in a few days. It¡¯s moderately difficult, and its scope is limited enough to handle on my own. Given the circumstances, Leonard¡¯s trial could start with the Order of the White Dragon.¡±


    Though Grace and Wade grimaced at the predetermined conclusion, they had no grounds to dispute it. With Leonard epting Demian¡¯s proposal, his trial membership was decided to begin with the Order of the White Dragon.


    His previously paleplexion, caused by the bleeding, was now flushed with anticipation.


    <i>The shell of a fallen god from the old era, a Void Deity, huh...</i>


    Leonard¡¯s heart was already pounding with excitement at the thought of facing an entity he had never encountered in either murim or this world.

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134 </h4>


    Following his temporary induction into the Order of the White Dragon was decided, Leonard left the Hall of Dragons and was immediately assigned an empty tower in the Forest of Swords for his residence.


    Despite not being used for years, the interior was well-maintained, and he could use it right away after unpacking his few belongings. The tower had everything he needed, from convenient facilities to a training area in the basement¡ªmore than enough for one person.


    There was also a training room on the top floor of the tower.


    ¡°Haa...¡±


    Leonard sat cross-legged at the center of the training room, breathing deeply, with each inhtion and exhtion seeming to take nearly an hour.


    He had been meditating continuously from dawn until dusk, and by the time the next day¡¯s dawn broke, he finally opened his eyes. He hadpletely healed his internal injuries by circting his energy.


    <i>The sheer force is incredible. It took three days to fully heal from an attack that wasn¡¯t even executed properly. </i>


    Leonard sighed deeply, having fully recovered from the internal injuries caused by the heart sword of Wade, the Red Dragon Commander.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Wade hadn¡¯t meant to kill or injure Leonard. Rather, he was caught off guard by Leonard¡¯s Life and Death Sword and struck back reflexively, inadvertently inflicting internal injuries on Leonard. It was like a frog getting struck by a stone thrown without malice.


    Even though Leonard had surpassed his former self by defeating the heart devil and breaking through to the Transcendence Tier, there were still many formidable challenges ahead.


    <i>Still, it wasn¡¯t without gain.</i>


    Why did martial artists crave life-and-death battles with stronger opponents? It was because surviving such encounters provided invaluable experience and growth. In addition to the injuries, Wade¡¯s heart sword had also given Leonard new insights. The breath unleashed by the fire dragon had burned through Leonard¡¯s Mindscape and filled it with fire energy.


    <i>The level of the Southern God Style has deepened.</i>


    If measured, it would be about a one-star improvement. Leonard, who had already taken a step beyond the threshold of the Transcendence Tier, found it difficult to grow further, but Wade¡¯s heart sword had made it possible. However, this was not something that could be repeated again and again. After all, it was fortunate that Leonard had walked away with only those internal injuries. There would have been long-term repercussions if he had suffered more damage.


    ¡°...Dragon Heart.¡±


    Leonard closed his eyes and looked within himself. In response to his gaze, a five-colored bead in his heart emitted a brilliant light.


    The Dragon Heart was an extraordinary organ, a privilege granted by the Cardenas bloodline, emerging from the Dragon Blood Awakening. It had absorbed all the fire energy unleashed by Wade¡¯s heart sword, elerating Leonard¡¯s recovery. As a result, the proportion of red energy seemed slightly higher than usual.


    <i>If I absorb too much of a single attribute at once, it might disrupt the bnce. I need to be careful. </i>


    Of course, Leonard would be fine if he took the time to circte his energy and restore the bnce, but if it copsed during battle, he would explode from within. With this thought, Leonard stood up.


    Before he realized it, the day of the Void Deity subjugation mission with Demian, the White Dragon Commander, was almost upon him. He needed to finish up his tasks and studies white at the family estate before he went on the mission the next day.


    Leonard looked out from the window of the training room, gazing at the Forest of Swords and the distant training grounds. He recalled the news about the trainees he had heard just the other day.


    <i>¡°No. 1, William, having quickly risen from squire to bachelor, continues to showcase his talent and aims to join the Order of the Red Dragon.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°No. 2, Belita, showing signs of awakening the Dragon Eyes, has attracted attention from the main family. If she awakens, the Cardenas family will have five Dragon Eye bearers.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°No. 4, Dillon, among the three direct descendants, was the fastest to be scouted by one of the Seven Great Orders, the Order of the Blue Dragon. Apparently, a unique aptitude is required in order to be a Blue Dragon Knight.¡±</i>


    Lastly, recalling No. 3, Heather, Leonard couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°A Wolf Knight, huh?¡±


    Surprisingly, Heather had the most tumultuous story among the four.


    From her training days, she stood out by not focusing solely on swordsmanship. Somehow, she received an offer from the Wickeline family and became a magic swordswoman. Unlike the three direct descendants, she possessed no special traits or superhuman abilities, making magic a good choice for her.


    However, when she returned home afterpleting several missions, the wolf she had taken on as a spiritual beast had grown toorge to handle.


    <i>¡°I¡¯ll take it with me.¡±</i>


    The wolf, which had be sorge and strong that it scared off even veteran knights, was surprisingly docile with Heather, perhaps due to the strong bond they had developed during field training.


    Just like that, Heather had quickly risen to prominence as the wolf-riding female knight.


    ¡°I¡¯m d things turned out that way. It would¡¯ve been a shame if they¡¯d put the wolf down.¡±


    The downside was that all four of them had drifted away from the main family, making it difficult to see them. Leonard would have to wait several months to meet them again.


    <i>Rustle...</i>


    Recalling his four peers, Leonard picked up a book he hadid out on the desk. It was a ssified family book detailing the traits and implications of Dragon Blood Awakening.


    Naturally, the majority of the content focused on low-grade traits, like the blood and the bones, while the sections covering the eyes and the heart were the shortest. Though the Dragon Eye had brief notes from previous users, the Dragon Heart was merely mentioned without any information.


    To properly understand and use the Dragon Heart, Leonard had no choice but to learn directly from the family head.


    <i>Well, even the know-how on the Dragon Eye is significant knowledge.</i>


    As Leonard tested the Dragon Eye techniques recorded in the book, he realized why it was ssified as a high-grade trait of the Dragon Blood Awakening.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Without much thought, he swung his sword, and the light pouring through the window was suddenly cut off and then reformed. Such a strike should have been physically impossible, and yet Leonard had managed it without being at the Demigod Tier.


    It was clear why Dragon Eye users were given special treatment. They could perceive boundaries of heat or power, and even waves invisible to human eyes. As the user advanced in Tiers, the Dragon Eye would also evolve. After reaching the Demigod Tier, it might even be possible to perceive the flow of causality and spacetime.


    <i>I might have even been able to counter Heaven¡¯s Annihtion on the first encounter.</i>


    More than anything, being able to see it meant intervention was possible. Upon reaching the realm of mental martial arts, one could cut through the limits imposed by their perception and imagination.


    <i>This makes me even more curious about why the Arcadian Empire didn¡¯t conquer the world. What roles do the other two Noble Houses, Wickeline and Jehoia, y?</i>


    Even the entities that the Order of the White Dragon was in charge of, the Void Deities, were unknown outside the family. Leonard couldn¡¯tprehend why the Arcadian Empire undertook the mission to protect the world while gaining the support of the Three Noble Houses. To uncover the full truth, it seemed he would need to rise much higher in rank.


    <i>Perhaps I need to be at least amander of one of the Seven Great Orders?</i>


    Realizing he couldn¡¯t answer those questions for the time being, Leonard cleared his mind and took out a confidential document, putting aside the Dragon Blood Awakening book.


    The document contained detailed information about the enemy he would face the following day with Demian: the Void Deities. It included an exnation starting from the basics, perhaps to make up for Leonard¡¯sck of prior knowledge.


    ¡¸A Void Deity can be defined as the relic of a deity¡ªa transcendental being of ancient times, revived with a portion of the deity¡¯s immortality and power.


    The danger level ranges from the Transcendence Tier to the Demigod Tier. If left unchecked, there is a significant possibility the Void Deity will regain its former power.


    Void Deities, having lost their divinity, heavily rely on their worshippers and their notoriety in order to keep existing. The more people who serve, fear, or simply know about them, the more strength they regain. Eliminating worshippers and erasing knowledge of them makes subduing the Void Deities easier.


    Hereafter, the ssification of Deities from ancient times and the notable Void Deities from each deity pantheon will be described.¡¹


    The document literally dealt with Supernatural Chaotic Gods. The more people served, feared, or knew about them, the stronger they became?


    <i>This part is even more troublesome than the Outer Gods.</i>


    After reading this document, Leonard surmised why the Arcadian Empire and the Cardenas family kept their activities hidden. Public awareness of this enemy could increase its danger. It was unclear whether this only applied to Void Deities or also to Celestials and Demoniacs.


    Having meticulously analyzed the contents of the document, Leonard moved on to the summary of the Void Deities that the Order of the White Dragon had either subjugated or discovered and recorded. The target of the uing subjugation mission was among them.


    ¡°The One-Armed Sword God, Tyr,¡± Leonard mumbled the name out loud.


    It belonged to the Aesir pantheon, with numerous records of subjugation attempts. Though his divinity wasn¡¯t the highest, it wasn¡¯t low either. Demian had chosen a suitable opponent for a trial mission.


    <i>Knock knock.</i>


    At that moment, Leonard heard the visitor at the entrance of the tower. He swiftly left his training room, jumped down the spiral staircase without using the steps, andnded gracefully to greet the guest.


    Leonard had never met this man before, but his attire revealed his affiliation with the Order of the Red Dragon.


    ¡°Greetings. I¡¯m Leonard. And you are...?¡±


    The knight in the Order of the Red Dragon¡¯s attire politely handed over a box.


    ¡°I am Joel from the Order of the Red Dragon. This is a gift sent by ourmander as an apology.¡±


    ¡°Ah, please convey my thanks to Commander Wade.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Joel remained courteous until the moment he turned away, likely due to Leonard¡¯s reputation and skill.


    Leonard returned to the training room with the box in a few strides and carefully ced it down. Though he doubted someone like the Red Dragon Commander would act petty, it didn¡¯t hurt to be cautious.


    After thoroughly checking the box with his mana senses and Dragon Eyes and finding nothing suspicious, Leonard unlocked the box and opened it.


    ¡°...A dagger?¡±


    There was no sheath, and the dagger, wrapped in luxurious cloth, was gilded from the hilt to the de. It clearly looked like a decorative piece. While it was undoubtedly a valuable item, a Demigod Tier swordsman wouldn¡¯t gift something like this to a Transcendence Tier swordsman. There was no reason for them to exchange gold or treasures.


    Therefore, the significance likelyy in the meaning behind the gift rather than the dagger itself.


    ¡°I should ask Commander Demian about this.¡±

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135 </h4>


    The very next day, Leonard went straight to the designated meeting ce and told Demian, ¡°Commander Demian, there¡¯s something I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I received this as a reward for the test.¡±


    When Leonard took out the golden dagger from his pocket, Demian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he recognized it.


    ¡°Mimong?! That¡¯s the treasured artifact that old man Wade cherished so much!¡±


    His reaction was beyond anything Leonard had expected. Demian carefully took the dagger, tapping it a few times to verify its authenticity, then shook his head in amazement.


    The fact that the White Dragon Commander, among the ten strongest individuals in the Cardenas family, was this shocked showed just how significant the dagger was. Leonard now realized that Wade¡¯s gift was not just a valuable trinket.


    What exactly was this golden dagger?


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I got carried away. So this is an ancient artifact.¡±


    Although he clearly coveted it, Demian returned the golden dagger, Mimong, to Leonard.


    Leonard took it back and pricked up his ears. ¡°An ancient artifact?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It dates back to the era when the Void Deities, the very thing we¡¯re going to hunt today, roamed the heavens and the underworld freely.¡±


    Hearing that it was over a thousand years old, Leonard looked down at the dagger in his hand with wide eyes. It had an antique design, but there was no sign of corrosion on the de or hilt. Even inspecting it with his Dragon Eyes, he couldn¡¯t detect anything unusual. It was hard to believe this dagger had endured over a millennium.


    Seeing how Leonard was inspecting the artifact with his Dragon Eye, Demian chuckled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see anything, right? Well, not even our Dragon Eye can grasp the properties of this dagger. Mimong is an artifact of the highest tier.¡±


    These kinds of artifacts involved rules different from divine power or magic, and nothing else was known about them. Though they were fascinating research subjects, most of them didn¡¯t possess remarkable functions. Even some modern artifacts could outperform mid-to-high-tier ancient relics, so there was little reason to use something without proven principles.


    However, artifacts of the highest tier, like Mimong, were different.


    ¡°Leonard, draw your de and create an Aura de.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Holding Mimong in his left hand, Leonard drew his de and formed an Aura de with his other hand as Demian instructed. However, he hesitated at Demian¡¯s next instruction


    ¡°Now strike the Aura de with Mimong.¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t you mean the other way around?¡±


    ¡°No, I meant what I said.¡±


    With a knowing expression, Demian exined, ¡°This ancient artifact, Mimong, has the power to cut through anything. Aura des and supreme spells are no exception. It¡¯s not kept in a sheath because nothing can withstand its cutting power.¡±


    In disbelief, Leonard swung his left hand.


    Then¡ª


    <i>ng!</i>


    With a sharp sound, the Aura de zing on his sword was cleanly severed and fell to the ground. Though he hadn¡¯t amplified it, seeing the Five Elements Augmented Qi being cleaved effortlessly was astonishing.


    This sight shattered Leonard¡¯s understanding of augmented energy, the pinnacle of destructive power that martial artists could manifest.


    ¡°What the...?¡±


    Leonard was utterly dumbfounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too shocked. It¡¯s the same for my Aura de. It¡¯s a relic that could have been designated as a strategic weapon if it could cut through concepts orws.¡±


    Demian went on to exin in more detail, ¡°Mimong¡¯s ability is limited to its de. It can¡¯t create Aura des or Aura Swords. At best, it¡¯s useful for assassination, but there¡¯s no reason for the Cardenas family to use assassins against humans. When dealing with monsters, you usually need to make bigger cuts or target conceptual areas. It doesn¡¯t hinder regeneration, after all.¡±


    Leonard, having regained someposure, asked, ¡°So, it¡¯s not very practical inbat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not useless... but it¡¯s a weapon that¡¯s difficult to use effectively at the Transcendence Tier, and it¡¯s outright unnecessary for someone at the Demigod Tier. It¡¯s incredibly valuable, but otherwise not very practical. So it¡¯s perfect for a gift.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    To confirm this, Leonard tried infusing Mimong with energy, but he couldn¡¯t form even a hint of sword energy, let alone augmented sword energy. Now he finally understood.


    This weapon had a severe disadvantage when it came to range. Of course, it could inflict a critical blow if the opponent was caught off guard, but anyone who saw Mimong would sense something was off.


    <i>The appeal of being able to overwhelm your opponent in a direct sword sh is strong... but it¡¯s all for naught if that sh doesn¡¯t happen.</i>


    This was even more true when fighting Demigod Tier warriors. Even if Leonard managed tond a hit on Demian with Mimong, it would be nullified by the reversal from his visualization of mirrors. The cutting power of Mimong would also fall within that reflective range.


    As Demian put it, the dagger was a relic with some value but ultimately very limited in terms of utility.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    With a hint of hope, Leonard closed his eyes and focused his will on Mimong. The effort required was immense, but he seeded. Mimong began to hover and circle Leonard, controlled by his will.


    Demian, rarely impressed, eximed, ¡°Sword Maniption? Yes, that would maximize Mimong¡¯s abilities!¡±


    Indeed, the issue of range was only relevant when wielding it by hand. A flying sword didn¡¯t have such limitations.


    Using Mimong with Sword Maniption could turn its small size as a dagger into an advantage. It would be harder to dodgepared to a longsword, and even if the opponent tried to block it, their defense would just be pierced.


    However...


    ¡°...No, it¡¯s not feasible for now.¡±


    Leonard wiped the sweat from his forehead and stored Mimong back in its case. Although Sword Maniption wasn¡¯t nullified, handling the ancient relic itself consumed immense mental energy. The weapon seemed to have a will of its own, trying to move independently. Controlling it had sapped nearly half of Leonard¡¯s mental energy.


    Though it wasn¡¯t something he could master in a day or two, it was an opportunity to train his mental power.


    ¡°When I¡¯ve mastered handling Mimong, I¡¯ll show you first, Commander.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Great, I look forward to it.¡±


    Demian cheerfully acknowledged Leonard¡¯s ambition and began walking toward the edge of the Forest of Swords. They were to be escorted to the mission site by an outsider who couldn¡¯t enter the forest. A mage was waiting for them not far away.


    Noticing the robe of the Wickeline family, Leonard whispered softly, ¡°Are we moving using space magic instead of a spatial portal?¡±


    ¡°The nearest spatial portal to the mission site is over several hundred kilometers away. In a situation like this, we just ask the Wickeline family to assist us.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t well-known outside the Empire, but the Three Noble Houses didn¡¯t see each other aspetitors. Their domains and specialties were so different that cooperation was more beneficial than rivalry.


    The mage from the Wickeline family, who had finally noticed the two of them, looked slightly irritated. ¡°You¡¯rete, Commander Demian. I¡¯ve told you many times that my time is precious.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so hard on me. Let¡¯s take it easy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve beente every single time!¡±


    While Demian smoothly dismissed theint, Leonard assessed the mage¡¯s power through his mana mastery.


    He was a top-tier ss 7 Archmage, possibly on par with Jack Russell. It made sense that such a mage had been summoned here, given that space magic was inherently higher-ss magic, thus consuming a significant amount of mana. Since there was no mention of his participating in the subjugation mission, he was likely here solely to transport them to and from the mission site.


    <i>While the Cardenas family is abundant with Transcendence Tier knights, the Wickeline family seems to be overflowing with Archmages</i>, Leonard thought.


    The mage, noticing Leonard¡¯s gaze, turned to him.


    ¡°I heard you were going alone?¡±


    It was a reasonable question.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to support me,¡± said Demian.


    ¡°Does a Demigod Tier knight need an assistant? Well, if you¡¯ve brought him yourself, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    As he quietly listened to them, Leonard noticed a pair of long, pointed ears poking out from inside the mage¡¯s hood¡ªa most unusual feature for a human.


    ¡°...An elf?¡± Leonard unwittingly murmured, drawing both Demian and the mage¡¯s attention. It didn¡¯t seem like they were hiding something.


    ¡°A neer, huh? Seems like he doesn¡¯t know much about the Wickeline family¡¯s heritage.¡±


    ¡°Something like that. Let¡¯s exin it briefly.¡±


    With that, Demian proceeded to casually reveal the truth.


    ¡°Just as the Cardenas family inherited dragon blood, the Wickeline family are descendants of the ancient High Elves. This makes them more attuned to the world¡¯sws and grants them long lifespans, making it easier to excel as mages. When Ancestral Return happens, some even be spiritualists, with one or two per generation contracting with Spirit Kings.¡±


    The mage from the Wickeline family yelled in protest, ¡°Wait a minute, Commander! That¡¯s ssified information!¡±


    ¡°Is it? Everyone seems to know once they¡¯ve been around a while, so I must¡¯ve mixed it up.¡± Demian winked at Leonard as he offered an excuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Would I take him along for no reason? He¡¯s a talent capable of bing amander. I snagged him before the Red and Blue Dragon Commanders could. Telling himmon knowledge isn¡¯t a big deal, right? Give me a break.¡±


    ¡°Well, if he really is a futuremander candidate... It¡¯s not such a big issue.¡±


    The mage, now in front of Leonard, scrutinized his eyes with curiosity and interest. ¡°Huh? Interesting. Your soul has two ovepping rings. I¡¯ve never even seen this in ancient texts. Is this what makes amander candidate different from the rest?¡±


    Leonard, now intrigued, asked back, ¡°Can all Wickelines see soul rings?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my unique trait. Simr to the eyes you and Commander Demian possess, though a bit inferior.¡±


    After the brief exnation, the mage began drawing a long-range teleportation circle on the ground. Hepleted the magic circle for three people in a few minutes, using prepared magic stones to conserve mana. After verifying their positions, he closed his eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving. Don¡¯t step out of the magic circle.¡±


    Multi-Teleport, a modified ss 7 spell, was activated, smaller in scale than the ss 8 spell Mass Teleport.


    A blinding light surged, and when it subsided, there was no one left.


    * * *


    Though it was unlike a spatial portal, the principle was simr, and the spatial distortion caused by the spell dragged the three of them across a vast distance, each second feeling like an entire minute.


    Leonard, sensing the cooler and lighter air around him, opened his eyes. The atmosphere reminded him of the breeze felt from a high mountain from his past life.


    Sure enough, it was as he had expected.


    ¡°...Where are we?¡±


    They were at the peak of an unknown mountain range. The altitude was so high that clouds swirled far below them. It was at least several thousand meters high¡ªan altitude where breathing would be difficult for untrained individuals. Could this mountain peak be the site of their mission to subjugate the Void Deity?


    Understanding Leonard¡¯s confusion, Demian spoke up, ¡°I assume you¡¯ve covered the basics of Void Deities?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then try thinking a bit further.¡±


    He advised Leonard that the documents he had studied only offered rudimentary information and that applying that knowledge required ingenuity.


    ¡°The Void Deities gain strength from worshippers, from those who fear them, and even from those who are simply aware of existence, in that order of importance. Worshippers provide more power than those who fear, and those who are afraid more than those who simply know.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Leonard, would you worship a being you can see and touch anytime as your god? Would you fear a being whose dwellings and way of life you know about?¡±


    Leonard had an epiphany. ¡°The Void Deities have to reside in ces where humans can¡¯t live or reach.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°So, they dwell in high mountains, pr regions, deserts, or volcanic areas where fear naturally arises?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    The fear of natural disasters had always been linked to faith in gods, ever since ancient times. The reason the gods whomand lightning were revered and possessed the divinity of a Chief God or Great God was precisely so. Fear itself provided a basis for faith.


    Sailors worshiped sea gods, and hunters worshiped beast gods¡ªalways fearing what could consume them.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the temple of Tyr, the Void Deity discovered by our Order of the White Dragon, is hidden on a remote mountain peak.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136 </h4>


    As Demian exined, he gazed up at the rock standing tall at the center of the mountain peak. It towered akin to a pir or horn, exuding the raw grandeur of nature. However, Demian hadn¡¯t directed his attention there just to admire the rock.


    ¡°Leonard,¡± Demian called suddenly.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Leonard responded promptly.


    ¡°How well have you mastered the Dragon Eye? You could already use prating sight and super-speed before I taught you, so distinguishing truth from falsehood shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°I managed to activate it, but I haven¡¯t had a chance to test it on any subjects or situations.¡±


    This was knowledge Leonard had gleaned from the book describing the Dragon Blood Awakening. The Dragon Eye could see anything, depending on the user¡¯s capability, and this included discerning truth from lies.


    ¡°There should be a training facility in the Forest of Swords for illusion magic... but I suppose you haven¡¯t had the time or leisure to use it, given you were focused on recovering from those internal injuries.¡±


    Demian dismissed the matter and continued, ¡°Activate your Dragon Eye and observe that rock.¡±


    Leonard swiftlyplied; his crimson iris split, expanding his vision. This was different from prating sight or thermal detection. It was the True Sight, capable of distinguishing between truth and lie.


    The Dragon Eye¡¯s ability to detect the truth was sought after by intelligence organizations, but that was merely one of its many abilities. Aside from detecting lies, the Dragon Eye could also see through illusion magic and stealth abilities, granting almostplete immunity to any mental influences. It was, quite literally, an overpowered ability.


    <i>As expected.</i>


    With his altered vision, the world became translucent, like a colorless painting, with one area distorted in shape and color, right where the rock Demian had pointed out was located.


    The magic was so advanced that even perceiving the flow of energy wouldn¡¯t reveal it. It was abination of illusion and barrier magic that not only didn¡¯t interfere with each other but actually amplified each other¡¯s effects. It would feel like a real rock to the touch, and it could distort the perception of anyone trying to enter.


    But for Leonard, who could discern reality, it had no significant effect.


    ¡°Here it is,¡± Leonard said, cing his hand on a specific spot. With that, the rock melted away akin to a mirage, revealing the entrance to the cave.


    ¡°Do you know how long it took me toplete that spell?¡± the Wickeline mage grumbled, unable to contain his frustration. ¡°Does it make sense for it to be nullified by good eyesight? That damned Dragon Eye.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to fool the eyes of a dragon, a master of all magic. You should be happy it even held up for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Originally, dragons were World Guardians, capable of controlling the order of the world with a single word. No matter how advanced an Archmage was, without reaching the realm of the gods, they would never surpass a dragon. Although it was frustrating, Demian was right.


    ¡°Wait around here. We¡¯ll try to finish this as quickly as possible.¡±


    Leaving the disgruntled mage behind, Leonard and Demian ventured into the cave. Leonard¡¯s eyebrows twitched just a few steps in as a deep sense of unease washed over him.


    <i>It¡¯s muchrger and wider inside than it seemed from the outside. I¡¯m not sensing any magic, but the space is distorted?</i>


    Not even the Dragon Eye could discern what was causing this, suggesting that an ancient artifact or other inexplicable anomaly was at y.


    Demian, walking ahead, exined, ¡°Void Deities originate from a higher ne of existence, so their mere presence in the physical world distorts the surrounding area, transforming it into their domain. This phenomenon is known as Divine Territory.¡±


    The gods used to govern all natural phenomena and areas of life. Rain from the sky and crops growing onnd¡ªeverything came about from the god¡¯s grace or wrath. When the God of Fertility smiled, the fields turned golden; when the God of Drought roared, thend became arid.


    The gods could significantly alter thews of the world with every move. In that sense, the Divine Territory was simr.


    ¡°Tyr of the Aesir gods, the Void Deity we¡¯re dealing with this time, manifests an environment resembling Asgard in his territory. It maximizes his powers as the owner of the Divine Territory and allows him to summon his followers and servant races.


    Unlike ancient gods, Void Deities could only fully wield their power within their Divine Territory. Outside its bounds, they grew weaker and could even be unstable to the point of dissolution. However, within the Divine Territory, they were formidable enemies.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Leonard eximed upon entering the Divine Territory, passing through a spatial pathway that was distorted by an unknown force.


    Anyone would have reacted the same way. A utopia unfolded before his eyes, reminiscent of a new world. A rainbow bridge stretched beyond the horizon; the ground was made of clouds, and fortresses and towers built from precious metals lined thendscape.


    It was truly a ce befitting a god¡¯s pce.


    ¡°Everyone reacts like that the first time they see Asgard,¡± Demian chuckled, but his eyes didn¡¯t miss the glimmering gold and silver roofs in the distance.


    They found themselves in one of Asgard¡¯s twelve fortresses, belonging to Forseti, the God of Law. Tyr was a God of War and Law, and it often manifested Glitnir, the fortress ofw, as its Divine Territory.


    ¡°Here theye. They¡¯ve sensed our presence.¡±


    Both of them noticed the enemies advancing from Glitnir without needing to say it out loud. Einherjar, warriors who worshiped the Aesir gods, charged toward them. Their helmets bore horns, their armors were made of animal hides, and they used axes and hammers as their weapons. Each warrior was as strong as a high-degree External Force Tier warrior, their eyes gleaming with a thirst for battle.


    The Einherjar charged with relentless force, their battle cries seemingly shaking the skies. There were at least hundreds of them, perhaps over a thousand.


    <i>This is going to be troublesome.</i>


    Though not a dire threat, the Einherjar couldn¡¯t be ignored. Maintaining an augmented energy shield would just be a waste of internal energy, and even a moment¡¯s distraction could be fatal in a battle between demigod-level warriors.


    Leonard drew his sword and circted his internal energy.


    <i>Crackle! Crackle!</i>


    A vast amount of blue, lightning-like energy surged forth, coiling around Leonard¡¯s sword in the shape of a dragon. The dragon majestically raised its long head.


    For sweeping away numerous enemies from a distance, there was nothing more convenient than augmented qi techniques. Within seconds, the sword rumbled like thunder, at which Leonard swung it downward.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon Thirty-Sixth Form


    Surge of the Dragon King


    With the sh, a dragon burst forth from the de, roaring ferociously.


    <i>ROAAARRR!!</i>


    Despite not fearing death, the crazed warriors froze in ce. The roar was terrifyingly intimidating; it was just like a tiger paralyzing its prey with a roar. The blue lightning dragon crashed down on the Einherjar, who had copsed mid-charge.


    Demian whistled in admiration. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite a spectacle.¡±


    The shockwave from the Surge of the Dragon King sent dozens of Einherjar flying in pieces, while those at the center were vaporized, leaving only charred remnants behind. Nearly a hundred died instantly.


    However, Leonard noted, ¡°They don¡¯t seem to lose their fighting spirit. It¡¯s like they¡¯re on some kind of drug.¡± He clicked his tongue as he saw the Einherjar charge again.


    Demian responded with a matter-of-fact expression, ¡°Those creatures used to be crazed warriors when they were alive, living solely for the sake of battle. But that¡¯s not all. Take a look toward the fortress.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Leonard turned to look at Glitnir, and his face went nk.


    ¡°...No way!¡±


    ¡°Yup. It¡¯s exactly what you think.¡±


    About a hundred Einherjar emerged from the fortress, joining the battle once again. It seemed that those killed by the Surge of the Dragon King had instantlye back to life.


    ¡°Einherjar fought and died every morning, only to be resurrected by evening to enjoy a feast, ready to fight again the next day,¡± Demian exined. ¡°Within the Divine Territory, they cane back to life again and again.¡±


    ¡°Then how are we going to deal with that?¡±


    ¡°Normally, our members would immobilize them by cutting off their limbs or binding them in a state where they can¡¯t die. But with me here, it¡¯s different. Although tenacious, those small fry are powerless against amander.¡±


    By this point, the Einherjar had closed the distance to a few kilometers and were nearly upon them. Demian, the White Dragon Commander, faced their charge head-on and delivered a single horizontal sh.


    And then¡ª


    There was nothing left.


    ¡°...?¡±


    Leonard blinked in disbelief. Not a single Einherjar reappeared; hundreds of berserkers had vanished in an instant. They hadn¡¯t been killed or annihted; rather, it was a strange phenomenon that sent chills down Leonard¡¯s spine. Not only those who had approached but even the ones who had been revived earlier werepletely gone.


    ¡°Leonard, let me ask you something.¡± As Demian sheathed his sword, he said, ¡°Is the image reflected in a mirror real or an illusion?¡±


    Leonard, puzzled by the sudden question, answered, ¡°An illusion, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see it a bit differently. The reflection in a mirror exists because there is a real object to reflect. Just like a mirage in the desert proves there¡¯s <i>something</i> there, the real and the illusion can be controlled by a single mirror surface.¡±


    Leonard pondered this seemingly philosophical statement, then his pupils contracted.


    ¡°...Commander Demian, is it what I think it is?¡± Leonard asked in a shaky voice. It was too surreal to say out loud, so he sought confirmation. Even after sparring with Demian and being struck by the Red Dragon Commander¡¯s heart sword, this felt unimaginable to him.


    A power that governed reality and illusions!


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not far off,¡± Demian confirmed casually. ¡°Even if they¡¯re immortal, the Einherjar are wraiths whose existence is bound to the Divine Territory. So, I made them non-existent. Strictly speaking, they¡¯re not dead, so they can¡¯t be resurrected.¡±


    ¡°Did they disappear permanently?¡±


    ¡°Unless I reverse it, yes. Those turned into illusions can¡¯t re-materialize on their own.¡±


    In that moment, Leonard understood the true extent of a demigod-level warrior¡¯s power. It wasn¡¯t merely about speed or destructive power, but rather something on apletely different dimension¡ªthe realm of concepts.


    Transcending the limits of mortals and altering thews of the world like the ancient gods, demigod-level warriors were true to their name¡ªbeings who intruded into the realm of the divine.


    ¡°It may seem impressive, but it¡¯s not omnipotent, so there is no need to make a big deal out of it,¡± Demian said nonchntly. ¡°The Einherjar are wraiths bound to the Divine Territory, neither truly alive nor dead, so it¡¯s easy to erase them. Within the scope of my ability, goblins wandering the back mountains are harder to erase. It¡¯s a thousand times easier to simply kill them.¡±


    ¡°Ah, does it work the same way with the Void Deities?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quick to catch on. While I can¡¯t erase them instantly like the Einherjar, I can critically wound them and then erase them.¡±


    The Seven Great Orders of Cardenas, both the main force and the symbol of the family, each had unique adversaries. Consequently, eachmander possessed a unique trait to effectively annihte their respective enemies.


    The Blue Dragon Commander needed abilities for flight and wide-area firepower against the Celestials, while the ck Dragon Commander needed raw destructive power against the Demoniacs.


    Among them, the White Dragon Commander, who faced the Void Deities, had a particrly special role.


    ¡°A wielder of an ability to erase immortality. That¡¯s the one and only requirement to be the White Dragon Commander.¡±


    A swordsman who could reverse existence and nothingness, one who could erase even the Void Deities¡ªcapable of ying even the immortal and eternal gods, Demian was the one worthy of being the White Dragon Commander.

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137 </h4>


    <i>So, one¡¯s specific power determines their affiliation and rank? I haven¡¯t considered that perspective before. </i>


    Leonard understood the selection method, but he also found it peculiar as it was very different from the workings in murim. Even if someone reached the Demigod Tier, they would probably have to change their affiliated knight order if their abilities didn¡¯t match.


    The White Dragon Commander Demian might have belonged to another knight order back when he was still at the Transcendence Tier.


    ¡°While ssification generally starts when you be amander, potential can be identified earlier than that. It¡¯smon for those at the Transcendence Tier who show the potential for unique traits to be recruited early on.¡±


    As they walked toward the distant fortress of Glitnir, Demian continued to borate, ¡°That¡¯s also why the Order of the Red Dragon has the most members.¡±


    The Order of the Red Dragon¡¯s jurisdiction, the Rifts and the Outer Gods, required sheer strength more than unique traits due to their vast diversity. Ideally, a unique trait adaptable to all sorts of situations was best, but if such abilities weremon, there would be no need for any ssification in the first ce.


    Thus, knights without prominent unique traits often belonged to the Order of the Red Dragon, and it wasmon for them to be transferred to other knight orders as they grew stronger and manifested their unique traits.


    Listening until that point, Leonard had a realization. ¡°So then the Red Dragon Commander is stronger than the othermanders?¡±


    Demian chuckled bitterly and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Old man Wade is the strongest among usmanders, except perhaps the Golden Dragon Commander.¡±


    Unlike the othermanders, the Red Dragon Commander¡¯s position depended solely on power. To be themander of the Order of the Red Dragon, one had to be capable of oveing any threat from the Rift and beyond with their power.


    Because the Red Dragon Commander led the vanguard on the front lines, unlike the Golden Dragon Commander who rarely made a move, he was often seen as the de facto leader.


    ¡°Within the Divine Territory rted to Asgard, you¡¯ll typically encounter Einherjar, as well as divine beasts and spirits under themand of the Void Deities. It¡¯s best to familiarize yourself with it.¡±


    As they passed through the grandiose gates of Glitnir, the two men talked about the Divine Territory. Within the Order of the White Dragon, they made a point of teaching archaeology and theology. Knowing the myths and inherent powers associated with beings like the Void Deities significantly impacted the difficulty of defeating them.


    However, there were also rare cases like Tyr, whose legends were scarce and offered few clues.


    ¡°Tyr is best known for sacrificing his right arm to the wolf Fenrir, which killed the Chief God during the God-ying War of the old era, effectively sealing the beast. Think of him as a God associated with <i>swords</i>, <iw</i>, and <i>seals</i>,¡± Demian exined.


    ¡°Have you faced him before?¡±


    Demian continued, ¡°A couple of times. But since Void Deities can manifest different aspects, you shouldn¡¯t assume a stereotype. Tyr can appear while manifesting either swords or seals.


    Void Deities, known as the shells of Gods, were essentially fragments of Gods rather than degraded forms. For example, it was as if Leonard had created dozens of clones, each missing some of the Five Elements or skilled only in martial arts other than swordsmanship. The clones would naturally vary in power and abilities despite sharing the same origin.


    With the Einherjar gone, no other entities blocked the path of the two Cardenas swordsmen. As they neared the center of Glitnir, the gathering light from the golden and silver roofs created an otherworldly scene. After several more minutes of walking, they finally reached their destination.


    The Divine Throne.


    There was a giant figure seated on a radiant throne. Tyr, the One-Armed Sword God, looked down upon them.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had visitors.


    The imposing voice echoed in their minds like a divine revtion. A weak-willed person might have fallen to their knees in worship, ovee by the majesty of the presence. If even the fragment of a God wielded such power, facing the true majesty of a God would be unimaginable.


    And yet, neither Demian, the Demigod Tier knight, nor Leonard so much as flinched.


    ¡ªI know why you¡¯vee.


    Tyr slowly rose from his throne.


    <i>He¡¯s huge.</i>


    By rough estimate, Tyr stood just under five meters tall. Although wrapped in light, the Dragon Eye could still discern his form with ease. A long beard flowed from beneath a helmet adorned with wing-like projections instead of horns, presenting an intellectual yet barbaric demeanor. His green eyes glinted amidst his dark brown hair and beard.


    ¡ªYou havee to erase the remnants of <i>my fallen self</i>.


    Demian stepped forward to respond, ¡°Precisely. If you offer your head, it¡¯ll be over quickly.¡±


    Expecting Tyr¡¯s wrath, Leonard tensed up. Even as a Void Deity, Tyr¡¯s nature wouldn¡¯t differ greatly from the ancient era. The rage of a God belittled by humans would surely be unimaginable.


    However...


    ¡ªHow brave, warriors. While your demand is undoubtedly just, as a God of War, yielding without a fight would betray my followers¡¯ trust.


    Behaving in a dignified manner, Tyr drew his sword from his waist. It was a Saks, a one-handed sword from the ancient era, perfectly suited for the one-armed Tyr. However, its colossal size made it appear twice asrge and heavy as a human¡¯s two-handed sword. Perhaps it was an ancient relic simr to Mimong, which would make it all the more daunting to recklessly sh with the de.


    ¡°Leonard, stand back.¡±


    As Demian readied himself, the surrounding air sharpened. His killing intent cut through the divine pressure exuded by the Void Deity.


    Leonard had never witnessed this side of Demian during their sparring sessions. Chilled by his aura, he took a step back, awakening his Dragon Eyes and focusing on the twobatants. The battle he was about to witness could very well be beyond what his Dragon Eyes could fully grasp.


    Satisfied, Tyr raised his sword.


    ¡ªThis battle makes my arm, which I lost to Fenrir, throb. Great! Come, warrior! Try to take my head!


    ¡°Man, arrogant or insane Void Deities are easier to deal with.¡±


    Despite hisint, Demian smiled widely. ¡°Still, I like opponents like you.¡±


    ¡ªMuahahahaha!


    As Tyr¡¯s sword shook with hisughter, Demian seized the moment and charged. Even with Leonard¡¯s Dragon Eyes slowing down his perception by hundreds of times, Demian¡¯s speed was so quick that he appeared like a streak of lightning. The Aura de extending from his sword thrust toward Tyr''s heart.


    And then...


    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>


    A single downward sh from Tyr split the Aura de in half, narrowly missing Demian by half a step. The ground split open in a massive chasm, kilometers wide, which echoed a bted roar of destruction. If this battle had taken ce in a volcanic area, magma would have erupted.


    One sh followed another; thrusts and shes were exchanged, tearing the world apart.


    <i>As expected! He truly is a sword god.</i>


    Demian¡¯s thrust was impable, but Tyr¡¯s shes were equally perfect, each movement reaching the pinnacle of perfection.


    This was a realm beyond Leonard¡¯sprehension, one he couldn¡¯t judge by his own standards¡ªa fight between a Demigod Tier knight and a Void Deity.


    ¡ª¡ª!


    The battle transcended sound. The air in the vicinity was obliterated, creating a zone of silence. The space, warped by heat and shock, repeatedlypressed and expanded, tearing the ground and clouds apart.


    sh against sh; thrust against sh; sh against thrust¡ªthey exchanged what could be considered basic sword techniques, but their speed and power were so immense that their swings approached the level of a natural disaster.


    Despite the vast difference in their sizes, Demian and Tyr shed relentlessly, sword against sword. The adornments on Tyr¡¯s helmet shattered just as a piece of Demian¡¯s shoulder armor crumbled to dust.


    <i>This is...?!</i>


    Leonard, witnessing the fight, grasped a truth that someone below the Demigod Tier could hardlyprehend. It was so shocking he could hardly believe it himself.


    <i>This is a sh to check each other out...!</i>


    The blows they exchanged, capable of tearing their bodies apart, were merely to gauge each other¡¯s abilities. Demian and Tyr, both seeminglyposed, were measuring each other¡¯s swordsmanship.


    Techniques bound by physicalws had limits, and when those limits were reached, the fight would never conclude.


    A wless realm. They were probing for openings that might or might not exist in each other, and the heavens and earth were crumbling from the strain of the sh.


    ¡°Tch, guess it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    ¡ªExcellent, warrior. You have reached the pinnacle of a mortal.


    Without a clear cue, the Demigod Tier knight and the Void Deity recognized each other¡¯s capabilities, both lowering their swords and summoning their true powers. The air, briefly returning during their pause, was expelled again, swirling into a vortex.


    From here on, their battle would transcend into the realm of concepts.


    ¡ªI dere this...


    Tyr was the first to impose his authority.


    ¡ªIn thisnd where the name of a god is not forgotten, all beings, regardless of their status, are forbidden to use their right arm.


    With an iprehensible deration, the phenomenon urred.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Leonard watched as all strength and feeling vanished from his right arm, causing his sword to slip from his grasp and bury itself in the ground.


    The rule against using one¡¯s right arm hade into effect.


    Unlike Leonard, Demian immediately switched his sword to his left hand, ring at the grinning Tyr before him.


    ¡°A Void Deity prioritizingw over swords? To be able to freely derews within the Divine Territory, you must be intermediate-rank or higher. You¡¯re clever, too.¡±


    The White Dragon Commander¡¯s umted experience was not to be underestimated. Even a god ofw couldn¡¯t maniptews at will. Tyr would also be bound by his own decrees. However, unlike Demian and Leonard, he was unaffected by the one he had just issued because he was already missing his right arm.


    The Void Deity tilted his head and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡ªYour reaction is swift, warrior. It seems you¡¯ve encountered my authority before.


    ¡°Why ask when you already know the answer?¡±


    ¡ªDo be understanding. It¡¯s been centuries since I had anyone to talk to.


    Exchanging a brief banter, the Void Deity raised his sword.


    ¡ªNow, let¡¯s fight honorably, as one-armed opponents!


    Tyr then charged before Demian could respond. A sh of strikes and parries with their left hands ensued. Returning the earlier surprise attack, Demian¡¯s de aimed at Tyr¡¯s heart, only to be deflected by a side sh, bouncing upward.


    For a Demigod Tier swordsman, there was no distinction between the right and left hand.


    <i>But the difference between dual-wielding and single-wielding is another matter.</i>


    If the right and left hands were like two sides of the same coin, then dual-wielding and single-wielding essentially meant having multiple coins. Dual-wielding offered more strength and options than single-wielding. Unable to use any techniques with his empty hand, Leonard unconsciously stepped forward, grasping his sword with his left hand.


    However...


    ¡ª...Hmm?


    For the first time since the battle had begun, a strikended. With Tyr¡¯s helmet crest broken and a diagonal cut across his face, golden blood trickled down. Though the wound was superficial, it marked Tyr¡¯s defeat in that exchange.


    However, rather than pain and shock, puzzlement glinted in Tyr¡¯s eyes. Leonard, seeing the same phenomenon, soon understood.


    ¡°How?¡±


    Demian, with a nonchnt smile, waved his<i> right hand</i>.


    ¡°Is it so surprising that I can move it?¡±

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138 </h4>


    Even within the realm of perfection, being wless did not mean every choice was correct. A single wrong decision could offer an opening to an opponent who made the right choice.


    This was one such moment.


    Tyr had assumed Demian would block with his left arm, but a new attack hade from the direction he hadn¡¯t expected, catching him off guard.


    ¡ªHmm...


    In terms ofbat experience, even the Cardenas family¡¯s Commanders of the Seven Great Orders couldn¡¯t surpass Tyr, the God of War.


    Tyr quickly grasped the situation with his green eyes. Instead of Demian¡¯s right arm, which should have been immobilized by the decree, it was his left arm that hung limp. Various conceptual realms could have caused this.


    ¡ªYou transferred the effect of my decree? Or did you switch your right and left arms? Either way, it¡¯s a rare ability.


    Leonard thought back to Demian¡¯s technique, agreeing with Tyr''s assessment.


    <i>The arm moving in the mirror appears opposite to the real one. I remember that some used this cognitive error to treat phantom limb pain from amputations.</i>


    For Demian, who controlled the conceptual realm of mirrors, reversing the perceived cognitive error was an easy task. He had managed to catch Tyr off guard by treating his right arm as his left.


    However...


    <i>The fact remains that Tyr¡¯s decree renders one arm useless. </i>


    Though Demian could alternate between his right and left arms by reversing the concepts of left and right, he still wasn¡¯t able to use both arms simultaneously, which significantly reduced hisbat power.


    ¡°I¡¯m not about to reveal my trick just because I got a scratch on your face. Here Ie.¡±


    With a casual demeanor, Demian raised his sword.


    ¡ªMmm...


    As Demian advanced, Tyr raised his sword. However, just as their swords were about to sh, Demian¡¯s figure suddenly became blurry.


    Mirror de.


    The technique Demian had perfected through his experience as the White Dragon Commander shone brightly.


    ¡ªOooh?


    Demian multiplied with each step, creating thirty-one clones within five steps. They all shed at Tyr from various directions, making it impossible to tell which was real and which was an illusion. Not even Leonard, observing with his Dragon Eyes, could tell them apart.


    <i>The illusions and reality keep shifting... This isn¡¯t a technique where the real and fake are predetermined!</i>


    The thirty-two Demians were both real and fake, capable of alternating between the two states. This technique, close to the speed of a heartbeat, allowed Demian to attack as a solid entity and then turn into an illusion to evade iing strikes. The way to counter this was deceptively simple yet extremely difficult.


    ¡ªTruly annoying, o¡¯ warrior!


    Despite saying that, Tyr couldn¡¯t hide his smile. He shed through four clones and kicked another to pieces, but still took several hits.


    The Void Deity¡¯s five-meter-tall stature, although possessing enhanced physical abilities, had more blind spots against a smaller, swift opponent like Demian. When he blocked a sword from behind, a horizontal sh from below deeply cut his calf, spilling golden blood.


    ¡°Being big isn¡¯t always an advantage.¡±


    ¡ªAmong the Aesir pantheon, I, Tyr, am considered small!


    Tyr joked as he recognized his disadvantage. He stopped fighting with his sword and instead added another decree to the previous one that forbade the use of right arms.


    ¡ªI dere this now. In thisnd where the name of a god is not forgotten. All beings, regardless of their status, are forbidden to attack from direction other than the front.


    The effect of the decree was immediate. The sword aimed from behind froze in the air, and those shing from below or the side broke off. The decree forced a frontal confrontation, neutralizing most of Demian¡¯s clones.


    Tyr whirled his one-handed sword like a storm.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Demian, along with his remaining clones, retreated, shaking from the pain in his hand. Even as a Void Deity, Tyr¡¯s strength was iparable to a human¡¯s.


    ¡ªHmm, you are losing a lot of blood.


    Tyr wasn¡¯t in perfect condition either. Although he had regained the upper hand through his decree, he had received numerous cuts in those few seconds, and divine blood was flowing from multiple wounds.


    Shallow injuries would not have been concerning during the old era, but now, relying entirely on the Divine Territory, such wounds were dangerous. Tyr could bleed to death like a mortal.


    Any warrior who had fought life-or-death battles knew that there were times when they had to gamble with their life. Sometimes, this kind of gamble that made the difference between life and death was unavoidable.


    What seemed like a bad move could be a lifesaving one, while the seemingly best move could lead to a deadly trap. Now was time to make the wager.


    Tyr, confident, flipped his coin.


    ¡ªI dere this. In thisnd where the name of a god is not forgotten, regardless of their status, I forbid outsiders from overpowering the master of thisnd.


    Having already issued two decrees, Tyr¡¯s presence diminished significantly with this third, the decree of <i>no precedence</i>. Even within the Divine Territory, Tyr couldn¡¯t use his authority infinitely. The cost of imposing these decrees on a Demigod Tier knight like Demian and a near-Demigod Tier warrior like Leonard was immense. Now, the Void Deity could no longer enforcews on both of them simultaneously.


    Nevertheless, this <i>no precedence</i> decree was exceptionally powerful.


    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>


    Forced to always act half a beat slower than Tyr, Demian couldn¡¯t fully absorb the impact and was pushed back, his remaining clones shattered long ago. Unable to move faster than the Void Deity, he had no choice but to fight by reacting to his adversary¡¯s moves.


    Demian¡¯s arm was already chained and was forced to fight a frontal battle. And now, he couldn''t depend on timing to gain the upper hand. Thebined effects of the decrees had turned the tide of the battle against him.


    <i>What an incredibly troublesome ability. If I were in Demian¡¯s shoes, how would I counter something that could bind my limbs and control my actions?</i>


    Neither the Northern God Style nor the Southern God Style had a solution for that authority. Leonard needed to find an answer within the still iplete Eastern God Style or Western God Style.


    His eyes instinctively followed Demian. In the realm of martial arts, one often understood their shorings by learning from those more skilled. Demian did not disappoint in this regard.


    ¡°You¡¯re going all out, huh? Using decrees of this level must deplete almost all of your divinity, right?¡±


    ¡ªTo defeat you, this much is necessary.


    ¡°Well, your judgment wasn¡¯t bad...But if that¡¯s your best, it¡¯s far from enough!¡± Demian eximed with a grin.


    Following the rule of <i>no precedence</i>, Demian, who could only act after Tyr did, flipped his coin.


    Mirror de


    Demian raised his sword vertically with one hand, clearly intending to deliver a downward sh. It seemed too simple to call it a finishing move, but Tyr and Leonard realized how frightening Demian¡¯s swing truly was, both freezing in ce. They couldn¡¯t help it.


    <i>No way...?!</i>


    Both the Dragon Eye bearer and the god witnessed something they shouldn¡¯t have, forced to confront a terror they could have avoided. They saw an infinite array of swords; just like mirrors reflecting each other endlessly, Demian¡¯s sword had transformed into something more.


    The principle behind the technique was simple, allowing Leonard to immediately grasp its frightening essence.


    Demian, a Demigod Tier swordsman, wasbining the force of a thousand full-power strikes into a single blow. Leonard might be able to destroy a small mountain by swinging his sword a hundred times, and as such, he could barely even imagine the devastation that Demian could inflict with a thousand strikes.


    Tyr¡¯s face turned pale as he shouted urgently.


    ¡ªI-I dere...! In thisnd where the name of a god is not forgotten, I forbid anyone to inflict any kind of injury regardless of their rank or status¡ª!


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Perhaps it would have been different if Tyr had tried to prevent Demian from unleashing his technique in the first ce, but now it was toote.


    Holding an attack capable of splitting a mountain, Demian calmly dered the god¡¯s demise, ¡°Return to nothingness, relic of the old era.¡±


    The ultimate strike created by the Mirror de fell.


    Parallel Infinite Fatal Strike


    One of Thousand


    Tyr desperately tried to retreat, but Demian wasn¡¯t going to allow it. His technique not only amplified the attack¡¯s power by a thousand-fold, but it also extended its range by the same extent. Unless time itself stopped, escaping this attack was impossible.


    A force capable of splitting even Mount Tai struck Tyr¡¯s head faster than lightning.


    <i>CLANG¡ª!</i>


    Tyr¡¯s reflexive attempt to block the strike resulted in his sword breaking in two. It was only natural for the sh to be one-sided. After all, Tyr had tried to block the force of a thousand strikes with one de.


    ¡ª...Impressive, warrior. That¡¯s more frightening than Frey¡¯s attacks.


    Tyr¡¯s body had been perfectly sliced from crown to crotch, the Void Deity¡¯s presence fading quickly. Divine blood streamed from his bisected form.


    ¡°Tch, even at maximum power, I still can¡¯t kill or make you disappear.¡± Demian sheathed his sword.


    One of Thousand was among his strongest techniques in terms of destructive power, but it had no conceptual weight against immortality. As such, it wouldn¡¯t have been effective against a demon capable of regenerating from a scrap of flesh.


    Fortunately, Tyr didn¡¯t possess such regeneration abilities.


    ¡ªHaha, it¡¯s an innate ability. I¡¯d love to willingly ept my defeat and die, but it¡¯s not that simple.


    epting his defeat, the giant Tyr slumped onto his throne. It looked like his body would copse if he rxed even for a second. Without the unique immortality of a god, he would have died instantly. The Void Deity would need more than a century to recover from this kind of damage, but Demian had no intention of letting it end there.


    Demian scaled the steps that were toorge for a human only with a few leaps. Standing before Tyr, he asked, ¡°Anyst words?¡±


    Realizing this was the end, Tyr closed his eyes for a moment, then made a response.


    ¡ªI already perished at the end of Ragnarok. What you face now is merely a remnant. Warrior, im your right as the victor.


    Demian¡¯s expression became unusually solemn as he touched Tyr. ¡°If only all of your kind were as reasonable.¡±


    As Demian made contact, Tyr¡¯s body grew translucent and began to fade. Having exhausted most of his divinity after dering three decrees, he had no strength left to resist Demian¡¯s <i>reversal</i>. Immortality could forcibly retain life but it couldn¡¯t anchor existence itself. Being critically injured, Tyr could not prevent himself from bing nothing.


    ¡ªI wish you luck, warrior.


    With a final farewell, Tyr disappearedpletely.


    ¡°Phew, I used more power than expected,¡± Demian grumbled as he descended from the Divine Throne. What was supposed to be a lower-rank Void Deity turned out to be mid-rank or higher, and using his ultimate technique had taken a toll on him.


    However, his eyes soon gleamed with interest as he spotted Leonard at a distance from the battlefield.


    ¡°Oh? Is this for real?¡±


    Around Leonard, who was sitting in a lotus position, a significant amount of mana was swirling¡ªa sign of enlightenment.

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139 </h4>


    <i>From the Demigod Tier onward, one must first master fighting in the realm of concepts using their unique traits.</i>


    The recent battle reyed in Leonard¡¯s mind.


    <i>This was on apletely different level from any of my previous battles. </i>


    Demian¡¯s quick thinking, countering the decree of the Void Deity Tyr with an ingenious reversal of his arms, was truly impressive.


    On the other hand, Tyr¡¯s authority forced a frontal sh with Demian, who was using a clone technique at the highest level, indistinguishable between reality and illusion.


    Finally, witnessing the ultimate technique of the Mirror de at the end was extraordinary.


    If Leonard had tried to understand this on his own in his room, it would have taken him years. However, having witnessed Demian¡¯s battle, his experience and understanding had grown immensely.


    While Leonard could only think of <i>reversal </i>and <i>reflection</i>, Demian¡¯s application of the mirror technique was diverse and powerful. Creating infinite parallels by using mirrors against each other and merging a thousand strikes into one was nothing short of a masterpiece.


    <i>The superiority of one¡¯s power depends on how diversely and profoundly one utilizes their unique traits.</i>


    For instance, the Northern God Style could freeze an opponent entirely with the Cold Snowfall of Winter, but it could also end their life with the Life and Death Sword. Conversely, suspending death could be used to prolong someone¡¯s life. However, as the essence of his martial arts was based on Xuanwu, the Northern God Style worked more easily with death than with life.


    <i>In my case, instead of delving deeply into one concept like Commander Demian, it might be more efficient topensate for the shorings of one concept with another.</i>


    The One Origin Five Elements Sword Art, a martial art based on the Five Elements Style, allowed Leonard to create unique traits for each of the five elemental attributes. With the Northern God Style and the Southern God Style already conceptualized, he needed to master the Eastern God Style and Western God Style and fill in the gaps in those attributes.


    The central concept, which was a superior counterpart to the Yellow Dragon, was not yet properly established and was thus left forst.


    <i>...With the attack power of the Southern God Style, I can nullify regeneration, and the defense of the Northern God Style can be used to seal enemies. The remaining sword styles are already set to deal with specific situations.</i>


    Leonard needed to counter unique traits he hadn¡¯t yet prepared for, like the immortality of the Void Deities or Demian¡¯s<i> reversal</i>.


    He had also achieved some enlightenment regarding the Eastern God Style. The divine beast symbolizing the east, the Azure Dragon, was associated with the wood element among the Five Elements. It governed nts and spring, rain and clouds, as well as wind and thunder.


    Many wondered why the Azure Dragon wasn¡¯t associated with water, given that the god ruling over the sea was known as the Dragon King. Even rituals for calling forth the rain or a bountiful catch were sometimes held to honor the Azure Dragon and not the ck Tortoise.


    Leonard used to think the same, but as his understanding of the concept of the Five Elements deepened, he discarded this preconception.


    <i>Wood takes root in the earth, consumes water, and grows. Then, it is cut by metal, and then burns to return to the earth.</i>


    Wood was closely linked to all Five Elements, symbolizing the cycle of life. That was why the Azure Dragon was moreplex and its powers were more intricatepared to the other divine beasts. It also exined why it was the most fitting attribute for the dragon, known as the messenger of the heavens. The wood attribute also symbolized cirction and natural flow.


    <i>I think I have an idea of how to build the Eastern God Style.</i>


    As the concept of the Eastern God Style took shape, the Western God Style, based on an opposing element, also bloomed slightly. Strengthening the wood energy without bncing it with metal energy would disrupt harmony.


    Simrly, the growth of the Northern God Style had elevated the Southern God Style, the process of bncing water energy and fire energy being synergistic as well.


    However...


    <i>If it weren¡¯t for the Dragon Heart, it might have taken months or years to resolve this imbnce. Relying solely on my dragon traits could lead to greater failure.</i>


    Reflecting on this, Leonard slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°...What are you doing, Commander?¡±


    He was startled to see Demian right in his face, staring at him.


    ¡°What about you? What are <i>you</i> doing?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I brought you here to gain some experience, but you¡¯re gaining enlightenment instead. That doesn¡¯te easily at your level. Are you actually going to reach the Demigod Tier in just a few months? When that happens, you won¡¯t be treated as a rookie anymore.¡±


    ¡°You praise me too much,¡± Leonard replied, feeling awkward at thepliment that didn¡¯t sound like apliment.


    Demian stood up and dusted off his pants, suggesting Leonard had been meditating for quite some time. The fortress, left in shambles by Demian and Tyr¡¯s sh, had mostly quieted down. Heat waves distorted the light flowing through the roof, but neither Leonard nor Demian were fooled by the mirage.


    Leonard stood and slowly surveyed the Divine Territory. ¡°It seems the Divine Territory is different from a Rift.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? How so?¡±


    ¡°Even though the Void Deity has vanished, the Divine Territory remains. Rifts are sealed immediately when their core is destroyed.¡±


    Demian understood Leonard¡¯s point. ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯ve had experience sealing Rifts, right? It¡¯s different because Outer Gods and Void Deities are fundamentally in opposite positions.¡±


    Outer Gods were invaders, while Void Deities were remnants of the native gods. It wasn¡¯t a simple foreigner-native divide; rather, it was a conflict between invaders and the original deities of the human realm.


    If the Outer Gods defied the world order, the Void Deities relied on it to sustain their immortality . Unlike Rifts, which were essentially invasion outposts, the Divine Territory was like a natural phenomenon in the human world; it faded gradually instead of copsing immediately, like a storm losing its momentum. Rifts, on the other hand, were sealed immediately upon the destruction of their core.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a Divine Territory created by a mid-rank Void Deity, it couldst about half a year. If the Wickeline family intervenes, it might evenst ten years.¡±


    Puzzled by Demian¡¯s exnation, Leonard asked, ¡°Is there a reason to maintain the Divine Territory?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, since it¡¯s like a living library of the old era. You can discover ancient artifacts and magic here, and studying the authority used by the ruler of the Divine Territory can be beneficial.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Abilities like the decrees used by the Void Deity Tyr, which manipted the world¡¯sws, were essentially superior versions of magic spells. Even if they couldn¡¯t be replicated perfectly, even a partial mimicry of such powers could yield new supreme spells.


    It was simr to martial artists seeking what the masters of the previous generation had left behind, like hidden caves or secret vaults.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s see if we can earn some extra profit.¡± Demian leisurely began to move, swinging his arms with a rxed gait.


    ¡°Extra profit...?¡± Leonard echoed, puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a deal with the Wickeline family. In exchange for handing over certain relics essential to their research, we agreed that the Wickeline family would handle the maintenance and excavation of the remaining spoils from the Divine Territory, and the Cardenas family would be entitled to those items. They will also overlook it if the Order of the White Dragon, which leads the subjugation of the Void Deities, takes a few relics.¡±


    ¡°In fact, that¡¯s how your Mimong was secured,¡± Demian went on. He then walked ahead of Leonard, surveying the fortress as he went. While doing so, he shared more about the Divine Territory.


    ¡°Asgard, the Divine Territory manifested by the Aesir gods, is a pce and final strongholdposed of fifteen fortresses. Although it was said to bepletely destroyed during the God-ying War, the Divine Territory recreates it in its pristine state.¡±


    ¡°You mean there are fifteen fortresses like Glitnir...!¡±


    ¡°While it¡¯s among the top three when ites to grandeur, Glitnir isn¡¯t that great in terms of function and importance. The highest-ranking ones are Vskjalf, where the throne of the Main God is, dsheim where the council of the gods was held, as well as Breidablik, ruled by the God of Light.¡±


    Among them, Valha, the Hall of Einherjar in dsheim, housed warriors of unparalleledbat strength. The Einherjar, originally high-degree External Force Tier warriors, could transform into an army of dozens of Transcendence Tier warriors, and additional Void Deities could also appear there aside from the owner of the Divine Territory.


    Even the full force of the Order of the White Dragon might not be sufficient to subjugate it. Thus, if they were to discover dsheim, they would call for reinforcements ormanders from other knight orders. Since the Arcadian Empire¡¯s founding, such a Divine Territory had only been discovered twice.


    ¡°Thrudheim, the domain of Thor, who is the God of Thunder, is also formidable but it was eventually conquered by twomanders. There are also ces like Sokkvabekk, located deep in the ocean, which are hard to conquer through force.¡±


    Few martial artists could fight effectively underwater. Even those who had mastered water arts, like Leonard, saw their power decrease by thirty percent in aquatic environments. For those unskilled in water arts,bat could be nearly impossible.


    Demian, recounting both his experiences and historical records, stopped, prompting Leonard to also halt and look ahead. They had arrived at the treasure vault of the Glitnir Fortress.


    ¡°Shall we go in?¡±


    Demian kicked the vault door without hesitation. Despite its formidable appearance, suggesting it could withstand the strength of ten sturdy men, the door stood no chance against the force of a Demigod Tier knight.


    With a loud crash, the door to the treasure vault swung open, revealing its contents to the intruders.


    Leonard was momentarily speechless as he looked inside.


    ¡°...Now I understand why the Cardenas family¡ªno, the Arcadian Empire¡ªnever struggled financially.¡±


    The amount of gold and silver treasures piled up was immeasurable, and artifacts of significant historical value caught their eyes. The wealth in this vault alone could rival the output of several mines.


    Among the relics, those with magical value higher than ss 7 spells, which Leonard could pick out with his Dragon Eyes, revealed why the Wickeline family was so obsessed with the Divine Territory.


    Demian, chuckling as he saw Leonard mutter to himself in amazement, exined, ¡°The Arcadian Empire controls the trade of precious and special metals, having maintained stable prices for centuries. If they released these resources recklessly, it would cause a global economic crisis.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why there is no need for world conquest? The Arcadian Empire already has the world in its hands.¡±


    ¡°Well, expanding territory and increasing poption unnecessarily would only make control more difficult,¡± Demian exined as though it was self-evident. ¡°The current poption and territory of the Empire are the results of centuries of optimization.¡±


    His statement would have shocked the leaders of other nations, but their circumstances and feelings were of no concern here. Those whom the Arcadian Empire considered enemies were no longer mere humans. Unless they posed a significant threat to all of humanity, like the hostile entities targeted by the Seven Great Orders, they were nothing more than just ythings.


    Those outside the Arcadian Empire couldn¡¯t even imagine how things really were, as proven by the downfall of the Kurdish Empire after mistakenly provoking an apprentice knight.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    At that moment, Demian, who had been looking around the vault, approached something. He picked up what looked like a silk cord. Even with his Dragon Eyes, Leonard couldn''t discern anything unusual about it, which only piqued his curiosity.


    ¡°Is it a valuable relic?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Demian twirled the cord around his fingers. Anyone even slightly familiar with the legends and mythology of the Aesir pantheon would recognize this relic right away.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of the relic that restrained Fenrir, the wolf that tore off Tyr¡¯s right arm and devoured the Chief God Odin during the God-ying War.¡±


    It was a binding tool made from a woman¡¯s beard, the roots of a mountain, the sound of a cat¡¯s footsteps, a fish¡¯s breath, a bear¡¯s sinews, and a bird¡¯s spit. It was Gleipnir, a relic symbolizing the concept of contradiction.


    Holding it in his hand, Demian smiled contentedly.

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140 </h4>


    ¡°Is this the fourth one? We only need five more to fully restore the ancient relic capable of restraining the mythical beast Fenrir.¡±


    Leonard carefully inspected the cord with a doubtful expression. ¡°It doesn''t look impressive at all. It certainly doesn¡¯t look like it can bind a mythical beast.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a theory that the Aesir gods intentionally made Gleipnir look unremarkable. The enmity between Fenrir and the gods began when they were ying a game to see if the beast could break free from this binding tool.¡±


    As Demian had exined, the stories of the old era were quite obscure, so unless someone had studied mythology within their family, they wouldn¡¯t know the details. Demian, as the White Dragon Commander, was well-versed in the tales of Fenrir and Gleipnir.


    The story served as a reminder of the folly and hubris of the old gods.


    ¡°The mythical beast Fenrir wasn¡¯t malevolent from the start.¡±


    Though it possessed tremendous strength and immortality that even the gods feared, at that time, Fenrir was weak enough to be subdued by a few martial gods, let alone Thor, the God of Thunder. Even though the beast couldn¡¯t be killed, few feared something weaker than themselves, so it wasn¡¯t considered a major threat.


    However, a shamaness, who could see far into the future, prophesied that one day, Fenrir¡¯s jaws would grow sorge it would reach the ends of the sky and earth and would devour the Chief God Odin. The gods, horrified by this dreadful prophecy, created a shackle to restrain Fenrir.


    ¡°Gleipnir was a restraint tool that no one would believe could serve its purpose. The Aesir gods took Gleipnir with them and proposed the usual escape game, but Fenrir was suspicious.¡±


    Seeing the silk cord, unlike the world¡¯s toughest ropes or chains, Fenrir suspected it was a trick by the gods and demanded a guarantor to ce an arm in its mouth as assurance for ying the game.


    ¡°The god who ced his arm in Fenrir¡¯s mouth was the very Void Deity we saw earlier, the original form of Tyr.¡±


    ¡°So that''s how Tyr lost an arm.¡±


    With Tyr¡¯s arm bitten off, the oue was predictable. Unable to break Gleipnir, Fenrir demanded its release, but the gods mocked its foolishness and abandoned it. The enraged Fenrir devoured Tyr¡¯s arm but ultimately failed to regain its freedom.


    Deceived and bound by this trick, Fenrir remained chained until the day of the God-ying War, growingrger with hatred and anger until it finally devoured Odin. In the end, the prophecy of the shamaness came true.


    ¡°ording to some legend, Tyr apparently regretted having taken part in the deception of the Aesir gods and renounced his authority of justice, even refusing to regenerate his lost arm. Of course, losing one arm wasn¡¯t a big deal for the gods.¡±


    ¡°...Trying to avoid a prophecy only to make ite true.¡±


    Demian nodded in agreement. ¡°A self-fulfilling prophecy, right?¡±


    This legend wasn¡¯t unique to the Aesir gods; it wasmon in many mythologies. The Olympus pantheon, famous for its twelve gods, were often ensnared in their own prophecies. Once the future was known, every effort to avoid it proved futile; ultimately, every prophecy was inevitable no matter how much the subject struggled.


    Leonard was almost overwhelmed by theplexity of thews of causality, which were beyond a mere mortal¡¯s understanding.


    ¡°If not even gods can defy their fate, then humans are certainly powerless against it. How strong must one be to break free from such an unfair destiny?¡±


    Demian, inspecting the treasure vault with his Dragon Eyes, responded, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t entirely agree with you.¡±


    ¡°Why so?¡±


    Despite being a Demigod Tier knight, Demian was still a mortalpared to the True Gods of the old era. And so, he was naturally powerless against the inescapable cogs of fate.


    However, Demian remained unfazed as he continued, ¡°I believe the prophecy itself caused the ruin. They say ignorance is bliss. The gods tried to manipte the future with shortcuts, and thus sealed their downfall.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying the prophecy didn¡¯t foresee an inevitable event but created one that might not have happened?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Demian¡¯s firm response carried weight.


    ¡°The future is unknown because it¡¯s the future. Once you lift the veil of ignorance, you can never go back, whether it was a prophecy or not. Not knowing what will happen or what wille allows us to do anything. Leonard, don¡¯t let anyone or anything dictate your future.¡±


    As someone who had transcended the limits of mortals and stepped foot in the realm of gods, Demian had a different perspective from those who had been born as gods.


    Leonard was deeply impressed by Demian¡¯s perspective¡ªthat even a demigod-level warrior was ultimately insignificant in the grand scheme of things. Despite not being particrly interested in Buddhism, Leonard¡¯s experience of reincarnation suggested that the future might be kinder to those who avoided seeking it out.


    Perhaps that was why those who tried to reveal or read the secrets of the heavens often met tragic ends.


    ¡°Oh? There are even two Golden Apples here.¡±


    While Leonard reflected on his past life, Demian returned from the inside of the treasure vault holding two apples.


    ¡°These are called Idun¡¯s Golden Apples.¡±


    ¡°Do they act as an elixir?¡±


    ¡°Essentially, yes... but they¡¯re moremonly known as the Fruits of Rejuvenation.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s eyes widened. Naturally, the allure of eternal youth had caused countless powerful individuals to covet these fruits.


    ¡°These are the fruits obtained from the basket created by the authority of the Goddess of Youth, Idun. Not even the gods couldpletely avoid aging, despite being immortal. That¡¯s why these apples were created.¡±


    Demian then tossed one of the Golden Apples to Leonard.


    Leonard reflexively caught the apple and examined it closely. Unlike Gleipnir, the Golden Apple, viewed with the Dragon Eye, revealed magical patterns shimmering around it, probably from Idun¡¯s authority.


    The Wickeline family would have likely wanted to research the Golden Apple to replicate the authority of the gods through magic.


    <i>...That would be challenging.</i>


    Even Leonard, with his Dragon Eyes, capable of discerning the flow of the world order, and his Dragon Heart, capable of optimizing magical patterns, found it difficult to grasp more than ten percent of the authority imbued in the apple.


    It would take centuries of research to guarantee results.


    ¡°Thank you for the lesson.¡±


    When Leonard handed back the Golden Apple after examining it, Demian blinked in surprise and then burst outughing. Despite being under twenty, Leonard returned the Fruit of Rejuvenation without any hesitation whatsoever. Demian had expected at least some reluctance from him.


    ¡°I gave it to you as a souvenir. Use it however you please.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s Golden Apples are indeed valuable, but there are over a hundred of them stored in our family¡¯s vault. I have the authority to give away one or two.¡±


    Before Leonard could respond, Demian left the treasure vault, mentioning that Mimong, the gift from Wade, was worth many times more.


    It seemed there were no more noteworthy relics to be found. Leonard nced at the Golden Apple in his hand, then quickly tucked it into his subspace pouch and followed Demian toward the exit of the Divine Territory.


    <i>Did thew that stabilized the spatial distortion weaken...? It must be because Tyr disappeared, weakening the power that maintained this Divine Territory.</i>


    Even if the Divine Territory didn¡¯t copse immediately like a Rift, the disappearance of the god would inevitably lead to its dissolution. Even a group of Wickeline Archmages could only dy the copse slightly, since magic alone couldn¡¯t fully substitute divine power. This was clear to Leonard¡¯s Dragon Eyes, which could perceive the flow of the world order.


    The two men retraced their steps, walking for several minutes until they finally came out of the cave. There, the Wickeline mage, sitting on a stump and reading a book, greeted them, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Demian approached him first, grumbling, ¡°Hey, you said it was low-rank, right? It was actually mid-rank. There might¡¯ve been casualties if it hadn¡¯t been me on the mission.¡±


    ¡°Mid-rank? Really?¡± The Wickeline mage frowned.


    ¡°Ugh, there must have been an error in the measurements again. I¡¯ll give the person in charge a talking-to and adjust the distribution rate for this Divine Territory.¡±


    ¡°We found a fragment of Gleipnir and one Golden Apple. The Divine Territory is mostly intact except for the hall, so there should be plenty to research. Make sure it''s properly organized and send it our way afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Understood. If you have any additional requests, please send them directly to myboratory.¡±


    The mage, jotting down notes with a quill, asked, ¡°Which authority did the Void Deity Tyr use? The authority of the sword?¡±


    ¡°No, he used decree deration. He issued three decrees in a row to try to win, so I had to put in some effort.¡±


    ¡°Three...? That¡¯s certainly mid-rank. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s recorded in the report. For now, let¡¯s return to the Cardenas estate. You¡¯ve done a great job.¡±


    The mage guided them to a pre-drawn magic circle, then channeled his mana through his staff.


    <i>aash¡ª!</i>


    That marked the end of Leonard¡¯s first experience with a Void Deity subjugation mission.


    * * *


    Returning to the Cardenas estate, they reappeared near the Forest of Swords, just like when they had departed.


    Despite the long distance, the Wickeline mage showed no signs of fatigue. After exchanging a few words with Demian, the mage gave a short bow to Leonard and then teleported away.


    Demian, ustomed to this, remarked, ¡°That¡¯s the result of the Wickeline family getting rid of elitism and instilling pragmatism in ordinary mages. Now they always use teleportation for long distances.¡±


    Recalling what he had heard before, Leonard asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t long-distance teleportation without a spatial portal dangerous?¡±


    ¡°They believe the benefits far outweigh the risks.¡±


    Even for Archmages, distorting space wasn¡¯t simple or easy; they were mortals after all. Even a slight error in spatial coordinates could tear apart a Transcendence Tier being. As such, Leonard was baffled by the idea of using such dangerous magic frequently just to save time. It was like using a dangerous martial art prone to qi deviation because it was convenient.


    ¡°Well, it''s their problem to handle. It¡¯s none of my concern. You shouldn¡¯t worry about it either.¡±


    Demian, taking a few steps into the Forest of Swords, turned back to Leonard with a thoughtful look, ¡°Leonard, do you have any ns for today?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I had no idea how long the mission with you would take, Commander.¡±


    ¡°In that case, how about visiting the Order of the White Dragon? I¡¯m nning to send them on the next mission without me. It might be good for you to get acquainted with those you¡¯ll be apanying.¡±


    Naturally, Leonard wouldn¡¯t refuse such an offer.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141 </h4>


    <i>Come to think of it, this is my first time properly exploring this ce.</i>


    Although Leonard had been staying in the Forest of Swords for nearly a week, he had been confined to his room, recovering from his sh with Wade, and so he hadn¡¯t had the chance to look around.


    And after his recovery, he had immediately apanied Demian on the Void Deity subjugation mission, so this was truly his first time exploring the Forest of Swords.


    As the main base for most of the Cardenas family¡¯s forces, the ce was vast and imposing.


    ¡°Six knight orders are stationed throughout the Forest of Swords, excluding the Order of the Golden Dragon, which is stationed near the mansion of the family head. The size and location of each base depend on the number of personnel, so the Order of the Red Dragon upies thergest area.¡±


    ¡°What about the other knight orders?¡±


    ¡°Excluding the Order of the Light Dragon, which doesn¡¯t disclose its numbers, the Order of the Green Dragon and the Order of the White Dragon are rtively smaller in number, while the Order of the Blue Dragon and the Order of the ck Dragon are almost the same size. The Order of the White Dragon has more avable members, though.¡±


    Demian then proceeded to exin the reason the Order of the White Dragon had more avable members inparison.


    ¡°The Order of the Blue Dragon¡¯s main enemies, the Celestials, descend from the heavens through Celestial Gates. So, they often set up watchtowers around these gates and take turns guarding them.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s simr to a border patrol. Can¡¯t the gates be closed?¡±


    ¡°Technically, they can, but if we close one gate, another will open somewhere else, so it¡¯s just more work finding them. The Order of the ck Dragon is in a simr situation as the Order of the Blue Dragon.¡±


    While the Celestials descended through gates in the sky, the Demoniacs crawled up through holes in the abyss¡ªHell Gates.


    All the Hell Gates on this continent were within the Arcadian Empire¡¯s territory, and most members of the Order of the ck Dragon lived near those gates to be ready for emergencies. Of course, it would be best to attack first and crush the enemy¡¯s war potential, but the Arcadian Empire had its reasons for focusing on defense.


    ¡°Invading the Celestial Realm or the Demonic Realm is like diving into the ocean to fight merfolk. It¡¯s bound to be disadvantageous.¡±


    This was why the higher races, Celestials and Demoniacs, hadn¡¯t conquered the Middle Realm despite their superiority over humans and elves. Thews of the Celestial Realm and the Demonic Realm didn¡¯t apply in the Middle Realm, and the Arcadian Empire didn¡¯t give them time to adapt. As soon as they crossed the gates, knight orders led by Demigod Tier knights mobilized and repelled them.


    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t heard who the main enemy of the Order of the Green Dragon is.¡±


    Unlike the Order of the Golden Dragon, the ultimate weapon of the Cardenas family, or the Order of the Light Dragon, which concealed its numbers, the Order of the Green Dragon didn¡¯t seem that secretive.


    Demian looked a bit hesitant before answering, ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s okay to tell you. Spriggan.¡±


    ¡°Spriggan...¡±


    It was the first time Leonard heard that name.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you more. Spriggans are closely tied to top secrets. Just remember that such a race exists. I¡¯ve never been part of the Order of the Green Dragon, so I only know what I¡¯ve read in documents.¡±


    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±


    With that, the two of them reached the Order of the White Dragon¡¯s base, known as the Ivory Forest. The name seemed fitting, as everything from the towers to the training grounds was crafted from white marble, creating a unified and imposing atmosphere.


    <i>Hmm...</i>


    However, Leonard was more interested in the entity lurking within the Ivory Forest than its splendor.


    ¡°Commander, how many avable members does the Order of the White Dragon have?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re busy, there might be fewer than ten, but when we¡¯re free, it¡¯s over fifty. Right now, there are just under thirty.¡±


    Demian, who had casually scanned the entire Ivory Forest, provided the numbers immediately. The barriers set up throughout the Forest of Swords couldn¡¯t block a Demigod Tier knight¡¯s senses. Leonard could sense the people inside the Ivory Forest, but their strength and intertwining presence made it hard to distinguish each one clearly.


    <i>More than ten Transcendents, and the rest are all at the brink of the Transcendence Tier, capable of breaking through given the right opportunity.</i>


    The strength of a prestigious family wasn¡¯t defined by a few top masters but by its ability to consistently produce them. Even if a family produced the best warrior in the world, their power wouldst only a generation before inevitably fading away.


    That didn¡¯t apply to the Cardenas family.


    <i>If they had only inherited dragon blood, they might have decayed quickly. But they continuously hone their skills and gain practical experience by fighting invaders from other realms. Their physical and mental toughness is iparable to warriors outside the family.</i>


    There had been simr sects in the murim of his past life.


    The Thousand-Year Kunlun, located near the Shiwan Mountain, home to the Heavenly Demon Cult, was a prestigious sect guarding the borders of the Central ins murim. Though it wasn¡¯t as influential as Shaolin or Wudang, constant shes with the demonic practitioners and repelling invasions from beyond the mountains made their warriors exceptionally skilled.


    Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had thought highly of them, even though they hadn¡¯t epted his challenges.


    ¡°Leonard, wait here. I¡¯ll bring some guys who might apany you.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Left in the central training ground of the Ivory Forest, Leonard reflected on his experience with the Void Deity subjugation; there was much to learn beyond just fighting concepts. Unconsciously, he drew his sword and began practicing some wless sword techniques.


    The Eight Principles of Yong were eight fundamental sword strokes, and Leonard repeatedly attempted to execute them. The thrust and sh were nearly perfect, but the other six strokes were still iplete.


    <i>Have I focused too much on conceptual martial arts and neglected the basics? I need to reflect on this.</i>


    As Leonard assessed his shorings and emerged from his state of concentration, he noticed that a group of people had gathered silently, watching his sword dance. Only Demian pped his hands with a satisfied smile, breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    <i>p! p!</i>


    The pping eased the tension, and Demian, who had brought four knights, approached Leonard.


    ¡°You¡¯re close to perfection. Just a step or two more, and no one will be able to overwhelm you with swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Commander.¡±


    ¡°I should thank you for showing my men something impressive. You see how quiet they are? They initially scoffed at the idea of a sixteen-year-old being exceptional, but now they¡¯re all quiet. If they don¡¯t understand swordsmanship, they should quit.¡±


    One of the Order of the White Dragon¡¯s members behind Demian, looking embarrassed, bravely spoke up, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time themander has toyed with us!¡±


    At that remark, the others chimed in fervently.


    ¡°Exactly! We¡¯ve been tricked so many times, it¡¯s no wonder we don¡¯t believe him!¡±


    ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t know you even rig the coin tosses?¡±


    ¡°Bringing in a genius like him to demoralize us? That¡¯s just too much!¡±


    Facing the fierce protests of his subordinates, Demian was unusually flustered. He quickly retaliated with a merciless disy of authority, striking the top of their heads with his left fist that seemed to split into four.


    The screams of the four White Dragon knights ovepped into one.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    ¡°Are you rebelling against me now? It¡¯s not my fault you can¡¯t tell the difference between a joke and a serious order, so don¡¯t me me!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Despite their silent protests, Demian growled menacingly, ¡°Are you going to keep ring?¡±


    ¡°No, sir!¡±


    After once again exercising his usual, unreasonable tyranny, Demian turned to Leonard. ¡°Let¡¯s start with introductions.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Demian pointed to each one of them as he introduced the knights.


    ¡°The cheeky one who dared to raise his voice to a superior is Grady.¡±


    The knight with the nimble-looking build gave a short nod. He carried a rapier at his waist, a weapon not typically favored within Cardenas, indicating his focus on thrusting techniques.


    ¡°The one looking like a bear next to him is Hugo.¡±


    The knight with the physique reminiscent of Pablo from Antis, carrying a greatsword on his back, greeted Leonard awkwardly. His skin had a bronze hue, much like Gale from Gpagos Ind.


    ¡°Our only female member whom nobody dares to talk to, J.¡±


    Despite Demian¡¯s teasing, the red-haired female knight raised her eyebrows but only managed a small nod toward Leonard, not daring to confront Demian.


    ¡°Lastly, the leader of these guys, the Third Captain of the Order of the White Dragon, Isaac.¡±


    The middle-aged man with the most noticeable presence among the four stepped forward and extended his hand to Leonard.


    Isaac was at the peak of the Transcendent Tier. It was hard to tell if his aura had fully blossomed to the point of forming a unique trait, but there was a vague sense of unfamiliarity about him. Through Leonard¡¯s Dragon Eyes, Isaac¡¯s surroundings were enveloped in an indistinct fog.


    Having gauged the capabilities of the four White Dragon knights, Leonard was inwardly astonished.


    <i>All four are at the Transcendence Tier, and their leader has even reached the point of manifesting a unique trait.</i>


    epting the handshake, Leonard introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Leonard. Commander Demian has been generous enough to allow me to temporarily stay with the Order of the White Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. It must have been tough following Commander Demian around.¡±


    The four knights epted Leonard¡¯s greeting with customary politeness, and then Isaac broached the main subject. ¡°I heard you want to join the mission to subdue the Void Deity. You seem up to the task.¡±


    However, Isaac continued with a crucial point. ¡°We¡¯ve spent years, even decades, honing our teamwork. No matter how skilled someone is, disrupting thatbination will make it hard to work together. So first, I¡¯d like to see how you move.¡±


    Leonard epted the proposal without hesitation. ¡°You make a valid point. Then, shall we start right now?¡±


    ¡°I like that you don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    Isaac walked to the opposite end of the training ground, and after securing a suitable distance, he looked at the three others, ¡°Who wants to go first? If no one volunteers, I¡¯ll spar with him first.¡±


    Grady and J both shook their heads and took a step back.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first, Third Captain? I¡¯d like to observe his swordy more closely.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same. I don¡¯t think I could defeat him with just swordsmanship.¡±


    Perhaps the knights would have stepped forward if they hadn¡¯t witnessed Leonard¡¯s earlier sword dance. They were naturally hesitant, no one wanting to be the first to face a potentially humiliating defeat against a sixteen-year-old. They weren¡¯t avoiding the sparring entirely but preferred to goter, hoping to perform better than the one who went first.


    However, Leonard¡¯s next words shocked them all.


    ¡°It might sound rude, but...¡±


    None of the knights would have expected him to make such a suggestion.


    ¡°May I face all four of you at once?¡±


    The training ground fell silent for a few seconds, the remark bordering on insolence. Four opponents at the Transcendence Tier? And not just any fresh Transcendence Tier knights, but seasoned veterans close to the pinnacle?


    ¡°...What did you say?¡±


    ¡°...Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°...Commander.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Instead of getting angry, the four turned to Demian, unable to believe what they had just heard. However, Demian did notugh or tease them; rather, his expression was surprisingly serious as he looked at Leonard.


    ¡°If this were a life-and-death battle, you could easily defeat all four of them,¡± Demian said without his yful tone.


    An absurd remark; had Demian shown any signs of jest, one of the knights might have voiced their dissent. But the unyielding seriousness on his face silenced any objections.


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to ughter them to show off your power, are you? Can you subdue all four without fatally injuring them?¡±


    Calm andposed, Leonard said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then give it a shot.¡±


    With Demian¡¯s unexpected approval, the atmosphere around the four knights shifted drastically. They now looked at Leonard not as a talented junior but as an opponent they would have to go all out against to defeat. If theirmander, one of the seven strongest knights of the Cardenas family, had such a high assessment of Leonard, then it was a fact, and they were the ones in the wrong.


    ¡°Isaac.¡±


    ¡°Grady.¡±


    ¡°Hugo.¡±


    ¡°J.¡±


    Standing on the opposite side of the training ground, the four Transcendence Tier knights simultaneously mustered their Aura des.


    Four distinct colors of sword energy surged, pressing down on the space around them, stilling the wind. The pressure was immense¡ªnot from one but four energies matching the chemistry of the knights. It felt just right.


    With a satisfied smile, Leonard raised his sword. ¡°Leonard.¡±


    Just like that, the one-against-four battle of the Transcendence Tier knights began.

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142 </h4>


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As the four-on-one battle began, the pressure increased exponentially. It wasn¡¯t just energy waves radiating randomly, but rather, it was concentrated energy directed solely at Leonard. The weight of it pressed down on his head and shoulders, and he narrowed his eyes as he attempted to pinpoint the source of the pressure.


    It was Hugo.


    Hugo lifted his greatsword above his head, ready to strike with all his might. A full-force attack from a Transcendence Tier knight who had put his life on the line was not something to be taken lightly, even for Leonard.


    <i>An all-or-nothing heavy sword strike, huh? What about the others?</i>


    Their demeanor seemed to blend into the oppressive atmosphere, bing one with it, but Leonard was no stranger to these types of attacks. He had experienced them countless times in his previous life.


    Leonard¡¯s gaze moved nonchntly to Grady and J, who were closing in on Hugo¡¯s left and right nks.


    <i>So J, the dual-wielder, will take the front while Grady, the rapier user, is going to target my back since he can move freely from half a step behind.</i>


    Given Grady¡¯s specialization in thrusting, the formation made sense. Thrusting, which didn¡¯t consider defense and counterattacks, focused on speed and precision to exploit the opponent¡¯s weaknesses. It would undoubtedly be less effective in direct shes.


    In one-on-onebat, avoiding such attacks might be impossible, but in a many-against-one scenario, they simply needed someone to absorb the brunt as the vanguard.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes twitched slightly as he observed J¡¯s footwork.


    <i>Her center of gravity is shifting.</i>


    She had a different fighting style from Herman, the swordsman Leonard had faced twice in Antis. Herman¡¯s footwork was heavy and created fierce momentum, while J¡¯s movements were light and fleeting, reminiscent of a gentle breeze. Her footwork was based on flexibility rather than momentum.


    <i>...This guy seems to be the most troublesome.</i>


    Lastly, Leonard turned his attention to Isaac, the Third Captain of the Order of the White Dragon.


    Despite using his Dragon Eyes, he couldn¡¯t fully discern Isaac¡¯s unique traits, including his swordsmanship style and martial arts characteristics. His inefficient stance was a testament to the truly strong, who relied on natural stances rather than conventional efficiency. In higher-level battles, concealing even a small detail about oneself could prove more advantageous than starting with a more efficient stance.


    Within a fraction of a second, Leonard had assessed all four opponents and raised his sword. He was outnumbered, but if he hesitated and ceded the initiative, he would be stuck in a defensive position for at least a hundred seconds. There was no reason to drag out the battle where he aimed to prove himself.


    If this were a life-and-death battle, he would have aimed to kill the weakest opponent first to even the odds. However, the premise of this duel was to subdue all four without inflicting fatal injuries, which meant he was not allowed to use any techniques that his opponents couldn¡¯t defend themselves against. He had to precisely gauge not only his own capabilities but also those of his opponents.


    A blue sword energy erupted from Leonard¡¯s de.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon First Form: Thundershock


    The sword trajectory was simple yet so fast and sharp that no one dared to counter it. J, facing Leonard¡¯s strike head-on, crossed her swords with a grim expression. She wasn¡¯t confident she could block it with just one de.


    <i>ng!</i>


    ¡°Urgh!?¡±


    Sure enough, J, unable to withstand Leonard¡¯s swift sword, was pushed back three steps and stumbled, revealing a significant gap in her defense. Grady¡¯s rapier immediately lunged to cover that gap.


    Leonard¡¯s wless sword energy had overwhelmed J.


    <i>Whizz¡ª!</i>


    It sounded like a single thrust, but there were five stabs in total. With each strike, Grady¡¯s de extended and retracted with precision, targeting Leonard¡¯s vital points in rapid session. Leonard, stepping back a step and a half, parried the consecutive thrusts with two shes.


    <i>The principle behind his thrusting techniques isn¡¯t anything special. Compared to the Sunstrike Sword Art, it¡¯s slightly below five-star proficiency.</i>


    Nevertheless, Grady¡¯s impable timing and positioning had effectively stopped Leonard in his tracks, proving he had a knack for grasping the rhythm of battle. He had managed to save J by buying a second or so.


    ¡°Haaargh!¡±


    At that instant, Hugo charged in, using the brief window created by J¡¯s defense and Grady¡¯s surprise attack. His greatsword loomed over his head, incredibly imposing. Unlike J¡¯s dexterity or Grady¡¯s finesse, Hugo¡¯s sword strike was purely about raw strength, so much so that it almost felt inhuman.


    <i>Is this a Dragon Blood Awakening trait? Muscle, tendons, or perhaps bones?</i>


    With everyone fully d in te armor, Leonard couldn¡¯t discern any dragon traits just from their appearances. Only by activating the prating sight of his Dragon Eyes could he see Hugo¡¯s abnormally dense muscle fibers,pressed to several times their normal density.


    Even Leonard, who was transcending mortal levels, would have his bones shattered if he fought Hugo with raw strength.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Ninth Form: Great Moon Anti-Yin Mirror


    However, if Leonard could be overwhelmed just with physical power, he wouldn¡¯t have survived his life-and-death duel with Pablo.


    ck augmented energy, dark as ink, formed a full moon. Not even the brute strength that could tear an ogre¡¯s limbs apart could shatter a full moon.


    Hugo¡¯s greatsword, slipping off Leonard¡¯s counter technique, spun wildly, tearing through the air and stirring a cloud of dust.


    Failing his all-or-nothing heavy strike, Hugo was left with a critical gap in his defense, something he was painfully aware of. Yet Leonard, instead of exploiting that gap, extended his sword in another direction, as though someone was hiding in the cloud of dust.


    ¡°...Unbelievable. You sensed my presence?¡± Isaac asked with a rigid face after emerging from the blind spot.


    ¡°I didn''t sense you,¡± Leonard answered honestly. His still-unrefined Dragon Eyes hadn¡¯t detected Isaac.


    ¡°Then why were you on guard toward the direction I was in?¡±


    ¡°From my perspective, if I were to exploit Sir Hugo¡¯s vulnerability, that would¡¯ve been the best angle to strike from. Considering your proficiency in teaming up against one enemy, I figured you might have purposely shown an opening to lure me in.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s eyes shed with admiration. ¡°I see... Your insight surpasses your unmatched talent! No wonder Commander Demian holds you in such high regard.¡±


    Praising Leonard fervently, Isaac made a peculiar hand signal to the three knights. Picking up on his signal, the knights swiftly repositioned themselves. It looked like they were about to employ a proper battle formation.


    ¡°Alright, we shall go all out now. Unless we need to use our traits or techniques we can¡¯t control, we won¡¯t hesitate until a winner is decided. Are you fine with that?¡±


    The Cardenas family¡¯s Order of the White Dragon, known for subduing the fragments of the ancient gods, dered their challenge. Acknowledging Leonard¡¯s strength, they set aside their age and dignity to confront him.


    Receiving their challenge, Leonard responded with his de, a brilliant blue sword energy ring up. He was unfazed by the knights¡¯ formidable presence; rather, he was the one overwhelming them. It was clear to anyone that Leonard hadn¡¯t been serious until this moment.


    Momentarily stunned by his response, the four White Dragon knights expanded their formation and surrounded Leonard. With their numerical superiority, they could encircle himpletely.


    <i>This is simr to the Four Symbols Sword Formation that moves fluidly.</i>


    As their formation was simr to one he had encountered a few times in his past life, Leonard managed to grasp their strategy.


    Facing him directly was Isaac, representing the Sun; J, aiming from behind, represented the Moon; Hugo, lifting his greatsword from the right, was the Lesser Sun; Grady, looking for openings on the left, corresponded to the Lesser Moon. It was a formation designed to wear down and kill an enemy trapped in the encirclement.


    Leonard decided to take the initiative.


    Five Elements Style


    Vermillion Bird Seventeenth Form: Scorching Inferno


    A crimson augmented sword energy, like a red lotus, erupted, unleashing a grand and brilliant heat. He intended to forcefully strike the entire formation to identify any weak points. The scorching me sword, now several times more powerful than when Leonard was at the External Force Tier, distorted the area with heatwaves.


    The crimson augmented sword energy swept around, weakening the encirclement with its heat and pressure. Grady and J were pushed back rtively further than the other two.


    <i>Approaching a swift sword user who specializes in thrusting is a bit daunting.</i>


    This was evident even in the way spears, weapons more specialized for thrusting than swords, were used. Cavalry, capable of mowing down dozens of soldiers in a full charge, still found it daunting to face a formation of spearmen. Rather than initiating an attack, thrusting was advantageous for intercepting an enemy¡¯s advance and exploiting any exposed weaknesses.


    Quicklying to a decision, Leonard turned to J, who had stepped back two paces, and thrust his sword.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon Eighteenth Form: Thunderp Return


    Dozens of waves of blue sword energy shot out, targeting J¡¯s vital points.


    <i>I¡¯ll suppress her by striking her acupoints with sword energy.</i>


    Though Leonard was technically using augmented sword energy, he wasn¡¯t unleashing his full power. The aim was to render J incapable of fighting without inflicting fatal injuries, fulfilling the conditions of this duel.


    Originally, such a technique wouldn¡¯t work against someone at the Transcendence Tier, but Leonard¡¯s augmented sword energy, now enhanced by his Five Elements Augmented Qi, could even suppress the augmented energy shield and acupoints of an opponent at the same level.


    ¡°Wow! That was close.¡±


    However, thanks to her incredible footwork, which Leonard had noticed from the start, J managed to evade all the energy waves unleashed by the Thunderp Return without so much as being grazed.


    The fluidity of her movements was extraordinary, gliding across the battlefield as though free from the constraints of inertia, with her center of gravity shifting unpredictably. If not for her incredible flexibility, Leonard would have managed to read her moves with his Dragon Eyes.


    <i>...It¡¯s a unique trait!</i>


    Just as Leonard realized why J could move in such an outstanding manner, the other three knights closed in with a coordinated attack. The pressure from Hugo¡¯s greatsword pinned him down; Grady¡¯s thrusts sealed his escape routes; and Isaac used their numerical advantage to the maximum.


    Leonard lost the initiative by turning a fraction toote. Unlike the other three knights, Isaac¡¯s swordsmanship was so refined that Leonard couldn¡¯t overturn the stalemate.


    <i>ng! ng! ng!</i>


    Their sh was reminiscent of the evenly-matched fight between Tyr and Demian. Although Leonard and Isaac were not wless, the difference in skill wasn¡¯t significant enough for either one of them to aim for any openings.


    If this had been a duel, Leonard and Isaac would have been at a stalemate for over half a day. However, that wasn¡¯t the case now.


    Grady managed to graze Leonard¡¯s ear with a side thrust, drawing a few drops of blood.


    <i>Ugh, they¡¯re so meticulous! </i>


    It was as though he were entangled in a finely woven web made from the Divine Silkworm¡¯s silk, restricting his movements. Even the greatest power and techniques required freedom of movement to be effective.


    The White Dragon knights¡¯ coordinated attacks were exceptional at suppressing an opponent stronger than them, and they were confident they could corner even a Demigod Tier opponent for a few minutes.


    <i>Boom...!</i>


    The ground shook from Hugo¡¯s downward strike with his greatsword, slightly disrupting Leonard¡¯s timing for a perfect dodge. Hesitating even for a fraction of a second could prove fatal when facing four Transcendence Tier swordsmen.


    As the knights, all expert swordsmen, closed in, Leonard was forced to admit it.


    <i>One sword isn¡¯t good enough.</i>


    At that moment, four swords emerged from his subspace pouch.


    Five Elements Style, Four Swords Style


    ck Tortoise Third Form: Ending Massacre of the North Gate


    Three sword strikes flew out simultaneously. Leonard didn¡¯t pay any heed to Hugo, who was dyed from trying to restrict his movements. However, it was precisely this dy that caused their immacte formation, which had given them the upper hand, to crack.


    The unexpected counterattack pierced three of them. Leonard, seemingly caught off guard, had unleashed four swords from his waist. The four knights turned pale from the shock, and they hastily adjusted their stances. Isaac faced two of the swords, while Grady and J faced one each.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Befitting of the elites of the Order of the White Dragon, none of Leonard¡¯s strikesnded an effective hit. However, they lost their momentum as they blocked the flying swords, forced to abruptly switch from offense to defense.


    Having turned the tide of the battle, it was now Leonard¡¯s turn to go on the offense.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Thirty-Sixth Form: Mount Tai Crushing Strike


    Leonard lifted his sword high above his head, then brought it crashing down on the three knights with overwhelming force.

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143 </h4>


    If focused against one adversary, Leonard¡¯s Mount Tai Crushing Strike would kill or at the very least critically injure them. However, the three knights would share the impact and only suffer light internal injuries.


    Just as Leonard was preparing his next move, there was an unexpected intervention.


    ¡°Graaaah!!¡±


    With a roar, Hugo swung his greatsword upward from a low stance, daring to meet Leonard''s Mount Tai Crushing Strike head-on. As he used his Dragon Blood traits to the limit, his muscles threatened to burst through his armor.


    Upward swings were inherently weaker against downward swings, but Hugo didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    <i>Kaboom¡ª!</i>


    A shockwave erupted, sending all fivebatants reeling back.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    It was only Hugo that failed to remain on his feet, coughing up blood as he was flung several meters away. The Dragon Blood did not render him invincible, and the price for attempting to block an ultimate move like the Mount Tai Crushing Strike head-on was bound to be steep. If anything, it was a miracle he hadn¡¯t sustained any damage to his bones or tendons.


    ¡°Controlling multiple swords remotely...?¡±


    ¡°Is he simr to Blue Dragon Commander Grace?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s slightly different. Rather than transforming objects into swords, it looks like his technique allows him to handle multiple swords from the get-go.¡±


    Even though theirrade was down, the three knights remained focused on Leonard, exchanging impressions without looking back.


    In actualbat, an injured person was often a greater liability than a dead one, asrades would be distracted or vulnerable while tending to the wounded. However, the White Dragon knights disyed high-level teamwork, reacting coldly as if they had no sense of camaraderie.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a unique trait... He¡¯s a man of many talents.¡±


    Isaac, without waiting for a reply, released a white mist around himself. It was his unique trait.


    With the odds now three-to-one, they decided to stop holding back. J and Grady advanced, blocking Leonard¡¯s path. They formed a triangr formation with the base extended forward.


    As Leonard was looking for an opening, J was the first to move, elerating to maximum speed without any preparatory moves¡ªcertainly her unique trait.


    She then suddenly descended in a low glide, akin to a bird of prey. Not even Leonard¡¯s keen eyes could follow her movement. Her dual swords danced in an erratic yet captivating manner, showcasing a mastery different from the variation swordsmanship of Fabian, themander of the Order of the Fledgling Dragon.


    <i>It¡¯s closer to an illusion dance than martial arts.</i>


    But unlike illusions or hallucinations, J¡¯s sword dance wasn¡¯t about deceiving the senses; it was simply too dazzling to follow. Rapid eleration, sudden stops, and abrupt turns¡ªher techniques transcended normalbat moves, surging at an unpredictable momentum.


    As Leonard deflected the strikes from all directions and kept Grady at bay, he lifted his sword.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Seventh Form: Ice Shell Barrier


    J¡¯s unpredictable sword dance was truly indecipherable, but the power behind it wasn¡¯t anything outstanding. Leonard could ward it off with his augmented protective qi and neutralize J¡¯s offensive entirely.


    The barrier of augmented energy, akin to a turtle¡¯s shell, engulfed J, trapping her inside and leaving her bewildered.


    <i>To break the Ice Shell Barrier, you¡¯d need someone with Hugo or Grady¡¯s attack power.</i>


    Her mastery over the concept of inertia was impressive, but J¡¯sbat strength wascking.


    <i>ng!</i>


    As Leonard restrained J, Grady¡¯s thrust aimed for his blind spot. Leonard parried it effortlessly, but then instantly sensed something was off.


    Grady¡¯s thrust was fast, but it wasn¡¯t the speed itself that had increased; rather, the time from the initiation to the execution of the technique seemed to have beenpressed. Unlike Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, which was instantaneous, Grady¡¯s technique seemed to interfere with the motion itself, almost like it was distorting or shortening it.


    ¡°... Pration?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Grady¡¯s reaction gave it away.


    ¡°It¡¯s pration, huh.¡±


    Leonard was now certain, having received confirmation from Grady¡¯s physiological response.


    ¡°Hah, I feel stupid for falling for a kid¡¯s mind game,¡± Gradymented as he kept swinging his rapier. ¡°Since my trump card has been revealed, I¡¯ll go all out now. Regr defense won¡¯t cut it, so don¡¯t lower your guard or you might get seriously hurt.¡±


    Unlike J¡¯s Inertia Control, Grady¡¯s unique trait, Pration, was deadly¡ªa single mistake could mean serious injury or death. The fact that Grady willingly warned Leonard about it meant he was done holding back.


    The tip of Grady¡¯s rapier seemed to dissolve into the air.


    <i>Kling!</i>


    Leonard narrowly evaded the thrust, losing only a few strands of hair. He had no time to recover as Grady unleashed a series of follow-up strikes.


    Leonard wasn¡¯t certain about the range of<i> </i>Pration, but it seemed to extend at least several dozen meters.


    ¡°Care to y with me too?¡±


    Isaac suddenly pounced, locking des with Leonard and executing a foot-trap technique. The timing of the switch was wless, using Grady¡¯s unique trait for a coordinated strike.


    Being momentarily immobilized, Leonard would be an easy target for Grady¡¯s thrusts, which could transcend space. However, he spun around, using Isaac as a shield to obstruct Grady¡¯s view. His strategy worked, revealing which points Grady was targeting and his attack patterns.


    <i>Just like J, he¡¯s not exactly proficient in using his unique trait.</i>


    Unlike the unstoppable and unavoidable Heaven¡¯s Annihtion, Grady¡¯s enhanced thrusts, although formidable with their extended range and speed, were not insurmountable.


    Five Elements Style, Two Divinities


    East Azure Dragon and West White Tiger


    Crazy Wind Swift Lightning


    Retrieving the swords he had dropped when using the Ending Massacre of the North Gate, Leonard assumed a dual-wield stance, ready to unleash a technique.


    Isaac¡¯s de-locking technique was only effective against single-de users. Leonard channeled the White Tiger Qi into the de interlocked with Isaac¡¯s and the Azure Dragon Qi into his free de, unleashing a devastatingbination of fast and heavy strikes from two directions.


    Not even amander could withstand this storm of swift and thunderous blows.


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    Isaac, with his augmented energy shield split by Leonard¡¯s de, staggered back after receiving a shallow cut, his uniform now stained crimson. Grady tried to cover him with a thrust that pierced through space.


    Five Elements Sword Qi


    Twin Thunder Swords¡¯ Flight


    However, Leonard anticipated the thrust¡¯s point of origin using his Dragon Eyes and intercepted it with his flying sword. The repelling force surged through space, causing Grady to drop his weapon.


    The power of Grady¡¯s Pration couldn¡¯t push through Leonard''s Thunder Swords due to its unconventional countermeasure. Who would have thought it was possible to not only evade a space-piercing thrust but also intercept it beforehand?


    <i>I¡¯ll need to finish off at least one of them properly.</i>


    Although Leonard had managed to trap Jane within the Ice Shell Barrier, it would take more than that to suppress a Transcendence Tier knight. Moreover, even though Hugo had been crippled by the Mount Tai Crushing Strike, suffering internal injuries from it, he wasn¡¯t entirely out of the fight. Both he and J could rejoin the fight at any moment, so it was better for Leonard to neutralize the threat posed by Grady¡¯s Pration.


    Five Elements Style, One Sword Style


    White Tiger Extra Form


    Just as Leonard was about to use Sword Maniption instead of flying swords to disable Grady, he was hit by an eerie sensation, faster than his senses could perceive. Abandoning his attempt to deal with Grady, he leaped back, just in time to avoid the Heavy Pressure that mmed into where he had been standing.


    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>


    The ground caved in, sending tremors throughout the entire battleground. Even a Transcendent would have been immobilized if hit directly by that pressure. It reminded Leonard of the killing move used by the banneret knight Bradley on Gpagos Ind. This wasn¡¯t pressure released by a sword; rather, it was a technique based on a unique trait.


    ¡°Ugh! Cough!¡±


    Having pushed himself to the limit, Hugo coughed up blood again and copsed. His unique trait¡ªthe ability to restrain enemies from a distance¡ªwas rather peculiar for his appearance, which suggested a preference for closebat.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Before Leonard could fully collect his thoughts, J broke through the Ice Shell Barrier.


    ¡°You dare trap me!¡±


    Although the Ice Shell Barrier was difficult to break without a single powerful strike, it wasn''t impossible. J had shed it hundreds of times to escape, her fury evident as she brandished her dual swords.


    A killing move wasing.


    ¡°Tsk, this is embarrassing. I never imagined a day woulde when I¡¯d drop my sword.¡±


    Grady, having recovered thanks to Hugo¡¯s intervention, lowered his center of gravity, preparing for a huge attack. It was painfully obvious that he nned tounch a coordinated attack with J.


    Leonard quickly scanned for Isaac, who had vanished once again. The Third Captain masked his presence with his mist-like trait, making it difficult to track his movements. Even the stealth techniques of the Waning Moon Fleeting Art were no match; that was how profound Isaac¡¯s unique trait was.


    Despite being in a dangerous situation, Leonard smiled broadly.


    <i>No, the stage is set perfectly.</i>


    Facing three Transcendence Tier knights who were using their unique traits and ultimate moves alone, Leonard would prove his unmatched skill if he managed to turn this around and win. The recent shes had helped him refine the framework of the Eastern God Style, and this was a great debut stage for him to use it first-hand.


    ¡°Do you surrender?¡±


    Isaac¡¯s voice drifted in from somewhere, but Leonard shook his head, raising his two swords in response. The knights, having given him onest chance, charged forward.


    Leading the attack, J unleashed her trump card.


    Song de


    Sonata of Steel


    Prestissimo[1]


    Her sword elerated beyond its limits, appearing to split into multiple des. It was merely an illusion, a trick to the eye caused by the tremendous speed and rapid changes. The deadly move unleashed over a hundred shes in an instant.


    sh de


    Compared to J¡¯s shy moves, Grady¡¯s thrust was simple and direct. He focused all his energy on his de,pressing his Aura de into a strike that could prate anything. Targeting Leonard¡¯s thigh instead of vital points like his heart or forehead, it was a do-or-die move.


    <i>Here theye.</i>


    Leonard¡¯s vision, elerated a thousandfold, had already turned monochrome. He saw J¡¯s twin swords and Grady¡¯s rapier, just inches away from him.


    <i>Where is Isaac?</i>


    Among the three, Isaac posed the greatest threat with his unique trait that Leonard had yet to figure out. Leonard pushed his Dragon Eyes to its limit, trying to locate Isaac.


    However, Isaac¡¯s unique ability manifested faster than Leonard could spot him.


    <i>Sshhhrk...</i>


    A mist crept around Leonard, drifting at a normal speed despite his elerated perception. It appeared from nowhere, engulfing him before he could react. Although it didn¡¯t exert a physical force, this mist couldn¡¯t be shaken off by iling around or swinging one¡¯s sword.


    Recognizing the nature of this threat, Leonard tensed up.


    <i>Is this a heart sword?!</i>


    The hazy flow made it clear. It was a heart sword, usually invisible and intangible, on the verge of manifesting.


    ¡°I will ask you onest time. Do you surrender?¡±


    If Isaac materialized the heart sword, Leonard would be torn apart. Although Isaac probably didn¡¯t intend to kill him, resisting any further would only make him look pitiful.


    Knowing he had to act now or face certain defeat, Leonard remained confident in his victory. A half-second dy in recognizing the mist would have led to his downfall, but he was prepared for it.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Eastern God Style


    Authority Nullification Technique


    Rightful Return


    Leonard unleashed a mental martial art. The concept, aligned with the Azure Dragon, responded immediately and elevated his power to the Demigod Tier. This unique trait was meant solely to counter other unique traits.


    As Leonard unleashed Rightful Return, the illusion of an Azure Dragon wrapped around him, releasing a deafening roar that didn¡¯t echo in the physical realm.


    <i>Rooooooar¡ª!!</i>


    As the roar that nullified all malice resonated, Leonard¡¯s Rightful Return drew a vertical line down the world. Though it didn¡¯t possess any physical destructive power, the spectacle left Demian wide-eyed, standing up in awe.


    Leonard¡¯s technique was astonishing even for those in the Demigod Tier.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±


    J, executing her Prestissimo, suddenly copsed. As her Inertia Control waned, she failed to control her own speed and power. Before she could get back up, a sword flew toward her, its de hovering over her neck.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Grady, who had also failed tond his sh de, was equally bewildered. A flying sword had closed in on his vital point, leaving him speechless.


    ¡°...Hah.¡±


    Isaac, whose heart sword had vanished, also let out a dryugh, feeling an unexpected sense of defeat. He couldn¡¯t help it. The sword at his throat was one thing, but the real blow was having his ultimate technique nullified.


    Leonard, who had neutralized the techniques of all three opponents with his flying swords while using Rightful Return, exhaled deeply. ¡°Whew...¡±


    The exertion had taken more out of him than expected. Without his Dragon Heart, he might have copsed right there¡ªproof that the Eastern God Style was still iplete in both form and concept.


    ¡°I win.¡±


    Still, Leonard, having defeated all four Transcendence Tier knights, including the incapacitated Hugo, proudly dered his victory.


    A rising star was born, a prodigy who had just taken down four Transcendence Tier knights by himself.


    1. Prestissimo is Italian for ¡°very quick¡±. It is also the name of a song by Beethoven. ?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144 </h4>


    <i>If it weren¡¯t for the Eastern God Style, I might not have been able to subdue all four without killing them</i>, Leonard thought to himself, retrieving his four swords and cing them back into his subspace pouch.


    Even Cold Snowfall of Winter, a milder technique of the Northern God Style, posed the risk of harming the opponent. This highlighted just how dangerous the counterattacks of Deep Frost Shroud and the Life and Death Sword¡ªdesigned to take life¡ªtruly were.


    As for the Southern God Style, known for its pure destructive power, Leonard hadn¡¯t even considered it for this battle.


    ¡°We lost four against one. This isn¡¯t just a matter of embarrassment,¡± Grady muttered as he slumped to the ground, the sword that had been at his throat now gone.


    Despite fully utilizing his unique trait, Pration, he hadn¡¯t managed tond a single solid hit on Leonard. The realization that someone at the Transcendence Tier¡ªnot even the Demigod Tier¡ªwas so high above him came as a harsh blow.


    ¡°Embarrassed?! You should consider yourself lucky to have had the chance to face a futuremander in a real fight,¡± J rebuked him.


    Though she was flushed with shame, her reaction was understandable. After all, she had tripped over herself rather than simply missing her attack.


    Her technique, Prestissimo, wouldn¡¯t work without Inertia Control, as it required a certain kind of advanced movement that even the most flexible creatures couldn¡¯t emte.


    ¡°...¡±


    Unlike the others, Hugo, who had taken the brunt of Mount Tai Crushing Strike and used his unique trait before recovering, was now dealing with the bacsh.


    His moves had created numerous variables in the battle, serving as a shield and attacking effectively. Without him, at least one of his peers would have certainly been subdued, and two might have been in danger even without Leonard resorting to the Eastern God Style.


    Unlike the others, Hugo had used his Dragon Blood traits to their fullest; it was truly incredible that he had managed to use them so aggressively.


    ¡°If you don''t mind, could I ask about the technique you used at the end?¡± Isaac, his eyes sparkling with curiosity, approached Leonard, eager to have his questions answered.


    It seemed that Isaac was fascinated with the Eastern God Style¡¯s ability to neutralize unique traits. Leonard, also curious about Isaac¡¯s unique trait that was capable of materializing a heart sword, was willing to offer a response.


    However, before they could delve into a proper conversation, Demian came up to them, apuding and praising Leonard.


    ¡°Amazing! For a genius like you to have such a breakthrough... Those who are just talented can¡¯t even conceive a technique like that!¡±


    It seemed that Demian had grasped how the Eastern God Style neutralized unique traits and understood its foundation. Being a Demigod Tier expert who possessed Dragon Eyes, nothing could be hidden from him.


    Leonard, impressed by his insight, remainedposed.


    <i>The Eastern God Style isn¡¯t so simple that you can render it useless just by understanding its principles. </i>


    In theory, even a Demigod Tier expert shouldn¡¯t be able to overpower the Eastern God Style. While Leonard wasn¡¯t confident he could defeat a Demigod Tier knight due to the absolute gap in levels, he could definitelynd a blow.


    Even Isaac, seasoned from numerous battles, had been left defenseless for a brief moment. If they were caught off guard, the Eastern God Style would work even on Demigod Tier experts.


    ¡°Instead of imposing your own rules, you rode the world¡¯sws to neutralize the opponent''s unique traits. Most of the Cardenas lineage could do that, but geniuses usually have strong egos and they rarely approach such a concept that you have just shown,¡± Demian went on.


    They were essentially giving up the chance to reshape the world in their way and bing guardians of the existing order. By embracing the world¡¯sws instead of resisting them, one could overpower any kind of unique traits, no matter how powerful they were.


    Leonard, agreeing inwardly, recognized his own peculiarity once more.


    <i>It¡¯s more of a difference in martial arts than in myself.</i>


    Leonard¡¯s approach of aligning with nature¡¯s energy and adjusting his strength, just like the philosophy of Daoism, was foreign to the martial artists of this world. Controlling nature¡¯s energy was impossible without reaching the Transcendence Tier, meaning that one had to rely solely on umting power through spirit stones and constant training while gaining practical experience.


    Those who saw the world as something to ovee wouldn¡¯t be able to conceive the idea of using the world order as their ally.


    ¡°The Void Deities¡¯ authority ultimately maniptes the world¡¯sws, so it should work well. For the Outer Gods from beyond the Rift, it would be fatal. Old man Wade will be even more interested now,¡± Demian said.


    As expected of an absolute powerhouse in the Demigod Tier, Demian understood aspects that Leonard hadn¡¯t even considered.


    It seemed that the Eastern God Style, designed to counter Void Deities and Demigod Tier beings, actually had a drastic effect against the Outer Gods from beyond the Rift. Leonard listened intently to Demian, his eyes widening as the realization hit him.


    <i>It... It makes sense!</i>


    The unique trait that could be considered the foundation of the Eastern God Style was the Daoist concept of unconditioned nature¡ªthe idea of doing nothing and just taking things as theye.


    The Azure Dragon, a divine beast embodying the wood element and protecting the east, yed a pivotal role for its symbolism of cirction and natural order. Moreover, it aligned perfectly with the concept of unconditioned nature that ruled out any artificial interference, and it served as an enforcer of worldlyws.


    Though Void Deities and Demigod Tier beings didn¡¯t stray from the natural order, it was more of a challenge to exert great power than the mere neutralization of unique traits.


    <i>Monsters or Outer Gods from beyond the Rifts are beings who inherently vite the natural order of this world. As such, they would be expelled from this world or getpletely annihted if faced with the Eastern God Style.</i>


    If Wade, the Red Dragon Commander, learned of this, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hold an appointment ceremony on the spot. A unique trait capable of countering anything rted to the Rift or Outer Gods was infinitely valuable.


    Even with weakerbat skills, Leonard¡¯s unprecedented growth rate, unmatched in the history of the Archducal House of Cardenas, would turn heads.


    ¡°Erm, Leonard, was it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Grady approached cautiously with an embarrassed expression and continued, ¡°From our sparring earlier, could you point out any ws or areas that could be improved?¡±


    Though he often acted frivolously, Grady¡¯s humility wasmendable. Requesting advice from someone much younger than him had to be difficult, but it showed his ability to set aside any feelings of inadequacy or jealousy and focus on improving himself.


    Leonard respected Grady for that, and so he had no intention of refusing to offer guidance. After reflecting on his swordsmanship, Leonard asked, ¡°Sir Grady, did you start focusing on thrusts in your swordsmanship before or after awakening your unique trait?¡±


    ¡°It was after manifesting<i> </i>Pration.¡±


    <i>As I expected. His proficiency is too low to consider him a swordsman who has trained in thrusting all his life. It seems he¡¯s be too fixated on his unique trait, causing his swordsmanship to stagnate.</i>


    Compared to the elder martial artists of the Dianchang Sect, who had secured their position within the Nine Great Sects with the Sunstrike Sword Art, Grady¡¯s skills seemed amateurish at best.


    A thrust was undoubtedly a powerful technique, but one had to be proficient in multiple areas in order to rely solely on thrusts in battle. While the Sunstrike Sword Art was the most famous martial art of the Dianchang Sect, its destructive power and practical use were truly unleashed whenbined with a Lightness Art ideal for hit-and-run tactics, like Spectral Diffraction.


    Due to its characteristics, a thrust would expose a significant opening if the user failed tond a fatal blow, so they had to be able to quickly retreat and put distance between them and the opponent.


    ¡°Sir Grady, your areas for improvement can be divided into two main points.¡±


    Before Grady could respond, Leonard continued, ¡°First, stop obsessing over thrusts and return to your previous swordsmanship style. If you only use thrusts for offense, it¡¯s easy for opponents to respond and difficult for you to catch them off guard.¡±


    ¡°You mean I¡¯m too fixated on my unique trait?¡± Grady asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leonard affirmed, bluntly pointing out the issue. ¡°A thrust that can prate<i> </i>anything is undoubtedly dangerous, but it¡¯s meaningless if it doesn¡¯tnd true. During our fight, there were several situations where a sh would have been more threatening, but you kept thrusting, making it easy for me to dodge.¡±


    ¡°I see. And the second point?¡±


    ¡°You need to elevate your proficiency in thrusting by at least three levels, to the point where you can dominate with just that technique.¡±


    Leonard stepped a few paces away from the crowd to demonstrate. He lowered his sword, bending his right knee forward and stretching his left leg back, creating a taut bow-like tension.


    It was the initial stance of the first technique in the Sunstrike Sword Art, First Manifestation of the Sun.


    <i>While I can¡¯t imitate the ultimate technique, Hou Yi Shoots the Sun, I can reproduce this basic technique with up to eighty percent proficiency.</i>


    Renowned for his relentless life-and-death battles, Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had stolen and imitated various martial arts, leading to his ostracization by the great sects.


    <i>Pow!</i>


    Leonard¡¯s sword shot forward like a sh of light, stopping abruptly. The wind pierced by the de momentarily halted before dispersing. Despite not using sword energy or augmented sword energy, Leonard¡¯s strike demonstrated a near-perfect mastery of swordsmanship.


    After being silent for a few moments, Grady finally spoke up, his lips twitching, ¡°I¡¯ll... work on the second point. Thanks for the advice.¡±


    It seemed Grady was captivated by the elegant simplicity of the Sunstrike Sword Art.


    ¡°Te-Teach me too! You seem skilled with dual swords as well!¡± J eximed.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯d like to learn as well,¡± Hugo added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind beingst. I''d like to understand more about each other¡¯s unique traits,¡± Isaac chimed in.


    The other White Dragon knights surrounded Leonard, each voicing their requests. Demian chuckled at the sight and tried to calm them down.


    ¡°Are we just going to chat here in the training ground? Let¡¯s move to the dining hall and talk over a drink. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± they all agreed in unison.


    Leonard couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse the invitation at their first meeting, especially since it involved discussions about martial arts. Thus, he readily agreed.


    From there, everything went smoothly. The six of them moved to the dining hall in the Ivory Forest and talked until dawn, wrapping up Leonard¡¯s orientation into the Order of the White Dragon with a warm wee devoid of any territorial attitudes.


    * * *


    After enjoying an unexpected gathering with the group, including Demian, Leonard ended up sleeping for almost half a day. Using the Eastern God Style at its iplete stage had taken a toll on him, both physically and mentally. His body, nearly as tough as adamantine due to the Vajra Physique, only felt a bit sore. But if he were an ordinary person, he likely would have been bedridden for days.


    Leonard sat up in bed and lifted his finger.


    ¡°...That stuff was quite strong.¡±


    He used his internal energy to draw out the alcohol from his body, concentrating it at his fingertip, where it eventually dropped off and quickly evaporated upon exposure to the air, showing just how potent it was.


    Leonard had wondered how those from the Cardenas family could get drunk even though they had awakened their Dragon Blood, but now he realized it was because they drank some ridiculously strong liquor. No wonder it was called the Dragon Killer.


    <i>This would be poison for anyone below the Transcendence Tier. Their liver wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it and would necrotize</i>, Leonard thought, grimacing as he expelled thest traces of alcohol from his body.


    As he collected himself and looked at the table, his gaze fell on the box containing Mimong. After taking out the dagger, he concentrated.


    He intended to control it using Sword Maniption Art.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Just like the first attempt, his mental energy was rapidly drained, and Mimong, which had floated in his palm, fell and embedded itself deep in the floor. Mimong¡¯s de was so incredibly sharp that, without its guard and handle, it might have pierced through every floor of the tower.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked down at the ancient relic, a de so sharp it could cut through augmented sword energy. Having poured his consciousness into it several times, Leonard could feel it.


    ¡°Mimong,¡± he said, addressing the dagger as if it were a person. ¡°You have an ego, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145 </h4>


    Even a dagger forged from a special metal and possessing a unique trait shouldn¡¯t be able to resist Sword Maniption Art. And no matter how heavy it was, if its wielder was strong enough, handling it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    However, the mental energy consumed by the dagger Mimong was beyond what could be expected from an inanimate object.


    <i>It¡¯s like trying to subdue a creature that¡¯s struggling. </i>


    If someone were to tie a rope to both a heavy boulder and a tiger of equal weight and try to pull them with pure strength, which would be harder? Naturally, it would be the tiger. The direction of the force resisting the pull would change constantly, and the animal might even try to bite through the rope or shake it off as it struggled.


    Leonard looked down at Mimong, which was buried deep into the floor of his room, then grabbed the hilt and pulled it out.


    <i>Clink...</i>


    The de that had split the stone floor like tofu emitted a low hum.


    ¡°Hmm, it seems it can¡¯t move on its own.¡±


    It seemed that Mimong only reacted wildly when Leonard infused it with his strength and will. Perhaps it was inactive now because there was no energy source.


    From its hilt to the tip of the de, Mimong looked like a normal dagger. There was no magic circle or magic stone embedded in it to absorb mana.


    After confirming that, Leonard tried to establish a connection with Mimong through his willpower.


    <i>Buzz! Buzz!</i>


    As he did so, Mimong vibrated irregrly, struggling to escape his grip. When Leonard¡¯s consciousness intertwined with the dagger¡¯s ego, he could perceive the soul within Mimong, or rather, the thing that could be called a soul.


    <i>I think this is what they called a sword soul in the Mount Mao Sect.</i>


    It was a legend he had never experienced during his days of roaming the martial world as Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk. It was different from themon rumors martial artists often heard¡ªthings like treasure maps hidden in ancient ruins, famous swords like Gan Jiang and Mo Ye[1] whose authenticity was hard to determine, or hidden techniques left by masters from the previous generations.


    Unlike those few instances where rumors turned out to be true, sword souls were rather obscure, mainly mentioned by ascetics selling talismans who prattled stories about Sword Immortal Lu Dongbin.


    <i>¡°The Heavenly Nature Sword Art isn¡¯t about wielding the sword, but controlling the sword soul. It¡¯s quite different from what you might be thinking, Sword Emperor.¡±</i>


    This story, told by the patriarch of the Mount Mao Sect, which had fallen into ruin with no trace of its former glory, resurfaced from the depths of Leonard¡¯s memory.


    <i>¡°I¡¯ll give you the scriptures of the Heavenly Nature Sword Art Training Method as payment for what you did for us. I couldn¡¯t master the technique myself, so I can¡¯t teach you. Do with it as you please.¡±</i>


    The Heavenly Nature Sword Art Training Method from Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s memories was vastly different from martial arts, from the scriptures to the method of circting internal energy.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk, who had already reached the Creation Realm, recognized it as a mental technique. As such, he persistently studied it for years without giving up, but he ultimately burned it in frustration when he gained nothing.


    <i>Calm your mind and peer deep into your inner core.</i>


    Muttering the first scriptures of the Heavenly Nature Sword Art Training Method, Leonard closed his eyes and focused his consciousness on Mimong. For some reason, he felt he could do it now.


    <i>Change your impure heart. It is natural to be discouraged after seeing no progress following three hardships. Nevertheless, the human mind should not die, nor should the me in you grow too strong. Burn away all your anguish and distractions. Maintain a state of great calm.</i>


    Suppressing the impatience in his heart and quelling the uneasiness within him, Leonard slowly reached a calm and serene mental state, like a crystal-clear mirror. It was a state Yeon Mu-Hyuk had not managed to reach.


    <i>The true test is not external but internal. Observe the boundary that brings you close to your inner demons and do not sumb to the temptations. Practice asceticism. Only by oveing ten demon trials will you be granted the qualification to sense heavenly nature. Just as one must cross rivers and mountains in life, the same applies to the practice of asceticism... Ah!</i>


    Leonard almost eximed aloud.


    <i>So that¡¯s it! That¡¯s why my previous self could gain nothing from the Heavenly Nature Sword Art Training Method!</i>


    Right when he reached the final scriptures of the Heavenly Nature Sword Art Training Method, a sh of enlightenment struck him like lightning.


    The teaching to ovee ten demonic trials was akin to confronting the heart devil. This was the difference between Leonard and Yeon Mu-Hyuk.


    The heart devil was born from Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s life-and-death battle with the Heavenly Demon. The current Leonard had faced the heart devil over a hundred times, thereby meeting the requirement of oveing ten demonic trials.


    <i>sh¡ª!</i>


    As Leonard recognized his own qualification, the Heavenly Nature Sword Art Training Method disyed its power. Qi flowed out in a way he had never experienced before, and willpower surged like lightning from his upper dantian. As the mind-lightning struck, Mimong ceased its violent thrashing and calmed down. It was proof that Leonard had fully subdued it.


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Leonard, seeing the soul of Mimong, epted it with a wry smile. He could not help it. Though it possessed an ego, its intelligence was barely that of a two-year-old child. Its consciousness was so primitive thatmunication was almost impossible.


    The real problem was that it had learned the concept of freedom. When Leonard tried to control Mimong with Sword Maniption Art, Mimong had to have realized it.


    <i>It¡¯s like giving a newborn the ability to fly freely.</i>


    Mimong, with its ego, could control its body freely as long as the user provided power. This was why tremendous mental strength was required for Sword Maniption Art. Forcefully controlling the dagger that struggled to be free was like a horse and a carriage going in opposite directions at full speed. Unless one gave in, the line would snap, or one side would break.


    <i>That is, if I hadn¡¯t mastered the Heavenly Nature Sword Art.</i>


    Carefully, Leonard ced his palm on Mimong¡¯s de and channeled his energy ording to the first verse of the Heavenly Nature Sword Art¡ªa scripture to merge the body and the sword. ording tomon murim knowledge, merging body and sword meant reaching a level where the sword was handled as naturally as one¡¯s own limbs.


    However, the Heavenly Nature Sword Art scripture was literal.


    <i>Sshrukk....</i>


    Strangely, when he channeled his energy ording to the scripture, Mimong merged into Leonard¡¯s left hand, bing one with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s closer to sorcery than martial arts,¡± Leonard remarked, turning his left hand to confirm that Mimong was undetectable from the outside.


    Using his Dragon Eyes, Leonard confirmed that his hand was entirely normal, with only bones and tendons visible. Not even Demian would notice anything unusual. Leonard clenched and unclenched his left hand a few times, a smile spreading across his face.


    The Heavenly Nature Sword Art was more than just a technique for concealing weapons.


    Leonard extended his index finger and lightly drew it across the wall as an experiment. The solid stone wall, resistant even to sword qi, now bore a crack. Leonard had released Mimong¡¯s sharp energy through his fingertip.


    The sword soul, unified with his body through the technique, imparted its sharpness and hardness to the designated area. Additionally, a safeguard was in ce to prevent it from harming its master.


    ¡°The limitation is that it only applies to one finger, and using energy emission techniques with that finger is impossible.¡±


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, Leonard raised his left index finger again.


    <i>Shiing!</i>


    A golden sh shot from his finger, slicing through the stone wall effortlessly and embedding deep within. This was the second verse of the Heavenly Nature Sword Art, One Finger Zen.


    By unleashing the sword soul integrated with his body, it became more deadly and powerful than typical Wind Fingershot or Augmented Finger Energy, surpassing even the speed and power of the Tang n¡¯s Golden Dragon Needle.


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    The sword soul connected to Leonard through the technique obeyed hismand and swiftly returned, reintegrating with his left hand. This was just the beginning, but the first and second verse alone showed immense potential.


    As Leonard¡¯s mastery of the Heavenly Nature Sword Art deepened, the potential of Mimong seemed endless. This was an extraordinary stroke of luck.


    <i>I got my hands on a lifesaving trump card.</i>


    With a satisfied expression, Leonard spent the next few days focused on training the Heavenly Nature Sword Art. Since he was unable to progress any further through repeated practice, the new martial arts and insights were a wee change.


    As he continued to connect with Mimong and exchange intentions through the sword art, Leonard felt its soul rapidly growing. In a few months, or at most a few years, they would be able tomunicate.


    ¡°Turns out I¡¯ve received a gift of immense value.¡±


    Leonard once again felt grateful to Wade, the Red Dragon Commander, for giving him the dagger as a mere gift.


    * * *


    The priority of the Order of the White Dragon was to hunt down Void Deities, which first required locating them. The Divine Territory was typically located in areas nearly inessible to humans, making it both easy and difficult to find¡ªthe crater of a volcano, the depths of the sea, trenches, mountain peaks, and so on.


    ¡°Finding the Divine Territory is just the beginning. When assessing how difficult it will be to subjugate the Void Deity, measuring its mana alone can easily lead to errors, just likest time with Tyr.¡±


    Leonard nodded in agreement, listening closely to Demian¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°So, the investigation team ssifies the type of Divine Territory and tries to determine the Void Deity¡¯s domain or name. Martial gods, war gods, or thunder gods are always ssified as upper intermediate-rank to high-rank because their divinity is inherently immense.¡±


    In mythology, martial gods and war gods held significant roles, and naturally, their status and power were formidable. Although Odin was the Chief God of Asgard, Thor¡¯sbat power was greater.


    Generally, sun gods were more powerful than moon gods, and gods representing light or darkness were ssified at least as high-rank. Gods of death and fate were tricky, not because they were particrly powerful inbat but because they were incredibly deceptive.


    Demian¡¯s exnation was clear and concise.


    ¡°Tyr, who governs swords and war, lost an arm to Fenrir and was overshadowed by Thor, which weakened his divinity. He was a top-priority threat until the schrs revealed this. After several battles, it became clear that he was weaker than expected, leading to it bing a target of research.¡±


    ¡°So the main point is that we shouldn¡¯t rely entirely on ssification.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Void Deities are fragments of gods, and their rank can vary based on the fragment¡¯s size. Therge fragment of a Lesser God can wield power close to a True God¡¯s.¡±


    Therefore, developing the ability to judge for oneself was crucial, Demian advised, handing Leonard a few documents.


    ¡°Read these carefully right now. Ask if you have any questions or need rification.¡±


    The papers were densely packed with text and illustrations, far more than could be read in a few minutes. Leonard epted them, scanning the title on the first page.


    The purpose was all too clear.


    Subjugation Order¡ªthe list of Void Deities to be hunted down by Leonard and others, excluding Demian, was now in his hands.


    1. Gan Jiang and Mo Ye were a swordsmith couple, discussed in the literature involving the Spring and Autumn period of Chinese history. A pair of swords were forged by and named after them. ?

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146 </h4>


    <i>Feels like I¡¯m looking at a list of wanted posters</i>, Leonard thought as he flipped through the pages. In ancient times, he might have been judged as a heretic for such thoughts.


    There were three Void Deities listed on the Subjugation Order. To Leonard¡¯s surprise, the name at the very top was one he found quite familiar. It was the name given to the Fifth Sea District on the nautical map, updated biannually by the Antis Maritime Alliance.


    It was Aiolos, the Wind God. He was the king of Aeolia Ind and a god of the Olympus pantheon. As the favorite of Zeus, the Chief God of Olympus, Aiolos had risen to divinity and be the ruler of the seasonal winds.


    <i>Did Antis use the name of a Void Deity as the name of their Sea District? I wonder if they knew what kind of name they were using. </i>


    ording to what Demian had told him, recognition could potentially be linked to worship. This was why the Order of the White Dragon had a dedicated team for archaeology and theology to scrutinize information carefully.


    Curious, Leonard asked Demian whether there might be worshipers of the Void Deities in Antis.


    ¡°What? Antis? Oh, that ce,¡± Demian casually dismissed it after a brief moment of surprise.


    ¡°The name Antis that the Maritime Alliance calls themselves is derived from the remnants of an ind that existed long ago. It also refers to the Divine Territory of the Sea God, Poseidon, one of the three most powerful and authoritative gods among the twelve Olympian gods,¡± Demian continued.


    ¡°Then, if the Maritime Alliance use names like ¡®Aiolos¡¯ and ¡®Poseidon,¡¯ won¡¯t that amplify the power or the influence of the Void Deities?¡± Leonard questioned.


    Demian smiled, nodding affirmatively yet also dismissively. ¡°That could be the case if Aiolos and Poseidon were well-known. But recognition isn¡¯t just about a few letters. It¡¯s about what the name represents and how people perceive it.¡±


    If spreading a Void Deity¡¯s name widely could restore its influence, the world would have already reverted to the mythicalera. While the names of gods and remnants of the ancient eras weremon, they did not directly enhance divine influence.


    The reason for that was simple. The Arcadian Empire had spent centuries erasing ancient records and history, reducing gods to mere myths that people didn¡¯t take seriously anymore.


    ¡°Even if people learn that ¡®Aiolos¡¯ and ¡®Poseidon¡¯ are names of gods, without genuine belief or fear, it won¡¯t benefit the Void Deities. So, don''t worry too much about it. Such emotions would only be nourishment for them,¡± Demian advised.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s only natural that names of gods are frequently used within the Antis Maritime Alliance. After all, it¡¯s influenced by the nearby ruins of Antis, a sunken ind from ancient times.¡±


    ¡°...So, regting it all is impossible.¡±


    ¡°Not unless it¡¯s under imperial jurisdiction. We can¡¯t manage ces across the continent. Making a fuss out of it would only raise more questions.¡±


    Despite its overwhelming power that deterred any challengers, there would always be forces seeking to bring down the Arcadian Empire. For that reason, the military strength of the Three Noble Houses was meticulously hidden, and the true purpose of the Seven Great Orders remained undisclosed.


    Both Demian and Leonard knew all too well the depths of human malice.


    ¡°What do you think would happen if it became known that we protect the world? Would everyone shed tears of gratitude and bow their heads?¡±


    Unlike Demian¡¯s yful tone, his words were chilling.


    Leonard responded with a bitter smile, ¡°Absolutely not. They¡¯d probably conspire with the Outer Gods, Void Deities, Celestials, or Demoniacs to overthrow the Empire, seeing it as an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Looks like I have nothing left to teach you. It might seem pessimistic for someone under twenty to say something like that, but that¡¯s reality.¡±


    ¡°Though I find it equally incredible that the Arcadian Empire and the Three Noble Houses have maintained their sense of duty for centuries.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s sentiment came from witnessing too much human depravity in his previous life. If Arcadia genuinely aimed for world domination, it could take over all the nations in under a month. They could wield absolute power if they just let go of the baggage weighing them down.


    The sacrifices they made, going unrecognized, transcended conviction and bordered on madness.


    Demian merely smiled, not denying Leonard¡¯s words. ¡°Well, I reckon fighting formidable foes is more remarkable than unting your power over the weak.¡±


    The pride of the Three Noble Houses stemmed from something akin to arrogance and a sense of superiority. They believed the weak were unworthy adversaries and ought to remain sheltered in ignorance. This was the extreme of noblesse oblige, a principle proven by centuries of history and embodied by the Cardenas family.


    Leonard found it impressive. As a martial artist, there was no ce better suited for him than this family.


    He returned to reading the Subjugation Order.


    * * *


    1. Aiolos


    ¡ªDiscovered an ind surrounded by an unbreakable bronze wall. The existence of the Divine Territory, Aeolia, has been confirmed. Due to the wall being resistant to magic surveince, further details are unknown.


    Size: B


    Measured Rank: D+


    Overall Assessment: Aiolos possesses the authority to control seasonal winds. He can summon andmand four types of winds. Wind-rted magic and spiritual arts are nullified. The spring wind calls forth vitality, the summer wind burns enemies, the autumn wind weakens life forms, and the winter wind freezes everything. It has been confirmed that Aiolos possesses techniques that allow him to blow enemies away or draw them in.


    * From measured rank C+ upwards, it is rmended that a captain participate in the subjugation mission.


    2. Circe


    ¡ªThe existence of the Divine Territory, Aeaea, has been confirmed. As the ancient magical barrier couldn¡¯t be breached, no further details are avable.


    Size: ?


    Measured Rank: D


    Overall Assessment: Circe possesses immortality and is a witch goddess and disciple of Hecate, the Goddess of Magic. She uses ancient magic, mainly transforming targets into animals or insects. While it is reported that she asionally summons ormands monsters, her primary focus is poison and transformation magic. It is rmended that individuals with artifacts capable of sealing ancient magic or with unique traits that grant them magic resistance participate in the mission.


    3. Castor


    ¡ªThe existence of the Divine Territory, Gemini, has been confirmed. Inside, there is a forest area patrolled by centaurs, a servant race, with theirbat power confirmed to be at the upper External Force Tier. They use archery and spear techniques, and no magical abilities have been confirmed.


    Size: D


    Measured Rank: D


    Overall Assessment: Castor is the God of Horsemanship, and his divinity symbolizes cavalry. As such, his power is maximized on horseback. He is presumed to have abilities tomand or enhance the centaurs. Although he is considerably strong, he is not able to overpower Transcendence Tier beings. No fragments exceeding intermediate-rank power have been found yet. However, it is reported that he once summoned Zeus¡¯ lightning bolt.


    ***


    The Wind God, Aiolos; the Witch Goddess, Circe; and the Cavalry God, Castor.


    Having carefully read the reports on these three Void Deities, Leonard had a general sense of the difficulty each one posed.


    <i>Aiolos is a being of pure strength, but the unpredictable nature of Circe¡¯s magic means the difficulty could vary depending on the attribute she uses.</i>


    ording to the Subjugation Order, those transformed by Circe¡¯s ancient magic would have their abilities almostpletely sealed. While there were potions and artifacts to counter her magic, being caught off-guard could be fatal.


    Circe¡¯s use of poison and hallucinations was also troublesome. She could employ strategies like filling her entire territory with poison and hiding or making the subjugation squad fight each other, which were trickier than directbat.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any more questions, go see the Third Squadron I introduced you tost time and talk with them,¡± Demian said, yawning as he leaned back in his chair. ¡°There¡¯s no time limit, so decide which of the three to subjugate first.¡±


    ¡°All three of them?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t properly experience the Order of the White Dragon with just one or two missions. I¡¯ve already discussed it with the othermanders. You¡¯ll likely participate in three or four missions with the Order of the Red Dragon and Order of the Blue Dragon as well.¡±


    Leonard had merely been a spectator during Tyr¡¯s subjugation mission, which meant this was his first real mission. He understood the arrangements and left Demian¡¯s office, knowing where he needed to go.


    <i>The Third Squadron, huh? It¡¯s not far from here.</i>


    The lodging of the four knights he had previously sparred with wasn¡¯t far away. Leonard quickly arrived there after crossing a few corridors and stairs in the Ivory Forest. Conveniently, they were all present.


    ¡°Oh, a Subjugation Order,¡± Isaac said, taking the document from Leonard.


    He then passed it around the group before bringing over some chairs to sit around the table. This wasn¡¯t a matter to be discussed lightly.


    Isaac spoke first, sharing his opinion, ¡°Let¡¯s start with Circe or Castor. We need to be fully prepared for Aiolos, and even then, it¡¯s not certain we¡¯ll be able to handle him. We shouldn¡¯t go against Aiolos without testing our teamwork first.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Castor should be manageable for us to get used to working together. And Circe could beplicated depending on the tactics she uses,¡± Hugo added.


    The other two nodded, having no objections. Leonard also found Hugo¡¯s reasoning sound. There was no need to take on the most formidable enemy, Aiolos, for their first mission. Besides, Circe¡¯s unpredictable nature could very well make her mission different from standard ones.


    ¡°Do you have detailed information about Castor?¡± Leonard asked.


    Isaac nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve participated in two subjugations for him before. As the Cavalry God, his horsemanship is extraordinary, but hisbat power is slightly above the Transcendence Tier. If we can dismount him, one-on-onebat shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Castor¡¯s authority as a Void Deity?¡±


    ¡°The main ones are Horsemanship, which allows him to dominate horses, and Command, which strengthens cavalries. Other than that, nothing notable has been reported.¡±


    Castor did not possess any authority directly linked tobat abilities. As such, his subjugation difficulty would generally be lowered by two or three levels.


    If he were the God of Archery with an authority like Absolute uracy, he would be a formidable opponent. However, Horsemanship required a horse, and at the Transcendence Tier, the advantages for cavalries diminished.


    In the end, the target for their first subjugation mission was decided unanimously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll report that we will proceed with Castor¡¯s subjugation. By tomorrow, Wickeline will send over a space mage.¡±


    Even if the location wasn¡¯t essible through a spatial portal, they would have to wait a day for a mage from Wickeline, which was actually ridiculously fast. Executing a mission the day after assembling a team of five Transcendence Tier knights was truly incredible.


    With thisbat force, they would wreak havoc wherever they went. Not even all the Rank A expedition teams in Antis would be able to match them.


    <i>Hmm?</i>


    Leonard noticed the gazes on him and smiled, knowing what the Third Squadron was expecting.


    ¡°Shall we have a light spar to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s mission? Thest spar was quite beneficial,¡± Leonard suggested.


    The four White Dragon knights reacted immediately.


    ¡°Sh-Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Ehem! Well, if you insist. I¡¯ll write up the report first.¡±


    Though they couldn¡¯t expend too much energy before the mission, exchanging sword techniques and insights was still manageable.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Leonard watched Isaac walk toward his desk, looking especially dejectedpared to the others rushing to the training ground.


    Just like that, the day before Castor¡¯s subjugation mission passed by.

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147</h4>


    The very next day, Leonard woke up before dawn to prepare for the mission. Unlikest time, when Demian took care of everything, he had to ensure everything was in order himself.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to go out of his way to gather supplies.


    ¡°Supplies, huh.¡±


    Leonard examined the support supplies sent from the Order of the White Dragon¡¯s storage, struck by their extravagance.


    Most people started neglecting armor after breaking through to the Transcendence Tier, as the bnce of offense and defense became disproportionate. At the Master-level, the attack power far surpassed the defensive capabilities, whether it was with a sword or magic.


    Blocking was a different concept altogether. Receiving the power of an augmented sword energy with another augmented sword energy would likely result in simr consumption, but trying to block it with an augmented energy shield would be inefficient, costing several times more energy. You had to either block, dodge, or counterattack; relying on sheer defense was not feasible.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    <i>It¡¯s not much different for armor. Even if it¡¯s made of special metals like mithril, adamantium, or orichalcum, it can¡¯t fully block augmented energy.</i>


    Mithril and orichalcum, which amplified mana, could enhance augmented energy shields, but adamantium, which was purely focused on durability, was of little use.


    Even so, mere sword energy wouldn¡¯t be able to pierce through adamantium, making it imprable at the External Force Tier.


    ¡°...If it can do this much, then it¡¯s a different story.¡±


    However, when Leonard equipped the breastte sent with the supplies, he tested it by channeling his energy. It passed through the inner adamantiumyer and reached the outer orichalcumyer of the armor, immediately forming an augmented energy shield.


    It was several times faster and more efficient than when he wasn¡¯t wearing the armor.


    The principle was simplebining the inner adamantium and outer orichalcum to maximize both advantages. It was a straightforward solution, but there was a reason no one had managed to implement it before.


    <i>By normal standards, crafting adamantium this thin should be almost impossible. </i>


    Having retained his habits from Antis, Leonard had done quite a bit of reading, bing knowledgeable about special metals.


    Mithril was rtively easy to process. However, in the old days, only the dwarves, an artisan race, could handle metals like adamantium and orichalcum. Masterpieces like the Aquamarine and Moby Dick couldn¡¯t be replicated because the methods for smelting these metals and inscribing magic circles had been lost.


    ¡°Protect,¡± Leonard muttered. Then a magic circle flickered on the orichalcum breastte, creating a transparent protective shield.


    Just like that, the supposedly lost technology had casually been disyed to him. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have been so surprising if this were from the old era, but the breastte shone with a perfect gloss, showing it was clearly brand new.


    <i>It doesn¡¯t seem to hinder movement... There¡¯s no reason not to use it. </i>


    Although rare, some people in murim used to wear treasures like the Divine Silk Robe, but not Yeon Mu-Hyuk.


    Having fully armored himself, Leonard felt a sense of discord as he looked at his reflection. He had never worn armor during his life as a martial artist or after his rebirth.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Leonard picked up the next item from the box, a one-handed sword. Perhaps because he had sent specific requests, there wasn¡¯t just one, but ten swords instead. He stored nine in his subspace pouch and tested one, smiling with satisfaction.


    It was the pure smile of a swordsman, one that would leave onlookers speechless. The mithril sword was a fine weapon, but its value paled inparison to the armor.


    <i>Even the consumables are of astonishing quality. If this is the standard for missions, I¡¯d worry that the Cardenas family might go bankrupt if I didn¡¯t know better about their financial power.</i>


    After checking the equipment, Leonard inspected the other box, which contained potions and scrolls. Once he stored them in his subspace pouch, his room returned to how it looked before.


    By then, the light of dawn had started to fill the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    It was time to go subjugate the Void Deity Castor.


    * * *


    As prearranged, Leonard met with the four White Dragon knights at the entrance of the Forest of Swords. Though they all wore simr full-body armor, Leonard appeared stifferpared to the others, who seemed ustomed to it.


    Noticing this, Grady chuckled and said, ¡°That armor is ufortable, right? Everyone felt the same before joining one of the Seven Great Orders. Ordinary armor doesn¡¯t help much, and situations requiring armor like ours are rare.¡±


    ¡°Well, if armor is part of the standard supplies, that just shows how dangerous the missions of the Seven Great Orders can be,¡± Leonard replied.


    The four White Dragon knights smiled knowingly. Those who didn¡¯t understand this or were too afraid couldn¡¯t remain in the Seven Great Orders.


    <i>Fit for the task, or more urately, the right armor for the right task.</i>


    Though the armor made from adamantium and orichalcum was expensive, it wasn¡¯t more valuable than a Transcendence Tier knight.


    The Cardenas family would spend astronomical sums to save even one of their members. They could always earn more money, so using it wisely within their ranks was the best strategy.


    Isaac exined, ¡°For a Void Deity like Castor, whocks specialized attributes or unique abilities, we provide these kinds of supplies. But for Circe, it would be different. Anti-magic artifacts, scrolls, and anti-magic weapons would be issued.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Leonard and the others nodded and started walking.


    ¡°We should be near the rendezvous point with the space mage... Ah, there he is. Hey!¡±


    As they left the Forest of Swords, Isaac spotted the mage and waved. The mage, who had been drawing in the dirt with his staff, turned to them.


    Recognizing Leonard, the mage greeted him warmly, ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you. Remember me?¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re the one who transported Commander Demian and me. I¡¯m grateful for your help today as well,¡± Leonard responded.


    Coincidentally, it was the same Wickeline mage from the previous mission where he observed the subjugation of Tyr. The mage, with pointed ears peeking from his hood, extended his right hand to Leonard.


    ¡°Call me Cntha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Leonard.¡±


    After introducing themselves and shaking hands, the Archmage resumed drawing the magic circle on the ground. It seemed he hadn¡¯t finished the preparations to transport all five of them.


    Even while preparing the ss 7 spell, Cntha, an Archmage from Wickeline, continued chatting with Leonard.


    ¡°If you have any questions, feel free to ask. I don¡¯t usually do this, but I¡¯ll make an exception for you..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite sudden. Hmm, in that case, I¡¯ll ask one thing.¡±


    Leonard continued, ¡°The Wickeline family seems to have a strong interest in the Divine Territory and the authorities of the Void Deities, so why don¡¯t they work together with us in the subjugation missions? High-rank mages would certainly be very helpful.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I can see why you¡¯d think that. I understand where you¡¯reing from. To put it simply, it¡¯s a matter ofpatibility. To mages, thews of the world are their source of power, but the authority of the gods distorts those foundations. Just like the Corroded Realms, they are our natural enemy, although in a different sense.¡±


    ¡°...So you leave it to the Cardenas because the knights, who have their own unique traits, are better suited to handle the Void Deities.¡±


    Cntha nodded in agreement and gestured that he was done with the preparations. Once all six of them stood on the magic circle, he struck its center with the tip of his staff and shouted, ¡°Multi-Teleport!¡±


    Just like thest time, they were enveloped in a dazzling light.


    <i>aaash!</i>


    Leonard and the White Dragon Knights opened their eyes to find that they had already reached their mission area. Around them, the rustling of leaves echoed in the dense forest. They were only a few hundred meters from Gemini, Castor¡¯s Divine Territory.


    Cntha, having fulfilled his task, casually found a stump to sit on, looking as though he were out for a leisurely stroll. His carefree demeanor was rather irritating.


    ¡°Go on ahead. I¡¯ll wait here for you.¡±


    The White Dragon Knights, appearing to have a formal but distant rtionship with him, exchanged a few words of farewell and gestured to Leonard.


    Leaving Cntha behind, they walked into the Gemini, where the environment took on the form of a forest. Unlike Tyr, Castor¡¯s exact location within the forest was unknown, so they needed to search for him. Since he wouldn¡¯t flee from intruders, they could try to draw his attention.


    ¡°There¡¯s some hair caught on the bushes and branches.¡±


    Hugo, moving quietly through the forest, grabbed a clump of hair and showed it to the others. It was too coarse and short to be human hair, resembling somethingmonly found in stables.


    Seeing it, Isaac nodded as if he had expected it. ¡°Of course, a centaur.¡±


    A mythical creature with the upper body of a human and the lower body of a horse, said to have existed in ancient times. It was an intelligent being, its potential surpassing that of humans in certain aspects.


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Castor, the God of Horsemanship and Cavalry, had centaurs as his servants.


    ¡°There¡¯s even a Void Deity among the centaurs.¡±


    ¡°Chiron, right?¡± J replied.


    Isaac nodded in agreement and told Leonard, ¡°He¡¯s quite famous. A centaur who was the mentor of ancient heroes and gods, and a god of archery with the authority of Absolute uracy. I rmend you read up on him when we return. It¡¯s quite fascinating.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    If this were a covert mission, they wouldn¡¯t speak a word, but with five Transcendence Tier knights advancing together, there was no reason to keep silent the entire journey. Even if Castor appeared, they wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. If anything, luring him out with noise would save them the trouble of looking for him.


    At that moment, Isaac, leading the group, raised his hand and made a fist, signaling them to stop and crouch.


    He had spotted an enemy.


    ¡°...Centaurs,¡± Leonard murmured as he spotted the mythical creatures running in the distance.


    They carried bows on their backs and long spears in their hands, the standard weapon for cavalries. Having the lower body of a horse, these creatures were naturally superior to humans in cavalry. If equal numbers shed, it would be a one-sided ughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense Castor¡¯s presence, and there don¡¯t seem to be any special individuals among the centaurs,¡± Isaac analyzed, his eyes glinting.


    ¡°Should we take them down?¡± whispered Grady.


    ¡°Dealing with them before the battle with the Void Deity might be a good idea.¡±


    Upon their leader¡¯s decision, the five Transcendence Tier knights immediately rose from their positions and dashed in the direction where the centaurs were trotting.


    No matter how fast the horse-bodied creatures ran, they couldn¡¯tpare to Transcendence Tier knights, who had transcended mortal limits.


    The five knights closed the distance of several hundred meters in just a few seconds, and the centaurs, sensing their presence, turned abruptly. Human cavalry troops couldn¡¯t possibly react like that, but it was more than feasible for these creatures.


    <i>Slow.</i>


    Despite this, they couldn¡¯t respond to the ambush of the five knights. There were about thirty centaurs in total. As they turned, the five knights broke through their formation, slicing through several of them like rotten wood with bursts of sword energy.


    ¡°¦Å¦Ö¦È¦Ñ??!¡±


    ¡°¦Å¦Ð?¦È¦Å¦Ò¦Ç!¡±


    Despite the chaos, the centaursmunicated with each other in an unknownnguage andunched a counterattack.


    Even though half of them had instantly been cut down, their fighting spirit didn¡¯t waver, instead unleashing a cold and calcted attack. Leonard admired the resolve of the centaurs, who were aiming their spears at his throat, heart, and forehead. As expected from a mythical race. Their mental fortitude was praiseworthy, not the least bit afraid of death.


    <i>It would¡¯ve been better if they faced us with apetitive spirit rather than faith.</i>


    Sensing the emotions in their eyes, Leonard raised his sword, thinking it was a pity. Blue augmented sword energy spread from his de like tree roots.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon Eighteenth Form: Thunderp Return


    Thirty-six strands of augmented energy pierced through the centaurs, causing those charging forward to copse, kicking up dust.


    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>


    Some, unaware of their impending death, continued to kick with thest of their strength, their eyes wide open.


    Leonard¡¯s Thunderp Return had struck them in the head, instantly destroying their brains. When the brain was pierced with precision, the body would twitch reflexively for a while, much like a decapitated insect.


    The fate of the remaining centaurs was no different.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Around Isaac, who calmly sheathed his sword, centaurs that had been neatly sliced in half continued to run with only their lower bodies before copsing. Those who were pierced through the heart or brain by Grady, or repeatedly chopped by J, met simr fates.


    Those who faced Hugo¡¯s greatsword met the most gruesome end.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    With a ground-shaking roar, half a dozen centaurs had been turned into a bloody pulp. A death rattle announced the end of the brief ambush by the five knights.

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148</h4>


    The cavalry unit powerful enough to raze a decentlyrge estate to the ground was annihted in seconds. For the subjugation squad, the one-sided ughter barely qualified as a warm-up.


    Isaac nced at the battlefield, now resembling a ughterhouse, and quickly assessed the situation.


    ¡°Centaurs are a hunting race. There¡¯s no way a hostile group would exist within the Divine Territory, so they must havee here thinking they could catch some prey. But I see no evidence of a sessful hunt.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying they were on their way to hunt, not returning from one?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If we proceed in the direction they came from, we¡¯ll likely find the centaurs¡¯ encampment. If we¡¯re lucky, we mighte across Castor sooner than expected.¡±


    From that point on, things progressed rapidly.


    With Isaac leading, the subjugation squad picked up the pace, searching in the direction the centaurs hade from. Their swift advance bore results within minutes.


    ¡°Found them.¡±


    Isaac stopped in his tracks, having spotted something with the corner of his eye.


    It was a vast in, a meadow that stretched for several kilometers in every direction. Hundreds of centaurs were swarming beyond the serenendscape, each one a cavalry warrior of exceptional skill, equivalent to an army on their own.


    However, what halted the five knights in their tracks wasn¡¯t the centaurs themselves. It was the overwhelming presence among them.


    ¡°Is that Castor...?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re lucky. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter him within an hour of entering the Divine Territory,¡± Isaac replied to Leonard with a nod.


    <i>I¡¯ve felt the oppressive aura of a Void Deity before, during Tyr¡¯s subjugation mission. But as expected, this is different from a Transcendence Tier knight or an Archmage.</i>


    Sensing the presence that was assumed to be Castor, Leonard shook off the pressure weighing on his shoulders, his eyes gleaming.


    If the presence emitted by a Transcendence Tier knight or an Archmage was akin to a raging storm, the presence of a Void Deity felt like a colossal hand descending from the heavens to crush its opponent.


    The direction of the force was different.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide our presence. Although he¡¯s considered a Lesser God, he¡¯s still the fragment of a god. He¡¯s likely sensed us already.¡±


    Isaac then called out with a fierce smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Void Deity Castor?¡±


    In response, a voice boomed from several kilometers away.


    ¡ªA mere mortal dares to utter the name of a god with such insolence?!


    It was Castor¡¯s voice. His wrath burst forth, rippling through the air and smothering the gentle breeze that once swept the meadow. Grass stood on end, and the clouds, which had been leisurely drifting across the sky, scattered under the sheer force of Castor¡¯s fury.


    Castor had merely unleashed his divine power, and it seemed like nature itself bowed before it. Leonard, observing this, finally understood what Cntha had meant earlier.


    <i>There¡¯s a strict hierarchy between a mage who uses thews of the world and a Void Deity who can distort thosews at will.</i>


    Unless one was a ss 10 mage, equivalent to a deity, or a ss 9 mage, akin to a demigod-level warrior, engaging in battle with a Void Deity would be nearly impossible.


    However, having a ss 9 mage on every subjugation mission was impractical, so full reliance on the Cardenas family was inevitable. Even so, aside from issues concerning the Order of the White Dragon and the Order of the Red Dragon, Wickeline mages were likely making active contributions.


    ¡ªYou dare utter my divine name with that filthy mouth without offering worship, you sphemous mortals! You all deserve death!


    Castor roared thunderously, dering war on the five knights.


    ¡ªMortals of a faithless era! I shall feast on your flesh and blood! Centaurs, hear mymand! I, Castor, order you! Use all your might to bring down the enemies!


    Castor¡¯s roar, resounding and oppressive, was not merely for intimidation. The aura of the centaurs, previously overshadowed by the presence of the Void Deity, surged dramatically, nearly reaching the level of the Transcendence Tier.


    Sensing the power within them, Leonard and the others immediately realized that this was not going to be like their previous battle.


    Castor had used the authority of Command, capable of pushing his subordinates beyond their limits.


    <i>Rumble¡ª!!</i>


    The ground shook beneath the squad, even from several kilometers away. As the centaurs charged, the sharp clopping of their hooves echoed in the air, the intense resonance creating a shockwave.


    It was a cavalry charge.


    The centaurs, in ance-charging formation, were closing in at near-sonic speed. A spectacle like this would make even five Transcendence Tier knights hesitate to face them head-on.


    ¡°Leonard?!¡±


    But Leonard, who had stepped forward as if to protect the four White Dragon knights, took out several swords from his subspace pouch. Adding four more to the one already in his grasp, five swords now hovered in the air.


    Facing the cavalry charge, now roughly a hundred meters away, Leonard fearlesslypleted his sword formation. He positioned the swords ording to the flow of the Five Elements, sealing off the surrounding space and constructing a defensive formation akin to an imprable fortress.


    Five Elements Lock Formation


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Strengthened further by the Five Elements Augmented Qi, the formation exhibited several times its usual defensive power as it met the centaurs¡¯nces.


    <i>Kabooom!</i>


    The centaurs, crashing into the unyielding barrier, were crushed and violently flung away with even more force than their initial charge.


    ¡ªWhat?!


    Castor was equally shocked at the iprehensible sight, momentarily losing hisposure.


    The White Dragon knights seized that brief opening and charged in.


    <i>Thud! Crash! Boom! </i>


    The rear line, having witnessed the failure of the cavalry charge, halted gracefully. However, cavalries were most vulnerable when stationary.


    Grady unleashed a few rays of sword energy, piercing through the hearts and heads of several centaurs and clearing a path. While Castor¡¯s authority had enhanced their physical abilities and aura output, the centaurs hadn¡¯t gained regenerative abilities or immortality.


    J followed half a beatter, swirling like a whirlwind.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    She rotated dozens of times in ce, unleashing a flurry of shes and beheading the centaurs around her. A few managed to block or evade, but none could escape her follow-up strikes.


    ¡°Prepare for the shockwave.¡±


    Hugo, his muscles taut and swollen, lifted his greatsword and advanced a step, swinging it horizontally. It was no special technique¡ªjust a raw, full-force strike that anyone could execute, but with strength that no one else could muster.


    <i>Boom!!</i>


    Striking not the centaurs but the air itself, a massive shockwave erupted, sending dozens of centaurs flying through the sky. They were already dead before they even hit the ground.


    Hugo¡¯s swing mirrored the principles of sound arts¡ªunleashing a devastating shockwave that bypassed external defenses and tore through the internal organs.


    ¡ªMove aside, you lowly creatures!


    No one had anticipated Castor¡¯s spear piercing through the shockwave and aiming directly at Leonard. Castor charged like a bolt of lightning, targeting Leonard, whom he had identified as the most dangerous prey.


    <i>He¡¯s fast...!</i>


    Leonard, in the process of releasing the Five Elements Lock Formation, was a half-beat too slow. In a situation where he would suffer significant damage, if not a fatal wound, he instinctively unleashed an augmented energy shield around himself.


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    Isaac jumped in to block Castor¡¯s spear, and the force of the strike knocked him back.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Though he was knocked back only around ten meters, it was enough to put him out of position to block the next attack. However, the initial attack of a cavalry charge was the most powerful, the follow-up always losing momentum.


    In the end, Isaac¡¯s intervention had given Leonard the chance to recover.


    ¡°Thank you, Captain Isaac!¡±


    Retrieving his two swords, Leonard dashed forward like an arrow.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Arts


    Crimson Crow Sun


    Light Burning Heat Stride: Explosion


    Stone Fire sh


    Leonard stomped the ground as if tearing it apart, and the energy that flowed into his Yongcheon point exploded violently, propelling him like a cannonball. This was the pinnacle of Burning Heat, a movement art.


    His movement, more like a berserk charge than a dash, pushed back thence that was aiming for a second strike, sending Castor flying. Or rather, both of them went flying as their weapons shed.


    Castor wasn¡¯t particrly strong when it came to raw power, so Leonard, who was rapidly depleting his internal energy, was able to overpower him momentarily.


    Within seconds, Leonard and Castor had left the battlefield.


    ¡ªYou cunning bastard! What a petty trick!


    Castor¡¯s eyes zed with fury as he realized Leonard¡¯s intent.


    ¡°If you think you can escape, you¡¯re wee to try,¡± Leonard said as he locked his sight on Castor, observing his every movement.


    With his Dragon Eyes, Leonard could foresee the path of his opponent, allowing him to easily cut off Castor before he could elerate.


    An army was significantly weaker without itsmander, and the same applied for amander without their troops.


    In a duel, Castor was not Leonard¡¯s match.


    ¡ªYou arrogant fool!


    Perhaps understanding this from Leonard¡¯s gaze, Castor raised hisnce and charged at him.


    Unlike a centaur, Castor rode a horse that was clearly extraordinary at first nce, undoubtedly a remarkable spiritual creature. The horse enhanced Castor¡¯sbat power by majestically shifting its center of gravity to match its rider¡¯s movements.


    <i>ng! </i>


    Leonard struck the side of Castor¡¯snce as it extended like a sh of light, all while analyzing hisnce technique.


    Could it be because his divinity symbolized cavalry? Though Castor¡¯snce technique was slightly inferior to his horsemanship, it still measured up to Leonard¡¯s swordsmanship. With the additional power from his horsemanship, Castor was not an opponent to be taken lightly.


    Realizing that, Leonard decided to catch him off guard.


    Five Elements Style, One Sword Style


    White Tiger Extra Form: Mountain Deity Strike


    A sword emerging from Leonard¡¯s subspace pouch radiated a majestic energy as it targeted Castor.


    ¡ªAn insignificant trick!


    Castor stepped back, deflecting the Mountain Deity Strike and thrusting hisnce to maintain his bnce. It was clear Castor intended to turn Leonard into a beehive if he dared to close the distance.


    The gap was too small to approach recklessly. So, Leonard activated his Sword Maniption Art once again.


    Five Elements Style, One Sword Style


    ck Tortoise Extra Form: Dragontail Sword


    Unlike the Mountain Deity Strike, an inky sword flew silently toward Castor, aiming for his crown. The uproar from the previous attack had been a diversion to conceal this one.


    This time, Castor¡¯s face paled, and he gritted his teeth as he desperately swung hisnce to deflect the Dragontail Sword. Though it would leave him exposed to Leonard, he had no choice but to block the strike to avoid a fatal injury.


    ¡°Got you.¡±


    Leonard had to wrap this up. Since he couldn¡¯t afford to use his mental martial arts in this situation, Leonard decided to unleash something that could be considered an ultimate technique.


    A blue augmented sword energy erupted from the de in his left hand.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique: Azure Dragon¡¯s sh


    A swift sword strike, difficult to defend against even for someone at the Transcendence Tier, shot forward. Yet just as the sh seemed poised to cleave Castor diagonally in half, Leonard¡¯s expectations fell short.


    <i>sh! </i>


    The white horse took the hit instead, its head flying off before it copsed to the ground.


    ¡ªY-You...


    Drenched in the blood gushing from the horse¡¯s neck, Castor stared at Leonard with a nk expression.


    A cavalryman¡¯s horse was part of him, essentially his own flesh and blood, and Castor had just lost his dear mount because of his own error.


    Suppressing his anger, Castor became eerily calm, his gaze turning to the centaurs on the brink of annihtion in the distance. The situation was already beyond saving. Though rage boiled within him, his mind remained cold.


    ¡ªI admit it. I¡¯ve lost.


    At Castor¡¯s t voice, Leonard felt an iprehensible chill. Though he wanted to finish Castor off right then and there, his intuition urged him against it. He held back his sword.


    And then...


    ¡ªBut if it were my younger brother, not me, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance! We are the Dioscuri! Sons of the almighty Lord of the Sky, Zeus! Come forth, Pollux!


    As Castor shouted, an overwhelming presence responded to his call and appeared in the Divine Territory. Its oppressive aura seemed to rival Tyr¡¯s.


    ¡ªWhat a shame. Had you taken my head, I could have offered myself as a sacrifice to summon him in a moreplete state.


    Despite his admission of defeat, a hint of arrogance lingered in Castor¡¯s voice. His figure grew transparent, slowly fading away, suggesting he had run out of strength. Since Pollux was a higher-ranked god, even summoning him through their bond as twins had drained all of Castor¡¯s remaining power.


    ¡ªMy brother Pollux is a martial god whom not even Heracles, the God of Heroes, could defeat in hand-to-handbat. Consider it an honor to be crushed by his fists.


    Almost simultaneously with Castor¡¯s disappearance, a Void Deity was summoned, having received the divine power of his twin brother and the hundreds of centaur corpses as sacrifices.


    Pollux, the God of Combat, rose from a pool of blood, his massive frame stained crimson as he raised his metallic, gleaming fist. Hugo was the first to rush in and stand in his path.


    ¡°We need to hold out until Leonard can rejoin the¡ª¡±


    Before Hugo could even finish his sentence, Pollux¡¯s iron fist shattered his greatsword and pierced his sr plexus. It was a punch reaching the peak of wless mastery.


    <i>Boom! </i>


    Hugo was sted away, flying hundreds of meters before crashing into the ground, knocked unconscious. If it weren¡¯t for his Dragon Blood-enhanced muscles and bones, his whole upper body would have been obliterated.


    Pollux possessed the strength to take down a Swordmaster of Cardenas in a single blow. The White Dragon knights, realizing the sheer might of Pollux, broke in a cold sweat.


    <i>He¡¯s at least intermediate-rank!</i>


    The squad was faced with a monstrous being, one seemingly surpassing Aiolos, the most dangerous Void Deity assigned to the Subjugation Order.

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Polluxnd a punch! Those cast-iron fists are a divine gift! They¡¯re basically an authority in themselves!¡± Isaac shouted, ensuring that even Leonard, still some distance away, could hear him.


    As heid eyes on those fists, Isaac immediately realized what they were up against. His eyebrows twitched as he recalled the information on Pollux.


    <i>I can''t believe Castor had the power to summon Pollux. I must report this when we get back!</i>


    With decades of experience and keen insight, Isaac carefully moved his sword. Pollux was a Void Deity renowned for his unparalleledbat abilities, far superior to his brother Castor. While his divinity wasn¡¯t particrly high, his self-trained martial prowess was extraordinary.


    With fists capable of shattering anything, Pollux was a monster close to the Demigod Tier.


    ¨DYou lot don¡¯t seem like the ones who defeated my brother.


    Pollux looked at the three White Dragon knights¡ªHugo being out of the picture¡ªwith a cold, calcting gaze, and then shifted his stance. He extended his left hand forward at shoulder height and brought his right hand to his chin, shifting his weight back and forth on his legs, which were aligned diagonally.


    It was pankration, an ancient martial art.


    ¨DLet¡¯s take care of the distractions first.


    Pollux bared his fangs like a predator. Then, he moved so swiftly that his massive frame, over two meters tall, vanished like a mirage. His physical abilities were exceptional, but his footwork was on an almost mystical level.


    Without leaving a trace, Pollux reappeared right in front of Grady, poised to deliver a devastating punch to take out both him and Hugo. But Grady, already in a thrusting stance, activated his unique trait and struck first.


    sh de


    ¨DOh?


    Pollux seemed intrigued by the thrust, which manifested the unique trait of<i> </i>Pration. In what seemed like a suicidal move, the Void Deity countered the thrust that could pierce through anything with a perfectly bnced punch.


    Grady, confident in his superiority, shed with the iron fist, but the de shattered almost instantly.


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    Grady was sent flying, spitting blood as he tumbled to the ground, unable to withstand the impact. Pollux looked down at his own fist instead of chasing after Grady.


    ¨DYou managed to scratch me? Imend you, human.


    Intrigued by the scratch left by Grady¡¯s unique trait, Pollux proceeded to look around for his next opponent. However, Janed charged at him before he even turned his head, fully aware she had no way of defending against those cast-iron fists.


    <i>I have to strike first!</i>


    J didn¡¯t have Hugo¡¯s size and strength, nor the one-hit kill potential of Grady¡¯s unique trait. Her Inertia Control merely made her swordy more intricate. Even Leonard found her erratic strikes challenging. In fact, even someone at the Demigod Tier would find it troublesome to deal with her.


    J¡¯s dual des spun like a top, splitting into dozens of phantom des that rained down akin to a storm.


    Song de


    Sonata of Steel


    Just before the storm of sword energy struck, Pollux fearlessly extended both hands. His cast-iron fists tore through the whirlwind of sword strikes, seizing the des with precision. Despite gripping the sharp edges, Pollus didn¡¯t bleed or even suffer a scratch.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    J¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she tried to let go of her swords, but Pollux was faster.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Grabbing the swords with both hands, Pollux headbutted J, knocking her unconscious. Her nose was definitely broken, and she likely suffered a concussion, but she was still alive.


    Pollux turned around after effortlessly subduing two White Dragon knights, but he was greeted with Isaac¡¯s heart sword.


    Daydream de


    Isaac¡¯s mind moved faster than lightning, faster than a sh of light. In an instant, the fog of des materialized around Pollux, targeting five vital points: neck, groin, spine, crown, and heart.


    Except for the cast-iron fists, Isaac¡¯s Aura de inflicted significant wounds all over Pollux¡¯s body, golden blood pouring out. Such extensive blood loss from the heart and spine signaled injuries that would have killed any normal being.


    ¨DThat stings a bit. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been wounded like this.


    Pollux, barely even blinking at the damage he had just sustained, charged at Isaac, who had assumed the Void Deity was just acting tough. To Isaac¡¯s surprise, Pollux moved as though he weren¡¯t wounded or bleeding at all.


    The devastating fist collided with the flurry of sword strikes, sending shockwaves through the air.


    <i>ng! ng! ng!</i>


    Unlike the fallen knights, Isaac, who had already grasped the clues to reaching the Demigod Tier, managed to withstand several punches from Pollux.


    However, it was clear who had the upper hand. Isaac¡¯s swordsmanship was nearing perfection, but Pollux¡¯s martial arts had long surpassed it. Even a slight difference became an insurmountable wall in this elevated state.


    Isaac¡¯s Aura de flickered dimly with each sh against Pollux¡¯s iron fists, eventually shattering after about twenty seconds. At the same time, Isaac spat a mouthful of blood, his internal organs battered from the brutal exchange.


    ¡°Blurrghh!¡±


    Sensing his end, Isaac clenched his fists, which seemed pitiful against Pollux¡¯s fists. Nevertheless, Isaac was determined to fight until hisst breath. As the captain, he had a duty to die before his subordinates.


    However, the ending he had braced for did note.


    ¨DHmm...


    Having destroyed Isaac¡¯s sword, Pollux turned his back on him and looked at Leonard, who had silently approached from behind. Pollux had nned to kill or incapacitate all four before Leonard got close, but he had underestimated their resilience.


    The Void Deity scratched his head and addressed Leonard.


    ¨DYourrades are impressive, human. I aimed to kill everyone except the woman.


    Leonard asked, ¡°Why spare her?¡±


    ¨DIsn¡¯t it obvious? She was to be my war trophy!


    Polluxughed along with his bold deration.


    <i>A regeneration ability based on immortality? That¡¯s troublesome.</i>


    The wounds inflicted by Isaac were already healing.


    Unlike his brother Castor, Pollux was born with the gift of immortality, making attacks like Isaac¡¯s heart sword incapable of inflicting fatal damage. He could move freely despite having sustained damage to his spine and heart, proving his body defied mortal limits.


    Even Leonard would find it challenging to match him without the Southern God Style.


    ¨DIt seems I was summoned because of you. O¡¯ human who vanquished my brother, state your name!


    Leonard could have refused, but seeing the depth of Pollux¡¯s martial prowess, he decided to answer.


    ¡°My name is Leonard.¡±


    ¨D I am Pollux, the God of Pankration. Then, shall we begin?


    ¡°Indeed, we shall.¡±


    As soon as Leonard raised his sword, Pollux stepped forward, his figure vanishing without a trace, leaving no afterimage. He moved akin to a phantom, blending illusion with reality.


    Leonard, familiar with the principle behind such footwork, smiled and moved to intercept him. Though Pollux¡¯s movements were considered an advanced martial art in murim, it still fell shortpared to techniques like Heavenly Demon¡¯s Dominating Steps or Wave Subtle Steps.


    ¨DYou should know that catching up to me means nothing!


    Leonard managed to predict Pollux¡¯s moves, but the Void Deity merelyughed at him in response. Then, he unleashed a barrage of punches, a technique simr to Overturning Fists[1], with each strike straight and powerful enough to destroy even an Aura de.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Leonard crossed his two swords to meet the onught. His stance resembled J¡¯s, but his martial arts were several times more intricate.


    Five Elements Style, Two Swords Style


    Azure Dragon Sixteenth Form: Wind, Waves, Thunder & Lightning


    Burning with blue augmented energy, Leonard¡¯s des formed a precise to intercept Pollux¡¯s punches, which came like a raging thunderstorm. However, instead of blocking them directly, Leonard steered the punches off course by striking at Pollux¡¯s hands.


    Pollux ended up missing Leonard, his punches unleashing an explosion in the air a few meters away, causing Leonard¡¯s hair to flutter in the aftershock.


    It went just as expected. Unlike Grady, who had confronted Pollux head-on, or J, who had allowed herself to be overpowered, Leonard had chosen a different strategy.


    <i>I would be able tost longer than Isaac with the Five Elements Augmented Qi, but that¡¯s about it. I can¡¯t do anything to Pollux¡¯s cast-iron fists without utilizing my unique traits.</i>


    Seeing the results of Grady¡¯s Pration trait, Leonard understood that Pollux¡¯s cast-iron fists were both powerful and durable. Targeting them directly was unlikely to be effective.


    Leonard observed Pollux closely as he continued diverting his attacks. Despite understanding Pollux¡¯s footwork perfectly, he couldn¡¯t find any openings due to Pollux¡¯s advanced fist art, which ced him at a disadvantage the longer the fight went on.


    <i>...No.</i>


    Just as Leonard thought he was running out of options, he noticed with his Dragon Eyes that Pollux¡¯ presence was beginning to fade. Perhaps his time in the material world was limited due to having been summoned by Castor, and engaging inbat with Leonard was hastening the end of that time.


    Realizing this, Leonard saw no need to rush.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Ninth Form: Great Moon Anti-Yin Mirror


    Leonard managed to deflect an unavoidable attack and took a step back to rpose himself. Like Isaac, Leonard was close to Pollux in terms of skill, and all he needed to do was stall for time. With this strategy, he would manage to not get overwhelmed.


    de and fist kept shing, shockwaves rippling through the air.


    <i>Kaboom¡ª!</i>


    Although Leonard¡¯s physical strength was inferior to Hugo¡¯s, he was ultimately more powerful due to his Dragon Heart, which continuously replenished his internal energy.


    The power inherent in the Five Elements Augmented Qi neutralized the destructive power of the cast-iron fists, maintaining a stalemate. Without it, Leonard¡¯s sword would have shattered within seconds.


    The Five Elements Style


    Vermillion Bird Twelve Form: Scorching me Edge


    The sword strike, arriving just before the cast-iron fists extended, stopped them in their tracks. Leonard, growing ustomed to fighting Pollux, found it increasingly easy to maintain the stalling strategy.


    ¨DHmm.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Seeing Leonard withstand his cast-iron fists, Pollux began to show signs of frustration. Time was running out for him. He had hoped to force Leonard into a decisive sh and end it quickly, but now he found himself in a position where he had to reveal his trump card first.


    Although he had been summoned imperfectly, Pollux hadn¡¯t thought he would be pushed to this extent by a mere mortal. He bitterly acknowledged his predicament as he spoke to Leonard.


    ¨DWell done, Leonard. Pushing me this far... Imend your skills and judgment.


    With that, Pollux aligned his fists in a new stance, one Leonard had never seen before. Realizing it was time to use his conceptual martial arts, Leonard poured his focus into his Mindscape. A single misstep would lead to his demise under those cast-iron fists.


    ¨DHere Ie.


    Announcing it in a deep voice, Pollux charged at Leonard.


    <i>Boom¡ª!!</i>


    As a fist fighter, Pollux¡¯s ultimate strike maximized both weight and technique. The Void Deity surpassed the speed of sound, appearing right before Leonard.


    It was unavoidable, inescapable, and unblockable. With no choice but to counter directly, Leonard raised his sword, preparing to unleash the Northern God Style.


    <i>Rumble...!</i>


    However, the sky suddenly darkened with heavy clouds, signaling an impending lightning strike. Witnessing this, the contents of the Subjugation Order shed through Leonard¡¯s mind, and the realization hit him.


    <i>The report mentioned that Castor once summoned Zeus¡¯ lightning. Pollux was summoned here in Castor¡¯s ce. What if Castor¡¯s privilege has been transferred to him...?!</i>


    Leonard¡¯s suspicion was confirmed when he locked eyes with Pollux. The smirk on Pollux¡¯s face made it clear¡ªhe intended to use both Zeus¡¯ lightning and his ultimate strike to deliver an unavoidable death blow.


    At this juncture, Leonard¡¯s only option was to counter.


    Canceling the Northern God Style, Leonard prepared to face the double threat, one from above and one from ahead.


    <i>Here ites.</i>


    With his elerated perception, Leonard saw Zeus¡¯ lightning bolt take shape in the sky.


    The spear-shaped bolt descended on him, and at the same time, Pollux dashed forward and swung both of his fists, empowered by his entire weight and momentum, aiming to pulverize Leonard.


    Even Demian would have been forced to fight seriously in this situation. Leonard, facing the simultaneous attacks of a Demigod Tier being from two different directions, had only one course of action.


    Eastern God Style


    Authority Nullification Technique


    Rightful Return


    Demian had once told him that a god¡¯s authority could distort the world¡¯sws at will, but Leonard¡¯s unique ability could counter that. Trusting his advice, Leonardmitted to a desperate gamble.


    Invoking the image of a blue dragon, he targeted both the descending lightning bolt and the iing fists. An upward sh intercepted Zeus¡¯ lightning bolt, cleaving it and releasing the roar of a dragon.


    1. Imagine Luffy¡¯s Gomu-Gomu no Gatling Gun. ?

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150 </h4>


    <i>Boooooooom¡ª!!</i>


    Leonard¡¯s Rightful Return exhibited its true might against the lightning bolt cast down by the Lord of the Sky.


    Even a god¡¯s authority, which distorted the natural order, was rendered ineffective by Leonard¡¯s unique trait. Ultimately, the augmented qi emitted from his de shattered Zeus¡¯ lightning bolt, the legendary spear of lightning revered as Astrape during ancient times.


    Such a feat should have been impossible for anyone below the Demigod Tier.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, Leonard felt his insides churn; his body, usually brimming with internal energy, weakened to the point where he felt like a scarecrow.


    Even though Rightful Return had an attribute advantage, the energy consumption was immense. Although used by a Void Deity, the authority of the Chief God was so overwhelming that it nearly canceled out Leonard¡¯s unique trait, which was still only half-developed.


    If Zeus himself had summoned the lightning instead of Pollux, Leonard would not have been able to withstand it.


    ¨DYou cut through Father¡¯s lightning?! Unbelievable!


    Pollux was stunned by the spectacle.


    Leonard capitalized on his opponent¡¯s hesitation, discarding one of his swords, which melted, and gripping his remaining sword with both hands. He transitioned from a low guard to an upward swing in the blink of an eye.


    Though Leonard had expended most of his strength cutting through the lightning, Rightful Return had retained some residual power on his de, like lingering embers.


    Pollux, whosebat power was formidable but divinity less so, could be felled with what little power remained. Confident in this, Leonard swung his sword at the pair of cast-iron fists that had drawn close.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon First Form: Thundershock


    The fundamental technique of the Azure Dragon Form was captured in a single swift, powerful strike.


    However, Pollux¡¯s response was equally swift.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¨DNot a chance!


    In terms of martial prowess, Pollux was slightly ahead of Leonard. Instinctively sensing the danger, Pollux shifted from offense to defense the moment Leonard cleaved through his lightning spear.


    Normally, a sh between a de and a fist wouldn¡¯t even be close.


    <i>Screeeeech¡ª!</i>


    A piercing sound echoed as Pollux¡¯s right hand was severed and his left palm was nearly split in half. The Unbreakable authority imbued in his iron fists by Hephaestus, the God of cksmithing, was nullified. The authority that not even Grady¡¯s Pration could pierce proved to be no match for the Rightful Return.


    Nevertheless, Leonard gritted his teeth at the oue.


    <i>Did I use too much strength to fend off the lightning? I only managed to cut one...!</i>


    Despite unleashing a deadly strike, Leonard had failed to kill his opponent. After severing one of Pollux¡¯s cast-iron fists and damaging the other one, the Rightful Return was fully spent, only augmented energy remaining on his de.


    Although Leonard had severely crippled his enemy, the situation was still dire, as Pollux could still fight with his left fist. Worse, the previous exchange had taken a massive toll on Leonard, draining him faster than he had anticipated. His Dragon Heart was overworked, pounding furiously at more than ten beats per second.


    Pollux had only a few minutes left in this realm, but Leonard wasn¡¯t sure if he could hold out any longer.


    ¨DHmph.


    Time seemed to slow down as the god and the human locked eyes. It felt like the entire world around them had stopped.


    Realizing the state Leonard was in, Pollux became certain of his victory and smiled with a murderous glint. Regardless of the differences between them as god and human, the situation was obvious from a martial artist¡¯s perspective. Both knew that after exchanging fatal moves without killing each other, the battle would soon return to an even match.


    Pollux had lost one arm, and Leonard had run out of internal energy. Now, the battle became one of endurance.


    Heavenly Nature Sword Art


    The Second Nature


    One-Finger Zen


    However, Leonard, staring unflinchingly at Pollux¡¯s smirk, dropped his sword with his left hand and extended just his index finger.


    Seeing this, Pollux instinctively raised his remaining left hand to cover his forehead, protecting it from Leonard¡¯s pointing finger. Even an immortal being could suffer significant damage if their head, where their consciousness resided, was destroyed.


    The sh that shot from Leonard¡¯s left index finger was the mythical Mimong, rumored to be an invincible cutting force even in ancient times. The golden light easily prated Pollux¡¯s mangled hand and pierced his forehead.


    Mimong¡¯s attack power was devastating.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The God of Pankration, Pollux, finally copsed, putting an end to the long and grueling battle.


    Leonard stood still and stared at Pollux for a few seconds. Only when he was convinced the god had truly perished did he exhale and fall on his knees.


    Nullifying two authorities with his Eastern God Style and engaging in closebat with Pollux, who was a superior opponent, had exhausted him both physically and mentally.


    ¡°Huff... Huff... Hagh¡ª!¡±


    Panting to the point of coughing up blood, Leonard was about to copse when Isaac, who had approached from behind without his notice, supported him.


    Though Isaac¡¯splexion was pale, proof of his severe internal injuries, he could still move. The other three were still unconscious.


    It hade to this because they hadn¡¯t been strong enough.


    ¡°As your senior, I am ashamed. If it weren¡¯t for you, we¡¯d all be dead,¡± Isaac said as he looked around the devastated in.


    He was right. They had assembled this team with only Castor¡¯s Lesser God status andbat power in mind. Thus, they would never have been able to defeat Pollux, who, despite his lower divinity, possessedbat strength nearly at mid-tier.


    Nobody had expected Castor to summon his twin brother.


    ¡°Sir Isaac, there is no need for you to apologize,¡± Leonard finally spoke up after calming his breathing. ¡°All of us went into this mission knowing that battles rarely go as nned.¡±


    In his previous life, even the Heavenly Strategist Zhuge Ming, who had ascended to the peak of divine insight, acknowledged that while humans may plot, the fulfillment of their ns depended on the heavens.


    Upon hearing this, Isaac gave a bitter smile. ¡°If anyone saw us, they¡¯d think I¡¯m the rookie and you¡¯re the veteran. To be learning where I came to teach... Thank you for the reassurance.¡±


    Once Leonard was able to stand on his own, Isaac carefully approached Pollux¡¯s remains to inspect them.


    ¡°To think he didn¡¯t die instantly even in this state... It¡¯s almost repulsive.¡±


    Even with his head pierced, Pollux hadn¡¯t disappeared immediately. As the legend said, he was born immortal, and simply destroying his weak point wasn¡¯t enough to eradicate him entirely.


    However, this Divine Territory did not belong to Pollux, and after his time in this realm had run out, his corpse gradually faded away.


    Confirming his disappearance, Isaac went ahead and picked up something Pollux had left behind¡ªthe cast-iron fist that Leonard had cut off. The authority of Unbreakable, bestowed by Hephaestus, was still writhing inside the fist. The strange force was visible to Isaac¡¯s Dragon Eyes.


    ¡°This will be reported as your spoils of war,¡± said Isaac.


    ¡°Will it be useful?¡± Leonard asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Anything thates from a god¡¯s body has its uses.¡±


    As he handed over the cast-iron fists, Isaac exined, ¡°If we hand this over to Wickeline, it could be exchanged for several artifacts of the highest grade. Since this is metal, you couldmission Jehoia to forge it into a sword or armor. Commander Demian could give more details.¡±


    ¡°You mean it¡¯s possible to forge a sword or armor with this, even with the authority still inside it?¡±


    ¡°In Cardenas, it¡¯s impossible, but Jehoia could do it. There are no better craftsmen on the continent than them.¡±


    Understanding its value, Leonard stored the cast-iron fist in his subspace pouch. After fighting Pollux head-on, he couldn¡¯t even imagine what incredible weapons could be made from the fist.


    Satisfied, Isaac nodded and went to tend to the still-unconscious White Dragon knights.


    <i>I think I have to circte my qi first. </i>


    Leonard, feeling slightly dizzy, decided to meditate and regain his strength. Fortunately, the dense energy within the Divine Territory made it incredibly easy to recover his internal energy using his Dragon Heart and internal energy cultivation method. In less than fifteen minutes, half of his internal energy had been replenished.


    While meditating, Leonard realized from his Mindscape that he had gained more than just Pollux¡¯s cast-iron fist from this battle.


    <i>...The Eastern God Style has improved significantly. Sessfully cutting through a god¡¯s authority twice in a row must have had an effect.</i>


    Though it was merely an educated guess, Leonard was right. The authorities of Void Deities fundamentally outmatch the unique traits of mortals. Having managed to not only match but also ovee it, Leonard had be stronger.


    Cutting through Zeus¡¯s lightning had contributed more to his growth than facing Pollux¡¯s cast-iron fists. After all, lightning was one of the powers symbolizing the Azure Dragon, which formed the foundation of the Eastern God Style. Deflecting such a deadly attack had inevitably helped Leonard grow.


    <i>I was right to stay in Cardenas. The path to reaching the Demigod Tier is smoother than I ever imagined. This would¡¯ve been unthinkable in murim. </i>


    Despite his battered state, Leonard¡¯s lips curled into a triumphant smile.


    If hepleted the Western God Style and gained more experience, he could actually reach the Demigod Tier. He had many more opponents to face, and the more he fought and defeated, the higher he could rise.


    He figured that after finishing his trial period with the Order of the Red Dragon and the Order of the Blue Dragon, it would be a good idea to find out more about the Order of the ck Dragon, who fought the Demoniacs, or even learn about the Spriggans.


    In the meantime, his peers had gathered around him, stunned by his expression and unaware of his thoughts.


    ¡°Smiling after going against that monster... We¡¯ve really got an incredible rookie.¡±


    ¡°We need to train even harder than before. We can¡¯t embarrass ourselves in front of a kid.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    Pollux had been absurdly strong. Everyone aside from Isaac and Leonard had been defeated in a single blow, so it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if their spirit had been broken.


    However, Grady, J, and Hugo were members of the Cardenas family. Rather than being dejected, they were spurred on by Leonard¡¯s smile, even though he was half their age.


    Isaac, intending to encourage his subordinates, held back his words and simply caressed the hilt of his sword. It seemed the renewed determination wasn¡¯t limited to the three knights.


    <i>It looks like neither the Order of the Red Dragon nor the Order of the Blue Dragon will want to let go of Leonard. Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll see themanders sh for the first time in a while. </i>


    Isaac wore an unusually bright smile, feeling that Leonard could lead their kin forward just with his presence. A fresh wind had broken the monotony of their lives, and Isaac was thrilled at the thought of one day sharing the tale subjugating a Void Deity alongside Leonard.

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151 </h4>


    After Leonard and his party defeated Pollux, there was nothing left in the Divine Territory that could endanger them. Though the centaurs were roaming around after losing their master, they couldn¡¯t hurt the knights when they weren¡¯t even strengthened by Castor¡¯s power.


    Leonard and his party swiftly left Gemini and met up with Cntha, who was waiting where they¡¯d originallye from.


    When Cntha saw how injured they were, he threw a fit. ¡°Gods, how did you get so hurt? Castor is <i>not </i>a difficult opponent. Did something happen in there?¡±


    Isaac answered, ¡°Castor used himself as a sacrifice to summon his younger brother. We have just returned from fighting the god of pankration, Pollux of the Iron Fists.¡±


    ¡°Pollux¡ªwait, how did you survive? It would take at least three or four Captains to defeat him.¡±


    It was a rude question, but Leonard understood why he asked. <i>Isaac couldn¡¯t defeat him alone, but if there were three or four people as strong as him, they may have been sessful. Even by himself, he did substantial damage to Pollux.</i>


    The only reason Pollux wouldn¡¯t die was his abnormal durability. If it weren¡¯t for his divine lineage, Isaac¡¯s attack would have been fatal. If there had been multiple fighters who were that powerful, Pollux could have been easier to defeat than one likely expected.


    The White Dragon Knights understood Cntha¡¯s line of thinking, but they didn¡¯t take it kindly.


    ¡°We barely survived, but you¡¯re asking why we didn¡¯t die?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Wickelines¡¯ fault that the Divine Territory was so hard to clear! If people were killed and injured because of <i>your </i>mistake, you should apologize before anything else!¡±


    ¡°Please, show some respect to those who bled in your stead.¡±


    No matter how bad Cntha was at reading the room, he knew he shouldn¡¯t be brash toward a group of enraged swordsmen. Under pressure from three Transcendents, even an Archmage¡¯s pride would shrink back.


    He tried to exin himself, stumbling over his words. ¡°I, well, it wasn¡¯t a mistake on <i>my </i>part...¡±


    It appeared that a general frustration with Cntha had built up within Isaac, because he stood back and let his men attack him for a while.


    He eventually stepped between the two parties, trying to create space between them. ¡°Enough. The Wickeline family is a strong ally, and we have spent generations fighting together against external enemies as brothers-in-arms. Show some respect.¡±


    At their leader¡¯s word, the three knights quietly bowed their heads and stepped back.


    After making his men withdraw, Isaac turned to Cntha. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you must also show due respect. Were you intending to break centuries of friendship over some trivial insults?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I was very thoughtless.¡± In a rare gesture of deference, he bowed at his hip.


    People were already ming the Wickelines for Pollux¡¯s appearance, and if he hurled rude insults at members of the Cardenas family, he would cause an outrage that would not be fixed with a few apologetic letters.


    He thanked his stars when Isaac epted his apology.


    ¡°Please be a little more considerate next time. We tend to be quite short-tempered right after a mission.¡±


    ¡°I... will remember that. Once again, I apologize, everyone.¡±


    The White Dragon Knights pretended to be won over and epted his apology, so Cntha stepped onto his magic array as if nothing had happened.


    He moved faster than usual.


    Once he confirmed that all five knights were within range of the spell, he spoke themand.


    ¡°Multi Teleport!¡±


    There was a familiar sh of light, and all six of them were transported far away.


    * * *


    The party appeared in the same spot they¡¯d departed from, near the Forest of Swords. They quickly parted ways with Cthan and returned to the Ivory Forest, where there was a post for the White Dragon Knights.


    Isaac and Leonard directly went to meet with Demian to report the circumstances and sess of their mission.


    The Commander was reading documents in his office. ¡°Hm? You look worse than I expected,¡± he said, tilting his head. He pointed to the chair on the other side of his desk. ¡°You two wouldn¡¯t possibly struggle against the likes of Castor. Did something happen? There¡¯s no need to rush, so please take your time to exin.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    As the one in charge of the mission and the leader of the five knights, Isaac was the first to speak, rying his experience in detail. He began with the moment they entered the Divine Territory and then exined how they defeated a herd of centaurs and discovered Castor while retracing their steps.


    Up until that point, Demian quietly nodded along, but he was shocked when he heard that Castor had summoned his younger brother after being cornered.


    ¡°He summoned Pollux?!¡± he couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    ¡°Yes. If it weren¡¯t for Leonard, we would have died. Pollux wasn¡¯t <i>just </i>summoned either. He even wielded Zeus¡¯s lightning once.¡±


    Demian knew that Isaac wasn¡¯t exaggerating his report, so he thought for a moment then turned away. Of course, it was to look at Leonard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about Pollux himself, but it¡¯s strange how no one was killed after being hit by Zeus¡¯s lightning. Leonard, did you use the technique you showed usst time to block it?¡±


    During that four-on-one fight, the boy had used a special ability that absorbed the impact of an attack. Other than that, it would be impossible to block Zeus¡¯s lightning.


    As the Commander of the Order of the White Dragon, Demian knew all his subordinates¡¯ strengths and weaknesses, including those of Isaac and the four other knights. He also knew that it wasn¡¯t possible for them to have survived with their power alone.


    Leonard seemed to have been waiting for the question. ¡°It was close,¡± he answered honestly.


    Zeus¡¯s lightning had been so powerful that Leonard¡¯s sword had melted after he cut through it with Rightful Return, which had an elemental advantage.


    This exined why there were records of people dying while trying to fight Castor despite him being a low-ranking god. They weren¡¯t ready to face a vassal Void Deity of a Chief God.


    ¡°We were lucky. If we didn¡¯t add you to the team, I would have lost five men and never learned the reason,¡± Demian muttered as he added a few lines to his report.


    Since Pollux had been summoned through Castor¡¯s power, he¡¯d disappeared not long after, so even if they sent a team to investigate, they never would have found out how the knights died.


    They said knowledge was power, and how much the White Dragon Knights knew about the Void Deities they fought made arge difference.


    Leonard pulled something out from his subspace pouch. ¡°Commander, this was left behind when Pollux disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Hm? That¡¯s his hand. If I recall correctly, his fists are an inherent part of his immortality. How did you cut it off?¡± Demian asked as he fiddled with the iron fist. Even he looked intrigued.


    Based on his reaction, Leonard could surmise that Pollux had never left a hand behind. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t seem so fascinated.


    ¡°I cut it off using the same skill I used to stop Zeus¡¯s lightning. However, I only managed to cut through one hand, perhaps because my strength wascking,¡± Leonard said.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Demian said, understanding. He asked a few more questions. ¡°The battle would have been more difficult because his authority is over something material. While its use is limited, it makes the user physically stronger. If he had an authority that reinforced his fists only temporarily, you would have been able to cut off both of them.¡±


    ¡°Would it have been even harder if his authority had integrated with his body?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Since his body was already immortal, it would have been several times harder. However, opponents like Achilles who are physically invincible aside from one weak point would be more tedious to fight.¡±


    A god¡¯s authority naturally came with limitations relevant to their powers, but if those restrictions were weak or nonexistent, so became their power.


    So, Pollux¡¯s immortality made him strong and hard to kill, but that was all. On the other hand, Achilles¡¯ invincibility made his entire body invulnerable, save for one spot on his heel.


    ¡°But, well, if you had a sure method of hitting Achilles¡¯ weak point, Pollux would be harder to defeat. Every power has advantages and disadvantages,¡± Demian added.


    For example, if they had an ally who was an especially urate shot, a Void Deity with a specific weak point would not be a difficult opponent.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Conversely, for a Void Deity such as Pollux, whose entire body was reinforced and didn¡¯t have a vital point, they would need enough destructive power topletely pulverize him, or overwhelming speed. Squad 3 hadn¡¯t had that.


    Once Demian finished his exnation, he put down the iron hand. ¡°This is your trophy, so you may do with it as you see fit. Seeing as you brought it to me, I assume you don¡¯t know what it¡¯s used for?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Sir Isaac that it can be used to create armor or a sword, or be exchanged for a few artifacts,¡± he replied.


    ¡°What? So you <i>do </i>know. In the case of the former, it would have to be sent to the Jehoia family, which you cannot do yourself. If you wish to sell it to the Wickelines, just make sure you don¡¯t get scammed. And if you need someone to help you negotiate, you can take Isaac with¡ª¡±


    ¡°In that case, I would like this to be made into a sword,¡± Leonard blurted out immediately. Both Demian and Isaac looked at him nkly for a moment before smiling. They felt a sense of kinship as fellow swordsmen.


    The Commander then handed the iron fist to his subordinate as he said, ¡°Send this to the Jehoia family under my name. Tell them that they can keep the leftover material as payment once they finish making it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Isaac took the item and left the Commander¡¯s office, leaving Leonard by himself. Leonard blinked.


    Demian finished drafting up the report and ced it inside his drawer. He turned to look at the boy. He had something to tell him about the uing days.


    ¡°I n to give you and Squad 3 a break for about a month due to what you all went through with Pollux. It will also take about that long for the Jehoia family to finish forging your sword.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°However, we have received a request for support from the Order of the ck Dragon.¡±


    Leonard tensed at the mention of them.


    The Order of the ck Dragon was the one in charge of exterminating Demoniacs.


    Demoniacs were beings vaguely simr to the demons of the Central ins, and they were hostile creatures that crawled up from the depths of the underground. This was all he was ever told, so naturally, his ears perked up when Demian spoke.


    ¡°They requested a force equal to the strength of one Commander, so it should not be an urgent matter. It is likely that they simply need reserve troops or auxiliary troops equipped for emergencies. So, I was nning to go alone...¡± Just as he was about to ask Leonard what he wanted to do, he suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°...Ha. Seeing your face, I don¡¯t think I need to say anything more.¡±


    Leonard was unbelievably exhausted after the fight with Pollux, but the excitement of facing a new kind of enemy began to burn inside him.


    It didn¡¯t take a Dragon Eye Awakener to see his eagerness. Demian walked over to the bookcase and picked out a few volumes. They weren¡¯t books that one would typically find among the White Dragon Knights, but those at the rank of Captain and higher could be assigned to another knightly order at any time, so they had to know each other¡¯s specialties.


    ¡°This should be more than enough for you to gain basic knowledge about Demoniacs. In two weeks¡¯ time, we will depart for the base that sent out a request for assistance, so until then, acquaint yourself with these books,¡± Demian advised.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Go back and rest. And don¡¯t push yourself, since you¡¯ll have to be fully recovered within two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Leonard left the office, hugging the books to his chest. He wanted to read them right now so badly that all ten of his fingers were twitching. With curiosity and fighting spirit zing in his eyes, the fatigue of the near-lethal fight disappearedpletely.


    <i>The Order of the ck Dragon. Demoniacs.</i>


    Those two were the only things running through his mind.

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152 </h4>


    Celestials and Demoniacs.


    The two races were very significant parts of Arcadia¡¯s hidden history and were directly rted to the events of the past.


    They first appeared after the God-ying War, after every god had fallen, when one era had ended and a new one had begun.


    Though all the deity pantheons had been destroyed, some of the groups that had worshipped and served the gods remained.


    There were the valkyrie, Odin¡¯s apostles who recruited Einherjar.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    There were the jotun, the descendants of the giants who stood against the Aesir.


    There were the nymphs, the faerie race who had the blood of Olympus¡¯s gods flowing through their veins.


    There were countless others who survived, and once the heavens were left empty when the gods disappeared, they gave themselves the lofty name ¡°Celestials.¡± Theybined all the razed and splintered realms, such as Asgard and Olympus, thus building a realm for Celestials, Eden.


    ¡°...So they¡¯ve existed from the olden days, but they weren¡¯t called Celestials until after the God-ying War,¡± Leonard muttered to himself, sorting out his thoughts. ¡°A few of the more superior groups among worshippers survived and created a coalition. I don¡¯t know about the valkyrie, but a significant number of jotun and nymphs became gods.¡±


    He read every single day after joining the Order of the White Dragon, and he knew about the Celestials because he had studied a lot of history regarding the age of the gods.


    While the valkyrie were female warriors and apostles of the Chief God Odin, jotun and nymphs were known to be either the direct descendants of gods or closely affiliated with them.


    The nymph Daphne was the lover of the sun god Apollo. The king of giants, Utgard-Loki, survived after fighting Thor. No one could say they were the gods¡¯ equals, but they were higher races who could be their lovers or rivals. They might even be stronger than Void Deities, who were only made of fragments.


    Leonard found himself growing very curious about the Order of the Blue Dragon. He turned to the next chapter.


    ¡°Demoniacs.¡±


    Naturally, Demian¡¯s words came back to him. Celestials were beings who looked down upon people from the sky, while Demoniacs were beings that crawled up from below the earth. If Celestials were reminiscent of birds, Demoniacs were reminiscent of insects and snakes. The Demoniacs were a foul lot and naturally inspired feelings of disgust.


    Leonard skimmed the passage about their origins.


    <i>As mentioned earlier, Demoniacs began to run rampant after the God-ying War, just as the Celestials had. However, unlike their counterparts, who have existed since long ago, Demoniacs only appeared once the age of the gods came to an end.</i>


    The book asserted that there were no Demoniacs prior to the God-ying War breaking out. The next paragraph was the beginning of the author¡¯s attempt to theorize their advent.


    <i>Gods are incarnations of thews of the world. Thesews adhere to fixed rules and bnces. If there is up, there is down. If there is a god of the sky, there is a god of the underground. An example is the rtionship between Zeus, the god of the heavens, and Hades, the god of the Underworld. Gods are bound to the symbols and authorities under their jurisdiction, and though they can temporarily break away from their position, it is not possible for them to do so permanently.</i>


    Gods were the very manifestations of naturalws, so even after they died, they returned to an area they were affiliated with. When they were on the brink of death, Zeus returned to his pce in the sky and perished, and Hades returned to his pce in the Underworld and passed away.


    But something strange happened during that time.


    <i>The ocean and the sky are constantly flowing and changing, but the underground can remain static for centuries, even millennia. The gods associated with thews of death, darkness, and descendence went under the ground and either quickly dispersed or gradually settled.</i>


    The corpses of the gods, which physically could not dpose, continued to pile up, and the power spilling from the bodies of the evil and demonic gods umted, bringing about a catastrophe that should not have urred.


    That was how the Demoniacs were born.


    They were a great evil species spawned from Crom Dubh, one of the dead, rotting gods.


    The Underworld should have copsed after its gods died, but it instead became the hideous Demonic Realm.


    It also marked the creation of the ruling groups of the Nine Hells.


    <i>The Demonic Realm is called the Nine Hells because nine types of Demoniacs were born from Crom Dubh¡¯s corpse, not because there are nine pathways between the Demonic Realm and the Middle Realm.</i>


    That was how their hierarchy was structured. It was said that countless Demoniacs had spilled from nine parts of Crom Dubh¡¯s body: blood, flesh, hide, bones, ws, teeth, tongue, brain, and heart.


    Those born from his blood and flesh were treated as ves. They were the mostmon type of Demoniac in the Nine Hells. Their intelligence and physiques were substandard, so they inevitably made up the lowest ss. Some of them asionally emerged as Rank A, but they were hard to find in the Middle Realm.


    ¡°And the ones born from his hide, bones, and ws aremoners, while the ones born from his teeth and tongue are considered aristocrats,¡± Leonard muttered to himself.


    Most of the Demoniacs that the ck Dragon Knights hunted on an everyday basis fell into these categories. The supreme Demoniacs from Crom Dubh¡¯s heart and brain were very few in number, and when they appeared, they would cause disasters that could only be mitigated by a team of knights who were all strong enough to be Commanders.


    The Demon King, which broke through the ck Dragon Knights¡¯ defenses and destroyed several kingdoms a few generations ago, had been a heart Demoniac.


    <i>Very interesting. </i>These beings were very different from the demons of the Central ins.


    It was surprising that the Demoniacs were born from the umted corpses of evil and demonic gods. They had been mere remains of the dead, but they were not only troublesome for the Cardenas¡¯ Seven Orders but also so strong that multiple Commander-level knights were needed to defeat them. It was hard to believe.


    Leonard continued to the next paragraph. His jaw dropped when he read about their appearances and abilities.


    <i>1. Flesh Demoniacs: They are masses of flesh with no bones, organs, or blood and have outstanding healing abilities. They can shape their bodies however they wish, so they tend to make themselves thin to enter the crevices in armor and their target¡¯s body. Once inside, they will rapidly expand and make their opponent explode.</i>


    <i>¡ªTheir swift healing abilities rely on the consumption of organic matter, so they consume the corpses of both enemies and allies.</i>


    <i>¡ªThe older and stronger they are, the greater their build and resilience will be. Their power can be estimated based on appearance.</i>


    <i>¡ªThey are immune to acid and poison but are weak to heat and cold.</i>


    <i>¡ªshes and jabs will almost nevernd, so they must be crushed or pummeled.</i>


    The weakest, the ve ss of the nine Demoniacs, had such ridiculously powerful abilities. If a group of tens of External Force Tier martial artists fought a flesh demon without knowing their weaknesses, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they were instantly massacred. And a fighter who only knew shing and thrusting attacks would never even stand a chance of winning.


    Demoniacs were supposed to be weaker when they came up to the Middle Realm, so this meant that flesh Demoniacs were still powerful in their weakest state.


    <i>And it¡¯s not one or two of theming up. Thousands of Demoniacs are advancing as an army. If the Arcadian Empire and the Three Noble Houses fail their mission, it will only be a matter of time until the world is annihted.</i>


    Demoniacs alone were already very formidable, but if other groups, such as the Celestials and the Void Deities, joined forces, a cmity rivaling the God-ying War would fall upon the Middle Realm.


    Leonard couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen if Spriggan or Outer Gods got involved.


    He stopped himself there and pushed those distracting thoughts aside.


    This was not something for him to concern himself with. He wasn¡¯t even in the Demigod Tier yet. There was something else he should be worrying about.


    ¡°The Demoniacse first...¡±


    In less than two weeks, he would face them for the first time.


    Should he perhaps use martial arts designed for felling and subjugating demons? He considered it, but as it turned out, Demoniacs were very different from what he¡¯d expected, so he wasn¡¯t confident. The refined version of Shaolin martial arts could do little more than interrupt the flow of demonic and heretic qi. Did he really think the effects of a Demon-ying Sword, which he would merely be imitating, would trante over to a Demoniac born from the corpse of a god?


    This was not a problem that could be solved by just sitting in a room and thinking.


    <i>If I were to fight a Demoniac, my first measure would be to use the Northern God Style to stop its healing, followed by using the Southern God Style to cause damage that its regenerative abilities wouldn¡¯t be able to restore in time. </i>


    Leonard had been able to kill Moby Dick, the monstrous whale that had been transformed by an Outer God, using the Cmity Extinguishing me, so he was confident that he had a good chance of also being able to burn a Demoniac to ash.


    But the Cmity Extinguishing me required the power of the Demigod Tier, and he couldn¡¯t use such a huge technique in every battle when he might need to use it multiple times, perhaps even tens of times.


    He needed a technique or strategy that would let him defeat a Demoniac more efficiently.


    <i>I don¡¯t think the Eastern God Style will have that big of an effect. Demoniacs aren¡¯t apletely unintelligent species, and if they can heal every part of their body, I won¡¯t be able to incapacitate them as I had Pollux, who instead had immortality.</i>


    Leonard hadn¡¯t even finished conceptualizing the Western God Style, so that was that. He had a hunch that the Southern God Style would be the most efficient and that the Northern God Style would be the second best.


    However, he couldn¡¯tpletely shake off the lingering thoughts about martial arts designed to fell and subjugate demons.


    ¡°It would be nice if I could just kill a few to test things out.¡± But he would never find a Demoniac in the Middle Realm when the Order of the ck Dragon was guarding it like an iron wall. Even Leonard heard how ridiculous he sounded, and he burst intoughter.


    ¡°...Wait. What about someone from the Wickelines, not the Cardenas?¡±


    At that moment, he felt like he was getting closer to an answer.


    <i>The Wickeline family is already working with the Order of the White Dragon to research Divine Territories and Void Deities. High-ranking mages are needed in plenty of other ces, and considering how these two are ipatible and don¡¯t get along, there¡¯s a high likelihood that they have a closer rtionship with other Orders.</i>


    Compared to a martial artist, a mage would be better equipped to fight a Demoniac that was weak to temperature fluctuations. While a martial artist couldn¡¯t create ice without a special ability or through the maniption of Aura, mages could efficiently target that weakness.


    There could even be Wickeline mages stationed with the ck Dragon Knights.


    The next question was how he could contact them.


    <i>I would feel bad if I asked Commander Demian. </i>


    Even though the Cardenas family was overflowing with powerful fighters, even someone as strong as a Commander couldn¡¯t dare waste time. In fact, it wasn¡¯t rare for Leonard to find Commander Demian¡¯s office empty when he went to seek him out. He¡¯d also seen hismander go on several missions in a single day. Leonard didn¡¯t want to add to his burden when he wasn¡¯t even sure about his idea.


    He fell into thought for a few minutes.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll have to find Cntha.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why, but the Wickeline Archmage had been kind to him. If he met with him, he might be able toe up with something.


    Of course, Leonard didn¡¯t know how to contact him, but he could simply ask Isaac.


    Leonard left his residence and disappeared like the wind.


    * * *


    ¡°Cntha? There¡¯s something you want to ask him?¡±


    Isaac was staying at the infirmary, as he hadn¡¯t finished recovering from his injuries. For a moment, he gave Leonard a strange look, but then he told him how to contact Cntha as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. If Leonard left his name and message at the administrative office in the Ivory Forest, the Wickeline family would send a reply. It would take four days if they were fast, but it could also take over a week, so when Leonard left the message, those at the administrative office told him not to get his hopes up.


    However, in less than a day, Cntha showed up at his doorstep.


    ¡°Hello. You wished to speak with me?¡± Cntha absentmindedly tilted his head, his eyes as wide as always.


    His gaze made Leonard feel a little unsettled.

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153 </h4>


    Leonard didn¡¯t know if all the Wickeline mages were like Cntha. If he were to put it nicely, the man was honest, and if he were to put it less nicely, the man was tactless.


    So, he was able to pick up on something from his demeanor.


    <i>Right... I feel like he treats me very differently from the other knights. </i>


    Leonard looked at him dubiously.


    Was it because Demian himself had told Cntha that Leonard had the potential to be the next Commander of the Order of the White Dragons?


    But even if that were the case, no matter how well-respected Leonard was in the Cardenas family, someone who was part of the Wickeline family had nothing in particr to gain from being friendly with him. After all, the alliance between the Three Noble Houses was an official one, and they didn¡¯t get involved in each other¡¯s personal business.


    Then again, it would be strange to ask Cntha why he was so friendly to him, so Leonard moved on without giving it much thought.


    ¡°You said you wish to interact with a Demoniac yourself?¡± the Archmage asked after listening attentively to his request. He blinked. ¡°I specialize in deity pantheons... but well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have colleagues who research Demoniacs. If you trace the Demoniacs down to their roots, they were born from the remains of gods, so I can¡¯t say that they are unrted. I assume you already knew a little bit about them before you sought me out?¡±


    ¡°I did manage to learn a bit about the basics, but I felt that I should seek out the opinions of an expert.¡±


    ¡°An expert!¡± Cntha seemed to like the moniker very much. He muttered ¡°an expert!¡± to himself a few times, eyes sparkling. ¡°I understand. Since you said you were going to be dispatched to the ck Dragon Knights¡¯ post, I believe we should be allowed in if we use that as an excuse. I believe my friend has some captured Demoniac specimens, so let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Is it okay to go there without making an appointment?¡±


    ¡°My friend is currently an active-duty mage in the Order of the ck Dragon. Those who are currently in service cannot refuse visitors,¡± Cntha exined. They didn¡¯t need permission; it was the opposite.


    Active-duty mages were those who were selected from the Wickeline family to work with the Seven Orders. They were said to be especially proficient inbat, or especially useful on the battlefield. Unlike researchers, they weren¡¯t allowed to cause any dy inmunications because they knew what was happening on the front lines.


    ¡°That sounds like it would cause a lot ofints,¡± Leonardmented.


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s how all mages are,¡± Cntha said immediately. ¡°Unlike knights, mages don¡¯t have much to gain from real battle experience. If we could, we would spend all our time locked up in our workshops doing research in our specialties. In fact, if people weren¡¯t specifically assigned to be active-duty mages, I doubt anyone would volunteer.


    ¡°That is why mages assigned to the Order of the Red Dragon and the Order of the White Dragon are the most envied,¡± Cntha added, speaking highly of himself. ¡°But even the highest-ranking mages will have their mana mastery greatly reduced in Corroded Realms and Divine Territories, which is why they usually post mages who are best suited for transportation and providing supplies. I, Cntha, am considered the best active-duty mage for teleportation.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Leonard nodded in understanding.


    Other than the Order of the Golden Dragon, Cardenas¡¯ Seven Orders all fought different types of monsters. Even though Rifts and Divine Territories were very simr, there were many differences between Void Deities and Outer Gods, so, well, if the knights wanted to fight Celestials, which all had flying abilities by nature, or Demoniacs, which had such outrageous vitality that they couldn¡¯t be killed, they needed the right type of magic to deal with such challenges.


    ¡°What type of magic do the mages of the ck Dragon Knights need?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Those with killing efficiency,¡± Cntha said. Leonard had expected as much. The mageunched into a more detailed exnation. ¡°The fact that the Demoniacs born from Crom Dubh¡¯s flesh are immune to acid and poison and that they¡¯re weak to changes in temperature was discovered by the mages stationed with the ck Dragon Knights. After all, if they figure out ways to kill more Demoniacs just a little faster and a little bit more efficiently, they¡¯ll have more time to do their own research.¡±


    Leonard forgot what he was going to say for a moment. ¡°Then I¡¯d imagine that most of the mages who specialize in elemental magic are stationed with the ck Dragon Knights.¡±


    ¡°Hm, well, it¡¯s easy to think about it that way, but it¡¯s not always urate.¡± Cntha shrugged, casually trying to show off his knowledge. ¡°It¡¯s true that elemental magic is intuitive and efficient in killing, but that intuitiveness is what makes it easy to react to. There are a significant number of Demoniacs who will quickly adapt to or build resistance to attacks if they are not killed with one hit.¡±


    ¡°Then...?¡±


    ¡°The mostmon type of magic used in the Order of the ck Dragon¡¯s main fighting force is ck magic involving necromancy and the wielding of disease.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Did you just say ck magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Demoniacs are living beings too, so reviving their corpses and making them kill each other is an efficient method and prevents any human casualties,¡± Cntha exined. Then he realized why Leonard was so shocked, and waved his hand. ¡°ck magic is not something as savage as the public imagination thinks it to be. People don¡¯t have a good impression of it because it¡¯s be a cultural taboo, but it does not corrupt its users or the like. The notorious users of ck magic who have gone down in history were simply bad people themselves.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t there cases where they¡¯ll forcefully take control over a dead person¡¯s soul? Somehow I don¡¯t get the impression that they receive consent from every Undead they manipte.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, the Wickeline family¡ªno, the Arcane Society itself¡ªstrictly prohibits what you just described. When someone is made into an Undead, there needs to be documentation of them or their family giving consent. But this excludes those who pose a threat to our world, such as Demoniacs.¡±


    This felt like the equivalent of the Murim Alliance permitting the creation of jiangshi, so it was hard for Leonard to ept it.


    However, creating jiangshi was originally a method used by the Jinzhouyan n to guide the dead to their graves, so its misuse was the fault of those who abused it. The method itself wasn¡¯t evil.


    ¡°Oh, we should be able to teleport now.¡±


    The two of them had exited the Forest of Swords at some point during their conversation. Cntha swiftly drew a magic array just as he had when the knights went on their mission, then gestured Leonard forward. Since he was only transporting two people, it required less time and energy.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going now. Multi Teleport!¡±


    There was a blinding sh as always.


    * * *


    Typically, mages¡¯ dwellings were closed spaces that were not open to outsiders. Even at Antis¡¯s Magic Tower, the mages¡¯ personal quarters were all perfectlypartmentalized, and it wasmon for mages not to see their neighbors for years.


    ¡°...This is a very open space for a mage¡¯s apartment,¡± Leonard remarked.


    When they reached their destination, everything Leonard knew about mages was shattered.


    Aside from the openness of the room, there were teacups and a gramophone ying music, ced for the purpose of receiving guests. There were windows on multiple walls, and so much light flowed in that it was almost blinding. It felt more like a reception room at a nobleman¡¯s estate than a mage¡¯s dwelling.


    Cntha replied, ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s no reason to be secretive about your research here, unlike in the Magic Tower. The Arcane Society has different rules about sharing knowledge. Don¡¯t you think it would be easier for people toe and go if you just keep your door open to others?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but you¡¯re not one to talk. You¡¯re quite famous for your horrible treatment of guests, Cntha.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just then, Leonard dimly heard a melodious voice. Both he and Cntha turned to the sound almost simultaneously.


    A ss 7 Archmage with rare purple hair and green eyes was looking at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Meliora,¡± Cntha said.


    The beautiful woman he called Meliora looked unamused, her eyebrows knitting together. She was obviously irritated. The ears poking out from her flowing hair even pricked up.


    As she approached them, she turned to Cntha first and growled. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about the times <i>you¡¯ve </ie to me, it¡¯s been much, much longer than ¡®a while.¡¯ Hasn¡¯t it been almost thirty years?¡±


    ¡°To be precise, it has been 32 years, 2 months, and 17 days.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Good for you! Why don¡¯t you aim for a hundred next time?¡± she said, his correction ticking her off. Then she turned to Leonard, and the cold frustration in her eyes instantly melted away. ¡°Oh?¡±


    She inspected him closely, walking around him without even introducing herself.


    She tilted her head. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like you have Wickeline blood in you, but you seem familiar for some reason. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Leonard. From the Cardenas family,¡± he answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m Meliora, an active-duty mage in the Order of the ck Dragon.¡± After giving him a short handshake, she seemed to remember something. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who came here with the Commander of the White Dragon Knights? Why did youe here alone with this dimwit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that he¡¯s here. I¡¯m here for reasons unrted to the request for backup,¡± Leonard replied. He hadn¡¯t known that Meliora¡¯s unit was the one that had requested assistance, but that didn¡¯t change anything.


    ¡°Hm? Then what are you here for?¡± she asked.


    When he exined, she seemed to understand. ¡°Ah. So you have no experience fighting Demoniacs.¡±


    As a mage, she was well aware of the power of knowledge, and she seemed pleased by Leonard¡¯s intention to venture into the unknown.


    Meliora agreed, giving him permission as if it were nothing. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll show you my specimens. It¡¯s okay if they¡¯re low-ranking Demoniacs, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That will be plenty.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s goal was to test whether his martial arts could be used on Demoniacs, so it wasn¡¯t very important how strong they were. If they were too powerful, there was a chance that his attacks wouldn¡¯t work on them anyway, so it would be better to test them on weaker ones.


    Meliora led the two of them to the basement.


    <i>Hm. </i>After only taking a few steps down the stairs, Leonard sensed tens of magic arrays that disturbed his senses. It was likely that the arrays were measures to prevent the captured Demoniacs from escaping.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t touch the walls. If you set off any of the binding spells, it will take a whole day just to dispel it,¡± she said.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Just as she instructed, Leonard kept his distance from the walls, and they reached the bottom.


    His eyes narrowed. His goal was finally in front of him.


    <i>So this is a Demoniac. </i>


    Behind a sturdy-looking ss wall, a lump of flesh was writhing hideously. It seemed to be bound by magic and couldn¡¯t do more than wriggle.


    This was the lowest-ranking Demoniac, a monster born from Crom Dubh¡¯s flesh.


    Leonard watched it silently and felt a repulsion heat up within him. Surprisingly, that feeling wasing from neither his dragon blood nor his dragon heart.


    <i>Cultivation? My inner energy is rejecting that thing?</i>


    The energy of the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method was reacting against the fleshy monster.

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154 </h4>


    The reaction wasn¡¯t necessarily unfathomable.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The most advanced martial arts in Daoism and Buddhism generally had the power to chase away evil, and the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method could also be said to have such a unique power. When Yeon Mu-Hyuk had fought some notorious users of the demonic arts in the wild, he had had a simr reaction when facing their renegade ult arts, which were famous for their wickedness.


    <i>But the repulsion I feel is enormous. If I even </i>emitted <i>my internal energy, it might direct itself to the Demoniac. </i>The energy was leaking from him on its own ord, as if to say that it could not tolerate the existence of the writhing lump of flesh. It was spilling out with a violent sense of hostility.


    If the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method only had a few lines about chasing away demons and extinguishing evil and was already reacting like this, he couldn¡¯t imagine how techniques built on the foundation of annihting evil spirits would react, such as the Kongtong Sect¡¯s Demon-Killing Heavenly Thunder Cultivation Method.


    Leonard could feel his anticipation growing.


    ¡°Miss Meliora,¡± he said.


    She looked at him. ¡°You can call me Melo. What is it?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not too much, may I try fighting these Demoniacs directly? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to test.¡±


    At that, her eyes glinted with interest. ¡°Do you have some unique trait? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll also be interested. You see, we mages would also love to have our own uniquews of nature.¡±


    ¡°I... do not. It¡¯s more of an aura technique.¡±


    When he said that, the excitement vanished from her face, and she grumbled. Compared to how she treated Cntha, she was very friendly to Leonard. ¡°Please. Simple aura techniques don¡¯t work on Demoniacs, but I¡¯ll still let you use one as a favor. Theboratory is over there, so let¡¯s head over and you can try fighting one.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Meliora waved her hand, and the cover of the ss case that was tightly binding the monster opened. At the same time, the lump of flesh raced toward the three of them like a predator trying to catch its prey. After being captured and locked in the case, the Demoniac had been starving for days¡ªno, weeks¡ªbut its vitality hadn¡¯t decreased at all.


    If he were in an upper-mid Degree of the External Force Tier, it would not be surprising if he were devoured on the spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s true what they say about how ignorance makes you brave. Even teeth and tongue Demoniacs know better than to recklessly rush three Masters,¡± Meliora said Her face told him that the Demoniac wouldn¡¯t try a surprise attack. She overpowered the monster with the same hand gesture she¡¯d used to open the case.


    Leonard watched her cast the magic with his dragon eyes, and he couldn¡¯t hide his admiration. The spells themselves were only ss 2 or 3, but her technique was very sophisticated. She had created a force that obstructed an opponent¡¯s power in the same way that Shield did, but it was facing the opposite direction to trap the target.


    Indeed, this was the ability of a Wickeline Archmage.


    ¡°Over here.¡± After she casually took control over the flesh Demoniac, Meliora gave it a kick, and it rolled over toward theboratory.


    A few minutester, Leonard and the two mages entered a cavernous room.


    Reading the confusion on his face, Meliora began to exin, ¡°Not allboratories are designed for quietly writing papers. There are spaces where you can experiment with Demoniacs however you¡¯d like, just like you want to do.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He understood now. He took a few steps into the testing chamber, which was as vast as an arena or a coliseum.


    ¡°Should I let go?¡± Meliora asked.


    ¡°If you would.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll release it on three. One... two...¡±


    As soon as the word <i>three </i>left her mouth, the lump of flesh, now free from its bonds, immediately rushed toward Leonard.


    <i>Even though it doesn¡¯t look like it has any organs that give it senses, it pinpointed my exact location and started toward me. </i>


    Leonard took a leap back, frustrating the creature. Instead of unsheathing his sword, he held out his hand. Since they said that shing and stabbing weren¡¯t supposed to be effective, he was going to try to use palm arts to channel internal energy directly in its raw form.


    In his past life, he hadn¡¯t been able to witness the Shaolin monks¡¯ Great Force Vajra Palm or the Pot Pce¡¯s signature Imprable Origin Great Hand Seal. Even the Sword Emperor, if he carelessly tried to emte such highly acimed hidden cultivation methods, would essentially be dering war on the prominent sects.


    <i>But I can learn a few martial arts that use advanced principles. The profoundness of the scriptures isn¡¯t far off. </i>There wasn¡¯t really any difference between hidden cultivation methods and martial arts at the entry level. They were simply a milestone for Apex and Creation Realm masters.


    But of course, martial artists who were trying to reach the Ascension Realm would probably faint from trying to use hidden cultivation methods.


    <i>It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m trying to reach a milestone at my current level, so as long as the principles I apply are generally as fast and profound as that of hidden cultivation methods, there shouldn¡¯t be much of a difference.</i>


    The scriptures of the Vajra Palm, which was basically the inverse of the Imprable Origin Great Hand Seal; the Demon Felling Tiger Bowing Palm, whichcked strength but specialized in exorcisms; and the Cape Falling Demon Art, which was known more for its use of protective qi, flickered through his head.


    Leonard decided to try the Demon Felling Tiger Bowing Palm first. The technique was both destructive and effective, with its effectiveness against demons being greater than its destructiveness.


    <i>Krrr! Krrrrr! </i>Though the lump of flesh had struggled a few times in vain, its bloodlust hadn¡¯t waned, and it targeted Leonard again. The flesh Demoniac didn¡¯t have bones or organs, which meant that its entire body was made of muscle tissue.


    Not only did it show off its lightning speed, but it also disyed enough destructive power to take down a fortress wall just by tackling it. It also should have the ability to change its shape at will, but Leonard didn¡¯t get to see this, perhaps because it had gone mad with hunger.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Just then, he raised one arm and pointed the other toward the ground. His pose resembled a lion¡¯s open mouth, and he crouched down a little.


    The Demon Felling Tiger Bowing Palm got its name from its ability to make evil spirits surrender and make a tiger bow, but the opening disy created an image resembling a crouching tiger as well.


    A martial artist would have frozen in ce due to the graveness of the sight, but one couldn¡¯t expect a Demoniac to understand what it was looking at when its low intelligence had already been eaten away by hunger.


    The lump of flesh shot forward as fast as an arrow in an attempt to catch its prey.


    Demon Felling Tiger Bowing Palm


    Third Form: Tiger Emerging from the Forest


    Arms spread like a tiger showing off its fangs, Leonard moved with the momentum of a tiger leaping out of the forest, pping his hands together. He caught the Demoniac with precision, crushing it between his palms. It thrashed from the pain and confusion, which overpowered its hunger. There was no heat or cold, and the Demoniac felt as if it were being ripped apart.


    <i>Krrr? Krrrrr?! </i>


    Leonard had already taken two steps back, having finished his attack, but the creature kept convulsing from the blow because the energy from the Demon Felling Tiger Bowing Palm was shredding its very being. This didn¡¯t seem like the reaction of a monster who could apparently only be stopped by burning or freezing.


    When Leonard saw its reaction, it confirmed his suspicions.


    <i>Martial arts... work. </i>


    He didn¡¯t even need to use a hidden cultivation method. This was proof that even First ss martial arts could do extensive damage to a Demoniac.


    The creature barely managed to pick itself up before attacking again, but it was much less vigorous than the first time. The monster wasn¡¯t supposed to be able to feel fear, but now it felt a strange sense of agitation.


    And Leonard didn¡¯t move to dodge or block its advance.


    <i>ng! </i>


    Leonard stood in ce as he took the attack. A thin augmented energy shield covered his body, and he used the Cape Falling Demon Art to repel the monster like a monk.


    <i>Those Shaolin deadbeats wouldn¡¯t believe their eyes. </i>


    In truth, the Cape Falling Demon Art was not a very difficult technique. Other than the Divine Monk, who was considered the leader of the Supreme Ten Venerables, it was hard to find any master martial artist in the Peak Realm and above who trained in this move when there was a whole mountain of other Shaolin techniques to choose from. It wasn¡¯t very useful in cultivation, other than when fighting against heretic or demonic qi. Even then, its defensive capabilities were inconsequential.


    <i>Krr...krrrr...krr...</i>


    However, the Demoniac had lunged into the Cape Falling Demon Art without knowing anything, and its body charred where it made contact with Leonard, making it spasm.


    The monster was demonic itself, so the technique did an iparable amount of damagepared to when it was used on demonic energy. It was also notable that the Demoniac wasn¡¯t able to even touch Leonard.


    He gave the creature some time to heal and held out his hand.


    Vajra Palm


    The attack couldn¡¯t be called a unique technique, and it was more of a method of manipting energy. It shot up several meters into the air andshed at the Demoniac.


    It only had about as much destructive force as Magic Missile. The experimental attack shouldn¡¯t have been able to overwhelm a Third ss martial artist, but shockingly, it shredded through the lump of flesh. What was more, its body burned wherever it made contact with Leonard¡¯s energy, as if it were held up against molten iron.


    <i>Krrrrrrr¡ª!</i>


    The creature thrashed and convulsed a few times before it stopped moving.


    The Demoniac, which had healing abilities iparable to that of adult trolls, had died after taking three light hits.


    Not even Leonard had known that it would die so fast. While he was trying to figure out what he should say to Meliora, he turned to where the two Archmages were standing and watching.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They were frozen like statues. Leonard looked straight at them, having a strange feeling that something was off. Then he remembered.


    <i>Esther had a simr expression on her face when I showed her Magic Missile for the first time. </i>


    He could not only optimize spells with his dragon heart but also morph their shape with his willpower. When Esther saw, she had been unable to ept reality for a moment and short-circuited.


    The two Archmages had a simr reaction.


    He thanked the stars when they didn¡¯t fall over and cry like Esther had. Their mouths were shaped into an ¡®o,¡¯ and they stepped toward Leonard and just stared at him.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t stand the silence any longer and raised his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t just stare. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re curious about, please ask.¡±


    ¡°...Do you really not have a unique trait? That was all aura?¡±


    ¡°...Even if you do have a unique trait, it has amazing efficacy. Thest technique you used was only the ss 1 spell Magic Missile, but you did enough damage to cancel out its healing abilities. How did you do it?¡±


    Their questions flooded out like a deluge, and Leonard took it in stride. He waited until they stopped before he began to answer.


    ¡°Yes, I only used aura. It¡¯s something I discovered by chance. It turns out that if you channel the mana inside your body through a bit of a roundabout path, the output of power will decrease, but you can create a unique shape.¡±


    ¡°A unique...?¡±


    ¡°Shape...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. For example, even with an unrefined aura, you can infuse it with elemental energy, or you can manipte mana to enhance only part of your body as if you were receiving support magic. I thought such abilities were interesting, so for a long time, I have been researching unconventional ways of using mana.¡± This was the best exnation Leonard coulde up with without bringing up the memories from his past life.


    The martial theory regarding this was also very simr.


    Unlike the martial artists of the Central ins, the martial artists in this world were born with all the smallest vessels in their bodies open, but they couldn¡¯t absorb the energy in the air and relied on ingestible sources until they reached the Transcendence Tier, which was why they didn¡¯t develop cultivation methods. They had no incentive to go through a countless amount of trial and error to create unique cultivation methods. From Cardenas¡¯ knights to the mercenaries at the frontiers, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference between how they manipted mana.


    <i>In a world where everyone can channel energy efficiently, they have no reason to research less efficient ways. </i>Ultimately, cultivation methods were developed with the goal of surpassing the gifts and limits a human possessed, or to find ways around them.


    In murim, even if someone was born with all their vessels open, a genius who unlocked all their meridians only appeared once every few generations, if that. This included unlocking the Baekhoe point, which was the threshold for the upper dantian, of course, but it was even harder to unlock the conception and governing vessels, which were symbolic of the Peak Realm. However, the people of this world were born with all the smallest vessels in their bodies open, and they could obtain internal energy from ingestible sources, so they didn¡¯t develop cultivation methods.


    If one already had wings, there was no need to find the best way to grow them.


    <i>And the fact that I was able to discover something new by using a less efficient way of channeling mana means that no one would have ever figured it out had I not tried it out. </i>


    When the Archmages understood what Leonard was saying, their expressions changed. They¡¯d realized what his exnation implied.


    ¡°Then how many years do we need to train to learn how to use mana like that?¡± Meliora asked. Because this method of using mana did not require a unique trait, anyone could do it, not just Leonard.


    Cntha seemed to be thinking the same thing. He added, ¡°Even though Leonard is very talented, considering his age, I don¡¯t think it will take more than ten years. This might be something that <i>all </i>the Seven Orders should learn, not just the ck Dragon Knights.¡±


    ¡°Ten years is so fast! You¡¯re saying we might be able to break the centuries-long deadlock at the front lines?¡±


    ¡°Such an amazing feat will go down in history.¡±


    Leonard listened to them from the side and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bitter. ¡°A few days should be enough, not a few years. Though it will take some time to be proficient, it won¡¯t take long for a Transcendence Tier master to learn enough to use it in battle.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Unfortunately for the two of them, there were still many things that would shock them.

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155 </h4>


    Like that, Leonard exined some of the fundamentals and special characteristics of the technique, and asked Meliora and Cntha if he could do some more demonstrations on the specimen, saying that there was still much he hadn¡¯t shown them.


    Of course, they eagerly said yes.


    Even though the lowest-ranking Demoniacs were very expensive specimens, they could be easily obtained with the right amount of money. Meeting someone as powerful as Leonard, however, was not an every-day urrence, so Meliora and Cntha were more interested in Leonard¡¯s power.


    With enthusiastic assistance from Meliora, Leonard was able to fight a few more Demoniacs.


    <i>Rrrrrip...! </i> Leonard used the Demon Felling Divine Sword, a sword art he had found rotting in the archives of the Pot Pce. As it let out its light, it scorched the ck, tar-like blood.


    This was a blood Demoniac. Like the lump of flesh Leonard had killed before, it was the weakest of the Demoniacs. It was also amorphous, but the way it fought was even more fascinating than its counterpart. Each drop of blood was deadly poison, and even spread disease.


    <i>Who knew it wouldpress itself and spray out with such force? Someone facing it for the first time might be defeated in a futile attempt. </i>


    The spray that shot out with high pressure was as sharp as an aura, and it was also incredibly fast. An External Force Tier martial artist would have trouble dealing with it. If they were fighting an early-stage blood Demoniac, they could likely dodge and block somehow, but if they were fighting a middle-stage one and couldn¡¯t predict its movements, they would die on the spot.


    Because of the properties of blood, these creatures were weaker to cold and heat than the lumps of flesh were, but there were cases when they were notably more dangerous because they could disguise themselves as bloodstains and ambush someone.


    <i>A fully developed blood Demoniac can turn into mist like a vampire. If someone breathes it in, the monster can tear them apart from the inside. </i>


    Truly, there was no better name for their homnd than ¡°Demonic Realm.¡± It was a world teeming with monsters who were natural killers. Considering their ferocity, it was the highest priority out of all of Cardenas¡¯s battlegrounds.


    The sword energy of the Demon Felling Divine Swordpletely vaporized the Demoniac. Now that he¡¯d tested out plenty of martial arts, Leonard closed his eyes.


    ¡°...As I thought, Buddhist martial arts are more effective than Daoist ones.¡± He didn¡¯t have to test it to know this, but after killing a few Demoniacs, he confirmed his suspicions.


    Now that he thought about it, it was obvious. Since the olden days, Na Han-Seung, the master martial artist who represented the Shaolin, as well as the Four Vajras, was famous for being the fated enemy of Horse-Face. Countless heroic tales were passed down that told of the abbot¡¯s Arhat Divine Fist being overpowered by Horse-Face¡¯s Bare-Handed Demon Art or of the demon¡¯s White Bone ws bending to the Bodhi Jade Dragon Seal.


    Though Horse-Face was fearful of martial artists from Daoist sects, he wasn¡¯t scared of the sects or the martial arts themselves. Rather, he mostly evaded them because they were the strongest martial artists of that time. In other words, the martial arts themselves weren¡¯t the cause of the hostility between them.


    <i>Daoist martial arts should still be very effective on Demoniacs, but it¡¯s a shame I won¡¯t be able to teach them many Buddhist methods.</i>


    If the Cardenas family¡¯s best fighters trained in hidden cultivation methods like the Dharma Three Swords Art, the Order of the ck Dragon would be able to not only defend their base but also go beyond that and perhaps attack the Demoniacs¡¯ headquarters.


    Though of course, Leonard never learned the Dharma Three Swords Art either, so it was just a pipe dream.


    <i>And most importantly, it would be too hard to teach them Buddhist martial arts. </i>


    Buddhism was different from Daoism, which was based on the principles regarding nature and the world. The goal of Buddhism was to ovee life¡¯s sufferings and personal anguish, and it was centered on concepts such as emptiness and the Five Aggregates. On a fundamental level, the religious undertones of Buddhist teachings were too strong. They weren¡¯t something that could be taught in a world where Buddha didn¡¯t even exist, and Leonard himself wasn¡¯t a Buddhist in the first ce.


    The most he could do was teach them a few sutras from cultivation methods and a few forms. Were he a superhuman with the talents of a Grandmaster, he would be able toe up with new martial arts on the spot, but while Leonard was a good learner, he didn¡¯t have a knack for making new ones.


    ¡°Leonard!¡± Just then, Meliora called out to him. While he¡¯d been going through several experiments, she¡¯d gotten a little closer. ¡°I¡¯m going to release a bone Demoniac now. Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡±


    Bone Demoniacs were considered amoner ss, not a ve one. They were on a different level from the ones born from blood and flesh, which were the ones he¡¯d been fighting.


    Unlike the weakest Demoniacs, which had to go through ten whole evolutions to overpower a Transcendence Tier martial artist, these only had to evolve three or four times from the lowest level to be a threat to them.


    And yet Leonard nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°...I swear, he¡¯s not afraid of anything,¡± Meliora said, dumbfounded by his attitude.


    She released the binds on the monster. Unlike the lowest-ranking ones, which had been locked inside ss cases, the bone Demoniac was being held with an extensive amount of restraints. As soon as Meliora dropped it from the ceiling of the testing chamber, it fell right to the ground.


    Leonard made a visual estimation of its size as he drew his sword. Its entire body was made of bone as white as a tusk.


    <i>m. </i>A heavy sound shook the room, and the monster immediately began to move. It had probably been confined for a long time. But Leonard could only focus on how aware it was.


    <i>Is it trying to assess its surroundings? It¡¯s quite smart.</i>


    The blood and flesh Demoniacs moved based purely on instinct, but the bone Demoniac was thinking first.


    The boy noted the sign of intelligence and swung his sword.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger First Form: Mountain Crusher


    His de red with regr sword energy, not augmented energy, as it struck the bone Demoniac. Mountain Crusher was a heavy sword art meant to break instead of sh, crush instead of cut.


    <i>aaang¡ª! </i>


    A shockwave exploded from the point where bone met sword, but the result was obvious. The Five Elements Sword Qi bounced off the surface and didn¡¯t even leave a scratch, let alone a crack.


    Leonard clicked his tongue when he felt the force rebound to his wrists. <i>That was enough power to break steel, but it didn¡¯t even have to try to block it. Its defensive capabilities are more like a Vajra Physique than an immunity to swords and sabers.</i>


    The only way to wound it was with augmented energy.


    While Leonard was trying to process how resilient it was, the consciousness deep within the bone Demoniac began to awaken. A blood-red light zed from a cavity resembling an eye socket.


    <i>Creak! </i>A chilling, grating sound came from the monster, and the real fight began.


    Though Leonard didn¡¯t recognize the beast, the Demoniac had shifted into the form of a rhino and charged. It rammed into him. It weighed over a thousand pounds, and the only way to bear that much weight was through pure strength.


    But the soft overcame the hard, and Leonard blocked the attack.


    He caught the horns with the t of his de and took half a step back. The monster couldn¡¯t control its force and tumbled to the ground.


    <i>Boooom¡ª! </i>The floor shook from its enormous weight. As soon as the bone Demoniac hit the ground, it shifted into a bipedal being simr to a troll.


    It transformed so fast that it was hard to hit the opening. Not only did it have the defensive power of a Vajra Physique, but it also had the power to shapeshift and nimbly adapt to any situation. It waspletely different from the weakest Demoniacs, who had obvious weaknesses.


    <i>Shing. </i>The blue augmented energy enveloping Leonard¡¯s sword zed into cerulean.


    Regr sword energy wouldn¡¯t work.


    He amplified the power by several times, and his sword shot out like a sh of lightning.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon First Form: Thundershock


    He carved a deep cut into the monster¡¯s skull, so fast that it couldn¡¯t even react. If there was a brain, it would have been crushed, but its form was only an imitation.


    <i>Kreeee! </i>The monster rushed in, not even bothered by its fractured head.


    <i>Does it not have any kind of vital point? It doesn¡¯t seem like it has a core either. </i>


    It seemed to have a lot of fighting experience, because it disyed impressive form as it went through a sequence of punches and kicks.


    And it wasn¡¯t just limited to hand-to-hand contact.


    Whenever it saw an opening, it fought with the form of a four-legged predator, and it also shifted to a lengthy form that resembled a serpent and tried to body-m him. Seeing how it only kept trying to attack, that meant it had faith in its own defenses.


    <i>I can¡¯t cut through it with one swing of augmented sword energy, and it also heals fast. </i>


    The stab wound he¡¯d made had healed before he knew it.


    It was annoying.


    Rather than being strong or dangerous, the Demoniac seemed more like a creature meant to keep its opponent engaged. One needed to use a proper technique to kill it, but on a battlefield, even though they were Demoniacs, these monsters were only consideredmon soldiers.


    Leonard was starting to understand why the Order of the ck Dragon was so obsessed with ¡°efficiency.¡±


    ¡°I should put an end to it soon.¡±


    After a few minutes of studying the creature throughbat, he shifted the movement of his sword and the flow of his mana.


    Among the martial arts that he was learning, there was only one technique with sufficient amounts of both destructive and demon-felling power.


    Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword.


    It was a martial art that melded teachings from Buddhism and Daoism.


    <i>Kreee! Kree!</i>


    The skeleton stopped, feeling a strange sense of revulsion to Leonard¡¯s sword. It felt fear for the first time as it froze in ce.


    But it didn¡¯t even get the chance to run or react.


    Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword


    Severing Technique


    Demon¡¯s Death by a Thousand Cuts


    The bluish, zing sword elerated several times in a single moment, cutting through the bone Demoniac and spraying its remains in all directions.


    A swift sword art that killed in an instant.


    This was one of Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword¡¯s forms, and it would shred demons into tatters through a thousand cuts.


    <i>Srrrr...</i>


    Surprisingly, Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword easily cut through the bone Demoniac¡¯s defenses, and it even seemed to nullify its shapeshifting abilities. The Demoniac crumbled to dust.


    Even the ck Dragon¡¯s veterans would be astonished if they saw. Unlike blood and flesh Demoniacs, which could be defeated with artifacts imbued with heat and cold, bone Demoniacs were exhausting to fight for multiple reasons, one of which was the fact that they didn¡¯t even have any elemental weaknesses.


    They were truly shocked.


    ¡°Ah. How interesting.¡±


    As a voice suddenly came from behind him, Leonard¡¯s instincts reacted before his reason did.


    The tension of the battle hadn¡¯t worn off yet, and the presence behind him was too staggeringly powerful. He used an Ultimate Secret Technique, unable to control himself.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique: Azure Dragon¡¯s sh


    The swift sword art came down on the person behind him with enough force to kill someone below the Demigod Tier with one blow.


    He couldn¡¯t stop himself if he wanted to.


    ¡°And your skill with the sword is very impressive.¡±


    Azure Dragon¡¯s sh was stopped by a long, pale finger. The sword strike crackled with lightning, but it was no use.


    Leonard¡¯s dragon eyes finally saw the woman.


    <i>She¡¯s at the Demigod Tier?!</i>


    Despite the woman appearing to be in her early to mid-twenties, the amount of power lurking inside her was terrifying.


    Every part of her was alluring. She had a beautiful, elegant face like a noblewoman and a long, striking scar that ran down her face. Contrasting with the ive strapped to her back, she had a lean, nimble build.


    He immediately learned who she was.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°C-Commander?¡± Meliora squeaked in spite of herself. Themander of the ck Dragon Knights didn¡¯t even nce at her as she flicked her finger.


    <i>ng! </i>As the sword stopped by her finger flew in the opposite direction, Leonard was thrown far back. He tried to stabilize his internal energy in the same instance.


    If the woman had ill intentions, it wouldn¡¯t be at all surprising if all his organs had been ruptured. If she could stop Azure Dragon¡¯s sh so easily, she¡¯d basically already won.


    ¡°...I greet the ck Dragon Commander, Dame Audrey.¡±


    She responded to his greeting with still eyes and was silent for a moment. The rest of her face was as expressionless as a statue, but her eyes were teeming with vitality.


    ¡°I understand now why Demian has been so unrulytely.¡± Her voice was neither high nor low.


    She had been vexed by Leonard¡¯s unprecedented admittance to the Order of the White Dragon, of course, but she was even more irked when she heard that Demian would bring the boy to this mission.


    But after witnessing his skill, she forgot all that.


    Glory and riches meant little to the Cardenas¡¯ powerfulmanders. There was only one thing they thirsted after.


    Gifted people.


    ¡°Meliora,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes? O-Oh, yes!¡±


    ¡°Contact the White Dragon Knights and summon Demian here. If he asks the reason, tell him my exact words: the boy shall be mine.¡±

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156 </h4>


    Though Audrey and Demian were technically the same rank, she referred to the White Dragon Commander as if he were a subordinate.


    But it wasn¡¯t surprising. Among the Seven Great Orders, the ck Dragon Commander¡¯s status and experience were second only to the Red Dragon Commander¡¯s. And the only person who was above Wade was the Golden Dragon Commander, so she was among the top three.


    But it hadn¡¯t been very long since Leonard returned to the Cardenas family, so Leonard didn¡¯t know this.


    ¡°Commander Audrey,¡± he said with a serious face.


    ¡°Hm?¡± She turned to look at him with serene eyes. She hadn¡¯t even considered that he could possibly have objections, as her orders were absolute. Leonard didn¡¯t submit or stand down. He met her eyes.


    As a martial artist, he would rather die thanpromise his principles. This was true of both Leonard and the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk.


    ¡°Though I have not formally joined the Order of the White Dragon, Commander Demian was the first person to respect my perspective and my aims.¡±


    Between her flowing ebony hair, Audrey¡¯s green eyes showed a glint of interest.


    It had been a long time since someone who wasn¡¯t amander had met her eyes.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Even beasts remember acts of goodwill. But if I leave without a second thought when I am indebted to him, wouldn¡¯t I be worse than a beast? Even disregarding the Cardenas family¡¯s ways, I don¡¯t think it would be right for me to do that as a person,¡± he said.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was not something for a lower-ranking person to say to a higher-ranking person, or for the weak to say to the strong. But Leonard was unwavering.


    He didn¡¯t want to live a miserable life where all he did was swallow what was sweet and spit out what was bitter. Even though he had died once and been reborn, he was still a martial artist, not a merchant.


    For a moment, Audrey was silent at the indirect rejection.


    Refusing an opportunity from someone in the Demigod Tier was the same as pping them in the face. Even Cntha, who was famous for his inability to read the room, gulped.


    <i>I refuse to regret what I said, </i>Leonard thought. It didn¡¯t matter if he trusted the Cardenas family¡¯s fairness. No matter what storm came to him, he would bear the consequences of his actions.


    While he was bracing himself, Audrey studied him and lifted her hand.


    An attack? No.


    Her internal energy didn¡¯t waver, nor did her Intent.


    If Leonard fought a master Demigod Tier martial artist from this distance, no matter what he did, he would die before ten exchanges. His processing speed elerated by more than a thousand times on reflex, and he watched Audrey raise her hand in a movement he would even describe as elegant.


    ¡°Your determination ismendable.¡± Her long, slim fingers mussed his golden hair, and she praised him with an uncharacteristically warm voice.


    The tension in the air had been frighteningly sharp, but now it deted.


    ¡°Yes, the Cardenas bloodline should produce tenacious people like you,¡± she said.


    ¡°...Thank you?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± As she stroked his hair without reservation, Audrey had a rare smile on her face. On the outside, she only seemed about three or four years older than him at most, but in reality, there existed lifetimes of difference between them.


    Even counting his years as the Sword Emperor, Leonard was much, much younger than her.


    Perhaps that was why he didn¡¯t feel much indignation or difort despite being treated like a juvenile.


    <i>I almost feel like I¡¯m being greeted by Mother or Sister. </i>


    Her ck hair could also have something to do with it. It reminded him of his past life.


    The girl he¡¯d met at Antis, Frances, had that same hair, which was why he grew familiar with her a little faster.


    Audrey seemed even more amused by his calm demeanor as she petted him. It wasn¡¯t easy to take someone who had reached the Demigod Tier by surprise. If someone did it multiple times, not just once or twice, it was proof that they were truly special.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel annoyed for being treated like a child?¡± she poked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just grateful that you think well of me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very mature. When Demian was your age, he would prance around like a dunce and get punished for it.¡± In the same breath that she praised Leonard, she exposed the White Dragon Commander¡¯s embarrassing past.


    She retracted her hand. The look in her eyes had quietly changed. At first, she¡¯d only wanted to recruit Leonard because of his fighting power and his talent, but now, she liked his character and his principles. Since the boy had said that he wouldn¡¯t just up and leave Demian because he was indebted to the man, the situation would be solved shortly if she convinced the White Dragon Commander.


    ¡°I will respect your decision,¡± Audrey said. ¡°But I will ask you again once Demian gives his permission for you to transfer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    ¡°However.¡± With that one word, she made Leonard tense again. She smiled. ¡°I cannot simply let you go after seeing that technique. I would like to teach it to the ck Dragon Knights as soon as possible. Would you be willing to teach me first, if only informally?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Leonard had already be curious about how the master martial artists in this world would respond to cultivation methods.


    Though he¡¯d taught the Yeon Family Archery as well as principles of spearmanship at Antis, this would be his first time seriously passing on cultivation methods and martial arts scriptures. After all, he had not had any need or reason to teach them up until this point.


    <i>I will say though that I never imagined that I would be teaching someone in the Demigod Tier.</i>


    Either way, this was a good thing.


    * * *


    All rivers run into the sea. Anyone who was properly invested in martial arts knew this saying. It was a Buddhist aphorism, but its meaning was a little different in murim.


    <i>The more one advances in martial arts, the thinner the martial advantage of weapons. </i>


    Even if a martial artist had only ever wielded a sword in their life, as long as they were past the Apex Realm, they could quickly develop proficiency in other arms. As a swordsman, they would have amassed a lot of experience fighting against other weapons, and they would generally be well-versed in the principles of hand-to-handbat.


    So what if they were a Profound Realm master?


    What if they reached the point where their Visualization skills enhanced their techniques once their essence, energy, and spirit merged into one?


    <i>Even if theye across a weapon or martial art they¡¯ve never used before, as long as they can grasp all the ideas, they will be able to reach the tenth level, the highest level of mastery.</i>


    The Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s ability to pick up countless martial arts just by watching also stemmed from a simr reason. He had been born with inherent talent and curiosity and had trained in martial arts with weapons other than the sword, applying as much knowledge as he could acquire at the Creation Realm. Other than martial arts based on innate cultivation methods he didn¡¯t have and hidden cultivation methods that were based on extremely convoluted principles, there was no martial art he couldn¡¯t learn.


    <i>I can already do this much, and I was only in the Creation Realm. What would happen if a Profound Realm master showed how all rivers ran into the sea?</i>


    The higher one climbed a mountain, the greater their scope of vision expanded. Since he had only been in the Creation Realm, he couldn¡¯t even imagine how it would be. All he knew was that they would be much faster learners.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to ask the Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin such questions, so it was something that he hadn¡¯t been able to figure out until this very day.


    ¡°<i>Haa,</i>¡±<i> </i>Audrey exhaled.


    In less than half an hour, she had not only refined the Cape Falling Demon Art to its peak but had also modified the teachings as she pleased. Leonard couldn¡¯tprehend what he was looking at.


    She was a Grandmaster, just like Bodhidharma, who had developed the majority of the 72 Arts of Shaolin, and the First Heavenly Demon, who was considered the founder of the Heavenly Demon Cult.


    The ability to formte such techniques was only supposed to be obtainable at birth. In murim, the people who had such talent went down in history. And it was also a special characteristic of the Demigod Tier.


    ¡°This is quite fun, Leonard,¡± themander said, sounding ted. ¡°All I did was channel mana through a less efficient path, but it results in abilities and forms that don¡¯te out of more optimal courses. I can¡¯t believe it. Though the output of power is a little less, the fact that it results in powers that resemble unique traits makes it worth researching.¡±


    ¡°...Your version looks a little different from what I remember.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Oh, the foreign uniform was all right, but it wasn¡¯t to my taste. I found that I could strengthen the shield and make it look like a dress if I adjusted a few of the pathways.¡±


    No matter how much Shaolin monks disliked the Cape Falling Demon Art, it wasn¡¯t a defective technique. Not even Leonard could recklessly adjust the way it used energy or applied scriptures. He could fix up a few things here and there, but it wasn¡¯t possible for him to change the shape as he pleased while maintaining its signature Buddhist ability to fell demons.


    Not only had Audrey achieved that, but she¡¯d even improved one of its weaknesses.


    ¡°Show me the sword technique now,¡± she instructed.


    ¡°All right.¡± Leonard suppressed the feeling of half shock and half anticipation and demonstrated Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword, which he had used to kill the bone Demoniac.


    It was a martial art from the Kongtong Sect, a sect known among the Nine Great Sects for its practicality. It mixed teachings from Buddhism and Daoism in a messy way with the sole purpose of killing evil spirits. The sect imed that the oue should be the first priority and that it didn¡¯t matter as long as it turned out well.


    Audrey seemed to notice this as well. ¡°This is very practical. The move seems very profound, but it¡¯s interesting how it doesn¡¯t try to conceal its intentions. This sword art is suitable for the battlefield.¡±


    Leonard took in herments as he performed Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword¡¯s 18 forms, as well as the 72 variations based on them.


    Once was enough.


    Audrey enjoyed his demonstration and pulled out the ive strapped between her shoulders. Her weapon had more inmon with spears and scimitars than with Leonard¡¯s sword, but with her level of skill, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference when using a ive with sword skills.


    ¡°Will you spar with me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    In unison, the two martial artists faced each other.


    A sword and a ive.


    It was hard to find a simrity between the two weapons, but even ayperson could see how simr their stances and demeanor were. It was likely that Audrey had even picked up the way Demon Felling Sword manipted internal energy with one look. Knowing this, Leonard charged at her weak point without further ado.


    Skandra¡¯s Demon Felling Sword


    Third Form: Few Delights, Many Sufferings


    This technique tricked the opponents¡¯ eyes to make it look as if the user only moved three centimeters when they actually moved thirty.


    Themander met him with a Form of her own.


    Skandra¡¯s Demon Felling Sword


    Fifth Form: Evil Interference


    She cut off the trajectory of Leonard¡¯s sword, blocking it with the face of her ive. Leonard¡¯s sword energy shot out in all directions, trying to find a way around the wall, but there wasn¡¯t even an opening as big as the eye of a needle.


    Evil Interference was an active defensive move that was used to cut off an attack before it gained momentum.


    The duel between Skandra¡¯s Demon Felling Sword forms began to intensify.


    <i>She¡¯s performing swordy with a ive, but there isn¡¯t an opening. No, every time an opening is created it immediately disappears!</i>


    She would modify the Form on the spot and have to force the flow of energy and movements to match, but she was still using Skandra¡¯s Demon Felling Sword.


    The only reason Leonard was still half a step ahead was because his technique was more developed and because there was a bit of an imbnce between their weapons. That was also why Audrey stayed on the defensive.


    <i>ng! ng! aang! ng! ng!</i>


    However, when it came to pure martial arts, she was better than Leonard. She took his attacks, refusing to be pushed a single step back. When she used movements and strikes that weren¡¯t suited to a ive, she made the optimal adjustments and regained her footing.


    With each exchange of blows, Skandra¡¯s Demon Felling Sword became more and more developed and suitable for her weapon.


    Skandra¡¯s Demon Felling Sword


    Severing Technique


    Demon¡¯s Death by a Thousand Cuts


    Once they reached the 83rd exchange of the match, Audrey finally switched to the offensive and showed off her technique.


    She had caught up to Leonard¡¯s proficiency in Skandra¡¯s Demon Felling Sword with a <i>ive. </i>Sure, it wasn¡¯t a hidden cultivation method, but it was still more advanced than a First ss martial art!


    <i>We¡¯re already on even footing. She¡¯s too fast.</i>


    Leonard had to suppress a bitter smile as he responded to her move. He also used Demon¡¯s Death by a Thousand Cuts to offset her attack.


    With how equal their level of skill was, if there wasn¡¯t mana, the ive would win over the sword with its superior length and strength.


    Leonard was the one who would inevitably be overpowered.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    But when they reached the 150th exchange, Audrey had to acknowledge that the boy had surprised her once again.


    Their mastery of Skandra¡¯s Demon Felling Sword was still equal to that of the other. However, considering the advantage ives had over swords, Leonard was ahead of her by the slightest bit. Though she channeled the mana wlessly, the gap arose because she didn¡¯t understand Visualization or the Four Phenomena, which were the foundation of martial arts.


    Audrey¡¯s ive, which had been moving like her own limb, was fastened back onto her back.


    She caught her breath before she spoke. ¡°I thought I had grasped every part... but I see there were things that I have yet to uncover. What a profound technique.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed myself. Are all people in the Demigod Tier like this?¡±


    ¡°I assume you¡¯re talking about the learning speed? Well, they¡¯re about the same. Though, people who have Dragon Eyes such as Demian and yourself probably have it easier.¡± Just as she was about to add to her exnation, her well-shaped eyebrows knit together and she turned to the entrance of the testing chamber. ¡°I¡¯ve made a grave miscalction. He sure is fast.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    <i>aaang¡ª!</i>


    Before Leonard could even figure out what she meant, the tightly shut door was kicked down and Demian barged in, eyes bloodshot.


    ¡°Who said you could take my boy?! Damn you, old woman! You¡¯ve only be dirtier ever since you holed up in a basement!¡±


    ¡°...Hm.¡±


    Unlike Leonard, his behavior set her off. Audrey undid her ive again.


    It was clear that she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut the man in two if it came down to it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite brazen since west met, Demian.¡±


    The White Dragon Commander flinched for a moment when he saw her eyes teeming with bloodlust, but then he realized that Leonard was there, and puffed out his chest even more.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve gotten older too! You think you can still order me around like a kid?!¡±


    ¡°I see how it is. I underestimated you.¡± Audrey reproached herself for her error and leveled her ive.


    At the same time, Demian unsheathed his sword, unfolded his Domain, and blocked the de just as it was about toe down on his skull.


    The ambush was merely a greeting, but anyone could see how serious they were. Audrey bobbed her weapon and smiled coldly. Demian¡¯s face had gone expressionless.


    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s clear up who¡¯s in charge. We can chat afterward if you still can. How about it?¡±

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157 </h4>


    When two Demigod Tier masters emitted their full power, the air around them would warp as thews of nature bent.


    Audrey and Demian weren¡¯t even using augmented energy, let alone a unique trait, but the world was distorted just because they felt a little irked. Even Leonard took a step back. He was beginning to understand the power of the Demigod Tier.


    Audrey and Demian. A ive and a longsword.


    The two weapons slowly began to move, each tracing their opponent¡¯s openings. It didn¡¯t seem as if Audrey and Demian were nning to use any auras or unique traits to resolve their fight, but they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of using words either.


    <i>This isn¡¯t good. If I try to step in between them, they¡¯ll take the sight of movement as a starting signal. </i>Both of them had wless fighting skills, so whoever made the first move and entered their opponent¡¯s reach would be at a disadvantage.


    That was why they were waiting.


    They were waiting for something to break the perfect bnce between them. It would only take a single feather¡ªa single speck of dust¡ªto set them off.


    <i>...Wait. Isn¡¯t this a good thing, as long as they don¡¯t kill each other?</i>


    Just as Leonard was wondering what to say to make the twomanders stop, a new thought urred to him.


    This was an opportunity.


    If he could watch two Demigod Tier masters fight, just witnessing the battle would give him an enormous amount of experience. It would also no doubt greatly help him perfect his own martial arts.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite calm, Demian. That¡¯s unlike you,¡± Audrey remarked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You were always running around with your tail between your legs like a little mutt. Don¡¯t you remember? Or perhaps you¡¯re thinking about all the times I disciplined you?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Ridiculous. Shouldn¡¯t the person who asked for a fight make the first move? Looks like <i>you¡¯re </i>the one who¡¯s scared.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as duplicitous as always.¡±


    ¡°Why should a warrior mince his words?¡±


    As they exchanged insults, the tension heightened until it was as taut as a bowstring that would snap at the slightest touch.


    The ive pointed at the upper half of the body, while the longsword pointed at the lower part. Both of them had gone perfectly still, but at the distance that they were standing, Audrey had the clear advantage. No matter how the match began, she would gain the upper hand in their first exchange.


    <i>Riiiiiiiing¡ª!!</i>


    The rm sounded everywhere, not just in Meliora¡¯s residence. The sharp mechanical sound made their des stop.


    If it weren¡¯t for the warning bell, the sound would have acted as the signal to start their battle. In fact, the sword and the ive had crossed several meters in a single moment, but they had stopped just before they met. Leonard had just managed to glimpse it.


    <i>What a shame. </i>For a few seconds, he felt disappointed that he¡¯d missed the chance to see two powerful warriors sh, but the look on his face quickly changed.


    ¡°Commander! I-I mean, Commanders!¡± Meliora, the active-duty mage who had summoned Demian, had sprinted back to herboratory and to the twomanders as fast as she could. ¡°The gate is going to open earlier than we thought! In two hours! And some say that there will be a Demoniac Corps Commander!¡±


    A murderous look shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is urgent.¡±


    ¡°Wait, is that why you summoned me here? It wasn¡¯t about Leonard?¡± Demian interjected.


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°No, I was serious about that too. Let¡¯s continue once this is over.¡±


    ¡°Continue! If you drag that old man Wade into this too, it could end up a total mess! You¡¯re fourth in line, so just be quiet and wait.¡±


    ¡°Fourth? Who else is there?¡±


    ¡°Grace. But I won¡¯t stop you from trying to negotiate with her for your ce in line.¡±


    Leonard watched themanders retract their weapons and bicker for a bit before Audrey, the one in charge of the ce, turned to him.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to immediately head to the Seventh Hellgate to prepare to defend the base. Will youe with us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°How much do you know about the ck Dragon Knights¡¯ core mission?¡±


    ¡°I am well aware of the basics.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know any of the details. I¡¯ll exin on the way there.¡±


    As Demian listened to the two of them talk, he stared at Audrey as if seeing a ghost. He couldn¡¯t help himself. The heartless witch of the ck Dragon was being <i>nice </i>to someone? Not even the othermanders who¡¯d worked with them for decades had ever seen her act like this.


    ¡°...Are you <i>actually </i>going senile?¡± he unconsciously muttered out loud.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Audrey red at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind yourself, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe not? What in the world is this?¡± He looked back at her with a bewildered look.


    Leonard and the Archmages followed behind them. As soon as they stepped out of Meliora¡¯s quarters, themanders began to run, traveling tens of meters with each leaping stride, but the three others behind them were no average people either. Leonard used a lightness art just like they were doing, while the Archmages used Floating Board to fly, and they kept pace with them, not falling behind.


    When they left Meliora¡¯s dwelling, it opened up to arge, long hallway, and past that was a vast underground pass. This was the seventh base of the Order of the ck Dragon.


    ¡°How much do you know about Hellgates? They¡¯re the doors to the Demonic Realm,¡± Audrey asked from up front, ncing over her shoulder to look at Leonard. She listened as he recited word for word what he had read.


    ¡°As you¡¯ve read, there are nine Hellgates, which are the borders between the Middle Realm and the Demonic Realm,¡± she added. ¡°The namees from the Nine Hells, which is where the ruling Demoniacs were born, ording to legend. They¡¯re notpletely unrted either. The great demon Crom Dubh¡¯s body was split into nine parts when the gods¡¯ powers struck and shattered the earth at the end of the God-ying War. Not only did it fracture the ground, it prated all the way to the Underworld and splintered the corpse.


    ¡°That is also how the Middle Realm and the Underworld, which is now called the Demonic Realm, became connected. Their power ripped the boundary between the two Realms, and Hellgates are openings that did not closepletely. Sealing a dimension that was ruptured by a True God, and a Chief God at that, requires the power of the same type of entity. Not even Deification Tiers can do it.¡±


    ¡°...And these so-called gods left nothing useful behind. They even came crawling out after they died,¡± Leonard concluded.


    ¡°<i>Sigh. </i>You¡¯re not wrong.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t contradict him. ¡°Fortunately, Hellgates aren¡¯t like passageways that are always open. They¡¯re more like volcanoes that erupt periodically. When that happens, we call them ¡®bursts.¡¯ As the name implies, that¡¯s when the Hellgates burst open.


    ¡°When those ruptures don¡¯t closepletely, they distort more and more over time, and when it can no longer hold out, beings from both Realms will begin to pour into the other. That is why we cannot create bases or strongholds in the vicinity of Hellgates. We have to be careful because there¡¯s too big of a risk of falling into the Demonic Realm.


    ¡°But from the perspective of the Demoniacs, when a Hellgate bursts, it¡¯s an opportunity to invade the Middle Realm. When higher-ranking Demoniacs also imbue their power into Hellgates or intentionally try to cross over, the timing and scale of a burst can change.¡±


    Leonard recalled what Meliora had said. ¡°I think I heard that there was something called Corps Commanders. How strong are they?¡±


    She answered, ¡°The Demoniacs that can pose a true threat are ranked as nobles or higher. The monsters with lower ranks have a clear limit to how strong they can be, and even at the peak of their power, they cannot surpass the Demigod Tier. However, those in the noble ss, such as the teeth and tongue Demoniacs, can progress to the point of being able to stand their own against amander in a full-frontal fight.


    ¡°When those high-ranking Demoniacs lead invasions, they take on the role of Corps Commanders and be our first-priority targets. Allmoner Demoniacs can do is expand their physical capabilities and their special abilities, but noble Demoniacs either have superpowers that resemble gods¡¯ authorities or unique traits in martial arts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fought and killed several of them before, but I can¡¯t deny that they are tedious enemies on multiple fronts,¡± Audrey admitted. ¡°Still, while they¡¯re strong enough thatmanders have to interfere, they¡¯re not on the same level as us. You could say that they¡¯re stronger than Transcendence Tier knights but weaker than Demigod Tier knights.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite ambiguous,¡± Leonard remarked.


    ¡°They can be even more difficult to fight depending on the type of superpower they have. Out of all the ones I¡¯ve fought, the most troublesome one had the power to possess humans.¡±


    ¡°Possess humans? How did you fight it?¡±


    At that, Audrey¡¯s face turned bitter. ¡°I killed it with the person it had possessed.¡±


    Even though she could freely use a heart sword, she hadn¡¯t been able to kill the Demoniac alone. The monster hadn¡¯t been able to overtake Audrey herself, so it was obviously weaker than the Demigod Tier, but this meant that it was hard to overpower a high-ranking Demoniac¡¯s special ability with martial arts alone.


    The seasoned troops of the ck Dragon Knights were all among the strongest warriors in the Transcendence Tier. It was hard to believe that a Demoniac had been able to possess them.


    <i>...Wait. </i>A realization flickered across Leonard¡¯s mind. If they trained in Buddhist or Daoist cultivation methods, wouldn¡¯t they be able to resist the Demoniacs¡¯ abilities or reduce their power?


    In murim, there had also been asional cases where those who had weak hearts and minds became possessed by an evil spirit or infected with wicked thoughts and went mad. The only reason they never became widespread catastrophes was because the afflicted were healed by passing ascetics or monks. They would solve the issue by reciting a few lines of Buddhist or Daoist scriptures and transferring a little bit of their internal energy to the victim.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry so much. Dragon Eyes protect you from any powers that try to invade your mind, you see. Your body won¡¯t be stolen.¡± Demian suddenly appeared at Leonard¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. In any case, it appeared that he was misinterpreting the boy¡¯s silence as fear of the Demoniacs¡¯ special abilities. Or perhaps as fear of Audrey, who had killed the person who had been possessed in order to kill the monster.


    In reality, it was neither.


    <i>Ugh. </i>Just as he was about to reply to themander, Leonard swallowed his words as he suppressed a groan.


    It was because they were getting closer to the Hellgate.


    The air was thick with a force that was suppressing life itself. It made him understand why there wasn¡¯t even a single speck of moss anywhere. If it was already this bad at the entrance, he couldn¡¯t even imagine what hellish world awaited behind the door.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Audrey said.


    In just a few minutes, they had reached the edge of the Hellgate¡¯s bursting radius. The troops hade all the way here to fight Demoniacs, and they had a magnificent sight.


    This was the frontline.


    The underground cavern was hundreds of meters beneath the ground, creating a battlefield with an area of tens of kilometers.


    Leonard was impressed by the vast size, but he squinted. <i>It¡¯s at least several hundred meters high and can fit at least several viges, and then some.</i>


    It was suited to hold a concentrated battle.


    In addition, the cavern was covered with advanced magic arrays. <i>Are those ss 8 spells? No, they¡¯re ss 9. There are tons of defensive spells, and there are even those for protecting the ceiling and the ground. </i>


    Even with his Dragon Eyes, he could just barely see the outlines. But naturally, the magic arrays approaching the power of god caught his eyes. In martial arts terms, they were no different from the carvings a Profound Realm master made with a sword.


    There were even several spells that strengthened allies and weakened enemies, just like Jack Russell¡¯s glowing Helios spell.


    Demian, who had those same Dragon Eyes, grinned. ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it? These magic arrays wereid by the elders of the Wickeline family themselves. The cavern won¡¯t copse even if all of us use our full power, so you can fight as hard as you want.¡±


    Leonard knew that Demian wasn¡¯t exaggerating one bit. Neither the Southern God Style, which disyed an amazing amount of destructive power, nor the Eastern God Style, which nullified naturalws themselves could touch the magic dominating the cavern. Perhaps he could have a chance if he became a fully fledged Demigod Tier fighter, but there was no other way he would every a hand on the arrays.


    Once the three of them passed by the impermeable fortifications, they arrived at an open space as vast as a za and were greeted by the polished spirit of 330 knights.


    ¡°This is the ck Dragon Seventh Division! Thirty official members and three hundred official members! All 330 are present!¡± a knight dered.


    ¡°For the glory of the Cardenas family! The ck Dragon will be victorious!¡± they all shouted.


    Meliora and Cntha had stepped aside to another area before they¡¯d noticed.


    Themanders calmly took it in, but Leonard gulped. <i>Amazing! These forces alone would easily be able to fend off an entire murim sect.</i>


    There were thirty Transcendence Tier masters and three hundred others, whom the Transcendence Tier masters led in groups of ten. These three hundred were skilled warriors who only needed to progress the slightest bit more to surpass the Tenth Degree External Force Tier and reach the Transcendence Tier.


    As expected of martial artists, they were all thoroughly trained in group tactics, armed with a sense of duty that made them unafraid of death.


    With his current level of power, Leonard could probably win against them all, but the Yeon Mu-Hyuk of his past life wouldn¡¯t be able to handle all three hundred.


    <i>And above all, their equipment is ridiculously advanced. </i>


    He assumed that their equipment was for fighting Demoniacs, which had all sorts of powers. It wasn¡¯t just the official members who were equipped either. Even the reserve troops were armed with the finest artifacts from head to toe. They had defensive artifacts to protect them from every type of element, and there were even expensive magic stones embedded in their swords and spears so that they could aim for each Demoniac¡¯s weak point.


    With this level of preparation, even an External Force Tier fighter could fight a Demoniac all by themself. Rather than relying on one extremely powerful warrior, the knights were arranged so that ten powerful warriors would nurture a hundred elite troops.


    <i>It¡¯s an army.</i>


    This waspletely different from the Order of the White Dragon, which was made up of a small number of veterans.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Audrey stepped up to the dais that had been ced in front of the crowd and thought for a moment. Then she gestured to Leonard, who was standing behind her.


    He quickly stepped forward and looked at themander, asking with his eyes why she had brought him forward. She gave a light smile and turned back to the knights to address them.


    ¡°I assume that you all know that the Hellgate burst has been pushed up.¡±


    They answered with their silence, not even blinking.


    ¡°Originally, I was not going to keep you for long when we have less than two hours before the battle begins, but our ns have changed a little bit.¡±


    She gently pulled Leonard forward. ¡°For the next hour, you will be learning special sword techniques and ways of mana use that are effective against Demoniacs. I have checked the validity of these techniques myself, so you do not need to suspect their efficacy or request proof. Am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    Their answer shook the cavern. Leonard turned to Audrey as he reluctantly stood in front of the 330 knights. She looked back at him, smiling with her eyes. It appeared that Demian hadn¡¯t expected this either, and he was ring a hole into the back of her head.


    <i>Who knew that I would end up ying teacher to the ck Dragon Knights? </i>Leonard had been taken by surprise. All he¡¯d meant to do was pass on the techniques to Audrey by just showing her a little bit. However, his thoughts quickly changed.


    They were expecting an invasion led by a Corps Commander.


    There was no better way to test his martial arts. They worked well on the weakest and lower-ranking Demoniacs, but the ck Dragon Knights couldn¡¯t capture mid- and high-ranking Demoniacs to experiment on.


    ¡°...Let us begin.¡±


    Leonard also wasn¡¯tpletely inexperienced in teaching swordy. <i>I can just do it the same way I did when I was the Sword Emperor.</i>


    As he recalled those old memories, the air around him changed.


    For a moment, his age had seemed to match his appearance, perhaps due to being overshadowed by Audrey. But his presence became heavier, as if he were an elder several generations older than them. It was usually hard to tell the age of a Cardenas based on their appearance, but even the knights who had sensed his true age based on his aura were momentarily thrown off guard.


    ¡°Draw your weapons. We do not have much time, and this situation is urgent. I will not take any questions orments. Nor will I exin things twice, so I expect you all to focus properly,¡± he ordered.


    The air in the room changed, and the knights felt strangely pressured, making them move. With his fighting style being centered on murim¡¯s martial arts, Leonard gave off a demeanor that the Transcendence Tier knights, who were only members of the Cardenas family, didn¡¯t have.


    Before the knights even processed that they¡¯d instinctively obeyed hismand, Leonard immediately began to informally demonstrate the technique.


    ¡°The technique I am going to teach you today is called...¡±


    <i>Right. Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword was originally named for its ability to topple evil. What would it be called in this world?</i>


    ¡°...It is called Demon¡¯s Bane.¡±


    Something that kills a demon.

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158 </h4>


    Though Audrey had been the one to decide that Leonard would teach the ck Dragon Knights, it wasn¡¯t something she did impulsively and without thinking it through.


    It would be a bad idea to just brush aside the techniques the boy had shown her when they were about to go to war with a Corps Commander Demoniac, and if someone caused a fit over Leonard¡¯s age and position, she would punish and make an example out of them.


    Teaching techniques that would heavily benefit the ck Dragon Knights would also enhance Leonard¡¯s reputation.


    And even still, the oue was far beyond what Audrey imagined.


    ¡°Your sword and mana are still not moving correctly! If your timing is off, you cannot deal a major blow to the Demoniac! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be learning this because speed and strength are still not enough?¡± Leonard shouted, pointing out the ws in one of the Transcendence Tier knights¡¯ attempts.


    Even though the knight was at least three times older and had at least three times more years of experience, the boy¡¯s words and attitude were scathing. The ck Dragon Knight¡¯s response was just as strange.


    ¡°Yes, sir! That¡¯s correct!¡± The knight addressed Leonard as if he were their direct superior, and stood up straight.


    ¡°I like your spirit,¡± the boy said shortly. ¡°Repeat this a hundred more times until you are no longer adding excess strength, and keep an eye on the movement of your mana. Otherwise, your stance is perfect.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°You will know you are sessful when you start feeling an unusual repulsive force from your Aura de. Once that happens, you may move on to the next form.¡±


    After exining Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword¡¯s second form, Evil-Dispelling Protector of Justice, Leonard returned to the dais. It would take up too much time to instruct the 330 knights individually, so he had no choice but to teach them with more expedient methods.


    He would exin the forms and the mana channeling once in detail and make them repeat the movement. It would be impossible for normal people to learn the technique in the time they had, and even those who were gifted would have trouble. But every single knight was a member of the Cardenas bloodline and had the qualities of a genius, so they were sessful.


    Most importantly though, they had a whole thirty Transcendence Tier knights. Those who reached the peak of their learning speed through the idea that ¡°all rivers run into the sea¡± didn¡¯t take long to reach the fifth stage of Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword.


    <i>They¡¯re halfway through fully mastering the art, which is more than enough. Other than exceptions such as Dame Audrey, it takes a while for people to get to the second half. </i>


    Even though Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword was not a hidden cultivation method, it originated from one of the Nine Great Sects and was considered a first-ss art even among their other ones. It was extremely impressive that these knights had reached the fifth stage without knowing a thing about Daoist philosophy and just by receiving some surface-level teaching.


    There were even some reserve troops who reached that stage even though they had yet to reach the Transcendence Tier. It showed just how much a blessing having Cardenas blood was.


    While Leonard was basking in the satisfaction of the oue of his efforts, Audrey watched from some distance away, looking content.


    ¡°Just as I thought. He will fully bloom in the Order of the ck Dragon. Not only is he a pioneer, but he was also born with the qualities of a leader,¡± she muttered to herself.


    Of course, Demian disagreed. ¡°The ck Dragon! The boy will be worth a hundred men no matter where he goes. Just be honest and say you want him instead of making excuses.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t rebuke his harsh, presumptuous words. ¡°It¡¯s just as you say. I do want him. Very much so.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stop being greedy and trying to have him all for yourself and join us instead? If the four of us join together, not even the higher-ups will be able to touch us,¡± he said out of nowhere.


    ¡°Hm? What are you talking about?¡± she asked.


    Demian pointed his index finger upward and scowled. ¡°You¡¯ve had plenty more free time than me, so why are you ying dumb? If the Order of the Golden Dragon wants to take him, we have no right to say no. The Light Dragon doesn¡¯t particrly seem to want to join in, but with you, we¡¯ll have fourmanders. If <i>all </i>of us make aint, don¡¯t you think that would do something?¡±


    ¡°...I see. Knowing you, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t want to share. So this is your n.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°We all know how important the Order of the Golden Dragon is. But I¡¯m telling you, Leonard is a diamond in the rough who can end up being even more important.¡±


    At that, Audrey fell into deep contemtion, which she rarely did. Then she let out a long sigh.


    Though no one else knew, the Knight Commanders all felt a shared bitterness when the Golden Dragon Knights were brought up.


    They were the ones who were meant to carry out Ancestor Cardenas¡¯ final, unfulfilled wish.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Demian smiled. He¡¯d sessfully pulled Audrey into his n. He didn¡¯t know that he would be able to convince her this fast, but either way, this was a good oue. It had only been possible because Leonard had proved his worth.


    Audrey had always been a strict follower of the family¡¯s rules and principles, so there was a high likelihood that she would have be an obstacle.


    <i>But the arrogant woman was so impressed by the kid that she came over to my side.</i>


    Not only did Leonard have the potential to awaken most of the dragon¡¯s traits, he had invented mana techniques and swordy that could easily kill Demoniacs. And on top of that, he taught them well.


    It was such a ridiculous notion that Demian would have actually lost his temper and called it nonsense had he not seen it with his own eyes.


    <i>...And we can¡¯t say for sure, but maybe Leonard will fulfill the Golden Dragon¡¯s long-awaited wish in the far future. Then there wille a day when the Arcadian Empire and the Three Noble Houses will finally be able toy down the burden of their mission. </i>


    It seemed so far-fetched even to him that Demian had to hold back a wry smile.


    There was less than an hour until the Hellgate opened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone will be waiting,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    It was time for the strategy meeting.


    * * *


    The preparations that the Cardenas and the Wickelines made to suppress the Hellgate were very simple and instinctive. It was obvious just from looking at the mechanicsid out across the massive underground cavern.


    <i>There¡¯s a spell that prevents the Demoniacs from breaking through the ceiling or the floor and running away, and they¡¯ve set spells that can distinguish between enemies and allies and weaken or strengthen them. They fight with the expectation that the fight will be a full-frontal battle from the beginning to the end, </i>Leonard observed.


    However, that strategy contradicted the Cardenas family¡¯s fundamental mission of minimizing human casualties. If they set up traps and explosives near the Hellgate and stayed at a safe distance, it could do arge amount of damage to the Demoniacs.


    When he pointed this out, Audrey looked at him with an admiring look for a moment before responding.


    ¡°While this may not be the case for the lower-ranking Demoniacs, the mid- and high-ranking Demoniacs are exceptional learners. If they¡¯re subject to a strategy or tactic even a single time, they will alwayse up with a countermeasure,¡± she exined. ¡°We¡¯ve tried out all the traditional stratagems, of course, and even all the niche ones, but we have reached the point where we think it would be better to focus on a full-frontal battle.


    ¡°We¡¯ve attempted to set up turrets and magical weapons ahead of time so that we can kill them from a distance. We¡¯ve evenid out explosives that had enough power to destroy a fortress. Some of them resulted in great sess, while others resulted in great failure. After we used magical weapons, they sent Demoniacs that could absorb the magical energy, and after we used turrets, they sent Demoniacs who could reflect projectiles. After we had great sess with the explosives, they sent in suicide bombers first to also explode and set them all off before the others came through.¡±


    And just like that, they went through ten failures, then a hundred, and then there were no more tactics they could use.


    After that, the Cardenas and Wickeline families decided that they would have to force the Demoniacs into a head-on fight and create a battlefield that was advantageous for the troops, instead of relying on schemes.


    Demoniacs, who were inherent outsiders to the Middle Realm, became significantly weaker when they ascended to the human world, and if ss 9 spells amplified that effect, the impact became brutal.


    ¡°It affects Corps Commanders too. But outside this cavern, it will take both me and Demian teaming up to be on equal footing with them. Every time we fail to contain their initial assault, there are hundreds of casualties,¡± she said gravely.


    It was no small number. Every single ck Dragon Knight was a seasoned warrior, and they were hard to raise and train.


    <i>I¡¯m sure the reserve troops are included in that number... but either way, the Demoniacs can inflict enormous casualties</i>, Leonard thought.<i> </i>


    The reserve troops were made up of people who were one step away from reaching the Transcendence Tier, and they only needed a little more growth to be official members of the Order of the ck Dragon.


    It would take at least twenty or thirty years to train another candidate.


    There was a reason that the majority of the Cardenas family¡¯s fighting force was absorbed into the Seven Orders. What did it matter to produce a Transcendence Tier knight every year when the same number or even more died within that timespan?


    ¡°With the help of the Wickeline family, we can stabilize the cost of each battle as we do now, but there is still no small number of fatal casualties,¡± Audrey said as she suddenly started to pet his hair. ¡°But the techniques you¡¯ve invented could revolutionize the ck Dragon once more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not very modest, are you? I like your confidence.¡± She retracted her hand and stood. ¡°Demian and I are going to go into hiding now so that we can prepare for the entrance of the Corps Commander. You will join the front lines with the ck Dragon Knights just as you wanted, and I trust that you will not make any rash decisions.¡±


    Just as she said, Leonard wasn¡¯t just another knight. He had be a wild card that could change the entire oue of the battle.


    He was too valuable to lose in a mere skirmish that happened several times a year. In her heart, she very much wanted to send him back to the base, but that was not a decision she could make as a leader.


    ¡°I will do everything I can as a descendant of the Cardenas,¡± he promised.


    There was no point in entering a battlefield if he was going to hide behind someone else the whole time.


    When Audrey sensed his fighting spirit, the sliver of concern in her disappeared. As one fellow warrior to another, she could not order him to not fight with all he had.


    Once they parted ways, the ck Dragon Knights who had been lined up nearby cautiously joined him.


    <i>I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re so scared of Dame Audrey. </i>


    If the other knights heard his thoughts, they would cause a stir, but Leonard didn¡¯t share his thoughts and kept his eyes fixed forward.


    Unlike the knights, who were lined up in an orderly manner, all the mages were scattered about in several groups. Leonard sensed the mana mastery of over ten Archmages, and that told him that the Wickeline family had also sent over a significant fighting force.


    The man who looked like their leader was an Archmage who was approaching ss 9.


    <i>He¡¯s strong. Gordon Haywood can¡¯t evenpete with him. </i>


    Leonard saw with his Dragon Eyes that there were more than ten magic arrays activated around that man alone. The man was almost done perfecting them, and they were so wless that not even Leonard¡¯s Dragon Heart could make any improvements. He was several steps above the ss 8 Archmage whom Leonard had met at Antis.


    Leonard spotted Meliora, who had made her way to her proper spot as the base¡¯s active-duty mage, then immediately spotted Cntha, who had unwittingly found himself on the battlefield. Even though Cntha didn¡¯t specialize in offensive magic, it would be idiotic to bench an Archmage.


    <i>Riiiiiiing!!</i>


    The same rm that Leonard had heard in Meliora¡¯sboratory went off, echoing loudly across the tavern and putting everyone on edge.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It signaled that it was almost time for the Hellgate to burst.


    As soon as the sound went off, the ck Dragon Knights drew their weapons in unison, and the Wickeline mages simultaneously gave orders. At the signal of a few Archmages, light began to rage, heavily distorting naturalws.


    They summoned so much power that it could raze several mountains if used for destruction. Chills shot down Leonard¡¯s spine, and he watched the writhing Hellgate, which was so far off that it looked like the horizon.


    <i>It¡¯s about to burst! </i>


    And then, with his Dragon Eyes, he just barely managed to see time and space reach their limit. The fabric of the world was about to rip.


    Simply witnessing the rupturing of a dimensional boundary was enough to take his Visualization to the next level. He was watching something that the human mind could notprehend, essentially experiencing something that was beyond human.


    Before he could process this small realization, the boundary between the Middle Realm and the Demonic Realm copsed, making a sound that resembled a giant cier breaking in half.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    He wasn¡¯t even sure he could call it a sound. It wasn¡¯t something he felt through the vibrations of his eardrums but something he felt in his very soul. The three hundred thirty knights and the fifty-plus mages braced themselves.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª!!


    A roar exploded. It sounded as if something were crawling out from a deep, muggy abyss, and the pitch alone immediately inspired disgust.


    The Hellgate had opened.


    Hundreds of Demoniacs called ¡°bombers¡± poured out from the ragged dimensional rift, signaling the start of the battle. They were the suicide bombers. Their bodies were jet-ck and round, making them look like balls of flesh covered in tar. As soon as they touched the ground, they caused a huge chain of explosions.


    <i>Boooooom! Boom! Boooom!</i>


    The explosions shook the earth¡¯s core even though it was several kilometers below them. The destructive power surpassed that of a ss 5 fire spell.


    ording to Audrey, bombers were created for the sole purpose of getting rid of traps. They were gruesomely designed to be more like living weapons than living beings with egos.


    Only then did Leonard finally begin to understand the true, ugly nature of Demoniacs.


    ¡°Dispel the mist as soon as the explosions stop! Once we see what other Demoniacse forward, proceed ording to the corresponding n!¡± ordered an Archmage whose name Leonard didn¡¯t know. The mages immediately prepared a wind spell.


    While the bombers¡¯ explosions couldn¡¯t split cavern walls protected by ss 9 spells, their bodies released a gas, creating a cloud of poison that melted the lungs after a few breaths. The cloud was so thick that no one could see through it, even if they enhanced their sight with either aura or magic. This thick poison was one of those very peculiar physical traits possessed by certain types of Demoniacs.


    A few minutester, the sound of explosions stopped.


    Elvegust


    Tens of mages cast therge-scale spell as one, and it began to emanate with power. A freezing cold tempest flooded out from a magic array with a diameter of over a hundred meters.


    The air and ground were burning hot from the colossal explosions and the heat they emitted, to the point that no human could survive it. The mages had chosen their massive spell to cool down the battlefield.


    <i>Fwooooo</i>¡ª¡ª<i>!!</i>


    Elvegust pushed away the green mist, and the lumps of flesh that had snuck inside the cloud froze into ice.


    They were a vanguard of flesh demons meant to be used as meat shields.


    This was the greeting the two Realms always exchanged.


    Even if the knights killed hundreds or even thousands of the weakest Demoniacs, it would not be considered a loss. The Demoniac¡¯s strategy had been obvious.


    The second wave of Demoniacs began to seep in like pus from an infected wound. Tens of monsters looked like patchwork made of rags, while the others had bodies made up of white bones.


    ¡°The mages will take care of the hide! The knights must hold the line against the bone Demoniacs!¡±


    With their defenses and toughness outperforming even that of mid-ranking Demoniacs, the bone Demoniacs were the worst matchup for mages, not the knights. They had no elemental weaknesses like the flesh and blood Demoniacs, nor did they have weak spots like the hide and w Demoniacs. The bone Demoniacs weren¡¯t particrly strong, so they could be entombed with earth magic or restrained with ice, but that wasn¡¯t possible during a chaotic fight.


    Only an Aura de condensed with the peak amount of power could swiftly take down bone Demoniacs.


    ¡°ck Dragon Knights! Forward!¡± The captain in charge of the Seventh Division gave the order, and the knights marched in.


    Above them, hide Demoniacs made their bodies wide and thin like stingrays and flew in, while bone Demoniacs transformed into rhinos on the ground and charged, shaking the ground.


    An all-out fight.


    The impending skirmish would simultaneously signal the beginning of the battle to defend their base and decide its oue.


    ¡°Remember themander¡¯s orders! You must use Demon¡¯s Bane!¡±


    The knights tried their best to meditate on the movements they had learned only an hour ago so that they wouldn¡¯t instinctively resort to the techniques they were used to.


    <i>Rrrrrrrrr...! </i>


    Less than ten secondster, the bone Demoniacs advanced. The rumble of the ground made it sound as if the cavern would copse, but the knights firmly stood their ground as they raised their des.


    Leonard instinctively sensed that the monsters would hit them in three breaths. He automatically began to count.


    <i>One. </i>


    <i>Two.</i>


    <i>Three.</i>


    His processing speed elerated while the knights, arranged in a straight line, went into the first form of the Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword.


    Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword


    First Form


    ck-and-White Distinction


    Light shed on their swords as they made an almost simplistic diagonal sh.


    <i>aaang!</i>


    No matter how strong Aura des were, the same spot had to be attacked several times to cut a bone Demoniac in two. But it wasn¡¯t easy to make such an attack against a monster that could swiftly repair its body. Even a Transcendence Tier knight had to waste anywhere from tens of seconds to several minutes to defeat them.


    At least, that was how it was supposed to be.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Wait, why are they so squishy?


    ¡°It can¡¯t even regenerate!¡±


    With just one attack, they cut the Demoniacs in two. The monsters iled, unable to put their bodies back together. Though the knights hadn¡¯t fully killed them, the monsters could no longer fight.


    Even the ck Dragon Knights who had gone through all sorts of experiences were shocked for a moment, but once they realized what was happening, the look in their eyes changed.


    ¡°We might even be able to push them back, not just survive.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Demon¡¯s Bane, was it? That was exactly how one would describe the technique: the bane of demons.


    Their des, imbued with a new type of energy, began to move more vigorously, shattering the bone Demoniacs. Usually, the first line would mostly have to endure the assault while the second and third linesunched counterattacks, but on the contrary, the first line was actually starting to push the enemy back.


    ¡°For the glory of the Cardenas family! The ck Dragon will be victorious!¡±


    After more than one hundred years of stalemate, the front line began to warp.

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159</h4>


    ¡°...What? How did we just hold them off?¡± said Zepar, the senior mage in charge of the magic corps. He squinted.


    The defensive battles they periodically had at the Hellgate were always repetitive. The seasoned troops of the Cardenas and Wickeline families stationed at the Hellgate had long grown ustomed to the Demoniacs¡¯ physiology, and simrly, the Demoniacs had long grown familiar with their strategies. Since the two sides knew each other so well, they had no other choice but to go through a never-ending cycle of full-frontal assaults.


    Gifted soldiers, each worth more than their weight in mithril, always died in vain.


    There was no winning.


    There was no losing.


    It was a battlefield that was supposed to be made of a constant cycle of life and death, and the change was almost iprehensible. Zepar had also been stuck in the repetitive loop, but his eyes slowly began to widen.


    ¡°It... doesn¡¯t seem like a trap. Why is that?¡±


    When he felt his mage¡¯s curiosity piqued, he became aware of the weight of the responsibility on his shoulders and pushed away the distracting thoughts.


    He had to use this.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was a one-time fluke or if it could be replicated. If the knights, who were only supposed to hold the line, were pushing the enemy back, then the magic corps could attack from a safer distance.


    ¡°Men! Bombard the enemy from the rearguard!¡± he ordered.


    They¡¯d already shot down all the hide Demoniacs swooping over their heads like bats. Since the mages no longer had to focus on what was happening on the ground, the power they would usually use to support the ck Dragon Knights had been poured into sniping the flying Demoniacs, which they were able to hit with several times more uracy. Bombarding the enemy was the obvious next move.


    The magic corps, who were split into several squads, epted the new order and attacked as one.


    ¡°me Strike!¡±


    ¡°Freezing Ray!¡±


    ¡°Chain Lightning!¡±


    The offensive spells shot forward, each spaced out with five paces.


    <i>Craaaack! Fwoosh¡ª! Boom!</i>


    The spells flew in an arc, crashing down in the middle of the Demoniac troops and burning, freezing, and scorching the monsters. The mages continuously released highly destructive attacks, and the only reason the creatures were enduring was that they were highly durable bone Demoniacs. Had they been from the hide or ws, they would¡¯ve already been annihted.


    The ck Dragon Knights posed a grave danger to them as they continued to sweep forward, and the magic corps didn¡¯t stop their wave of attacks.


    The Demoniacs were in great peril.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª! ¡ö¡ö! ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª!


    As if frantically giving orders, someone shouted several times in the demonguage, which was reserved only for the higher-ranking Demoniacs.


    ¡°The ws areing! From this point on, the noble sses can appear at any time, so be on guard as you fight!¡± As soon as Zepar finished giving the order, hundreds of Demoniac troops flooded in from the Hellgate again.


    The w Demoniacs.


    In the hierarchy, they were considered low-ranking like the bones and hide, but they were more dangerous because they had the intelligence of humans. The other two were considered to be no different from beasts, so the w Demoniacs, who were also considered inferior, were the troops that the higher-ranking Demoniacs ordered around.


    The line of four-legged, beast-like bones had started to fall apart, but as soon as the ws quickly joined them at the frontline, the bone Demoniacs pulled themselves together, and their bloodlust surged again. This showed just how strong the presence of the w Demoniacs was.


    <i>So these bastards are the w Demoniacs? </i>Leonard quickly scanned the appearance of the Demoniacs as they reached the ck Dragon Knights¡¯ third line. They looked simr to bipedal beasts such as lycanthropes, but there was a major difference. Instead of fur, their bodies were covered in hideously contorted skin, and there were several ces where bones were piercing through the flesh and protruding like horns.


    They looked just like humanoid beasts that were born in the Demonic Realm with their bulging eyes, zing with malice.


    <i>Graaaah! </i>


    One of them charged at Leonard, thrusting its elbow forward. The bone protruding from the joint was as sharp as a de, glinting as it headed toward his neck. There was a reason they were called ¡°ws¡±¡ªthat bone could rip through armor made of mithril.


    Its footwork was impressive. It looked as if the Demoniac was trained in hand-to-handbat.


    <i>Shing. </i>


    But it stood no chance against the Five Elements Augmented Qi, and when Leonard¡¯s sword met the elbow, he cut it right off, bone and all.


    <i>Grah! Graaaah! </i>The monster writhed in pain and shock, but Leonard was impressed by the resistance he¡¯d felt when amputating the arm.


    <i>The bone that pokes out of its body is almost as tough as a Vajra Physique. I can tell that it has trained in hand-to-handbat and used these bones as weapons. If a rank-and-file soldier is this strong, a higher-ranking Demoniac must be dangerous even to Transcendence Tier fighters.</i>


    Even though Leonard admired the monster¡¯s toughness, he cut off its head and stabbed its heart, just to be sure. He turned around.


    He couldn¡¯t waste time on just one opponent.


    The Demoniacs had started pouring out of the Hellgate in earnest, and they already numbered in the thousands. Though flesh and blood Demoniacs were quickly exterminated, if any stronger ones increased in number, they would be troublesome. The ck Dragon Knights had to step forward and use Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword to maximize the damage dealt to the Demoniacs.


    Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword


    Severing Technique


    Demon¡¯s Death by a Thousand Cuts


    This technique had two main methods of use. The first was to concentrate consecutive hits in a small area and hack a small number of opponents into pieces, while the second was to scatter the consecutive hits and sweep across arge number of enemies.


    Leonard did thetter.


    He took four steps forward and rained down 48 strikes like a sudden rain shower.


    <i>Grahh!</i>


    <i>Kraaa!</i>


    <i>Gak</i>


    He swiftly cut off the bones that the ws boasted from the root, killing more than ten monsters as he cleared the way.


    The ck Dragon Knights smoothly followed behind, killing the Demoniacs who tried to fill in the gaps made in the line of troops. The fifth stage of Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword was deadly to lower-ranking Demoniacs.


    The casualty rate became astoundingly low. There were 330 knights, 331 counting Leonard, and not a single one had been incapacitated.


    <i>If we keep this up, we might be able to win without a single death. </i>


    But right then, a chill went down his spine as if to deny his optimistic hopes.


    His instincts picked up on the presence of something approaching the Hellgate from the other side, and he automatically used his technique.


    Five Elements Style


    ck Tortoise Seventh Form: Ice Shell Barrier


    He didn¡¯t stop until the immacte Sword Curtain wasplete.


    <i>¡°Haa...! Haa...!¡± </i>Leonard took in ragged breaths.


    It had been a while since he felt drained like this. The technique had absorbed a massive amount of mana, and he hadn¡¯t felt the internal energy leave his body like this after he reached the Transcendence Tier. He used nearly a fifth of his mana just to make this shield alone. His Dragon Heart pounded violently from the sudden strain.


    He could likely pour out power like this once or twice, but any more than that might make his qi pathways copse.


    However, his move was well-timed.


    <i>???!!!</i>


    Immediately, something stepped out of the Hellgate and into the Middle Realm. It emitted a tremendous superpower.


    A wave of violent psychic energy flooded the entire enormous cavern.


    It would have caused brain death in the reserve troops and made them the ves of the Demoniac that had released the psychic shock. The force was so powerful that a few Transcendence Tier knights could have also been enved.


    <i>aaang! </i>


    The Sword Curtain was infused with Five Elements Augmented Qi, and it shattered when a force that was psychic, not physical, hit it. The Rift Guardian, the Mind Kraken Leonard had encountered at the Antis Maritime Alliance couldn¡¯t evenpare to this output of psychic strength.


    Leonard could sense that this was a superpower that only someone well past the rank of a Master could have.


    He swallowed the blood that rose all the way to his throat, his eyes widening.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <i>The Corps Commander?!</i>


    Leonard could see it from a close distance. The first thing that shocked him was its hideous appearance, but he was even more shocked when he realized that the monster was observing him as he too observed it.


    Itsrge, bizarre skull was transparent. Floating inside was a shiny, fluorescent brain, and other than bones such as the cervical vertebrae and the spine, the rest of its body was made of green ectosm. The monster was somewhere between material and immaterial.


    <i>Is that a brain Demoniac?!</i>


    The brains sat at the very top of the hierarchy that ruled the Nine Hells. Unlike the hearts, which had unique physical capabilities, the brains disyed the peak of supernatural abilities. After seeing its power with his own two eyes, Leonard sensed danger. He felt some kind of force swell up, but it was too vicious and immense to be described as Intent.


    In any case, he could tell that it knew that he had blocked its attack. If it weren¡¯t for Leonard¡¯s Sword Curtain, more than half of the ck Dragon Knights would have been incapacitated.


    It was about to use something even more dangerous than a heart sword.


    ¡°How dare you try to touch the boy!¡±


    Audrey shot out from the rearguard like an arrow and swung her ive down.


    Extermination


    The ck Dragon Commander¡¯s techniques were not based on any specific martial principles because using her unique trait made basic movements lethal. Her deadly attacks didn¡¯t use any opening disys or require any type of preparation.


    Her ive swung with tremendous force in the shape of a half-moon. Her Aura de was as ck and hazy as the night sky, and it came down on the brain Demoniac, destroying everything in its wake.


    <i>???!!</i>


    Shockingly, the brain stood its ground and used its powers to meet the massive attack. Its psychic force bent time and space as the brain Demoniac stood its ground against a unique trait that could erase all existence.


    Leonard watched from less than tens of meters away, seeing through the principle behind its powers. <i>The Demoniac developed its Visualization and upper dantian to an unfathomable level and uses them to manifest its will. It doesn¡¯t have a unique trait¡ªit¡¯s just that it¡¯s reached the peak of mind arts in a primitive form. A human wouldn¡¯t be able to do that.</i>


    Only a being that gave up its physical form to evolve into a more psychic entity would be able to reach that level.


    ¡°How troublesome,¡± Audrey growled. Even though she had interfered in a heartbeat, her eyes narrowed like knives.


    Its ambush had nearly put the ck Dragon Knights in danger, and now it was nning to target Leonard after he¡¯d so valiantly blocked its attack.


    Her eyes zed, her Demigod Tier aura blending with so much rage and murderous intent that the brain Demoniac forgot all about Leonard and turned to the woman instead.


    That was what the twomanders had been nning.


    Parallel Infinite Fatal Strike


    One of Thousand


    Using a unique trait that he hadn¡¯t shown Leonard, Demian lunged forward from a crack in a ¡°mirror,¡±unching a deadly attack.


    As one thousand strikes ovepped each other, the output became so tremendously powerful that it shook the entire cavern. Not even the brain Demoniac dared to try to meet it. Instead, it reacted by shortening the space behind itself in an attempt to run away.


    <i>Shing! </i>Demian¡¯s sword just barely missed the skull, but it shredded through the body made of ectosm, leaving only parts above its ribs.


    The brain Demoniac had ended up escaping the reach of One of Thousand even though the attack had a range of ten kilometers. Demian clicked his tongue at its speed. His only greeting to Leonard was a look of acknowledgment, and then he charged forward with Audrey.


    Now that twomanders had joined together, not even the brain wouldst long.


    The only problem was that there was another threat remaining.


    ¡°Dammit! It¡¯s the tongues!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in blocking your ears! You have to resist with your mental power!¡±


    ¡°Sir! Be careful!¡±


    The ck Dragon Knights that Leonard had protected created a formation around the boy to protect him. They raised their swords against the Demoniacs trailing behind the brain.


    The tongue Demoniacs were just as hideous as the other Demoniacs and were one of the two noble sses of Demoniacs existing in the Nine Hells.


    While their heads were round like a human¡¯s, they did not have eyes, ears, a nose, or even teeth. They only had a mouth with a long, dangling tongue. Even though there were only four of them, for a brief moment, Leonard sensed that they were more dangerous than a thousand w Demoniacs.


    <i>The tongues¡¯ special ability is False Words. </i>Their power was the antithesis of the ancient magic known as words of power.


    The monsters went beyond deceiving and controlling living beings and could tell lies that tricked thews of nature themselves. That was how they caused such massive human casualties.


    The Demoniacs made a sound that resembled cackling, their tongues darting in and out as theymanded False Words.


    ¨D¡ö¡ö.


    ¨D¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    ¨D¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    Theymunicated mysterious, inexplicable words that could not be described as auditory, shaking the knights¡¯ minds.


    <i>Kill each other.</i>


    <i>Stab yourrade¡¯s back.</i>


    The Demoniacs smoothly whispered malicious suggestions to the knights, as if they were devils on their shoulders. They had the ability to bring out the evil one harbored in one¡¯s heart.


    <i>Like I thought, the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method blocks psychic attacks. </i>Leonard easily pushed away the voice trying to invade his mind, but his face fell when he looked around.


    The ck Dragons were supposed to be closely watching their surroundings from their position at the heart of the enemy line, but they were wavering. Even the elite troops in the Transcendence Tier were damp with cold sweat. And even worse, the reserve troops¡¯ eyes had gone bloodshot, their hands trembling.


    They were in serious danger.


    Learning Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword only helped one y demons. It didn¡¯t strengthen one¡¯s mind.


    <i>It¡¯s a shame that I couldn¡¯t teach them proper cultivation methods. </i>If they had only learned how to apply it at a greater scale, they would not have been affected by the tongues¡¯ attack.


    Leonard pushed away his thoughts and tried to look for a way out.


    Dwelling on the past would not solve their predicament.


    If he used the Azure Dragon¡¯s Roar, the knights might snap out of it for a moment, but it would not solve the core problem. Going back and forth between being in a daze and being awake would only drain and further weaken the mind.


    <i>Thump.</i>


    Just then, Leonard¡¯s Dragon Heart became enraged at the Demoniacs that had dared to use words of power in its presence. It was simr to the feeling he¡¯d had when he faced opponents from beyond the Rifts.


    ording to ancient records, dragons could take hold of naturalws without having to go through the whole process of constructing spells orying magic arrays.


    They had an ability that reached the peak potential of the words of power, and the people who witnessed its might named it as such:


    Draconic Words.

 Chapter 160

    <h4>Chapter 160</h4>


    Even as Leonard felt the power beginning to brew within him, the concept of Draconic Words still seemed odd to him. They were certainly a quintessential power that belonged to dragons, but that ability had never appeared among the numerous dragon traits passed down through the Cardenas bloodline. It couldn¡¯t be helped¡ªthey still didn¡¯t fully understand the principles behind how it worked.


    How could they possibly reim the power when they didn¡¯t even know which organs it engaged? Based on what Leonard knew, he was the only person in the history of the Cardenas who awakened this ability.


    <i>The Commanders might go crazy again. </i>He could already picture what would happen even though his eyes were open. A suddenugh escaped his mouth. Then the tension of the battlefield returned to him, and he fixed his eyes on the tongue Demoniacs.


    His instincts told him that he could only use up to three words. If he tried to say more, the words lost their power.


    ¡°<i>Hoo</i>.¡±<i> </i>


    In a situation like this, there was only onemand he should use.


    It wasn¡¯t ¡°wake up¡± or ¡°take heart.¡± He had to get rid of the root of the attack. Leonard faced his targets and took in a deep breath.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <i>¡°Shut¡ªYour¡ªMouth!¡±</i>


    Leonard shouted with all his strength, and the sound of his voice echoed all around.


    In an underground cavern, for the first time in centuries, perhaps millennia, words of power were spoken in the Middle Realm.


    It wasn¡¯t like the roar of a tiger, or even of the Azure Dragon.


    It was simply a superior beingmanding inferior ones. In essence, Draconic Words were based on that hierarchical rtionship.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª?!¡±


    The tongues shut their mouths against their will, and they made muffled sounds that could not escape their lips. Not even noble-ss Demoniacs could dare resist the effects of Draconic Words.


    If there was one thing Leonardcked, it was the ability to control who it affected. After all, it was his first time using this ability. It would have been even more puzzling if only some people heard his resonant voice and others didn¡¯t.


    The Demoniacs were temporarily blocked off from their powers, and even the Wickeline mages¡¯ incantations were interrupted. Though the effect onlysted a few seconds, they were flustered because they didn¡¯t know what had caused it.


    Of course, the person who broke the universal silence was the same one who¡¯d summoned it.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m a pretty good matchup for you guys,¡± Leonard mocked, suddenly entering the monsters¡¯ range. Now that they lost their words of power, they were already several times weaker.


    Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword


    First Form: ck-and-White Distinction


    He swiftly closed the distance and cut down one tongue Demoniac in an instant, spraying tar-like blood everywhere.


    It seemed unreal that a noble-ss Demoniac was so easily killed, especially to those who knew a lot about them.


    ¡°Men.¡± Leonard didn¡¯t even turn around to look at the knights behind him. He ordered, ¡°Attack.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they shouted in unison.


    The 330 ck Dragon Knights of the Seventh Division obeyed and charged at the 3 remaining tongues. Leonard was leading them to victory, and his power and determination inspired them to push forward.


    The forced silencemanded by Draconic Words had already lifted, but now that the knights were confident in their triumph, they no longer wavered under psychic attacks.


    Simrly, the loss of confidence in their weapon made the Demoniacs weaker.


    <i>If we continue like this, it won¡¯t be long before the battle is over, </i>Leonard thought.


    As he pushed back the monsters with the other knights, he turned to look at the two Knight Commanders, who were farther away now.


    He had to admit that he was a little disappointed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to watch their earth-shattering fight.


    * * *


    Shamos, a brain Demoniac and a member of the Nine Hells¡¯ royal family, had fallen into a crisis he did not understand.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö? ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö...?¡±


    His n had been perfect. He had moved up the time of the invasion, took the Middle Realm¡¯s troops by surprise, and released arge psychic shockwave when he stepped through the Hellgate, thus making his enemies copse.


    His strategy would have been wless if the fight had unfolded in the same way it always did.


    So how had he been cornered into a situation where <i>he </i>was<i> </i>the one trying to run away?


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö...!¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand how the inferior beings of the Middle Realm were standing their ground or who his two powerful enemies were.


    Typically, there was only one opponent of his caliber, but this time, <i>two </i>of them had set a trap. Other than the brain, his body was mostly for show, but that didn¡¯t mean the attack left himpletely unscathed.


    He had lost over half of his ectosm, so the effects of his psychic powers were slowly decreasing.


    And his pursuers wouldn¡¯t miss it.


    Audrey noticed that the monster was growing weaker. ¡°Looks like your attack wasn¡¯tpletely useless,¡± she said to Demian, who was running right beside her. ¡°The intervals between its jumps are getting shorter, and the distances have also shortened a decent amount. We should be able to catch it after two more jumps.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Just because it has supernatural powers doesn¡¯t mean that it can use them an unlimited number of times. We¡¯re pretty far from the battlefield now, so it won¡¯t be able to Consume either. We should crush it before it tries to pull something.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s killing intent sharpened even more.


    <i>In terms of battle prowess, the hearts are more powerful, but the brains are much more abhorrent, </i>she thought.


    High-ranking Demoniacs had the most bizarre powers, but the brains¡¯ ability to ¡°Consume¡± was especially heinous.


    They drained the souls of intelligent beings to recover their strength and could simultaneously use the empty shells as puppets. She couldn¡¯t even count the number of men she had put to rest after they were Consumed.


    It was alsomon for the brains to use the Consumed¡¯s memories to hurt the reputation of their friends and family or to trick others into thinking the victim was still alive and begging for help. There had been multiple times when the brains made even veteran ck Dragon Knights hesitate for a moment before ambushing them.


    Extermination


    The unique trait that allowed her to extinguish anything in existence manifested as darkness and spilled out from her ive. She thrust her ive forward in a fascinating move.


    She banished space.


    It should be physically impossible, but she could do it because her unique trait bent thews of nature. Several kilometers of distance were erased with a single thrust of her weapon, bringing them closer to their opponent.


    ¡°Oh please, you¡¯re pushing yourself! I¡¯m taking this one!¡± Demian swung his sword diagonally.


    This monster had dodged One of Thousand before. It was a bad idea for themander to concentrate his power on an attack that might not be sessful. The best thing to do for now was to cut off its escape routes. Mirror de would likely do the trick.


    Mirror de


    Infinite Refraction Cage


    Kaleidoscope


    A beam of light shot out from his sword like lightning, going around and blocking Shamos¡¯s way forward.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just forward. The light shot around in all directions, creating hundreds of threads. Before Shamos could react, he was trapped in a circle of light created by Demian¡¯s sword.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö?!¡±


    He was shocked by what themander had done, considering that the Demoniac possessed psychic powers that could crush time and space.


    Demian had cut through space in such a way that the two of them were confined to something like a subspace.


    The naturalws would resist, so the cage wouldn¡¯tst long, but until then, it would be impossible for the monster to escape. If Shamos recklessly tried to break out, he would be caught in the spatial current of the boundaries and shredded into pieces.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough running away,¡± Demian said, grinning. He had drawn up a space around them to create a fighting ring about a hundred meters in diameter.


    But Audrey took a few steps forward and beat him to it.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to do this alone?¡± Demianined.


    ¡°Your help is appreciated. From here on out, I can do this alone.¡±


    Even though Shamos was a powerful Demoniac as a Corps Commander, he wasn¡¯t so powerful that two Knight Commanders had to team up to fight him. Besides, Demian had onlye as backup. If he used up too much energy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do much with what came next.


    Audrey stood confidently before the monster and raised her ive high.


    ¡°Because if it actually fights me instead of running away, there is no chance I will lose.¡±


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö...!¡±


    No matter how powerful she was, Audrey was still a member of an inferior species, but Shamos realized he had underestimated her. He mustered up all the power he had left.


    The brain floating inside the transparent skull let out a disgusting shine, amplifying its psychic powers by several times and making it overflow. Time and space contorted around him.


    This technique did not elerate his processing speed but made the world slow down.


    A single use of this ultimate mind art would kill a Transcendence Tier knight. He unleashed his power on Audrey.


    ¡°You rely on brute strength instead of technique.¡± She stood her ground and gave a coy smile. ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s <i>my </i>thing.¡±


    The ck Dragon Commander activated her unique trait, and the power of Extermination covered her entire body in something resembling te armor.


    In principle, it was the same thing as an augmented energy shield: covering oneself in strong offensive power also meant covering oneself in strong defensive power.


    The jet-ck te armor was created based on such a simple, unsophisticated idea, but it easily nullified the psychic power that could bend time and space.


    Shamos¡¯s eyes went wide with fear and shock. Even in the Demonic Realm, he had never encountered anyone who could break through his power.


    ¡°You can block. You can dodge. You can counter.¡± Audreyzily raised her ive into the air as if she were out on a walk. ¡°If you can, that is.¡±


    As she brought her ive down, the darkness seeping from the de consumed Shamos whole, leaving no trace behind. The attack even damaged part of the ss 9 defensive spell array he was standing on.


    One hit. One kill.


    The monster had been doomed from the moment it chose to have a head-to-head battle, attested by the annihtion of one brain Demoniac.


    Demian found himself gulping as his mouth went dry. <i>I still get chills from her sheer power. I don¡¯t even think my Mirror will stand a chance against the old woman¡¯s attacks. </i>


    She and Wade, the Red Dragon Commander, truly were the most powerful among them.


    It had been a long time since Demian had witnessed her might.


    ¡°Wow! You sure are lively, ma¡¯am! The bastard was stupid for making a full-frontal assault in the first ce, but I didn¡¯t know you would finish it off with just one hit,¡± Demian said lightly.


    However, Audrey¡¯s ive was still resting on her shoulder instead of being put away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me ¡®old woman¡¯? Why is it ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯ all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°O-Oh please. I only said that because Leonard was there. Would I really call you an old woman, ma¡¯am? I¡¯ve been following you since the day I joined the Seven Orders.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I remember. You had a foul mouth back then too, so I gave you several warnings. But I see you never fixed it in the end.¡±


    The air turned ominous, and Demian felt cold sweat forming. ¡°U-Um, ma¡¯am? You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    ¡°I recall seeing this technique before. Kaleidoscope, was it? If I recall correctly, it creates a confinement that cannot be destroyed for at least five minutes, not even by its creator. Is that true?¡±


    Demian felt a chill at the back of his neck.


    Audrey saw his face go white and smiled coldly. ¡°I expect that the battle will be over by the time we return. Even the tongue Demoniacs would struggle to turn the tide. If my men are expedient, I expect that there will only be a little over ten casualties.¡±


    Since the ck Dragon Knights were often tasked with absorbing the damage at the front lines, so few casualties would be considered a huge victory, which was rare at this base.


    Even though her words were something to rejoice about, Audrey¡¯s menacing aura did not back down. As he realized he had dug his own grave, Demian shrank back.


    Decades-old traumatic memories from the time before he rose to be the White Dragon Commander began to resurface.


    ¡°Remember this. You are also amander now, so the children will not lose their respect for you,¡± she said as she took a step forward.


    She was saying that she would be merciful and pummel him without leaving a trace.


    Demian raised his sword. This was do-or-die.


    He finally dropped the act that he had only put up as a reflex. ¡°Damn you, old woman! You¡¯re too violent! This is why your men always have their heads bowed and can¡¯t even speak to you!¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll make you bow your head too.¡±


    Her face was expressionless as she dashed forward. At the same moment, Demian swung his sword. With no entrances or exits, an untimely duel unfolded inside Kaleidoscope.


    Just as Audrey had predicted, the battle was already over by the time she started fighting Demian. However, the ck Dragon Knights could never guess what was happening while they were waiting for the twomanders to return. If they knew that the two were dueling over something so petty and found out how disgraceful they were, nothing good woulde out of it.


    ¡°They¡¯re taking longer than I expected,¡± Leonard muttered. He was in the same boat as the other knights.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 161

    <h4>Chapter 161</h4>


    Leonard¡¯s Draconic Words far overpowered the Demoniacs, and they simply died off. Shortly after, the battle in the cavern came to a close.


    The monsters¡¯ chain ofmand seemed to copse, and the well-organized army incessantly assaulting the front lines was reduced to a ragtag bunch. After the untimely death of the brain Demoniac Shamos, the tongues, which were next in line, were also annihted, so it was no surprise that they fell apart. Though the ws were also high up, their authority was only as strong as their fighting power. Most of the hide and bone Demoniacs resisted and rebelled against their orders.


    <i>Crack. </i>A bone Demoniac charged desperately at Leonard. The boy shattered it, then lowered his sword.


    The monsters¡¯ corpses surrounded his feet, covering the ground as far as the eye could see. He couldn¡¯t take a single step without stepping on a body. Most of them were flesh and blood Demoniacs, but there was also a good number of dead hide Demoniacs, which had dropped from the air after being attacked with magic, as well as the shattered bone Demoniacs.


    <i>They felt fear in the face of the annihting power of Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword, but they continued to fight. They¡¯re disgustingly persistent. </i>Even after encountering their natural enemy for the first time, they didn¡¯t try to retreat. The monsters were soldiers who were ready to die if their leaders willed it.


    They resembled the Blood Cult in their absolute deference to their leaders. Leonard could tell that their loyalty didn¡¯t stem from madness and brainwashing but from an instinctive adherence to such rules. Did the creatures of the Demonic Realm have a hierarchy carved into their very souls?


    ¡°Sir! It was a sweeping victory! A few people were injured, but there wasn¡¯t a single death!¡± a ck Dragon Knight reported excitedly, running up to Leonard. He addressed him as if Leonard were like a high-ranking officer.


    ¡°Send the wounded to the back. The rest of us will confirm that the Demoniacs are dead and clean up the battlefield. Let us finish before themanders return,¡± Leonard ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Though Leonard was more used to being treated as a subordinate than a superior, he took it in stride. His contributions to the ck Dragon Knights today had made his reputation shoot up, and understandably so. Not only was he unmatched among other Transcendent Tier fighters, but he had also shared knowledge that couldpletely change the way they fought.


    Even teaching them a single technique had made arge difference. If they also learned a few cultivation arts, the ck Dragon Knights could be full-fledged Demoniac killers.


    <i>I wouldn¡¯t even have to teach them anything advanced. Something like the Shaolin Vajra Art or the Daoist Righteous Art would be enough. If I try to teach them arts that require an understanding of the meridians, it might cause qi deviation.</i>


    Leonard dug through his old memories and picked out some techniques to teach the ck Dragon Knights. Even back in the Central ins, he had seen how difficult it was to teach martial arts to Waijin and other foreigners because their cultures and values were so different. Though some Waijin knew a little bit about Buddhism, other groups knew nothing at all about Buddhism and Daoism. Because of this, there were many times where they¡¯d misunderstood scriptures while trying to learn martial arts and either ended up damaging their acupoints or falling victim to demonic energy.


    <i>There aren¡¯t many martial arts that are practical and focus only on ways to control qi... I may have to modify them myself. </i>


    There weren¡¯t many sects with as much brute strength as the Kongdong Sect. Sure, there was the Nine Great Sects¡¯ Mount Hua Sect, which was known as the prodigal son of Daoism. The Mount Hua Sect had a fellowship that existed solely for training Daoist monks. However, <i>all </i>the martial artists of the Kongdong Sect were brought up to kill demons and evil spirits, not just a specific group within the sect.


    Though the Kongdong Sect¡¯s founder Guang Chengzi[1] would be upset if he knew, the group had been able to fight their way up into the Nine Great Sects due to theirbative nature.


    ¡°Themanders have returned!¡± someone shouted, making Leonard turn around. He saw two figures quickly approaching from a distance.


    <i>They¡¯re here.</i>


    It was Audrey and Demian.


    * * *


    The return of the two Knight Commanders marked the true end of their mission to defend the base. Most of the Demoniacs had been in with Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword, and the ones that didn¡¯t die on the spot were in the process of dying, unable to heal their wounds.


    The ck Dragon Knights and the magic corps weren¡¯t tired, and they either captured or finished off the half-dead monsters. The ones that were captured would be used as subjects for the Wickeline mages to experiment on so that the mages could discover weaknesses and other information that would be useful on the Demoniac Frontier.


    ¡°...Twenty-seven wounded, no deaths? Not a single one?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyebrows shot up when she heard the casualty count.


    Of course she was shocked. It would be understandable if no mages were killed because they hadunched their series of attacks from the rearguard, but if no ck Dragon Knights were killed while trying to hold down the line, that would be monumental.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± the Seventh Captain Gilbert reported. He was actually grinning when he looked at Leonard. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he¡¯dst smiled so brightly after a battle. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the instructor! He dispelled the tongue Demoniacs¡¯ words of power and led the charge against them. If it weren¡¯t for him, at least ten people would have died!¡±


    If the troops had been forced to turn against each other, the only way to incapacitate the people under the control of the monsters would be to knock them out or kill them.


    This was one of the reasons why the tongue Demoniacs were so chilling. It was much better to be killed by a powerful enemy than to be controlled by one and fall at the hands of an ally. The ones who killed theirrades would be left with deeply ridden trauma. If Leonard hadn¡¯t used Draconic Words, at least several people would have been sacrificed before the troops killed all the tongue Demoniacs.


    ¡°He dispelled their words of power? How?¡± Demian questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! He yelled at them to shut their mouths. That must have scared them, so they shut up! Hahaha!¡± Gilbert chuckled.


    ¡°...What?¡± Demian had been teeming with pride, but now his face fell. A momentter, Audrey seemed to reach the same conclusion, and her eyes darkened.


    They knew that Leonard had awakened the unique trait of the Dragon Heart, so their thoughts naturally went to Draconic Words.


    But then Zepar, the leader of the mages sent by the Wickeline family, came up to them, so themanders couldn¡¯t talk about it.


    ¡°Good work out there, Commander Audrey,¡± hemended, nodding in greeting.


    ¡°Ah, Zepar,¡± she said, nodding back.


    ¡°I was very shocked by how well the ck Dragon Knights fought. It has been a long time since we¡¯ve achieved such an overwhelming victory.¡±


    ¡°I was shocked too. I was pleasantly surprised when I came back after defeating their leader. A new wind is blowing.¡±


    ¡°A new wind, you say... Indeed, I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve met this fellow before.¡± He picked up on what she was implying and studied Leonard before turning back to themander.


    Audrey exined, ¡°He developed a way of using aura that is effective against Demoniacs. Once we figure out the principles and structure behind it, we will share it with you as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. We will also do as much as we can with the specimens we acquired and repay you in full, especially for the tongue cadavers.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    As usual, Zepar and the Wickeline mages took care of the cleanup after the battle. The Cardenas troops collected their wounded, while the twomanders took Leonard and swiftly returned to the barracks.


    If it was true that he had used Draconic Words, it was something to be concerned about.


    Demian set up a barrier around them with his aura so that no sound would leak out. Only then did he speak. ¡°Leonard. Did you actually use them? Did you actually use Draconic Words?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not quite sure either,¡± he admitted. ¡°As soon as I heard the tongue Demoniacs¡¯ False Words, it felt as if something inside me was released.¡±


    While Draconic Words weremands given by superior beings, False Words were lies that were used to trick and control one¡¯s opponents. Not only had Leonard broken away from their influence with just his internal energy, but he also had Dragon Eyes, which allowed him to distinguish truth. The eyes, heart, and blood were the core dragon traits, so the tongue Demoniacs had been like someone trying to attack a Wudang Sect master with Taiji fist arts they learned on the streets.


    ¡°I can only say three words, so I said, ¡®Shut your mouth.¡¯ But it worked better than I thought,¡± Leonard added.


    ¡°Is it three words per use? Or three words per day?¡± Demian asked for rification.


    ¡°I have a feeling that it¡¯s thetter. I don¡¯t know what power source it uses or how long it takes to recover, so I can¡¯t say what the limits are.¡±


    It didn¡¯t consume mana or willpower, but he was sure that it used something he wasn¡¯t yet conscious of. In this world, every power came at a cost.


    ¡°...Dammit. If you really <i>did </i>use Draconic Words, this is serious,¡± Demian muttered to himself.


    Audrey nodded in agreement. ¡°If the Golden Dragon finds out, they will send out an order to reassign him as soon as tomorrow. It doesn¡¯t matter if fourmanders try to veto; they¡¯ll still go through with it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to keep this under wraps. Thankfully, it doesn¡¯t seem like the others have caught on,¡± Demian added.


    ¡°Indeed, this is the first time this power has been witnessed in the family¡¯s history. They may think that it is simply an unfamiliar technique, like Demon¡¯s Bane.¡±


    Leonard had no clue what they were talking about. Themanders turned to look at him with serious faces.


    ¡°If possible, don¡¯t use Draconic Words when others are watching. There may not be many people who recognize it on the spot, but if rumors start, we won¡¯t be able to stop them,¡± Demian warned.


    ¡°If anyone sees it, report it to me or Demian. We will do as much as we can,¡± Audrey advised.


    Leonard wasn¡¯t sure what was going on or why they had to go to such lengths to hide that he could use Draconic Words. ¡°Is there a reason why I can¡¯t be transferred to the Order of the Golden Dragon? It seems like the two of you are against it.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    They had been preparing themselves for this question, but they were quiet, unable to find a simple way to put it.


    The Order of the Golden Dragon was a special group, even among the Seven Great Orders. No one was allowed to know what it truly was, except for themanders. They couldn¡¯t tell Leonard everything, but if they didn¡¯t have a n for how they would keep this incident hidden, there would be consequences.


    ¡°...The Order of the Golden Dragon is a group that exists for the purpose of seeding the current head of the Cardenas family,¡± Audrey began.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Demian eximed, shocked. He tried to stop her, but Audrey coolly calmed him down.


    She then said, ¡°I will only say what I am allowed to, so you can guess why you cannot be transferred to them.¡±


    Leonard listened closely.


    ¡°Their mission is very simple. It is to bring about the return of Ancestor Cardenas in our current age. To bring back the great hero who built this country along with the founding emperor.¡±


    ¡°Return? Not rece? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as it sounds. How much do you know about Arcadia¡¯s founding myths?¡± she asked.


    ¡°After the God-ying War, the dragons took their ce and ruled the whole world as tyrants. The founding emperor won over the founders of the Three Noble Houses, and they overthrew the dragons together...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. Then, have you ever thought about why there is dragon blood running through the Cardenas bloodlines?¡±


    Leonard thought for a moment. Unless their ancestor vited a dragon after capturing one as a prisoner of war, he couldn¡¯t think of any other natural way it would have happened.


    Audrey seemed to read his mind. ¡°Before you say anything, it wasn¡¯t through violent means.¡±


    He flinched and peeked up at her. Audrey showed him a knowing look, then revealed the secret.


    ¡°Everyone from the Three Noble Houses has non-human blood flowing through their veins. Or, it may be more urate to say that they have human blood mixed into their bloodline. The founders of the Cardenas, Wickeline, and Jehoia families were never human.¡±


    ¡°...It can¡¯t be.¡± Leonard jolted, the realization hitting him like a bolt of lightning.


    Audrey nodded, confirming his suspicions.


    This was the Arcadian Empire¡¯s greatest secret.


    ¡°The founding emperor Ragna had three wives. None of them were women, and they were all members of different races.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor Cardenas... was a dragon?¡±


    Audrey nodded again. ¡°The Wickeline family¡¯s ancestor was a high elf, and the Jehoia family¡¯s was a dvergr.¡±


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    High elves and dvergrs were the greatest of the elves and dwarves. When the World Tree died, high elves stopped being born, while the blood of the cksmith god flowing through the dvergrs¡¯ veins weakened over time.


    But that was a story for another time.


    Right now, they were talking about Ancestor Cardenas.


    ¡°Though she was born a dragon, she loved the sword and martial arts and admired mortals, whose lives were as bright yet short as a me.¡±


    Emperor Ragna and the swordswoman Empress Cardenas ended the rule of the dragons. For the price of killing her kin, she was made into a human and lost the ability to return to her original form. She went on to be a greatly revered hero, and founded the House of Cardenas.


    1. A Taoist deity. ?

 Chapter 162

    <h4>Chapter 162</h4>


    ¡°From the olden days, it has been believed that anyone who ys a dragon will be cursed. Even Sigurd, who covered himself in dragon¡¯s blood to be invulnerable, died a tragic death,¡± Demian began quietly. ¡°Ancestor Cardenas was born a dragon, so she was not cursed to die an untimely death like mortals were. However, she took on the price of ying dragons in the ce of the founding emperor. She lost her transcendental powers and her original form, and she was given a human body and a human lifespan.


    ¡°If she had remained a dragon, Ancestor Cardenas would likely be alive today. The average lifespan of a dragon is close to ten thousand years, enough time to see civilizations rise and fall. However, the hate and malice left behind by her dying kin physically wore her down, and she ended up passing away before the first emperor.


    ¡°The descendants she left behind prospered, and the Archducal House of Cardenas gradually expanded. And here we are, centuriester. But not everyone knows this story.¡±


    The true secret came after this.


    Paradoxically, Ancestor Cardenas had been able to reach the Demigod Tier <i>because </i>she gave up her superior, non-human body. Even though she lost her original form, she retained the same organs, which gave her far more power than the iplete dragon traits they had now. Possessing all six abhijna,[1] she was able to look into the future and forewarned of the ruinous end toe.


    <i>¡°Ragna, my death will leave this young empire extremely vulnerable. There will be enemies that descend from the sky and crawl out of the ground, remnants of gods who refuse to be forgotten, and an army of spirits who misinterpret and miscarry the World Tree¡¯s grudge. My children will need time to grow in order to face them.¡± </i>


    Audrey said, ¡°Even before the Seven Great Orders were founded, Ancestor Cardenas knew of all the perils toe. Though it took a few years to convince him, the founding emperor eventually followed her wishes, and they created a ¡®ceremony¡¯[2] that would protect Arcadia. That¡¯s all I can say. I am not allowed to say a single word about this ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can say it indirectly, but that wouldn¡¯t exin why we¡¯re telling you all this,¡± Demian added.


    ¡°You can continue from there. I feel a little ufortable saying anything more,¡± Audrey said. It was hard to believe that she would say that, considering that she had spent her whole life as an absolutist when it came to the family¡¯s rules.


    Demian stepped closer to Leonard than Audrey had. ¡°The Golden Dragon¡¯s mission is toplete that ¡®ceremony.¡¯ Though Ancestor Cardenas sacrificed her soul to protect the empire, her final wish is still unfulfilled. It is only about halfwayplete, but she bought us enough time for the Three Noble Houses to grow as strong as we have and fight on multiple fronts.¡±


    Demian said with a bitter smile, ¡°We weakened the Void Deities by destroying records of the ancient days and built strongholds to block off the Celestials and the Demoniacs. But the Three Noble Houses still suffer from heavy losses.¡±


    Even the Seventh Hellgate, which he had just witnessed, was often dangerous despite the countless preparations they set up. The only reason Skanda¡¯s Demon Felling Sword affected the battle as much as it did was because the two sides were already on even footing. The fighting force was made up of the finest knights and mages equipped with ss 9 magic arrays and equipment made out of rare metals, and even then, the Demoniacs didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°At this rate, the battlefronts will copse within a century. And once that happens, none of us expect that we will be able to do anything,¡± he said. ¡°If even a single one gives out and the rest of the world finds out about our supernatural enemies, the countries that have been waiting for an opportunity will jump on the Arcadian Empire and focus only on their own gain. The Middle Realm will be a living hell. The Golden Dragon Knights aim to prevent such a catastrophe bypleting the ritual before it happens.


    ¡°That¡¯s also why they keep transferring talented family members into their own order. If they think someone has the potential to fulfill her wish, they take them in right away. Not just anyone is chosen, however. They must be a seasoned knight and give their consent to participate, or so we¡¯re told. However, every single person who has been selected agreed to carry out the ceremony, and every single one of them failed, never to be heard from again.


    ¡°At first, all the Knight Commanders supported the Golden Dragon¡¯s mission, but after centuries of doing nothing but sacrificing talented kinsmen, our opinions have changed. Those lunatics keep putting down chips on the gambling table when there¡¯s no chance they¡¯ll win. I am grateful for the Ancestor¡¯s service and her achievements, but this is <i>our </i>generation. The idea of clinging onto her for help is disgraceful.¡±


    Leonard nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too. A martial artist must pave their path with their own efforts, and if they follow one that isid out by another, they will only grow idle.¡±


    The twomanders¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. He sounded so mature that it felt as if they were speaking to someone their own age.


    ¡°...Seriously, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re sixteen,¡± Demian muttered.


    But their surprise was mixed with pride. Sure, they hadn¡¯t told him the details of the ceremony, but it was hard to believe that he was this calm after finding out that he could be Ancestor Cardenas¡¯ sessor.


    Leonard¡¯s words weren¡¯t empty, either. His answer reflected his attitude. He would rather create his own path than follow in someone else¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°That mindset of yours is verymendable. However, you must keep any abilities that could attract the attention of the Golden Dragon hidden, including Draconic Words. They say that they respect the wishes of the selected, but there are extremists in our family who revere the Ancestor above all else,¡± Audrey warned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Leonard took her words seriously. He¡¯d encountered all sorts of people in his past life.


    <i>The House of Cardenas probably has some bad apples too, </i>he thought. Nothing was ever as it seemed, and he¡¯d met countless people who justified their evil deeds in the name of their beliefs. They preached about sacrificing the few for the sake of the many, but when they found themselves among the few, their attitudes quickly changed, pathetically enough.


    <i>¡°The many¡±... </i>He knew just how easily that word was taken for granted. Right and wrong were two sides of the same coin, and those who were sincere about their cause wouldn¡¯t force their beliefs onto others. But if they couldn¡¯t convince people to join their side, they couldn¡¯t call themselves ¡°the many.¡±


    Based on Audrey¡¯s and Demian¡¯s words alone, Ancestor Cardenas was an extraordinary woman, but that only made it all the more likely that she would be idolized. The elitism and sense of duty that came from being her descendant could very easily be fanaticism.


    The ancient sages had warned them. They used to say that self-righteousness was the foundation of violence.


    <i>There was no small number of people who offered their children or rtives as tributes in order to join the Blood Cult. </i>It was said that the road to hell was paved with good intentions, and those who blindly believed in their own righteousness became the most wicked.


    ¡°That should be enough for you to know about the Golden Dragon,¡± Audrey said, pulling Leonard out of his old memories and into the present. She had seen the disturbed look in his eyes. ¡°We should discuss something more productive instead of ruminating on something that has yet to happen. That technique you taught us, Demon¡¯s Bane, has proven its value. Our top priority should be teaching it to <i>all </i>the ck Dragon Knights as soon as possible to stabilize all nine frontiers. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    For Audrey, there were more important things than the Order of the Golden Dragon.


    It didn¡¯t actually make much of a difference if Leonard fought Void Deities with the White Dragon Knights, and it was hard to say right now if he would be as helpful to the other knightly orders.


    However, his contribution to the ck Dragon was immeasurable. Even if all seven Knight Commanders charged into battle together, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    ¡°...I assume that you have already spoken with Commander Demian,¡± Leonardmented, noticing the obvious irritation on Demian¡¯s face. Still, Demian wasn¡¯t scowling like before, and he conceded to Audrey¡¯s suggestion.


    For some reason, the boy felt that something was off. ¡°Sir, are you injured? The way you¡¯re standing...¡±


    Startled, Demian fumbled for an answer. ¡°Huh?! Um, well, yes. Something like that.¡±


    ¡°No wonder they sent for anothermander. If another brain Demoniac appears, we must be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Um, yes, it would be wise to practice caution.¡±


    Though it didn¡¯t seem like his injuries were serious, the fact that the monster was able to leave a Demigod Tier with noticeable wounds spoke to their immense power.


    At least that was how Leonard interpreted it, unaware of the truth. Since he was focusing on Demian, who was standing closer to him, he didn¡¯t see Audrey staring daggers into the othermander¡¯s back. But even if she gave something away, for the sake of his pride, Demian would never admit what had truly happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you wish,¡± Leonard said, turning to Audrey and meeting her eyes. ¡°But I think it would be inefficient for me to go to each individual base to teach the technique. Could we do it my own way?¡±


    ¡°I wish to hear what it is before I give my permission,¡± Audrey said.


    Knowing her personality, she would never make such an allowance, but Audrey had be much more lenient toward Leonard. She was intrigued by him. She never would have pretended to go along with Demian¡¯s little plot if she hadn¡¯t already considered the boy an exception.


    ¡°We¡¯ll recruit a small number of knights from each of the nine¡ªno, eight¡ªdivisions, excluding this one. The only unique parts of the technique I taught you are the movements and the way to manipte aura. It won¡¯t take long for Transcendence Tier knights to master it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. You intend to share your knowledge as if through little streams.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Also, there are a few other things I discovered aside from that sword technique.¡±


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Just as they thought that there was nothing else that could surprise them, their eyes widened again. Demon¡¯s Bane was already significant enough that it would go down in Cardenas history, but there was more? Of course it was hard to believe. Leonard didn¡¯t notice their shock and proceeded to exin his thoughts.


    ¡°There is a way of setting aplex pathway for one¡¯s aura to flow through so that one can infuse the energy with elemental attributes or other forces that Demoniacs are weak to. This one would be better taught through a book than through demonstration, so I think people would learn it faster if I wrote a booklet.¡±


    ¡°Circting aura in a certain manner will infuse it with elemental energy? How?¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡°Allow me to demonstrate.¡± Leonard created a me in his palm using the zing Sun Art. ¡°See? Like this.¡±


    Of course, it was possible to create fire by concentrating one¡¯s aura, but the amount of mana he consumed and the way he manipted it werepletely different. The two Demigod Tier knights immediately noticed, and their eyes grew even wider.


    ¡°It can do more than create fire, right?¡± Demian stuttered.


    ¡°It can create cold too.¡± Leonard couldn¡¯t use anything as powerful as the North Sea Ice Pce¡¯s signature hidden art, the White Frost Palm, but he could at least use the cultivation method for Freezing Yin Qi upon which the hidden art was based.


    As the me continued to flicker in his right hand, a cold chill emanated from his left. He looked just like a mage. Since they could see the way mana flowed through his body, themanders copied him.


    <i>Fwoosh. </i>Fire lit up in Demian¡¯s palms.


    <i>Shoo. </i>A cold wind flowed from Audrey¡¯s hands.


    Though they were merely manifesting elemental energy using the simplest of the simplest cultivation methods, Profound Realm masters could cut a mountain in two using the Three Aspects Art alone, so Leonard wasn¡¯t surprised at all that they could do this. Themanders, however, were shocked.


    ¡°Th-This is...! This is revolutionary!¡± Demian cried.


    ¡°How could you speak of it so casually?!¡± Audrey eximed.


    Leonard had learned 80,400 cultivation arts developed by others, so he naturally saw it in a different light.


    The human body had countless energy vessels. Even aside from the eight extraordinary meridians and the twelve main meridians, there were countless others. There were the meridians, of course, which technically weren¡¯t even vessels. Adding small veins to the number, they were innumerable.


    There were certain pathways one could direct internal energy through to create an effect, and then one refined it until it wasplete. That was all cultivation arts were.


    <i>...Oh dear. I didn¡¯t think this through, </i>Leonard btedly realized. He clicked his tongue.


    Just because the warriors in this world were stronger than in murim didn¡¯t mean that everything was superior. They were born with all their meridians open, and they overflowed with natural energy, but since they didn¡¯t do much research on martial arts at a philosophical level, they didn¡¯t know these sorts of things. And themanders had instantly recognized the value of his knowledge.


    Demian and Audrey exchanged silent nces, each understanding what the other was thinking.


    <i>Now we </i>really <i>can¡¯t let the Golden Dragon have him. I would sooner die.</i>


    <i>Agreed.</i>


    So what if the Golden Dragon had spent centuries trying to fulfill the Ancestor¡¯s dying wish? Considering the weight of Leonard¡¯s findings, it would be a waste to put him on such a gamble. If he continued to grow at his current rate, he would make the family several times stronger.


    ¡°Teach us, Leonard,¡± Demian implored.


    ¡°I never thought I would see the day when I would be a student again,¡± Audrey mused.


    Cold sweat trickled down Leonard¡¯s back at the prospect of instructing two Profound Realm masters, but he didn¡¯t let it show. He feigned calm.


    ¡°In that case... let me begin by exining the twenty core pathways.¡±


    This was monumental. The first lecture on cultivation in Cardenas history was about to begin.


    1. Mystical powers in Buddhism obtained through virtuous living and meditation. <u>https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Abhij%C3%B1%C4%81</u> ?


    </a>


    2. Can also mean consciousness ?</a>                </a>

 Chapter 163

    <h4>Chapter 163</h4>


    Two months passed. Time flew by like a shot arrow, like a bolt of lightning. Leonard let out a long sigh as he thought about how much time had passed. He couldn¡¯t even me anyone because he was the one who had proposed the program in the first ce.


    <i>I didn¡¯t know it would be this big. </i>


    Though it wasn¡¯t training season, there was a boot camp in full swing at the 7th ck Dragon Division¡¯s base by the Hellgate.


    He¡¯d taught Audrey and Demian the basics of cultivation and written a few books about some cultivation methods he picked out from his memory. That was all well and good. Just as when he¡¯d taught Demon¡¯s Bane, all he needed to do was give a few demonstrations of swordy and hand-to-handbat techniques, and that was enough for the knights to learn them.


    The real issue came after that.


    <i>¡°Instructor Leonard! If I direct mana in the opposite direction as I do when I generate heat, wouldn¡¯t it generate cold?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°How is it possible that making these weird movements and manipting mana in such a bizarre way produce such effects? I simply don¡¯t understand!¡±</i>


    There was a saying that stated that those with little knowledge were more dangerous than those with no knowledge at all. Ever since the Cardenas knights obtained new knowledge and music, they¡¯d been giving him a headache.


    Some tried to change the route of major circtions without even knowing about the dangers of qi deviation.


    Some had qualms about standardized martial arts after spending their whole lives being taught styles that had no forms.


    Countless people even tried to do things murim martial artists would never dream of and came to him with questions.


    <i>I¡¯ve also learned a decent amount when correcting the knights, but this is too tiring. </i>Leonard smiled bitterly as he thought back to the past month.


    After writing and lecturing about tens of cultivation arts, he¡¯d uncovered clever uses he¡¯d never thought of, and his understanding of fundamental martial arts theories was heightened. He couldn¡¯t deny how valuable it was.


    In his past life, he had taken some knowledge for granted because he thought it was obvious, but he reconsidered those ideas on a deeper level. He¡¯d been trying to simplify ideas for the sake of teaching beginners, but he¡¯d also found that it was helpful for himself.


    ¡°Acquire new knowledge whilst thinking over the old, and you may be a teacher to others.¡± This Confucian proverb was very fitting.


    Why does internal energy have to be directed in the right direction? What is the philosophical exnation for how the body and internal energy interact to induce certain phenomena? For those who were brand new to cultivation arts, these questions were extremely difficult to answer, but for those who already had an understanding of cultivation arts, they were so used to it that it was justmon sense. For them, it was simply the way things were.


    Most people didn¡¯t think about why apples fell to the ground, and most murim martial artists didn¡¯t think about why circting internal energy produced certain effects. Again, it was simply the way things were.


    But they didn¡¯t start out with that mindset. Anyone who was born into a martial arts family would ask at least once why they had to sit in the ufortable lotus position when doing breath cirction, why the eight extraordinary meridians were so central to manipting qi, why the lower dantian had to be the first energy center, and why they couldn¡¯t open the upper dantian before the middle dantian.


    There weren¡¯t many teachers who provided proper exnations, and it was already hard enough to understand such concepts when one was young enough to be asking such questions in the first ce.


    One had to assume the lotus position when meditating or doing breath cirction in order to absorb external energy through one¡¯s palms and the soles of one¡¯s feet.


    The eight extraordinary meridians were important in cultivation training because, unlike in the twelve main meridians where energy flowed evenly through the limbs, most internal energy flowed down the midline of the body, where the three dantians were located.[1]


    The lower dantian was the first energy center that had to be opened because of the way the human body was a manifestation of the Three Aspects. The lower dantian was associated with the earth, the middle dantian was associated with humanity, and the upper dantian was associated with the sky.


    How could young girls and boys who were brand new to cultivation understand these concepts? Even if they could learn the answers by heart, they couldn¡¯t <i>truly </i>understand them until they were at least in the Peak Realm, and it took at least twenty or thirty years to reach that level. By then, they would have long lost their childlike curiosity.


    Leonard was no different; Dan Mok-Jin had criticized him for being too single-minded and only looking forward. He¡¯d needed time to look back. And after dissecting the sutras he¡¯d taken for granted and breaking down the movements, he was able to take one step closer to perfection.


    <i>In terms of pure swordy,mander-level knights would be on pretty equal footing with me but not in any other aspect, </i>Leonard mused.


    Swordsmen didn¡¯t train only in swordy. They began with movement arts and physical arts, which were the foundation of <i>all </i>forms of martial arts, and then moved on to palm arts and fist arts, which were rted to swordy. It was a given. How could someone who didn¡¯t even know how to control their body manipte another object freely? For that very reason, members of the Wudang Sect were required to learn Taiji fist arts, while members of the Mount Hua Sect were required to learn Six Harmonies fist arts.


    The knights could manipte the sword as they wished, but the intention of moving a weapon was channeled through the limbs. They had to faithfully train in not only hand arts, of course, but also finger arts and leg arts if they wanted even a chance of reaching a level of mastery.


    That was why the Sword Emperor had traveled the world, looking for opponents to fight. He¡¯d realized that he couldn¡¯t reach the next level when the family martial arts he was trained in was only partially tested in battle. He sought out even the shortest line, even the smallest movement that could help him refine Five Elements One Origin Sword Arts. In the end, that was how he reached the Creation Realm.


    <i>Do they need more real battle experience with cultivation arts instead of simple swordy? </i>Leonard wondered. He¡¯d thought about it a hundred times over, but that was the only answer he¡¯d been able toe up with.


    They needed real-life experience.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk hadn¡¯t been able to gain much from it despite the fact that he¡¯d constantly sought improvement to the point that he was dissatisfied with the way he gripped the sword, but that was because he had already progressed very far. However, for a person to gain a deeper understanding of the essence of martial arts, they had to master the elementary aspects.


    Regardless of whether one was born with innate talent, at the lowest level of martial arts, simply putting effort into training created visible growth. Even a dunce could very quickly be a Third-ss martial artist as long as they could concentrate enough to circte energy for a few hours.


    If they had the perseverance and stamina to do a thousand, ten thousand practice swings, the Second ss wasn¡¯t far off either. If they were lucky enough to obtain an elixir or learn ascension cultivation methods, they could be First ss, and if they were <i>really </i>lucky, they could be a Peak Realm expert.


    However, starting from the Apex Realm, when mind arts came into y, one¡¯s diligence barely mattered. There was a reason that experts chased opportunities for growth and sought out opponents with whom they could fight to the death.


    No matter how intense of a training regimen they went through, it paled inparison to a single life-or-death duel, and even if they did solitary training and performed ten major circtions in a single day, it couldn¡¯t match the effects of ingesting the neidan of a ten-thousand-year-old fire carp.


    At that level, one needed epiphanies.


    Of course, attempting gradual cultivation wasn¡¯tpletely meaningless, but that was all. Someone who had an epiphany could surpass in just one day another martial artist¡¯s century¡¯s worth of gradual cultivation.


    But even so, they couldn¡¯t just stop trying. Even as martial artists anguished over whether or not their efforts would be futile, their feet kept moving.


    ¡°Instructor Leonard, the session begins in five minutes.¡±


    He was suddenly jarred. Leonard hadn¡¯t even realized that he¡¯d started meditating. He opened his eyes, the light returning to his pupils.


    He stood up. ¡°Follow me to the arena.¡±


    * * *


    The knights who were stationed at the ck Dragon¡¯s nine bases were all Transcendence Tier veterans hardened with decades of experience fighting Demoniacs. There were tens of experts about as strong as the White Dragon Knight Isaac and on the verge of reaching the Demigod Tier. There weren¡¯t many people who were more experienced and well-respected than them, other than themanders.


    ¡°The instructor has arrived!¡±


    However, as soon as the knight who had fetched Leonard announced Leonard¡¯s entrance with a shrill cry, the troops fell into formation before he even finished his sentence.


    The ck Dragon Knights were more disciplined than the knights who came fresh out of boot camp. Even the most courageous might quiver at the sight of so many powerful Transcendence Tier knights.


    But Leonard¡¯s face was calm. ¡°At ease,¡± hemanded.


    The knights, who had been standing at attention, rxed a little.


    Whether it was the one who had given the order or the ones who were being ordered around, themand structure seemed obvious.


    The hierarchy ofmand had clearly solidified over the past two months, adding more aspects other than Audrey¡¯s authority. The doubts that the knights had about Leonard due to his age andck of experience had been crushed in just one day.


    <i>¡°Now, it¡¯s time to give him a proper wee!¡±</i>


    Leonard had known that they wouldn¡¯t disobey him because Audrey had ordered them to listen to him, but he also knew that if he didn¡¯t prove that he had the right to be there, things would be troublesome.


    As a martial artist, he could solve this problem very easily.


    He simply needed to beat the knights who had gathered at the training grounds fair and square. Having faced all sorts of enemies, they were able to sense the difference in their power as soon as their des met. They¡¯d been shocked, but after that, they were filled with a burning desire to win and took on the challenge. Leonard beat every single challenger.


    <i>For martial artists, the pecking order is simply determined by strength. </i>Even those who cared a lot about age and how well one fit in couldn¡¯t treat the strong as inferior.


    Even though Yeon Mu-Hyuk had be one of the most powerful martial artists despite not being from a specific sect, the sect leaders had treated him with the greatest respect, partly because he was so strong.


    ¡°No. 1, step forward. Show me what you¡¯ve learned,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Leonard was not only speaking to them as if they were inferior but also referring to them by numbers. Despite this, no one seemed discontent. In fact, No. 1 seemed to be happy with it because his number meant that he could go first.


    The ck Dragon Knight stepped toward Leonard and drew his sword. ¡°I will begin.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    As soon as the reply came, an aura zed up from the de. Tiny currents of electricity sparked with a crackle.


    It was lightning energy.


    <i>I believe I taught No. 1 lightning energy techniques and Thirteen Lightning shes, </i>Leonard thought to himself.


    Lightning energy techniques were rare even among users of elemental cultivation methods, but there was one thing Leonard had failed to consider: mana cores. Every member of the Cardenas family had formed mana cores during their Blood Awakening Ceremony, and most of those who were strong enough to join the Seven Great Orders either had a single-core or a dual-core. There was nothing better for elemental cultivation arts.


    For example, a ck Dragon Knight who had a fire mana core would be considered a genius in the zing Sun Art in murim. Though they could possibly not reach legendary levels such as obtaining a Potent Yang Body, they would progress hundreds of times faster than the average person.


    In No. 1¡¯s case, it was a lightning core.


    <i>Crackle. </i>As the name implied, No. 1¡¯s sword transformed into a sh of lightning and grazed Leonard¡¯s hair. However, Leonard¡¯s natural speed was as fast as a First-ss martial artist¡¯s, so he easily dodged the attack.


    Blue strands of lightning trailed the de, proof that No. 1 had reached the tenth stage of Thirteen Lightning shes.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Leonard said, praising his opponent¡¯s improvement. Then he raised his hand.


    He didn¡¯t even need his sword to counterattack.


    They weren¡¯t having a proper duel with their lives on the line, so fist and palm arts were more than enough to defeat the ck Dragon Knights. Besides, with how powerful Leonard was, he could barely still be considered a Transcendence Tier knight.


    Eighteen Thunderp Strikes


    Fourth Form: Thunderbolts & Lightning


    Like No. 1¡¯s attack, Leonard¡¯s technique included the word ¡°lightning.¡± He¡¯d learned the move from a vagabond who had merely been in the Peak Realm, but he¡¯d refined it to the point that it would be hard for an Apex Realm expert to block it.


    In an instant, over twenty afterimages of his hands shed through the air. As was befitting of the lightning element, the technique relied on speed.


    <i>¡°Hah!¡± </i>No. 1 responded with Thirteen Lightning shes¡¯ secret technique.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Thirteen Lightning shes


    Severing Form: Lightning Strike


    Like the Eighteen Thunderp Strikes, No. 1¡¯s sword left behind tens of afterimages as he attacked and continuously pierced through the images of Leonard¡¯s hands.


    It was speed versus speed.


    <i>Boom! Crackle! Boom! </i>


    Two bolts of lightning split into tens of strands, creating deafening thunderps as they struck. Considering that lightning energy was regarded as the fastest and most destructive of the elemental energies, the impact was immense, even though neither of them used augmented energy.


    After shing tens of times, the two opponents pulled back at the same time. As a result, Thunderbolts & Lightning and Lightning Strike offset each other, putting them at a stalemate as they each took three steps back.


    ¡°Instead of trying to intercept the opponent, focus on your own attacks. There aren¡¯t many elemental energies that have more offensive power than lightning,¡± Leonard advised.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, sir!¡±


    Their sparring match made the knight realize his shorings. While Leonard used a less advanced Form, No. 1 had used a secret technique and was still unable to win, resulting in a draw. Furthermore, Thirteen Lightning shes was more powerful than Eighteen Thunderp Strikes.


    As soon as No. 1 epted the results of the match and moved aside, No. 2 took his ce, sword raised. He seemed impatient to learn more Forms as fast as possible.


    ¡°Begin,¡± Leonard ordered.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    As soon as Leonard gave hismand, No. 2 used the Burning Eighth Form of zing Heat Illusion. A fire zed up from his sword, and the heat emanating from the vibrant red sword energy made the air shimmer. It looked like a magic sword.


    He gave a powerful swing. Unlike Thirteen Lightning shes, this variation focused solely on strength and used a heat haze to disguise its user¡¯s movement as they aimed for their opponent¡¯s neck.


    <i>His form is wless. As I expected, because they¡¯re in the Transcendence Tier, these knights can find the most optimal way to perform an attack terrifyingly fast, </i>Leonard thought.


    He responded with Crimson Exploding Fist, a scorching me attack that created a small explosion on impact.


    <i>Boom! </i>


    The sword concealed under the heat haze was thrown back with great force, and No. 2 unwittingly left his torso open. Leonard pummeled his abdomen. No. 2 had one sword, but Leonard had two fists. Wielding a sword with two hands made the weapon powerful, but it also came with significant drawbacks.


    Since they had limited their abilities to match a First-ss martial artist, No. 2 couldn¡¯t dodge or block.


    ¡°Gah!¡±<i> </i>He stumbled back, heaving out air instead of blood. Even though No. 2 hadn¡¯t been able to brace himself, Leonard¡¯s attack was too weak to injure a Transcendence Tier knight. Still, it left enough of a mark to teach him a lesson.


    ¡°If you put too much power into your sword, your opponent can detect and intercept your attack, thus killing you. Unless you¡¯re confident that you¡¯ll trick your opponent, be more thoughtful when you choose what techniques to use,¡± Leonard advised.


    Then he turned to look at No. 3.


    ¡°Next!¡±


    1. The three dantians are located at the middle of the navel, heart, and forehead. ?

 Chapter 164

    <h4>Chapter 164</h4>


    Leonard sparred with around thirty ck Dragon Knights like so, giving them objective assessments afterward.


    Though the matchessted shorter than ten exchanges, he could tell with his eyes closed how much progress they had made in two months. And with his Dragon Eyes, he could see in even more detail.


    <i>All thirty-two knights have reached the tenth stage of their respective cultivation arts. Reaching the eleventh stage requires them to resonate their training with Visualization, so in practical terms, they have reached the highest level of mastery.</i>


    They learned incredibly fast, even for Transcendence Tier experts. Sure, there were some cultivation arts such as Thirteen Lightning shes that benefited greatly from elemental affinity, but techniques such as Passage Sword Arts and Five Returns were very difficult to master.


    It was possible that training in the House of Cardenas¡¯s unique, formless swordy for so long actually <i>helped </i>them learn these new techniques.


    <i>Thanks to their mana cores, they also learn cultivation methods very fast. Most of them have reached the fifth or sixth stage, and some have even reached the seventh.</i>


    Leonard had picked out cultivation arts that weren¡¯t too heavily steeped in Daoism or Buddhism, then gave simplified exnations of scriptures that required philosophical knowledge. It worked, but it inevitably came at the price of sacrificing some of the essence and profundity behind some of the ideas. However, since they were all Transcendence Tier knights, such knowledge wasn¡¯t requisite.


    ¡°All rivers run into the sea.¡± Since the ck Dragon Knights had already paved their own way to the top, the conventional way of learning only served as a reference.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    <i>Crackle. </i>No. 32 attacked with his Cold Frost Sky sword energy, which was based on the Three Yin Technique. Everything his sword touched would freeze over with a thinyer of ice. The coldness would not only cut into the skin and flesh but also permeate all the way to the bones. It could only be offset by expelling the energy through Breath Cirction or using a cultivation method that generated a lot of yang energy.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk had obtained the technique after killing the Yin Wind, a master martial artist who enjoyed working as a mercenary assassin, despite not being part of the Yellow Lotus Temple.


    <i>But I feel a little badparing No. 32 to that piece of scum, </i>Leonard thought.


    The coldness enveloping No. 32¡¯s sword was so potent that there weren¡¯t many people at the North Sea Ice Pce who could match it. The Yin Wind couldn¡¯t evenpare, considering that he¡¯d just barely reached the Apex Realm when Yeon Mu-Hyuk faced him. The only unique skill that would be able to match No. 32¡¯s Cold Frost Sky sword energy was Sky-Facing cier Ridge at the eighth stage or higher, which not even Yeon Mu-Hyuk had been able to learn.


    Cold Jade Divine Palm


    Leonard¡¯s palm turned as white as marble, and he dispelled the sword energy, pushing forward and overpowering his opponent.


    When something was cold enough, merely standing in its proximity made one shiver. Though Cold Jade Divine Palm wasn¡¯t nearly as incredible as the Bare-Handed Demonic Art, the energy that it condensed into the palm was easily stronger and sharper than most sword energies.


    With a few more strikes, Leonardpletely defeated No. 32¡¯s Cold Frost Sky Style and let go of his sword. ¡°Instead of aiming for one decisive attack, make your opponent umte minor wounds and slow them down with the cold energy infused in your sword. If they can¡¯t respond to your next attack, their body will freeze, and even if they <i>can </i>respond, they¡¯ll be very distracted.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The final match was over, and No. 32 returned to his ce. The arena became silent again.


    Leonard looked down at the ck Dragon Knights. ¡°Thank you for your diligence and for following my instruction, everyone.¡±


    Today was hisst day teaching cultivation arts at the 7th Divison¡¯s base. Leonard himself had learned a lot with them, but there was still so much of the world left to see. He couldn¡¯t just stay in one division.


    He¡¯d only been in one fight with a Void Deity, and the Blue Dragon¡¯s and Red Dragon¡¯s outposts were teeming with powerful enemies that would help him advance his martial arts. He had no reason to linger at the ck Dragon¡¯s base.


    ¡°Two months is by no means a long time to train in martial arts, nor is it enough. But the progress you¡¯ve made ismendable,¡± Leonard said. ¡°Though you may no longer have my guidance, from here on out, it is up to you to learn on your own. Do not neglect to teach your peers as well.¡±


    His farewell message was terse, but no one fell out of attention or snickered.


    They were simply showing respect to a fellow Cardenas knight.


    <i>Shing!! </i>


    Almost in unison, the ck Dragon Knights unsheathed their swords from their waists. Their swords were made up of all shapes and sizes, and they held them upright with the t of the de facing Leonard, not the edge.


    This was the greatest gesture of respect one swordsman could give to another.


    It had been a long, long time since a Cardenas who wasn¡¯t amander had received such an honor. Not even many veterans had received it.


    Though Leonard didn¡¯t know much about the family¡¯s customs or its history, even he could feel the respect from their swords.


    <i>This was my first time teaching someone properly, but it was something that was worth doing at least once. </i>


    As he turned his back to the thirty-two knights and walked away, a small smile shed across his face. He¡¯d thought that a teacher was merely someone who took charge of their student¡¯s martial arts training and future hopes, but now he saw it in a different light. In truth, a person could reflect and expand upon their own learning when teaching others.


    However, it came at the heavy price of their free time.


    <i>Tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave this ce. </i>Leonard sat down in his mostly bare room and assumed the lotus position. He wasn¡¯t nning to meditate or do Breath Cirction, but it was simply a habit he¡¯d picked up as a martial artist.


    Perhaps he¡¯de to grow attached to the ck Dragon Knights in the past two months he¡¯d spent as their teacher. He kept thinking about points of improvement for specific people.


    He pushed aside the distracting thoughts and closed his eyes. <i>My work here is done. If there are anymanders with the making of a Grandmaster, it won¡¯t be long until their martial arts theory catches up with that of the Central ins. </i>


    They hadn¡¯t had to start from scratch. Leonard had taught them methodically, and now they simply had to pick up from where he left off.


    Even Demian and Audrey had directlye up with ways to improve their practice and tried to invent new techniques after reading Leonard¡¯s books. Though they didn¡¯t develop something as great as hidden cultivation methods, they would be able to easily write books about First-ss martial arts techniques. In fact, Leonard wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they had made significant developments in the past two months.


    <i>I was a little surprised that observing and learning about Hellgates deepened my understanding of the Eastern God Style though, </i>he thought.


    As a concept, Hellgates were almost irrational. They were doors between dimensions, where thews of nature warped. Though the Eastern God Style could quash such phenomena, Leonard had no intention of attempting it.


    Even though the Eastern God Style had a little bit of an edge due to the way it functioned, it didn¡¯t matter if the force that powered Hellgates was ten thousand times more powerful.


    Even if Leonard became a full-fledged Demigod Tier expert, he wouldn¡¯t be able to undo the distortions they caused. Perhaps it could be possible if he reached the Deification Tier, but at the Transcendence Tier, it wasn¡¯t even worth considering.


    ¡°...I wish I had been able to learn more about Draconic Words,¡± he muttered out loud.


    That was the one thing he regretted. If he¡¯d had ess to some library that had centuries¡¯ worth of material, he would have been able to look into Draconic Words without having to be wary of others.


    But seeing as how he¡¯d had no time to leave the base and how it wasn¡¯t an ability that he could practice openly, he¡¯d barely made any progress. However, it was still better than nothing.


    <i>I was disappointed when I found out that Draconic Words are limited by the number of words used. </i>When he¡¯d told the tongue Demoniacs to ¡°shut your mouth,¡± it had been a very inefficientmand. To be precise, it was the result of the difference between thenguage he¡¯d spoken in murim and thenguage he now spoke in this world.


    Written words were the visual forms ofnguage, and there were two main types: ideograms and phonograms. Words thatmunicate their meaning and words thatmunicate their sound.


    ¡°Break apart¡± was two words, but in murim, ¡°pah¡± was one word that meant the same thing and was therefore a more efficientmand.[1]


    A real dragon wouldn¡¯t speak in a humannguage, they would use Draconic ¡°Words¡± with their intention alone. Anyone could see that. In the same way, Leonard could use murim words because they encapsted his intention for him.


    He¡¯d discovered this while practicing in secret. That said, he hadn¡¯t made much progress with the Heavenly Nature Sword Art, which was used to control Mimong, or with the Southern God Style. But that was to be expected because they wouldn¡¯t be very useful against Demoniacs and couldn¡¯t be used when he was with the ck Dragon Knights.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Just then, he sensed a presence that enveloped the entire base. His eyes shot open, and he turned around. It was a Demigod Tier expert. However, the presence was a familiar one, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    It had been over a month since he¡¯d heard from him. Demian was here.


    * * *


    Sure enough, the White Dragon Commander greeted him with a tired face and weary smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Leonard.¡±


    Demian probably knew how much of a mess he looked, but he hadn¡¯t had the time to clean himself up. Now that Leonard was aware of the House of Cardenas¡¯ true mission, Leonard knew very well how many things the Seven Great Orders and their leaders suffered through.


    ¡°You must have been through a lot,¡± Leonard remarked.


    Demian let out a burst of uncontrobleughter. ¡°Ha, indeed,¡± he agreed. ¡°A Great God popped up, you see. I¡¯ve just returned from killing it with two othermander-level knights.¡±


    ¡°Are they all that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Even the ones that are considered weak require at least twomander-levels to kill it. And since we fought Apollo, Olympus¡¯s sun god, three of us were needed. He has the authority of Absolute uracy, so the sunrays he shot at us from his flying chariot were seriously annoying. We had to fight for two weeks straight,¡± Demian grumbled. ¡°Fortunately, we defeated him, and none of us were seriously injured.¡±


    He turned back to Leonard. ¡°Originally, I was going to take you back tomorrow, but I¡¯m a little tired. If I lie down, I think I might pass out for a few days, so I thought I might as well move it up by a day. Besides, I have some things I had to tell you in person.¡±


    Leonard paled. ¡°If you have to tell me in person, Commander, is it...?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, no, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s not rted to the Order of the Golden Dragon. Well, it¡¯s not <ipletely </i>unrted, but you don¡¯t have to worry about them right now,¡± Demian said quickly, trying to put him at ease to get to the real message. ¡°I assume you remember when I showed you the Subjugation Order? Circe was defeated while you were busy teaching, and now Aiolos is the only one left. Take care of it however you see fit.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Is there a certain day I have to defeat him by?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not urgent, so there¡¯s no need to rush it. However...¡± Demian paused, then frowned, trying to find the right words. ¡°The Blue Dragon has sent in aint about how long you¡¯ve been staying here. You spent two months with the Order of the ck Dragon even though it wasn¡¯t their turn, and they don¡¯t want this to happen again, lest they have to wait even longer.¡±


    Leonard didn¡¯t know what to say either. Since they¡¯d discovered knowledge that could turn the whole war against the Demoniacs on its head, it made sense that the ck Dragon Knights woulde first. However, the Blue Dragon and Red Dragon simply saw it as cutting in line.


    ¡°Will this hurt Commander Audrey?¡± he asked, worried.


    Demian chuckled and shook his head. ¡°No. Knowing Grace, she only put in aint to be petty. It¡¯s not that serious. Still, I think we¡¯ll have to appease her a bit, which is why I brought it up.¡±


    ¡°Appease Commander Grace? By myself?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s very simple, unlike that old man Wade or Commander Audrey. As long as her curiosity is satisfied, she¡¯ll probably forget all about it with no hard feelings.¡±


    Though Leonard didn¡¯t know this, Grace was a little entric, even among the Seven Knight Commanders.


    In order to reach the Demigod Tier, which was the bare minimum for bing amander, most martial artists had to train and train until they became something superhuman. The mind was stronger than the heart, and decisions had to be made logically, not impulsively.


    Wade was a symbol of the direct descendants¡¯ power and ced emphasis on duty and tradition. Audrey was an indirect descendant, but she had secured a position almost as high as Wade¡¯s and valued honor. Either way, they had practical reasons for wanting Leonard, not personal ones.


    ¡°Grace is a little different. She doesn¡¯t want you to elevate the Cardenas family or for the sake of the Blue Dragon Knights. It¡¯s simply because you¡¯ve piqued her own interest. I also think she felt a sense of camaraderie when she heard that you could use multiple swords at once. If you just spar with her a bit, I think she¡¯ll quietly back down,¡± Demian exined.


    A swordswoman who was driven by impulse and instinct.


    The Blue Dragon Commander¡¯s nature showed in her unique trait. When she fought, she became the human embodiment of freedom.


    An old saying came to mind.


    <i>¡°Myriad changes based on myriad swords.¡± That¡¯s her. </i>


    People who witnessed her Sword Maniption used that phrase to describe it. Perhaps she could teach Leonard about a new unique trait or give him other insights he could apply to One Origin Five Elements Sword Arts.


    He didn¡¯t even notice his hands twitch, itching with excitement.


    1. Leonard is talking about the distinction between Korean and Chinese characters. Chinese uses ideograms where an individual character encapstes an idea, while Korean uses phonograms, and most words are made of at least two characters. ?

 Chapter 165

    <h4>Chapter 165</h4>


    Audrey wasn¡¯t there to stop them, so Leonard and Demian immediately returned to the Ivory Forest.


    <i>Who knew that I would end up being away for several months? </i>Leonard thought. <i>I thought I was only going to be there for a little bit. </i>


    The air no longer felt tense.


    Thendscape was distinct. Because of the Hellgate, there wasn¡¯t a single nt in these canyons. It made sense that the scenery would catch Leonard¡¯s eye¡ªhe¡¯d juste from the ck Dragon base, which was on the front lines, and returned to the Ivory Forest, which was all the way in the rear.


    Demian gave a yawn so enormous that his jaw cracked. ¡°Leonard, I¡¯m going to go back and get some sleep. There¡¯s still quite some time until Grace¡¯s arrival, so rest up and don¡¯t go anywhere. It seems you¡¯ve been through a lot, what with those old geezers at the ck Dragon base.¡±


    ¡°It was better experience than I expected,¡± he admitted.


    That caught Demian by surprise. ¡°Well, there <i>are </i>things you can learn while teaching others, but it shouldn¡¯t be easy, given your age.¡±


    Then, Demian suddenly burst outughing, realizing how silly his own words sounded. If Leonard were just a normal boy,manders wouldn¡¯t be bickering with each other over who would get him first and Leonard wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat Castor, who¡¯d nearly been an Intermediary Void Deity, and invent techniques thatpletely changed the tide of battle for the ck Dragon Knights.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do fine on your own. I¡¯ll see youter,¡± Demian said, giving a light wave as they parted ways.


    As Leonard watched his silhouette grow smaller, he realized that themander¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t minor. He hid it so well that Leonard was just barely able to detect it even with his Dragon Eyes, but the mana flow in Demian¡¯s internal organs was unbnced. Though he wasn¡¯t in critical condition, he¡¯d been severely wounded.


    <i>Is Apollo so strong that he can inflict serious injuries even when threemanders team up against him? </i>Leonard marveled at the idea of such power. <i>They say that he is one of the five most powerful gods of Olympus. No wonder people say his divine power of the sun is so dangerous. Other than Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a single god stronger than him. </i>


    The sun was a celestial body that human societies naturally revered. Deities that represented the sun were at the very least major gods, and there were no small number of pantheons where they were the rulers of the gods.


    There was Ra, the god of creation; Surya, the god of light; Shamash, the god of justice; and countless other examples. Like lightning, the ability to harness the sun made these gods much stronger.


    <i>...Now that I think about it, the three-legged crow is also a divine entity that represents the sun. It might be worth integrating into the Southern God Style. </i>


    Though the Cardenas family could not permit the existence of Void Deities, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if Leonard studied or imitated their powers. After all, the fundamentals of martial arts tended to arise from imitation.


    One of the basic Shaolin techniques, Shaolin Five Fists, was heavily inspired by animals. It emted how animals were born weak and imitated the behavior of the strong yearning for power.


    ¡°Oh! Leonard!¡± a cheerful voice called out in greeting.


    Before he could contemte further, someone jogged up to him. It was J, the White Dragon Knight who¡¯d fought Castor alongside him. Her rose-red hair swayed lightly, matching the rhythm of her footsteps. She had two swords hanging from her waist as usual, and she appeared to be injured, as she was favoring her left leg.


    ¡°J. It¡¯s been a while,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I should be the one saying that! I heard that you were going to be temporarily reassigned to the Order of the ck Dragon, but I didn¡¯t think you would be away for several <i>months.</i>¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either,¡± Leonard admitted.


    All he¡¯d wanted to do was test whether demon-felling martial arts worked on Demoniacs. But not only had he ended up joining the battle, he¡¯d also be the ck Dragon Knights¡¯ teacher. In the end, the experience had been nothing but beneficial. However, had someone told him this two months ago, he would have likely hesitated.


    J seemed to notice how he felt and didn¡¯t press any further. ¡°Oh right! Did you hear that we took down Circe? Commander Demian said he¡¯d tell you.¡±


    ¡°I did, but I didn¡¯t know it was the 3rd Division that defeated her.¡±


    ¡°So he didn¡¯t tell you everything. This is what I mean when I say he¡¯s an airhead. He only focuses on the highest priority issues and brushes aside everything else,¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°He really does,¡± Leonard agreed, nodding.


    While Audrey was a staunch rule-follower who didn¡¯t let the smallest thing slide, Demian was goal-oriented and only focused on one thing at a time. He waved aside small talk and trivial matters and focused solely on his order of business. His superiors loved this about him, but his subordinates had to deal with the odds and ends.


    Demian was a very capable man, but he wasn¡¯t exactly the best person to have as a boss.


    ¡°I got this injury from Circe too. It was nothingpared to when we fought Pollux, but she kept using poison and summoning monsters, so it was inevitable that we would get hurt,¡± J exined.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a curse attached to the injury, so I¡¯ll be limping for at least a month. Hugo, Grady, and even Captain Isaac are all in a simr state.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t disregard how dangerous or unpredictable a Void Deity could be, even if they were formerly a Lesser God. After all, Circe had managed to inflict both light and severe injuries on the White Dragon Knights, who were no doubt among the strongest of the Transcendence Tiers.


    If it weren¡¯t for the expertise of the Cardenas and their partnership with the Wickelines, they would not be able to flush out the poison, and people could have possibly died even after defeating Circe.


    Leonard had already read her files at the White Dragon base, so he could guess what they had gone through. <i>She¡¯s a witch who can make people turn into monsters by making them go mad with passion or turn them into pigs or other livestock with a wave of her hand. I don¡¯t think she would have let them get away just because they defeated her fairly. </i>


    Not all Void Deities were arrogant and cruel. There were some like Tyr who epted that their time hadpsed and some like Pollux who epted fair matches like a proper martial artist.


    But just like most humans, most gods couldn¡¯t simply be categorized into ¡°good¡± or ¡°bad.¡± Some were undoubtedly evil, but some were in between. Circe was one such deity. She was neutral, leaning toward evil.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that it¡¯s not a permanent curse,¡± Leonardmented, observing J¡¯s leg with his Dragon Eyes. He saw that the curse would lift and disappear in about a month.


    Things could have turned out differently if they¡¯d fought the old Circe, but she was only a Void Deity with a fragment of herself left, so it appeared that she couldn¡¯t cast any longsting curses.


    J already seemed to know this, and she gave him a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s much too early for me to retire from the front lines. Maybe I¡¯ll consider it after another fifty years.¡±


    She said it casually, but Leonard knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for members of the Seven Great Orders to safely reach fifty years of service. They faced entities like Celestials, Demoniacs, and Void Deities on the daily. One mistake could lead to instant death or something just as bad. Transcendence Tier knights, who were used to living in wealth and glory, could also die at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Evenmanders weren¡¯t much better. Demigod Tier experts had a lifespan of at least three hundred years, but Wade, who was the oldest, hadn¡¯t even reached two hundred yet.


    <i>And that means their predecessors are all dead. </i>


    Those who only saw the Arcadian Empire¡¯s glory lived and died without ever knowing this. And yet the kingdoms jealous of their prestige continued to send suicide squads at them like fools. They remained self-absorbed, never considering that the peace they enjoyed came from others¡¯ blood and sacrifice.


    ¡°Oh, Leonard,¡± J said. ¡°If you¡¯ve just returned, you haven¡¯t had the chance to go back to your lodging, have you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°The sword made of Pollux¡¯s iron fists arrived yesterday, or maybe the day before. They sent it to your lodging, so you should take a look as soon as you return.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± He¡¯d forgotten about it. Now he remembered that he¡¯d obtained Pollux¡¯s fists, which were embedded with Pollux¡¯s authority, as spoils and sent them to the Jehoia family tomission a sword. Two months had already passed, so it made sense that they hadpleted it. ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s attempt Aiolos once the 3rd Division is fully recovered.¡±


    ¡°Agreed. I¡¯ll send your message along.¡±


    J limped away, just as she had when she came here. Since she was a Transcendence Tier knight, she had no trouble moving, even with one leg injured. Leonard waited until her silhouette disappeared into the distance before he began to walk away.


    He¡¯d thought that he had long stopped caring about expensive items, but he couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by a sword made from a fragment of a god. Apparently, the swordsman in him still had desire¡ªhe felt the excitement boil up in him, growing hotter and hotter.


    It only took him ten minutes to sprint from the Ivory Forest to the outskirts of the Forest of Swords, where his lodging was. He flung the door open.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    <i>It¡¯s not dusty, </i>he observed. <i>Have they been keeping it clean with magic, or has someone been taking care of it while I was gone? </i>Well, he barely had any personal items anyway, so he didn¡¯t really care either way, especially because there was something else that captivated him.


    ¡°...This is it,¡± he whispered. He carefully picked up a long package wrapped in a type of leather he didn¡¯t recognize.


    It lit up that ever-familiar feeling engraved into his instincts, a feeling that any swordsman would recognize.


    The feeling of holding a de.


    When he unwrapped the leather packaging, the sheath immediately caught his eye. It was undeniably a piece of art.


    The pattern of scales delicately carved on the surface couldn¡¯t have been made by someone who was simply a good craftsman. Not even Leonard himself could replicate something like it, despite being a swordsman himself.


    It couldn¡¯t have been made by anyone other than a Jehoia, a descendant of dvergrs, who were themselves descendants of dwarfs, the famed race of master craftsmen. If someone who had an eye for beauty, such as a merchant, saw it, their eyes would bulge from how valuable the sheath was.


    <i>I could get ten thousand gold coins from selling the sheath alone. </i>But what was more valuable¡ªno, iparably more valuable¡ªwas what was inside.


    Leonard felt his heart pound as he unsheathed the sword.


    <i>Shing. </i>


    Even the sound it made was so sharp that it sounded like it could cut. Though the de was infused with Pollux¡¯s authority, it was still made of iron, and its jet-ck face reflected light like it was a mirror, making even the wielder look elegant.


    Not even a named or ceremonial sword could evenpare to it.


    It was even more magnificent than a sword made by Ou Yezi,[1] the legendary cksmith from ancient times.


    ¡°If this sword was in murim, it would leave a trail of blood everywhere it went,¡± Leonard said out loud.


    Greedy, materialistic people would always exist, from Ascension Realm experts to sects who already had plenty of power and wealth.


    Even the Sword of Awakening, whose very existence was unconfirmed, had caused a storm. When it was revealed that the sword they found was a fake, everyone was disappointed, but hundreds of people had already died by then.


    <i>Vrrrrr! </i>Leonard only imbued a small amount of mana into the sword, but the de began to emit a dim light. Aura was more conductive in this worldpared to the qi in murim, but not even the mithril alloy sword given to him by the Cardenas family absorbed energy so smoothly.


    Typically, a sword would break if the aura was <i>too </i>conductive. However, since this one was embedded with Pollux¡¯s authority, it wouldn¡¯t crack or be worn down even if hepletely flooded it with energy.


    Not even Leonard himself could break or dent the sword unless he was in the Demigod Tier.


    ¡°It really is a divine sword.¡±


    He drew a line in the air and gave a wide grin.


    This was an authority in material form, a sword made with the fragments of a god. It could offset magic and other authorities by nature. Unlike Mimong, it didn¡¯t reject mana either, so it would be fit to be his main weapon.


    This treasure could even help with the Western God Style, which he only had a vague idea of right now.


    1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ou_Yezi?</a>                </a>

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166</h4>


    <i>I don¡¯t like that its metal attribute is too strong, though, </i>Leonard thought.


    Most metal weapons were the same, but this divine sword went far beyond that. When he put in the slightest bit of fire energy, which metal energy had a destructive rtionship[1] with, the sword vibrated and convulsed.


    At Leonard¡¯s level of skill, he would be able to wield it with techniques that required deep understanding, but Demigod Tier experts had to make their bodies and swords into one. He wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain that unity if he used a shing elemental energy.


    That was the biggest drawback of the sword being made from Pollux¡¯s fragments. He could only use it with the Western God Style.


    <i>Shing. </i>When Leonard inserted the sword into its exquisite sheath, the pressure in the air disappeared.


    It was worthy of being called a divine sword.


    The sword itself held such power, regardless of what its wielder willed. Sensing this, Leonard fastened it to his waist.


    <i>I don¡¯t have any duties anymore, so I should focus on training for now, </i>he thought. He no longer had to give martial arts lectures, which had taken away a lot of his personal time. Nor did he have to go to the training ground at a specific time or settle for meditation.


    He unpacked his few belongings and left the Forest of Swords and headed to the White Dragon training ground, which he could use however he liked.


    Perhaps he¡¯d spar with someone or spend some time testing out his techniques and ideas. He hadn¡¯t forgotten about the things that teaching the ck Dragon Knights had inspired, so it could also be nice to test those out too.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here,¡± he said aloud. Unfortunately, the Ivory Forest, the ce where the White Dragon Knights trained, waspletely empty.


    Perhaps they¡¯d discovered a bunch of Void Deities, or perhaps there were many members who were recovering from injuries. Leonard could only guess.


    He stepped into the training ground. Instead of unsheathing the divine sword, he dumped out the swords he had been storing in his subspace pouch. Just as five swords were about to tter to the ground, he stopped them with his mind and put them into position.


    <i>I still have a long way to go until my technique is wless, so let¡¯s practice Sword Maniption. </i>Though Leonard¡¯s conventional swordy was wless, wielding a sword with one¡¯s hands and wielding it with one¡¯s mind were different. Those skills didn¡¯t directly transfer over.


    He just needed time to fix that imbnce.


    Five Elements Style, Five Swords Style


    Sword Spread


    Five swords gracefully fell into the shape of a wheel. Leonard hadn¡¯t even lifted a finger.


    This was the Five Wheels Formation.


    The ¡°Five Wheels¡± didn¡¯t refer to the five rtionships in Confucianism. It referred to the five elements in Buddhism believed to create all things: earth, water, fire, wind, and aether. While they were a little different from the Five Elements, there were also many simrities. If there were five swordsmen to represent this formation, the simrities would be much more obvious.


    <i>Shrrrr. </i>The swords rearranged, creating the illusion of an imaginary opponent.


    Though there were many names of martial arts techniques that didn¡¯t have much meaning behind them, one couldn¡¯t overlook how they referenced hundreds, no, <i>thousands </i>of Buddhist and Daoist scriptures.


    <i>That¡¯s why it¡¯s called the Five Wheels, </i>Leonard thought. One could picture the formation as five interconnected cogwheels spinning together as one. Naturally, a cogwheel couldn¡¯t move without moving the others as well.


    The five swords moved like flowing water and fell into formation.


    Five Wheels Embodiment


    An apparition of an imaginary opponent formed between them. In Shingon Buddhism, it was believed that the human body could be the very ¡°embodiment¡± of Buddhism. It was not a word they took lightly. They believed that the body was made up of the five elements[2] these swords represented. This wasn¡¯t limited to the body of living beings, however. It was believed that these five elements were the origin of all things.


    If the Five Wheels Formation could be an embodiment of this principle, that meant that Leonard¡¯s swords were already moving together like a single living entity.


    <i>ng. </i>


    The illusion was caught between Leonard¡¯s five swords and shattered. It had only taken him ten exchanges to destroy it, even though he had created a Transcendence Tier martial artist, not just any random fighter. But this was inevitable. When a person was caught in a fully formed sword formation, they had no chance of winning if their opponent was as strong as them.


    Even when the life point and death point of a formation were identified, it was hard to predict what would happen. The people of this world didn¡¯t know how to do even that, which was why mystical techniques werepletely unknown to them.


    <i>A Transcendence Tier expert is too weak for me to fight, but a Demigod Tier expert is too strong. </i>Leonard had met and even sparred with a few Demigod Tier experts, though informally, but that wasn¡¯t enough for him to simte a battle with one.


    Demian¡¯s and Audrey¡¯s unique traits were so profound that he couldn¡¯t even guess their full capabilities, so there was no way he could perfectly emte their movements when his Sword Maniption wasn¡¯t even perfect yet.


    But then Leonard realized what he¡¯d overlooked, and his eyes widened.


    <i>I can just embody myself as an expert in single sword techniques! </i>That at least was a wless skill of his, so if he created an embodiment of himself, he could fight an opponent of equal standing and meet his training goals.


    Five Wheels Tath¨¡gata


    <i>Tath¨¡gata </i>was another title for Buddha, and this formation was based on the Five Wisdom <i>Tath¨¡gatas.</i>[3]The swords rearranged themselves to create an illusory copy of himself.


    Leonard would defeat it just as Buddha had defeated Sun Wukong.


    But it easily found the life point of his Five Wheels Sword Formation because the embodiment was a reflection of Leonard himself. He wasn¡¯t currently using any techniques with heavy Buddhist influence, so the discordance of the formation and the mana created cracks and the life point wasn¡¯t hard to spot.


    Five Elements Style


    Azure Dragon First Form: Thundershock


    Leonard¡¯s near-perfect sword formation cut through his opponent¡¯s attack with a single strike.


    At least, it almost did.


    Since the sword formation was called the Five Wheels Sword Formation, it lost some of its power when there were only four. They tried to surround the embodiment, but the embodiment dashed out and channeled all its power into its de. There was only one technique that was best suited for the divine sword.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Thirty-Sixth Form: Mount Tai Crushing Strike


    The embodiment used the White Tiger Form¡¯s most powerful, most destructive attack, making the real Leonard¡¯s legs buckle.


    Though this wasn¡¯t the case in the current fight, when Mount Tai Crushing Strike was used in a real battle at a close distance, the immense force of the attack would crush the victim¡¯s feet. They had to avoid meeting it head-on at all costs, but if they were forced to do so, it was almost guaranteed to end the battle.


    It was an irrationally powerful move.


    Leonard stood his ground and reformed his sword formation.


    Five Elements Lock Formation


    This defensive technique had be enhanced by Castor¡¯s authority, and it had even thwarted the centaurs¡¯ cavalry charge. Now, it blocked the embodiment¡¯s sword.


    The fake Leonard tried its best to break through the formation, but it wasn¡¯t an efficient move and consumed too much strength. If Mount Tai Crushing Strike was hindered in any way, real Leonard wouldn¡¯t miss the opening. The embodiment used the repulsive force of the attack to leap thirty meters back to regroup.


    ¡°<i>Hoo...</i>¡± Leonard also stopped to catch his breath. Even if the embodiment was a copy of his very self, it wasn¡¯t easy to deal with techniques that were starting to surpass the Transcendence Tier threshold.


    He closed his eyes, his head throbbing with a burning pain. He could read five hundred possible moves from his opponent in a single moment. Since he was well aware of his own capabilities, both he and his opponent could respond with the appropriate move almost instantaneously.


    But the rewards of this training method matched its difficulty.


    <i>My embodiment isn¡¯t fully merged with the divine sword yet, so I have the advantage. But the fact that I couldn¡¯t even overpower one sword with five and that my formation was disrupted shows howcking my training is in Sword Maniption.</i>


    His mastery in swordy didn¡¯t equate to mastery in Sword Maniption. Herman, the swordsman he¡¯d fought to the death with, had shown him that.


    Even though Leonard had spent one lifetime wielding a sword, he only started to train seriously in most of his sword techniques after he¡¯d regained his memories of his past life. It had only been three years since then, so his experience was understandably limited.


    He was lucky to have had head-to-head battles with powerful enemies and strange encounters that sped up his progress, but he hadn¡¯t had enough time to make up for his inexperience.


    Leonard was still a diamond in the rough.


    <i>The only way forward is to take things one step at a time, </i>he realized. He quietly epted the reality of his situation.


    In his current form, he was already several times stronger than Yeon Mu-Hyuk, and he couldn¡¯t move forward if he continued to cling to his past legacy.


    He had to work on polishing his own self, just like everyone else.


    Leonard opened his eyes once he recovered his mental energy and rearranged his swords into the Five Elements Cross Formation. Knowing the weaknesses in the Five Wheels Formation didn¡¯t necessarily give him the ability to fix them, so he simply changed his approach.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    He once again created an apparition of himself with his mind, and it rushed at him at a frightening speed.


    It was like a sword demon that could cut through everything, never missing.


    The embodiment brought down Mountain Crusher to Leonard¡¯s head, but he redirected it with two swords and thrust forward the three remaining swords to block itpletely. The apparition saw iting, though, and used Wind Hail Barrage to retreat and avoid the area of attack.


    Leonard felt his head throb again as he and his opponent read each other at unfathomable speeds.


    <i>This is horribly painstaking, </i>he thought.


    He didn¡¯t know how many times he had to repeat this training method, but it didn¡¯t seem like something that would show results after a day or two. Still, his five swords moved in perfect order, each one ying its own part and stabbing and swinging at Leonard¡¯s imaginary enemy.


    This is where it began.


    He might break through his limits in a single day, or he might not make any progress even after ten years. He had truly reached a wall that he had to crawl over. This was where his trial began.


    * * *


    On his first day back, Leonard¡¯s nose dripped blood.


    On his second day back, Leonard¡¯s eyes were red and bloodshot.


    He hadn¡¯t used an excessive amount of internal energy or overworked himself, but his condition was still that bad. His upper dantian was much more developed than most Transcendence Tier experts, but he was utterly exhausted by the fourth day. That was how taxing this training method was.


    <i>...This has unexpectedly be a way to train my mind.</i>


    A few weekster, he was sitting in the lotus position and emptying his mind, restoring the mental energy that was nearly depleted.


    Over time, the process of emptying and refilling increased the capacity of mental energy. He hadn¡¯t intended it, but he now trained his mind in a simr way to how he trained his body. Typically, it wasn¡¯t this easy to expand one¡¯s mental energy. It didn¡¯t build up in the same simple way that muscle fibers did, but Leonard¡¯s training was so extreme that he was already seeing effects.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <i>My proficiency in Sword Maniption is also quickly increasing. I think my current skill is just about equal to Herman¡¯s.</i>


    His training was so intense that it quite literally required blood, sweat, and tears.


    If he truly had no idea what was waiting for him at the end of it, he would have possibly stopped, but he knew that this would help him expand on his wless swordy.


    He had already achieved this much in just one month after returning to the White Dragon.


    Leonard hadn¡¯t found any inspiration for his conceptual martial arts or any guidance for reaching the Demigod Tier, but his training was a huge help in digesting all the experience he had umted. At some point, even his meeting with Grace had been pushed to the back of his mind.


    One day, he was sparring with his embodiment at the training ground as always, and he heard a voice he¡¯d only ever heard once before.


    ¡°Oh? What an interesting training method. You¡¯re not starting with one sword and adding four more¡ªyour five swords are already moving as one. I was wondering why you only train with five swords, but now I understand.¡±


    Leonard turned around. He wasn¡¯t very surprised to see her, but his guard was up. She shouldn¡¯t be so insightful about his technique when the concept of the Five Elements didn¡¯t exist in this world. There were even people in murim who didn¡¯t know that the Five Elements were about being unified as one, just like the Three Aspects and the yin-yang.


    Grace met his gaze and smiled. ¡°I must have scared you. Sorry. My schedule is very unpredictable, so I couldn¡¯t set a specific time and date.¡±


    This was the Blue Dragon Commander, one of the seven most powerful knights in their outstanding family. As Leonard studied her with his Dragon Eyes, he noticed what was off.


    Her presence was too subtle.


    <i>It¡¯s as if I¡¯m looking at water or wind... </i>


    She was like nature itself.


    That was how he would describe it.


    Each and every one of her movements was hard to perceive. Not even invisible killers who¡¯d reached the peak of assassin arts were this elusive.


    <i>If she took a few steps forward to pretend to greet me and then stabbed me instead, I don¡¯t know if I could react in time. </i>As he was thinking this, he felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    He¡¯d felt this before.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Her ability was simr to No. 4, Dillon, his ssmate at the adolescent training facility. But while Dillon was only able to follow the flow of nature, Grace was a <i>part </i>of nature itself.


    If she hid somewhere and remained silent, Leonard would never be able to find her, even if he put serious effort into searching for her.


    She was a different type of monster from Demian and Audrey.


    <i>This family continues to surprise me. </i>


    He barely knew the contours of themanders¡¯ abilities, let alone their secrets. And there were still four of them he hadn¡¯t met yet.


    Leonard once again felt just how terrifying the Cardenas family was.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Commander Grace,¡± he said. He¡¯d seen her at the Hall of Dragons, but this was the first time they were meeting formally.


    Sheughed, understanding his intention. ¡°Ahaha! Yes, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    And that was how the Blue Dragon Commander had suddenly appeared.


    1. <u>https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wuxing_(Chinese_philosophy)</u> ?


    2. Technically six; consciousness is also considered an element <u>http://.shingon.org/teachings/ShingonMikkyo/rokudai.html#:~:text=The%20causal%20origination%20of%20the,wind%2C%20space%2C%20and%20consciousness</u><u>.</u> ?


    3. <u>https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Five_Tath%C4%81gatas</u> ?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 167

    <h4>Chapter 167</h4>


    ¡°The reason I wanted to meet you isn¡¯t all too serious, so you can rx,¡± Grace said.


    But Leonard couldn¡¯t simply do that. <i>I¡¯m even more nervous now because I can¡¯t sense anything properly even when I concentrate.</i>


    She had the signature golden hair and eyes of the direct descendants, butbined with her hazy aura, they didn¡¯t stand out much. It was hard to believe that her presence was this obscured when she wasn¡¯t even trying.


    If she were part of nature itself, it would likely not be possible to even read her movements.


    Of course, Grace had no idea what Leonard was thinking. ¡°I heard that you received a penta-core after the Blood Awakening Ceremony. So did I. A lot of people were disappointed because I¡¯m a direct descendant, but once I became amander¡ªactually, a little <i>after </i>I became amander, all those attitudes disappeared.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Leonard said. He understood a little.


    Out of the Cardenas¡¯ special mana cores, the penta-core was split into five elemental attributes. Unlike in murim, this world didn¡¯t meticulously research cultivation methods or ponder deeply about philosophical aspects of martial arts, so having more mana cores was less advantageous.


    The maximum number of elements a body could handle was five. With their inner resources stretched so thin, penta-cores were seen as the most inferior type of mana core by the Cardenas family.


    <i>It doesn¡¯t make much of a difference once one reaches the Transcendence Tier... but you can¡¯t ignore how much faster someone with a single core progresses before then. And it¡¯s also easier for them to develop the use of their elemental energy. </i>


    It was a well-known fact that how much innate talent someone had affected how fast they grew. Someone who became a Peak Realm expert at twenty was more exceptional than someone who became a Peak Realm expert at thirty. Leonard had seen plenty of this in his past life.


    So he knew that a lot of the ¡°talented¡± youngsters were actually dunces who often had to go back and re-learn the basics.


    That was why the term te bloomer¡± existed. Quickly reaching a high level of skill wasn¡¯t all that beneficial on its own. There were fundamentals that one absolutely had to master, and there were things that could only be gained through time and experience. Hastily trying to reach a higher level prevented one from building a sturdy foundation.


    Of course, being a fast learner was useful. If one could learn ten things from a single lesson, they had more time to spend on training.


    In the end, though, the sole speed of improvement couldn¡¯t predict how far someone would go. Even if someone became a Peak Realm expert at twenty, they weren¡¯t guaranteed to reach the next stage just as fast. They might not be able to reach the Apex Realm until they were eighty. Reaching an even higher level required not only innate talent but also effort and luck.


    If someone used an incorrect training method, didn¡¯t have enough innate talent, or had bad luck, it was impossible for them to reach a more advanced stage.


    Someone who was a fast learner had more time to train, but that was all. Finding the <i>right </i>ways to train and using them effectively was an entirely different skill.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That was the difference between someone who was average and someone who was exceptional.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never considered my penta-core to be a stumbling block,¡± Leonard exined.


    Grace¡¯s eyes glinted with interest.


    ¡°Having just one path can let me go further and faster, but having five paths means that I can feel and experience more things than someone with one path. Wouldn¡¯t you agree? These paths have an end to them, so if someone gets used to walking on the same one, they¡¯ll likely linger for longer,¡± he said.


    This was why rising stars in murim often shined when they were young and became average martial artists a few decadester.


    But that wasn¡¯t a result of their own intentions and choices¡ªit was because they became stronger by being fed elixirs and given martial arts books by their families. Once they learned everything they could learn from someone else, they wouldn¡¯t know what to do, so they just spent their time idling away, never going any further.


    Of course, a very small minority would reflect on themselves once they reached that stage and then progress much faster than the average person.


    ¡°Wow! What wise words. It¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯re sixteen,¡± Grace eximed, not even trying to hide how impressed she was. ¡°Not only are you at the very peak of the Transcendence Tier, but you¡¯re also not even the hasty type. I understand now why Audrey wants you. And there¡¯s nothing that concerns me.¡±


    ¡°Concerns you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve progressed exceptionally fast, so I was wondering if you were pushing yourself too hard. But I see now that there was no need to worry.¡±


    Her suspicion was understandable. Penta-cores were notorious for slowing down training, but Leonard had already reached the Transcendence Tier at sixteen.


    And who would ever consider that this speed was a result of the memories of his past life? Leonard quietly held back a bitter smile. If he were a third party like Grace, he would think the same thing. She had no idea.


    ¡°I appreciate your concern, Commander Grace.¡±


    She twirled her hair. ¡°Now all the things I was going to tell you are pointless... I still have two hours left, though, so why don¡¯t we chat for a bit?¡±


    Though she had only watched Leonard train for a little bit, there were many things she¡¯d picked up on.


    His swords moved as one unit, but each one was imbued with a different elemental attribute. His perfectmand over the five elements granted to him by his penta-core made him quite simr to Grace herself.


    She raised her right finger. ¡°Something like this, was it?¡±


    <i>Fwooooo. </i>At that moment, several ribbons of wind flew across the training ground, suddenly condensing into five swords. As they began to glow with a soft white light, the wind died.


    Normally, people couldn¡¯t even <i>see </i>natural energy, yet Grace had not only materialized it but also made it incredibly dense.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes widened. <i>Those are at least as strong, if not stronger, than augmented qi!</i>


    Manipting the natural energy outside the body was simple enough once one reached the Transcendence Tier, but condensing it like augmented qi was difficult. It was inefficient, of course, but it also took tens of times longer, about as long as generating augmented qi from energy inside the body.


    ¡°<i>Woosh.¡± </i>Grace twirled her finger, and the wind swords moved in an orderly fashion to create a sword formation.


    The Five Wheels Sword Formation.


    She appeared to have picked up the ideas of how they moved by watching Leonard train, but since she had created the formation without knowing the core principles, several aspects were insufficient.


    But then, Grace immediately spotted her own mistakes.


    ¡°Oh right, I can¡¯t use just wind.¡±


    She gestured with her finger.


    And then, Leonard was <i>truly </i>shocked.


    The four swords began to transform.


    One began to ze and became a fire sword.


    One began to drip and became a water sword.


    One gathered the dirt from the ground and became an earth sword.


    ¡°...What is that?¡± Leonard asked, astounded.


    Thest one began to glow a bluish-green.


    It should have represented metal toplete the circle of the Five Elements, but the power it emanated was most definitely not metal. He didn¡¯t know what principles Grace was drawing on, but it was different from the Five Elements.


    ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s an aether sword,¡± she said nonchntly. ¡°There are these things called ssical elements in magical theory. It¡¯s one of the five.¡±


    So her elements were fire, water, earth, wind, and aether. When Leonard realized this, he was astonished.


    They were the same ones that the Five Wheels Sword Formation represented.


    Aether was like the spirit sword or the void sword. He knew that it existed, but it represented something that wasn¡¯t fully fathomable.


    <i>Commander Grace¡¯s penta-core is a little different from mine, </i>he thought.


    The Five Elements and the Five ssical Elements. Four of them were the same, but one was not, and that made all the difference. Both were concepts that described the flow of nature, but their principles were entirely different.


    What came next wasn¡¯t something that could be understood through words.


    Both Grace and Leonard knew this.


    ¡°I was nning to have a cup of tea together with the time we have left...¡± She waved her finger, and the five swords dissipated. ¡°But since you¡¯re a boy, I assume you¡¯d prefer to y with swords?¡± she said teasingly.


    ¡°Please,¡± he said without a moment¡¯s hesitation. He raised his sword.


    While the Five Elements and the Five ssical Elements had many things inmon at their core, he had so many things to learn from her. He couldn¡¯t just waste the time they had left on small talk.


    Grace grinned, sensing his determination and excitement.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even hesitate. I like it.¡±


    Unlike the othermanders, she was free-spirited by nature, and she felt a little ufortable with the way people seemed to revere her. Leonard, however, wasn¡¯t scared to express what he wanted. Her opinion of him improved.


    They moved to opposite sides of the training ground. While Grace¡¯s presence was as evasive as ever, Leonard was nearly bursting with anticipation.


    ¡°Shall we begin¡ª¡±


    Before she even finished her sentence, Leonard charged.


    He shot forward like a bolt of lightning. Unlike opponents who were of equal strength or had slight differences, going on the defensive was not an option when facing someone far more powerful. Being pushed into a defensive stance even once meant death. He had to go all out from the very start.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Strike of the Azure Dragon


    This was the fastest attack he could use without applying a unique trait. As he swung his sword from his hip, the light enveloping his de became a bolt of lightning, aiming for Grace¡¯s throat. He had long since exceeded the speed of sound.


    She stood her ground.


    ¡°<i>Woosh.¡± </i>She raised a finger just as she had when creating the sword formation.


    <i>Booooom! </i>The ground shot up and blocked Strike of the Azure Dragon. Even with its sharpness, the lightning couldn¡¯t pierce through the wall and bounced off.


    Leonard studied her shield, his processing speed elerated by hundreds of times. It looked like a wall, but that was only because of its enormous size. Its shape was actually more simr to a sword¡ªan earth sword that was several times bigger and wider than the greatsword of White Dragon Knight Hugo.


    <i>It¡¯s very durable, and it¡¯s not something Strike of the Azure Dragon can break through.</i>


    As soon as he sensed this, he swiftly changed to a different Form. The augmented qi faded from blue to white, letting out a tiger¡¯s roar as it surged forward.


    This move was one of his top three techniques with the most destructive power.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Sixteenth Form: Sky-breaking Demon Quell


    He disregarded her defensive power and broke through her earth sword. It shattered with one hit and was reduced to a pile of earth. Leonard met her eyes.


    They were filled with interest and amusement, not shock.


    Even though he should have known what her demeanor would be like, he couldn¡¯t help but be angry.


    <i>Let¡¯s see how long she¡¯ll stay passive. </i>


    In the same way that she wanted to see his capabilities, Leonard also wanted to see the Blue Dragon Commander¡¯s full power.


    The difference between them was like night and day.


    But he was a martial artist. He would never give up, even if he knew that.


    Five Elements Style, Four Swords Style


    Azure Dragon Thirty-Sixth Form: Surge of the Dragon King


    Leonard took aim at Grace. Four swords came together to form the Azure Dragon. It bellowed as it flew forward.


    This technique was on apletely different level than when he¡¯d used it against Conrad at Antis City.


    The Form had kept up with Leonard¡¯s own growth, and it came down with immense power. Even the bones of a Demigod Tier expert would shatter under its force if the expert wasn¡¯t wearing armor.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s an interesting-looking dragon.¡±


    But the shape of the augmented qi technique only piqued her interest even more. This time, she held up two fingers like a pair of scissors.


    That tiny gesture brought on a colossal effect.


    <i>Fwoooooo¡ª¡ª!</i>


    Without warning, the wind condensed into the shape of an enormous beast¡¯s maw.


    Suddenly caught in its fangs, the Azure Dragon tried to pull back.


    <i>Thooooom!</i>


    The wind beast bit down violently, and the augmented energy of Surge of the Dragon King was crushed as if it were nothing.


    Leonard¡¯s face fell as he watched.


    Grace hadn¡¯t simply neutralized his attack. She was more like a mage than a swordswoman, and he¡¯d realized how her techniques worked.


    <i>Myriad changes based on myriad swords... I don¡¯t know who came up with that saying, but that¡¯s the perfect description. </i>


    While he marveled at her might, there was something he was sure of.


    <i>I lost, but I learned something.</i>


    Grace¡¯s path was not one that he could choose.

 Chapter 168

    <h4>Chapter 168</h4>


    Unlike Grace, Leonard wouldn¡¯t be able to manipte natural energy as if it were an extension of his body even if he reached the Demigod Tier. The goal of the Five Elements One Origin Sutra Sword was far too different.


    <i>They¡¯re called the Five ssical Elements, but the barriers between them havepletely broken. They¡¯re not just unified into one¡ªthey </i>are <i>one. </i>


    The Five Elements, which were the basis of all nature, weren¡¯tpletely independent of each other, but mixing them all together didn¡¯t make them one entity either. They kept the world in motion through the cycles of creation and destruction that arose from the elements interacting with each other. They were one system with five parts, five parts of one system.


    He recalled the firstment Grace had made when she¡¯d suddenly appeared. He now understood how she¡¯d known.


    ¡°Commander Grace.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± She blinked in response. It was hard to believe that someone so nonchnt was an incredibly powerful knight who had just neutralized Surge of the Dragon King with just two fingers.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve alreadybined the five into one.¡±


    ¡°...You noticed?¡± She looked genuinely surprised.


    It wasn¡¯t very hard for a Demigod Tier expert to see through the abilities of a Transcendence Tier expert, but it was nearly impossible for a mere Transcendence Tier expert to see through the very foundation of the powers of a Demigod Tier expert.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Though she had been born with a penta-core, she hadbined them like a single core to break into the Demigod Tier. That was when she obtained the ability to manipte nature however she wished.


    ¡°Amazing. Not even Demian has been able to see that far, even though he has Dragon Eyes like you. You actually took me by surprise with that one.¡±


    The yfulness was gone from her voice. She now understood why the other Knights Commanders were acting the way they were, wary of the Order of the Golden Dragon.


    ¡°At this rate, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be long until you reach the Demigod Tier...¡± she mumbled.


    Reaching the Transcendence Tier before the age of twenty was already very impressive, but reaching the Demigod Tier was a different story. Some never reached it after training for a thousand years, while some reached it after only ten years. It wasn¡¯t very hard to tell who fell into which category, but anyone could tell that Leonard was thetter.


    If he could surpass the Demigod Tier and reach the Deification Tier, the House of Cardenas wouldn¡¯t need to keep clinging to some ancient mission.


    <i>At any rate, it¡¯s clear what my role is. </i>


    Demian would talk people into joining their side while implementing a general consensus. Wade and Audrey would give weight to that consensus, so there wasn¡¯t much for Grace to do on that front.


    The only thing for her to do here was to guide him as someone who had already gone down the path of having a penta-core.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you say. Ibined the Five ssical Elements into one, and I was able to reach the Demigod Tier when I could skillfully wield them as one. And that was when I was able to start manipting natural energy at will. But,¡± she paused, ¡°you¡¯re not trying to follow in my footsteps, are you? Since you keep sticking with five swords, I assume that you¡¯re not trying tobine the five energies into one but trying to improve your skills while maintaining a system with five different energies.¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°Ah. You¡¯re choosing a harder path than mine.¡±


    As someone who embodied the Five ssical Elements, Grace understood Leonard better than anyone else. Breaking down five elements tobine them into one was already incredibly difficult, but trying to reach the next level while maintaining their separation was naturally more difficult.


    It would be harder than trying to survive under a spiderweb during a storm.


    <i>But if he can make it to the very end... </i>


    Leonard could actually reach the level of a god. Grace felt it in her instincts, just as she had when she¡¯d sensed her limits after reaching the Demigod Tier.


    The moment shebined her mana cores and became one with nature, she confined herself to the Demigod Tier. Nature was merely another part of their world, but in order to reach the Deification Tier, one had to reach something beyond that. Now that she was part of nature itself, she couldn¡¯t go any further.


    ¡°All right. It¡¯s time to get serious,¡± she said.


    She didn¡¯t regret what she had be, nor did she want to go back. But she didn¡¯t want a talented young knight to end up unknowingly trapping himself.


    It was time to push him to his limits.


    She would show him where she had stopped so that he could reach higher heights. She was the only person in the family who could teach him.


    Nature de


    Her technique wasn¡¯t called de of Nature or Nature of des¡ªthey were indistinguishable.


    ¡°What?!¡± Leonard couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Over a thousand swords formed around Grace. Not only that, the number was still increasing. Each sword was an augmented energy sword. With so many weapons, if they all flew out at once, they could topple a mountain.


    Something Demian had told him flickered through Leonard¡¯s mind.


    <i>¡°Generally, the Seven Orders all fight a different type of enemy, so their leader, theirmander, is often appointed based on thepatibility of their unique trait.¡±</i>


    They needed people who could break through the Void Deities¡¯ invulnerability and people who could overpower the Demoniacs¡¯ healing abilities.


    Since Celestials could fly, what would the Blue Dragon Commander¡¯s unique trait be like?


    The answer was very simple.


    <i>Immensely powerful wide-area attacks!</i>


    While Audrey was superior to Grace in terms of pure strength because she could destroy anything, Grace was superior to Audrey in terms of scale.


    Wade might be better for immediate, one-hit attacks, but Grace was more efficient because she could fire volley after volley of swords.


    Celestials wererge in number, unlike Void Deities, and they could spawn in more ces, unlike Demoniacs. But there was a reason they weren¡¯t crawling around. Every time they tried to descend from the sky, they werepletely massacred.


    ¡°For reference, my unique trait is very efficient,¡± she said. ¡°Even if I fire this attack, it will only take me a few seconds to recover the energy it consumes. Though, it wouldn¡¯t be very effective against someone like Audrey with an immense amount of brute strength or someone like Demian who can interfere with the direction of an attack.¡±


    ¡°But you can take out countless enemies weaker than you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you gather ten thousand Transcendence Tier experts, I can annihte them if given enough time. But it¡¯s unfortunate that this power is mostly tied to this realm.¡±


    If Grace¡¯s power could be used in the Demonic Realm or the Celestial Realm, other than a few monsters with Demigod Tier strength, all themon monster soldiers would have already been wiped out.


    Unfortunately, being restricted to the Middle Realm was a unique aspect of her inexhaustible power.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to adjust the power of my attacks, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t hurt you. Are you still okay with that?¡± she asked.


    Leonard didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Yes. Please don¡¯t stop unless I surrender or lose consciousness.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re unlucky, you might die, you know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the type of risk I¡¯ll have to take to reach the Demigod Tier.¡±


    Grace saw from his calm face that his courage came not from arrogance but from resolve. She took a step forward.


    It was time for them to talk with swords, not words.


    <i>Here shees, </i>Leonard¡¯s nearly prophetic sixth sense warned, just as a downpour of swords came down upon him and covered the entire training ground.


    But the barrage was like a forest of des, too vast to target Leonard alone.


    * * *


    The one-sided sparring match was forced to end because of the time. While the Blue Dragon Commander¡¯s schedule was rtively lightpared to the schedules of the othermanders, she didn¡¯t have so much free time that she could spend a whole day sparring with Leonard.


    Leonard didn¡¯t surrender or lose consciousness. But by the end, he wasn¡¯tpletely unscathed either.


    <i>¡°Cough!¡± </i>He spat out globs of blood and barely managed to steady himself.


    His injuries weren¡¯t light.


    Grace had inflicted so much damage that, had his body not been close to a dragon¡¯s, he would have died on the spot or, at the very least, spent months recovering.


    ¡°Thank... you... for... your... guidance,¡± he gasped, using great effort to force down the blood that had risen in his throat. Their match had taught him more than he would have learned after years of training.


    While Grace had taken a different direction to a different destination from Leonard, they had much inmon, so there was also much he could learn from.


    ¡°Likewise. I learned a few things while teaching you. I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t copse even after I pushed you so hard. Amazing,¡± she said with genuine admiration for his grit and martial spirit.


    She had sensed that she had to treat him like a fellow seasoned martial artist, not a talented student, realizing that she also had things left to learn about sword formations and elemental energies.


    Perhaps that was why she feltpelled to make him a promise for the future, even though she didn¡¯t know when it would be fulfilled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight again once you reach the Demigod Tier. I can show you my full power then.¡±


    Leonard didn¡¯t need to say anything. Grace saw his answer in his eyes and smiled.


    She began to walk away. If she stayed any longer, it would¡¯ve dyed Leonard in getting his wounds treated. Since he didn¡¯t want to show her his vulnerable side, it would only be right to respect his pride.


    Grace left the White Dragon training ground, and just as she was about to leave the Ivory Forest, she saw someone blocking her way.


    ¡°Demian?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Themanders hadn¡¯t expected to run into each other. They weren¡¯t close enough to exchange small talk, so they went straight to business.


    ¡°How was it? Are you starting to understand what I told you?¡± Demian asked.


    He didn¡¯t mention any particr subject, but Grace easily understood.


    ¡°Yeah. I can see why you said that. He¡¯s too valuable to hand over to the Order of the Golden Dragon.¡±


    ¡°If we convince that old man Wade, we¡¯ll be in the majority. There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t be able to see it with that discerning eye of his, so he¡¯s basically guaranteed to join us.¡± Demian¡¯s lip curled up to one side. His n was going smoothly. The Golden Dragon wouldn¡¯t be able to get their hands on Leonard if fourmanders opposed it, especially because Leonard himself had no intention of joining them.


    As Demian was muttering to himself, Grace interrupted, ¡°Were you watching us fight?¡±


    ¡°No, I just got here. Thatst shockwave was pretty big, though. Don¡¯t tell me something went wrong.¡±


    ¡°He is a little injured, but it¡¯s not serious. But you know, his physique is pretty tough. It seems he¡¯s awakened some other dragon traits besides the Dragon Eyes.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s a topic for another time,¡± Demian said, dodging the subject and trying to be vague. Leonard¡¯s Dragon Heart was too important a secret, so he would tell her once he was sure she was on their side.


    After talking for a few minutes, they quickly came to the same conclusion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep Leonard hidden until he reaches the Demigod Tier,¡± Grace said.


    ¡°It would be so nice if we could just convince Corbin to join us. But that man is a wild card in multiple ways,¡± Demian added.


    The Order of the Light Dragon typically focused on surveilling outside forces, but they also kept close watch inside the family as well, just in case any hostile forces or their coborators tried to infiltrate the House of Cardenas. They had been the ones to discover that some indirect descendants had been convinced to be spies.


    It was rare for them to spy on the Seven Orders, but that was because they chose not to. If they wanted to, they could.


    ¡°Well, it could be good,¡± Grace said, grinning in response to his concern.


    It could take years, perhaps decades, for Leonard to break past the Transcendence Tier and reach the Demigod Tier, but she wasn¡¯t worried. That was the hunch she had after fighting him.


    <i>Thatst technique he used was incredible, </i>she thought. Grace had tried to defeat him before their time was up, but she¡¯d identally wounded him instead.


    She had been too taken aback by the sight of those giant tiger paws that swatted and destroyed a thousand swords.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be ready next time,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hm? For what?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±


    Leaving Demian bewildered by her mysterious words, Grace hummed to herself as she left the base. She had a faint smile on her face.


    It was a happy day.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169¡°I didn¡¯t think I would need an entire month,¡± Leonard muttered to himself.


    After performing some major circulations, he was now fully recovered. He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    His body was as strong as a Vajra Physique, and he had even awakened his Dragon Heart, yet it had almost been crushed in a mere sparring match, not even a real battle with his life on the line. This was simply proof of Grace¡¯s incredible might. Her power was unbelievable in a different way from the other commanders he¡¯d seen.


    As a rule, Demigod Tier experts were unbeatable for anyone weaker than them. But Grace had an even greater advantage. Every one of her attacks was formidable on its own and didn¡¯t require preparation time. Since her attacks were so efficient, she could use them over and over again. Therefore, she would also win battles of endurance.


    Grace was perfect for fighting large armies. For generations, that was the role the Blue Dragon Commanders had taken on.


    She was the worst possible matchup for Leonard.


    It¡¯s nearly impossible to break through her shower of swords, and even if I did, she¡¯s not particularly weak in close-quarters combat. Even if I set up the perfect defense, she would just pummel me with swords until I was crushed.


    This was not a power that Leonard could face while in the Transcendence Tier.


    If he fought Audrey and Demian without them using their unique traits, he could keep up the fight for at least a hundred exchanges, but if he fought Grace in the same way, he¡¯d likely not reach ten exchanges, let alone a hundred.


    Leonard hadn¡¯t even managed to fully harmonize his five elements; he stood no chance against Grace, who had merged hers. His aim was slightly different from hers, and her abilities were essentially greater versions of his.


    She is one with natural energies, so the Eastern God Style will be useless. The Southern God Style¡¯s destructive power won¡¯t be able to push back against her firepower either. And focusing on defense won¡¯t stop the attacks, so the Northern God Style won¡¯t work either.


    While healing himself with energy circulation, Leonard had run through thousands of possible battle scenarios, trying to find a way to win. Since he could use power at the Demigod Tier, it wouldn¡¯t be completely impossible to win if the stars were aligned in his favor.


    As I thought, completing the Western God Style is my top priority.


    With that thought in mind, Leonard finally unfolded his legs from the lotus position and left the training room in which he¡¯d been cooped up for a month. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Eastern God Style incapacitated all powers that interfered with natural laws.


    The Southern God Style had destructive power that could annihilate all.


    The Northern God Style could halt anything, making them as if they were suspended or dead.


    If he devoted himself to just one style, he could easily reach the commander level. However, part of his goal was not just to reach the Demigod Tier but to surpass the Deification Tier. To reach the peak[1] of martial arts. True martial artists sought to always continue to improve themselves as long as they were still breathing.


    ¡°I need more experience on the battlefield,¡± Leonard unconsciously muttered to himself.


    He pushed away his fixation on the duel itself. He had an idea of a technique that he could use as an outline for the Western God Style, but he couldn¡¯t reproduce it. During their fight, he had used an attack that had the power to cut through a mountain. But he¡¯d fumbled the attempt and ended up with injuries that took him a whole month to recover from. However, he considered it a small price to pay when it would help him develop the Western God Style.


    The White Tiger is the key, Leonard thought. It would be the foundation for the Western God Style.


    It was easy for most people to think of the White Tiger as simply a tiger with white fur, but the divine beast was very different from regular tigers in multiple ways, including in appearance. Its eyes were blue and its fur pure white; it had claws and fangs that could tear through anything, and could run around the whole world at the speed of light.


    There was even an old idiom, ¡°a dragon fighting a tiger,¡± that was used to describe a conflict between two great powers. The Azure Dragon was often seen as the king of mystical beasts, but the White Tiger could match its power.


    The White Tiger was also known to chase away evil spirits, which was why shrines in areas rife with spooky stories about spirits and ghosts would hang up pictures of the White Tiger.


    Fingers running over his sword, Leonard took his time to consider the information he had used to come up with the basis of the Western God Style. He felt as if he was on the brink of a breakthrough, and that peculiar feeling made his fingers itch. He couldn¡¯t make any developments in the Western God Style merely through sparring unless his opponent was at the commander level.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll have to join in on this Subjugation Order,¡± he decided.


    He¡¯d heard that the Third Division had also finished recovering from their injuries, so it was about time for them to return to the field.


    His steps were light as he headed back to the base.


    The Void Deity Aiolos, who could command the four winds, would make the perfect subject for him to test the Western God Style.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s Leonard.¡±


    ¡°What? Leonard¡¯s here?¡±


    Just as Leonard had expected, the Third Division had finished recuperating from their injuries and were making preparations for their next mission.


    What did surprise him was the way the members crowded around him.


    Grady, who¡¯d run up to Leonard as soon as he spotted him, was the first to speak. ¡°It¡¯s good to see that your arms and legs are attached! I could tell how vicious Grace was by the damage she did to the arena alone. Were you spending the last month recovering?¡±


    Apparently, there were rumors going around about how Grace had absolutely pummeled him.


    ¡°I did end up with some injuries because I pushed myself too hard... but just what in the world are these rumors?¡± Leonard asked back.


    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t really do anything wrong. It¡¯s Commander Grace who¡¯s the problem. The way she fights is so flashy that she ends up affecting a large area. Someone even said that her impact was so powerful that the aftershock reached people beyond the White Dragon base.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Now he understood. Leonard had unwittingly contributed to Grace¡¯s harsh reputation.


    He assumed that the impact came from his last attack, which was the experimental Southern God Style technique he had used to destroy a thousand of her swords. A Transcendence Tier expert wouldn¡¯t be able to create such a large aftershock on their own.


    Grace had probably been worried about Leonard when he suddenly began to push himself so hard to use a dangerous technique, and she¡¯d even gone easy on him so he wouldn¡¯t die or be critically injured. And yet her concern only strengthened her reputation as someone approachable. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for her.


    ¡°But anyway, since you came here as soon as you finished recovering, I assume you¡¯re going to join us on Aiolos¡¯s Subjugation Order?¡± Isaac asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Leonard confirmed, looking down at the sheath at his waist. ¡°I still haven¡¯t had the chance to test out this fine sword.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t forged from the expensive materials that the Cardenas family usually used but from Pollux¡¯s iron fists. The divine sword wouldn¡¯t really improve Leonard¡¯s own capabilities, but it made a difference in areas where it mattered, such as when he was about to be killed.


    Most importantly, a sword this powerful would give him a notable boost when fighting an enemy as strong as a Demigod Tier expert.


    Of course, Isaac knew this as well. He smiled. ¡°Yes, it looks quite dependable. I¡¯d imagine that it can even easily cut through the winds of Aiolos¡¯s authority. If you weren¡¯t here, we would have had to send out a request for assistance to other divisions.¡±


    Aiolos was the master of the seasonal winds, and he was a formidable enemy. He was dangerous in a different way from Pollux. His divine powers made him close to being an Intermediary Void Deity, and combined with their versatility, they made him so powerful that not even a Class 9 Archmage would be able to compete with him.


    ¡°Thankfully, Aiolos¡¯s fragments are much too weak for us to need a commander-level knight to come with us. I assume there won¡¯t be any unexpected surprises like last time,¡± Isaac added.


    As the five knights recalled how they had nearly been annihilated by Pollux after going to fight Castor, a bitter taste filled their mouths. They swallowed it down.


    Once it was revealed that Castor could call upon his brother, the party had been credited for making a big contribution to the White Dragon, but they refused to do it again.


    ¡°Oh, I guess we¡¯ll have to take a boat. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been on one. I don¡¯t like how salty the ocean air is,¡± Janet said, making small talk.


    That reminded Leonard of what he¡¯d read about the Divine Territory they would be going to.


    Aeolia. That was the name of both Aiolos¡¯s island and kingdom.


    The island had a fortress made with technology that no longer existed in their era, and it even blocked people from looking inside with magic. They would have to go in blind, with no idea of its layout and structure.


    ¡°The island isn¡¯t too far from shore, so it¡¯ll only take about an hour or two to reach it from Arcadia. You can put your mind at ease,¡± Isaac explained.


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re going out to sea anyway, can we do some fishing on our way back?¡± Grady asked. ¡°I want to test out my skills. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°If we have the time, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    Janet¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of fishing. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going back to the base as soon as the mission is over. Really, I don¡¯t understand why you like fishing when you don¡¯t even like to eat fish.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but that¡¯s beside the purpose. Even the commander enjoys fishing,¡± Isaac replied. Janet shrugged.


    It was nice to see them chattering. As Leonard listened to the ridiculous conversation, he didn¡¯t even notice himself smile. The bond between people who had fought and nearly died together went beyond merely sharing the same last name. They were basically a real family.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk had lived a solitary life, isolated by his power until his very death. Would he feel that sense of belonging someday, like the other knights?


    I don¡¯t know.


    It was too early for him to answer.


    * * *


    The Third Division received approval to carry out their mission the very next day. Void Deities became more powerful the longer they stayed alive, so as long as the White Dragon Knights weren¡¯t pushing themselves too hard, it was best to kill them as soon as possible.


    However, Aeolia was a little different from other Divine Territories. Up until now, the knights would be transported to and from the Divine Territories with teleportation, but this time, they had to take a boat. It was a standard vessel made of metal and wood.


    Leonard felt a little disappointed when he saw it, not even realizing the anticipation he¡¯d felt.


    It¡¯s not even made with magical engineering, he thought. Then again, there¡¯s no reason to use ships like the ones at the Atlantis Maritime Alliance when we¡¯re just sailing through a normal ocean.


    Their boat wasn¡¯t even a proper military ship but a transport vessel. Using a ship as great as the ones at the Alliance would only be a waste of resources, Masterpieces even more so.


    Now that I think about it, the Sixth Sea District will also become more dangerous the longer the Rifts are left alone. I wonder if the Arcadian Empire has any plans to deal with them.


    Rifts didn¡¯t close up naturally like wounds did. If left alone, they would erode on the Middle Realm and turn into Corroded Realms, which were several times more dangerous.


    The Order of the Red Dragon was in charge of Rifts. Leonard would ask Wade once they met.


    His thoughts were interrupted when he sensed something dangerous. His hair stood on end.


    The ocean was peaceful, and the sky was cloudless and clear. But his instincts were warning him¡ªwarning him that something serious was about to happen, even if his life wasn¡¯t in danger.


    Just as Leonard opened his mouth to shout, the boat began to oscillate.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    All the knights were Transcendence Tier experts. They should have been able to move around a turbulent boat as easily as they could on land, but their balance was suddenly thrown off.


    The boat was being tossed around by unnatural forces.


    These aren¡¯t normal ocean waves!


    Leonard¡¯s eyes dyed golden, and he saw where natural laws were being distorted.


    It was the wind.


    The wind raged around them like a tornado, as if trying to flip the boat over. It shouldn¡¯t be possible, but it was thrashing the boat around from its very underside. At this rate, they would have to return to shore without reaching the island.


    ¡°The enemy is attacking!¡± Leonard yelled as he unsheathed his sword.


    Shing. He brandished the murky black blade.


    This was a divine blade made from the fragments of a dead god.


    It glinted in the face of a living god¡¯s power.


    I¡¯ll cut through it.


    Wind wasn¡¯t like fire, water, earth, or wood. It had no substance, flowing as an intangible force.


    So, Leonard simply had to cut off the flow and make his cut fast and sharp¡ªso fast and so sharp that not even Leonard himself would see it.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique: Azure Dragon''s Flash


    Crack. A bolt of blue lightning shot out from the boat toward the ocean.


    1. The word also sounds like ¡°endlessness¡± or ¡°limitless¡± ?

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170The bolt of lightning became invisible.


    The speed and sharpness were impressive, but normally, Azure Dragon¡¯s Flash wouldn¡¯t be enough to cut through a god¡¯s authority. At most, it would only be able to stop it for a few seconds.


    Chwaaaa.


    Leonard¡¯s attack was enough to right the boat, which had nearly flipped over. As its hull hit the ocean¡¯s surface, the impact caused a massive amount of water to shoot up.


    It worked on my first try, but it was more thanks to the sword than my own abilities.


    Leonard had wiped out the wind just as it was about to capsize the boat, even though that wasn¡¯t physically possible.


    In fact, his attack had cut through the wind created by a god¡¯s authority, not a natural force. The divine sword surpassed basic understanding.


    ¡°Leonard! What was that?!¡± Isaac shouted as he sprinted over.


    ¡°I believe that was Aiolos¡¯s authority. I think he¡¯ll keep trying to capsize us until we reach the island,¡± Leonard honestly voiced his thoughts.


    ¡°We still have at least thirty minutes of travel until we reach Aeolia Island...¡± Isaac¡¯s face went as pale as a statue¡¯s. Can we even make it? Now I understand why a defensive position is more advantageous.


    Just because they were all Transcendence Tier experts didn¡¯t mean that they were unaffected by the terrain. Lightness arts that could be used on the water¡¯s surface were very advanced, and even then, crossing water on a reed leaf or on duckweed required tangible surfaces.


    It was even harder to traverse Aiolos¡¯s domain when he kept attacking them. It was difficult enough to continue onward even if they focused all their efforts into sailing forward, and it would be a grueling journey to the island, which was tens of kilometers away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you just did, but can you keep blocking him like you did just now?¡± Isaac asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If I miss even once, the boat will capsize, and if he targets the waters around us instead of the vessel itself, I won¡¯t be able to stop him with just one sword.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Aiolos¡¯s area of influence to be so wide. Since we¡¯re close to foreign borders, we can¡¯t call for much backup either.¡±


    No matter how impeccable the Arcadian Empire¡¯s power and status were, sending a large armed force to its borders would cause a foreign relations crisis.


    Other countries technically couldn¡¯t do anything unless they intended to start a war, but human emotion was stronger than human rationale. If the Arcadian Empire insulted another nation¡¯s pride, the foreign nation could attack even if they were guaranteed to lose. This would place a heavy burden on Arcadia¡¯s forces, which were already stretched thin from trying to ward off otherworldly enemies.


    And yet, if they revealed the existence and danger of Void Deities, it would cause even graver consequences.


    Shoooooo.


    As expected, Aiolos didn¡¯t retreat after just one failure.


    But I don¡¯t even need to use Azure Dragon¡¯s Flash, Leonard thought. This divine sword can cut down divine authorities if I simply hold up the blade.


    He needed precision, not power. It was more important for him to find the weak spots in the wind¡¯s flow.


    His Dragon Eyes began to glow with a golden light as he entered a truly critical situation.


    Sure enough, as the wind raged around them, fierce waves over ten meters high formed, trying to swallow the boat. The tempest contrasted with the calm, clear sky.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Fifth Form Variation


    Heavenly Steel Shockwave Tremor


    The technique had become more refined than last time, and he launched a shockwave against the wind without even needing to hit it with his sword.


    Boooooom¡ª!


    As soon as the shockwave shot out from his sword and into the waves, it dug under the surface, creating explosions underwater and dispersing the waves.


    But Leonard clicked his tongue as he watched, irritated.


    Even though he¡¯d broken up the giant waves, the boat had been thrown back from the force of the attack. Though his sword could cut down a Void Deity¡¯s authority, he couldn¡¯t cut through the laws of physics. He had pushed Aiolos back, but this was the price. A normal boat couldn¡¯t withstand the collateral impact of Heavenly Steel Shockwave Tremor, except perhaps ships that practically lived on the ocean, such as the Aquamarine or the Moby Dick.


    Leonard squinted as he analyzed his opponent¡¯s attack. His intention is obvious. He¡¯s not trying to kill us, per se; his authority has more to do with wrecking our vessel. If we can¡¯t land, it will be impossible to carry out the mission, and Aeolia Island doesn¡¯t have a wharf or a pier in the first place. What a bothersome tactic.


    The mission didn¡¯t start until they surrounded the bronze fortress as if laying a siege and found their way in. It was rare for vessels to get attacked this far out at sea, but it wasn¡¯t completely unheard of.


    Isaac let out a long sigh. He had come to the same conclusion as Leonard. ¡°We¡¯ll have to request help from a mage. Aiolos isn¡¯t even attacking us directly, so we can¡¯t do much against him.¡±


    A question suddenly came to Leonard. ¡°Why is Calantha still in his cabin? He hasn¡¯t come out once since we set out.¡±


    ¡°He says he has terrible seasickness.¡±


    ¡°Sigh. I see.¡±


    It was understandable that Calantha wanted a break. He had probably been pushed too hard while fighting alongside the 7th Division of the Black Dragon, and the White Dragon Knights had been planning to let him rest if possible.


    But if things continued like this, the boat would either capsize or be pushed back to shore.


    Leonard gulped as he assessed Aiolos¡¯s third attempt. He couldn¡¯t help it. Aiolos had seemed to realize that it was pointless to attack the boat directly with winds and waves, and now pillars of water were shooting up from somewhere deep beneath the surface, aiming for the keel. If Leonard wanted to cut through the attack, he would have to either dive underwater or cut the boat along with the pillars.


    Aiolos is quick to adapt. It¡¯s hard to believe that he can do this from tens of kilometers away.


    According to the book he had read at the White Dragon, divinities related to wind were like that. In terms of pure speed, light and lightning were faster than wind, but wind could be directed continuously instead of being used as single-instance attacks. Wind abilities weren¡¯t known for their destructive power, but they were versatile and useful in many areas.


    But Leonard did have a way to deal with such powers.


    ?Thoom.


    He used the subtle yet impressive Heavy Hammer Cultivation Method and stamped down on the boat.


    In murim, this type of move was commonly known as the Thousand-Pound Hammer.


    He¡¯d compressed his internal energy to increase his body weight, and the vessel resisted the force that was trying to crush it from top to bottom. With the water to cushion it, it didn¡¯t cause a shockwave either.


    If Leonard had slipped up in the slightest, the boat would have tipped over from the dynamic force.


    ¡°...This is dangerous,¡± he muttered. Even though he had executed it perfectly, he didn¡¯t miss the cracks that appeared here and there on the vessel.


    The impact of his Heavy Hammer Cultivation Method clashing with a god¡¯s authority did no small amount of damage. The repeated process of the boat almost being flipped over and regaining its balance was also a problem. It would only take three or four more exchanges for the boat to break.


    Fortunately, Calantha emerged a moment later.


    ¡°W-What happened?¡± The sight of the battle woke him right up as he looked around, washing away the disorientation on his face.


    Though it was easy to forget sometimes, Calantha was still an Archmage. He didn¡¯t even need to speak any incantations, and he cast several defensive spells to protect the entire vessel with a few hand gestures.


    Leonard could also use magic with the mana mastery of his Dragon Heart, but he couldn¡¯t cast spells he had never learned or seen. I see. So that¡¯s how you layer defensive spells.


    One could dumbly fight fire with fire, but magic and martial arts techniques only approached perfection once they could be used with precision.


    His Dragon Eyes glinted with wonder as he analyzed Calantha¡¯s spells and filed them away for his own use. Leonard could learn spells flawlessly just by seeing them a few times, as long as they weren¡¯t supreme magic.


    Once Calantha began to cast his spells in earnest, mere wind and waves could no longer rock the boat. It was more stable than what Leonard had achieved with his sword. At this rate, they¡¯d be able to reach the Divine Territory without much of a hitch.


    Graaaaaah!


    A sharp wailing suddenly came from the sky, filling the party with dread and disgust.


    The source of the sound was a monster with the body of a bird and the head of a woman.


    Isaac immediately recognized them. He shouted, ¡°Harpyiai! Men, get into formation!¡±


    Leonard recalled reading about these monsters. They were ancient ancestors of harpies, but their descendants were incomparable to them. Harpyiai had the blood of old gods flowing through their veins and could even use authorities.


    These divine servants were far stronger than Castor¡¯s centaurs.


    Looks like they¡¯re not planning to get within reach of my sword.


    They flew fast and stayed hundreds of meters above them. They would be hard to fight.


    On the other hand, the harpyiai had no trouble attacking them.


    Screeeee¡ª!


    The harpyiai created blades of wind with the beating of their wings, shooting them straight at Leonard to test it out.


    The wind blades were sharp and fast. The intangible attack surpassed the speed of sound.


    The cuts immediately broke apart as soon as they met Leonard¡¯s sword, but he assumed they were imbued with authority because he felt a sizable impact when they met. The blades were at least as strong as a Transcendence Tier expert¡¯s sword wind, if not stronger.


    They can¡¯t hurt us much directly, but they have more than enough power to capsize the boat.


    It would be difficult to maintain the defensive power of the boat when they could only rely on one person to defend it. In general, magic was very weak to powers that stemmed from divine authority.


    Not even a shield made by a Class 7 Archmage could last long against this barrage. Even if Calantha could protect the Third Division, it would take up a lot of his energy.


    If Aiolos called upon the winds and waves again, he would make a successful attack at some point.


    He wants to drag this out, Leonard realized. Giving him what he wants would be the worst course of action.


    He watched as the blades of wind beat down above them, hitting the shield because the knights themselves couldn¡¯t block them all. They weren¡¯t wearing the shield down with destructive power, but by weakening the structure of the spell itself. Even though Calantha was reinforcing the defenses as fast as he could, if the structure of his spells fell apart, he would have to cast new ones altogether. And in that time, the barrage would continue and splinter the boat.


    They didn¡¯t have time.


    Leonard¡¯s grip was tight around his sword as he tried to find a way out of their dilemma.


    ...I have no other choice but to try this.


    And then a risky plan came to mind.


    When he gave Calantha a quick and simplified rundown, the mage looked at him with half disbelief and half nervousness. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°So, well, you see, I think it¡¯s theoretically possible, but, um...¡±


    To mages, ¡°theoretically possible¡± meant ¡°not possible.¡± But for martial artists, it meant ¡°achievable.¡±


    Leonard was satisfied with his answer and launched himself toward the bow, which would be the best place to carry out his plan.


    Calantha was dumbfounded. ¡°Ugh. I was about to say that it wouldn¡¯t work.¡±


    Calantha pulled himself together and moved to the stern, assessing the situation at the rear. At some point, the shield had become covered in web-like cracks under the harpyiai¡¯s relentless hail of wind blades. They would be lucky if the shield lasted another five minutes.


    Calantha saw no other way out. His only choice was to proceed with Leonard¡¯s suggestion, which ultimately wasn¡¯t a suggestion.


    ¡°If this fails, just remember that I wasn¡¯t responsible!¡± he shouted.


    He kept getting put on the battlefield when he wasn¡¯t even a combat mage. Calantha blamed his bad luck, held up his hands, and cast his magic.


    Leonard¡¯s request was very simple.


    Calantha simply needed to create enough propulsive force to accelerate a large vessel.


    ¡°Repulse Force!¡±


    He used one of the most advanced Class 6 spells, releasing an enormous amount of thrust at the back of the boat.


    The strategy was simplistic to the point of being idiotic.


    Within a few seconds, the keel broke, and the metal frame bent under a force strong enough to splinter the boat. The spell was so barbaric that it launched the boat out of the water, where it met air resistance.


    Even for the knights of the 3rd Division, it took everything in them not to fall over, but Leonard didn¡¯t react and simply raised his sword above his head.


    Now.


    This was the moment he¡¯d been waiting for.


    Unlike Aiolos¡¯s authority, air resistance was a natural force, so Leonard had to cut through it without relying on the properties of his divine sword.


    What he needed was conviction.


    The conviction to cut through anything.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique: White Tiger¡¯s Resolve[1]


    He used the ultimate secret technique he had awakened while pondering the Western God Style. This attack came from the guardian and divine beast who was the master of the physical forces. The White Tiger¡¯s blow came down.


    As soon as Leonard swung his sword downward from the bow of the ship, he cut through several kilometers of air, launching the boat forward.


    Cutting through air didn¡¯t get rid of air resistance.


    But somehow, the team¡¯s vessel flew forward at incredible speed down the path Leonard had created. He hadn¡¯t pushed aside air or wind, but resistance itself. The restitution force of natural laws set in a few seconds later, and the air resistance returned, but in that brief moment, they had broken through the flock of harpyiai, buying themselves some time.


    ¡°Calantha!¡± Leonard shouted.


    The harpyiai were shocked that their prey had suddenly evaded them, and the barrage of wind blades stopped for a moment.


    In that instant, Calantha lowered the shield and cast offensive spells.


    ¡°O fire of Gehenna, boiling mud with no bottom.¡±


    Leonard had heard this incantation before.


    ¡°Burn. Erase. Devour. Open your mouth and spew the flames of Purgatory with the maws of sin.¡±


    The memory of facing the Mind Kraken flickered through Leonard¡¯s mind.


    This was the Class 7 fire spell that Jack Russell had used.


    A magic array manifested at a close distance from the harpyiai, and blood-red fire shot out in a downpour. It was so lethal that it could reduce a target into a pile of ash with just one spark. The harpyiai¡¯s vitality and defenses were nothing compared to the offensive power and the mobility of the projectiles, making the attack deadly.


    Graaaah!


    Kiaaaaa!


    Screeeeeee!


    They wailed like the ghosts of tortured spirits, and tens of harpyiai fell from the sky, scorched by the flames of Purgatory.


    They were long dead by the time the seawater put out the fires.


    Some of them are still alive? As expected of an ancient race.


    It was the equivalent of staying dry under a rain shower. But Leonard could count the number of survivors on one hand. They seemed to have lost the will to fight, and they disappeared into the horizon.


    The party had now defeated the gatekeepers of the Divine Territory.


    ¡°Leonard, to think that you fought not only at sea but also in the air. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have had to return to shore and call for backup,¡± Isaac said.


    In the end, he and the other knights had only ended up being a burden. They looked away in shame. They hadn¡¯t been able to attack the harpyiai when they were soaring through the air, be it with martial arts or unique traits. They did try to use javelins, but even if they were experts in javelin-throwing, it would have been very difficult to hit the flying harpyiai when they were moving so fast.


    Of course, Leonard was aware of their thoughts. He consoled, ¡°Our subjugation of Aiolos hasn¡¯t even begun. You can worry about your contributions once the mission is over.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saying that. We won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    The White Dragon Knights¡¯ eyes lit up with resolve. They wouldn¡¯t let their youngest member do all the work again.


    Aiolos, who had intended to ward off his enemies before they reached his Divine Territory, had unwittingly strengthened their fighting spirit. He¡¯d even lost most of his harpyiai, and barely any were left.


    ¡°I think I see it,¡± Isaac said.


    Before they knew it, they were nearly at Aeolia Island.


    Leonard concentrated mana into his eyes, and he could now see the glimmering fortress.


    The jade-green metal walls glinted under the light.


    There was no mistaking it. This was the Divine Territory, a replica of the ancient Aeolian Kingdom, protected by its bronze fortress.


    1. Can also mean to break or to sever, but I thought this was a more fitting name. ?

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171The White Dragon Knights took a slow lap around Aiolos¡¯s Divine Territory, Aeolia Island. Their faces fell.


    There was no dock, of course, but there weren¡¯t even any beaches, making it impossible to land. That essentially meant that they would have to enter the fortress straight from the deck.


    ¡°How bothersome,¡± Isaac assessed.


    Leonard pursed his lips and agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t see any other way than going in headfirst. Seeing as how Aiolos ambushed us when we were tens of kilometers away, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll attack us when we¡¯re trying to enter the fortress. We¡¯ll be knowingly walking straight into a trap.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you. And as you may know, the bronze fortress is known for its ability to absorb the power of and weaken[1] any outside forces that approach. If we¡¯re not quick in crossing through, this fight will be grueling.¡±


    It was quite literally an impenetrable fortress.


    The bronze walls were the flawless shield for Aiolos, and there wasn¡¯t even a gate. It didn¡¯t allow anyone to come in, of course, but this also meant that it didn¡¯t allow anyone to come out.


    It was completely closed off without even an opening the size of the eye of a needle.


    Climbing over the walls was obviously a bad idea. They were as smooth as mirrors without a single crack, and it would be hard to fight on top of them. Besides, since the walls could already absorb power from a short distance, actually touching it would be a terrible idea.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to fly over,¡± Leonard said.


    That was the inevitable conclusion.


    The fortress walls were built mostly to keep out intruders who walked on land. After all, no walls could keep out birds no matter how strong and high they were.


    Isaac nodded in agreement. ¡°That would be the best way. But that is no easy task. Our opponents will be expecting it.¡±


    Aiolos was the god of the wind. He had no trouble fighting from a distance, and his authority was perfect for fighting in the air.


    If they used flotation or flight spells to clumsily get over the wall, they would only make themselves into targets. The harpyiai¡¯s wind blades had been vicious enough, but the wind summoned by Aiolos¡¯s authority would make them look weak in comparison.


    That was what Calantha was thinking. ¡°Flotation and flight spells manipulate the flow of the surrounding air, so they are classified as wind-type spells,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Aiolos could¡ªno, Aiolos will hijack the magic and use it against us.¡±


    ¡°How about Reverse Gravity?¡± Isaac asked.


    ¡°The bronze walls destabilize any spells that are cast near it. It¡¯s too dangerous. Gravity can suddenly strengthen, weaken, change direction, or act the way it¡¯s supposed to.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±


    With such factors out of their control, they would be taking a gamble.


    The White Dragon Knights brainstormed a few more ideas and proposed them to Calantha, but not a single one was feasible.


    Leonard watched their discussion drag on. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be the first Subjugation Order for Aiolos. How did people enter the fortress in the past?¡±


    ¡°They sent several warships and launched cannonballs over the walls. During the barrage, knights would sneak in. Aiolos¡¯s authority over wind is perfect for deflecting projectiles, but when you bombard a target for several hours, they can¡¯t block all of them.¡±


    ¡°...That would be hard for us to do.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Isaac chuckled. ¡°One other possibility is digging and entering from underground, but our opponent is too meticulous. For a fragment, he¡¯s quite intelligent and refers to himself as a True God.¡±


    The island wasn¡¯t always entirely surrounded by fortress walls. According to the records, when the Wickeline family discovered it, it still had a proper shoreline. There was no doubt that Aiolos himself had pulled in the waves to swallow the beaches.


    Leonard thought for a moment and opened his subspace pouch.


    Shing. Four swords fell out and positioned themselves in the air.


    He could use Sword Manipulation.


    By channeling his will through his upper dantian and applying his inner energy, he could control the blades remotely and help them cross over the wall. It would be his first time transporting someone who wasn¡¯t himself, but each passenger was a Transcendence Tier knight, so it should work.


    The White Dragon Knights discerned his intention, their eyes widening.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make us ride your swords to get over the wall?¡±


    ¡°Will you be able to handle it? This isn¡¯t the same as transporting yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I know how tough you all are,¡± Leonard replied.


    Having experienced all kinds of battles, the knights were light on their feet, and if they were still able to properly deflect the harpyiai¡¯s wind blades on a rocking boat, this should work. As long as they were able to land safely after, they would return to perfect fighting conditions.


    They would be successful.


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll just have to trust you.¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already saved our lives once.¡±


    Even aside from the feasibility of this strategy, their faith in Leonard made them accept the plan.


    As soon as the knights of the 3rd Division each mounted a sword, Leonard unsheathed his own and stood on the flat side of the blade. Calantha, who had been watching nervously, hastily moved back in surprise.


    ¡°Here we go.¡±


    Five swords lifted the knights into the air and positioned themselves into a formation, just like any other Sword Manipulation technique.


    This was a sight that had not appeared on the battlefield since the ancient days. First, they only flew a little faster than weakly shot arrows, but instead of shooting right for the fortress walls, they gradually picked up speed until they approached the speed of sound.


    It was rough for the passengers, but a mere sonic boom wasn¡¯t enough to knock over a Transcendence Tier knight.


    Booooom¡ª!


    They broke through the sound barrier just as they reached the walls, and the knights¡¯ thoughts accelerated.


    Aiolos wouldn¡¯t stand idly by and let them be. They didn¡¯t know what it was, but he would have a countermeasure in mind. Otherwise, he would have thrown them back to sea.


    Sure, they probably wouldn¡¯t have died, but he would have significantly decreased their fighting forces.


    This time...


    I won¡¯t embarrass myself as Leonard¡¯s senior!


    Their pride fanned the flames of their resolve after they hadn¡¯t been able to do much when the harpyiai had ambushed them.


    Their senses were sharper than usual, and they quickly sensed something approaching.


    Something silent and shapeless was flying toward them.


    Flash Blade


    Grady, who had been flying beside Leonard, brandished his sword.


    Oh? That was sharper than last time, Leonard thought, eyes glinting with obvious interest.


    After witnessing the first form of the Sunstrike Sword Art, everything from Grady¡¯s form to his focus had improved by several levels. Even though he was riding on a sword flying at the speed of sound, his execution had no flaws.


    Since the attack was soundless and shapeless, he couldn¡¯t rely on his physical senses. Grady closed his eyes and further sharpened his focus, nearly falling into a trance. And then, he launched a barrage of thrusts.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!


    The projectiles were arrows made of wind. They didn¡¯t know who shot them, but each one was considerably powerful. However, Grady had cut right through them from their tips. When thrusting, the point of the sword was the most powerful. Therefore, his sword cut off most of the momentum when it hit its target. His unique trait had done about ten percent of the work to cut down the arrows.


    ¡°The harpyiai are coming too,¡± Leonard murmured. He spotted a flock of tens of monsters flying in from the distance. Apparently, there were many more left aside from the ones who had survived Inferno, and it seemed that most of the survivors had been sent to attack them.


    The harpyiai were faster and more nimble than when they had attacked as a group tens of meters above them. Their blades of wind were also three or four times stronger than before. Perhaps it was because they were Aiolos¡¯s servants.


    Screeee!


    With gleeful faces, the monsters attacked with sharp gusts.


    The knights managed to dodge most of the gusts thanks to the mysterious ways of Leonard¡¯s Sword Manipulation, but about a tenth of the projectiles hit them.


    However, the White Dragon Knights couldn¡¯t be toppled by the likes of a Void Deity¡¯s servants. They didn¡¯t even blink or try to hide their next moves as they cut down the barrage.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only ones who can use that?¡± Janet yelled with a bloodthirsty grin.


    Song Blade


    Sonata of Steel


    Inertia manipulation didn¡¯t mean that she absolutely had to apply it to her entire body. Janet had learned that thanks to Leonard¡¯s guidance. She only needed her arms to swing tens of times.


    The movements of her shoulders, arms, and wrists were enough to create as many variations as she wished.


    Standing with one leg on the sword, Janet spun around like a top.


    Concitato


    Two, four, eight, sixteen afterimages of her twin swords flickered in the air and continued to double as she attacked with countless shots of sword wind. Some harpyiai were unable to dodge. The sword wind pierced right through their heads, making them drop. Those who narrowly managed to avoid a fatal blow backed away from her.


    The rest of the knights were in a similar situation. Other than Leonard, who was focusing on Sword Manipulation, the White Dragon Knights were steadily breaking through the line.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Leonard whispered.


    The party soon reached the other side of the walls, and a new landscape came into view.


    The ancient kingdom, Aeolia.


    Well, the Divine Territory was only an imitation of the real place. Therefore, there were a noticeable number of differences, but its archaeological value was priceless. It was no wonder that Aeolia was the Wickeline family¡¯s preferred Divine Territory.


    Calantha said that Divine Territories such as Castor¡¯s are the worst outcomes, Leonard thought. He now understood what Calantha had meant.


    Even though Castor was partly a god, he had still resided in a woodland forest and had no artifacts of the past. However, the influence left by a Void Deity did make plants grow in abundance.


    The knights flew through the historical site of the ancient kingdom, heading toward the tower-like structure at the center of the island.


    Before they noticed, the harpyiai had stopped approaching and attacking them.


    ¡°...It seems he intends to greet his guests himself.¡±


    ¡°Is he arrogant, or is he courteous? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter which one.¡±


    ¡°He could have been testing us. Maybe he thinks that only guests who can handle such an assault deserve to meet with him. Oh, then maybe it¡¯s arrogance after all.¡±


    As the White Dragon Knights each inserted their own comments, they kept their eyes on the structure they were quickly approaching.


    The fighting had stopped, but they were even more on edge.


    It was only natural. They sensed an enormous presence emanating from the heart of the island that made the harpyiai seem like songbirds in comparison. It belonged to the Void Deity Aiolos, the master of this Divine Territory.


    ¡°A tower...? No, it¡¯s a throne!¡±


    Shockingly, the structure was in fact a throne, not a building.


    The five swords trembled as they descended to the ground. Staying in the air while this close to Aiolos would put the group at a disadvantage. The farther they were from the ground, the stronger Aiolos¡¯s authority.


    ¡°Welcome to my island, travelers.¡±


    The Void Deity of the seasonal winds looked down at them. He was so powerful that his influence had reached them from tens of kilometers away.


    Leonard took him in and narrowed his eyes. He¡¯s a little different from Tyr and Castor. It would be more appropriate to call him a sovereign than a fighter.


    The air surrounding a martial artist with as much power as Aiolos would feel different. It would smell like blood. A martial artist would immediately assess their opponent unconsciously and be wary of their surroundings. But Aiolos did none of this.


    ¡°I know why you have come. I am also aware that I am but a mere shard of my fragmented self.


    As their leader, Isaac stepped forward and replied, ¡°Hm. It doesn¡¯t sound like you want to kill us.¡±


    ¡°Even immortals such as myself can feel the joy of life and the fear of oblivion. Perhaps things would be different if I had never come into being, but I do not wish to walk into the darkness with my own two feet.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Aiolos smiled.


    ¡°I, Aiolos, shall swear on my name and divinity. If you allow me to continue to exist on this island and allow me to watch the world from afar, I will do whatever you request of me.¡±


    The knights froze in place. This was something they never could have imagined.


    1. Can also be read as ¡°make hostile,¡± but this is the implied meaning. ?

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172This was no different from bowing down and surrendering.


    As long as they spared Aiolos, he would do anything they wanted.


    Not even Isaac, a White Dragon veteran, had ever experienced anything like this. It took him a moment to respond.


    ¡°You call yourself a god, but you would lower yourself to mortals?¡±


    ¡°I know that you are no common mortals. But yes, that is so.¡±


    Aiolos¡¯s face was sincere and serene.


    ¡°With my authority, it would be a simple matter to dominate all the waters surrounding my island. I can assist you in military and mercantile endeavors. I can summon the tailwind whenever you wish, and I do believe that would make your vessels travel significantly faster.¡±


    Though they lived in an era of magical engineering, building ships imbued with magic was no small endeavor. It was impossible to construct them in normal shipyards, and only organizations with a large number of experienced mages and plentiful resources, such as the Magic Tower and the Arcane Society, could build magically engineered vessels.


    The more powerful an entity is, the more weight its words carry. Void Deities are no exception, so it¡¯s very likely that his offer is genuine. Considering that there are more benefits than drawbacks, it¡¯s a pretty good deal.


    This was something Leonard had learned after awakening his Dragon Eyes. Unlike humans, the words of a transcendental being such as a god or a dragon were binding. It was recorded in the legends about ancient magic that they could kill someone simply by declaring it.


    Perhaps Aiolos would have been able to propose something more forceful had he been his old self, but since he was only a fragment, if he broke his oath, he would either immediately cease to exist or lose most of his power and be reduced to a soul.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to refuse,¡± Isaac said immediately.


    Aiolos looked a little flustered.


    ¡°You did not consider it for even a second. Do you not believe my words?¡±


    ¡°No. I believe that you¡¯re telling the truth. However,¡± Isaac paused, ¡°the rules and regulations of the Order of the White Dragon make it very clear. ¡®Do not accept any proposition from a god, no matter how generous or beneficial it is. Kill all Void Deities regardless of their integrity. The risks will far outweigh the merits of sparing them¡¯ is what it says.¡±


    The topic of using Void Deities had come up plenty of times in the Cardenas family¡¯s history. Void Deities were very different from Demoniacs, whose goal was to overtake the Middle Realm; Spriggan, whom they couldn¡¯t even communicate with; and Outer Gods, who could corrupt the bodies and souls of anyone who approached them.


    The Cardenas could communicate properly with Void Deities, and the words of the Void Deities held binding power, so the family could make stable alliances without having to add a contingency plan. If a Void Deity went back on their word, the Cardenas family didn¡¯t need to inflict the consequences themselves.


    ¡°The powers of your kind are incredibly useful, and they would benefit us. But unlike our ancient ancestors, we humans are now capable of forging our own path, and we have no desire to rely on other powers.¡±


    Human civilization evolved through innovations that made up for what they lacked. If rain didn¡¯t fall after a spiritual ceremony, humans would either move on and grow crops that didn¡¯t require much water or develop new farming methods.


    But if rain fell every time they performed a ceremony, they would have no incentive to push themselves or innovate, and the development of civilization would halt. That was why their ancient ancestors still hadn¡¯t been able to develop self-reliance even though they were stronger than their descendants.


    Aiolos understood and said regretfully, ¡°I see. So our time has come to pass.¡±


    Unlike in the ancient days, mortals no longer needed to rely on their faith. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to gain believers either.


    They would never let him live.


    However, his pride wasn¡¯t completely gone.


    ¡°I understand. We have no choice but to pursue our separate aims.¡±


    Aiolos rose from his throne, eyes flashing. His melancholic demeanor swelled into something dangerous, and the winds flying around them began to sharpen.


    The White Dragon Knights also prepared for battle.


    ¡°You mortals dare to step into my Divine Territory and threaten a god! I, Aiolos, will punish you for your arrogance and blasphemy with my own hands!¡± he bellowed at the five swordmasters.


    The Void Deity¡¯s aura made their hair stand on end.


    Perhaps that was why it took them longer than it should have to realize what was happening.


    Leonard looked up and squinted. The sun set...? No, the clouds are covering it.


    Dark clouds suddenly filled the clear sky, surrounding them with darkness even though it was the middle of the day.


    They were cumulonimbus clouds, known for causing heavy rain, winds, and thunderstorms. Replicating them through either magic or martial arts consumed an enormous amount of energy, but Aiolos could summon them at will. This was a testament to the immense power of his divine authority.


    Boom...! Boom...!


    Several claps of thunder rumbled as Aiolos summoned four tornados behind him. No. It would be more accurate to say that he created them on the spot. Leonard spotted four different elemental energies swirling in a vortex.


    The seasonal winds.


    Just as the word occurred to him, the tornados melded into the elemental energies and transformed into four divine giant soldiers, each one imbued with a different element.


    The divine giant soldiers were over ten meters tall, their intangible bodies made of wind. They held greatswords created by Aiolos¡¯s authority. The swords were all different colors, corresponding with their elements.


    Spring. Summer. Autumn. Winter.


    The manifestations of the seasonal winds attacked in unison.


    They make no sound! Leonard thought.


    Since they were made of wind, they didn¡¯t make contact with the ground. Of course, they weren¡¯t affected by air resistance either. In other words, for how outrageously big they were, they could move faster than Master swordsmen.


    ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡±


    Sure enough, as soon as Leonard shouted his warning, the giant soldiers swarmed the knights.


    At their lead was the summer wind, whose entire body seemed to quiver like a heat wave from the intense heat it possessed. Leonard stood his ground and raised his own blade as the greatsword came down upon him.


    He used a sword art that aspired to pierce the sky.


    Five Elements Style


    White Tiger Sixteenth Form: Sky-breaking Demon Quell


    White sword energy shot out from his blade, scattering the enormous sword made of fire. However, the greatsword reformed within seconds.


    Physical attacks are pointless, he thought as he watched.


    The other three giant soldiers continued to attack. The spring and autumn winds swung their swords in unison.


    They were over ten meters tall, and their swords matched their size in terms of speed, force, and density. As Leonard stood between them, he fell into a trance and raised his sword.


    His instincts told him that if he met their attack with a normal technique, his body might not be able to withstand it, though his sword might.


    Fire blazed from his blade as he entered the Vermillion Bird form.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique: Vermillion Bird¡¯s Assault


    His flames spread across the spring and autumn winds.


    In general, wind was weak to fire, as it only strengthened it. Though, the fire isn¡¯t as effective against winter¡¯s easterly wind.


    But the spring breeze, which encouraged life, and the autumn breeze, which weakened it, couldn¡¯t withstand the blazing sword and had to retreat.


    Only the winter wind managed to brush it aside with its greatsword.


    Just as Leonard had predicted.


    ¡°Now! He made us an opening! Fall into formation!¡± Isaac shouted.


    The four knights each assumed their proper positions.


    ¡°Are their bodies tangible or not?¡± Grady grumbled from the left wing. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Hugo can do more than I can.¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like they have any weak spots,¡± Hugo replied.


    ¡°I suppose I can still rip them apart,¡± Janet added.


    They summoned their auras. Thanks to Leonard¡¯s attacks, all four giant soldiers had let their guards down.


    Hugo raised his greatsword.


    Pressure Blade


    Giant¡¯s Step


    He used his unique trait to leap into the air, creating a picture of a giant even larger than the ten-meter-tall soldiers. The soldiers had to raise their weapons to block the sudden attack, fixing themselves in one spot instead of swirling around freely. The area of Hugo¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t very big, but the giants had to ward off the knights before they could escape their reach.


    However, the other knights wouldn¡¯t let them get away.


    Flash Blade


    Song Blade


    Grady¡¯s and Janet¡¯s swords were swung in perfect harmony, and a third joined them, slashing downward.


    Daydream Blade


    They cut through all the giants¡¯ joints, and as the giants lost control of their limbs, a heart sword slipped toward their necks and hearts.


    It was no wonder that Isaac was the Third Captain. His unique trait allowed him to land a lethal blow with the slightest opening. He was a formidable knight who could put even Demigod Tier experts on edge.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    His sword hit nothing.


    Standing in front of his throne, Aiolos had dispelled the giant soldiers with a light wave of his hand and reformed them into their original states.


    Had Isaac pierced them with his heart sword, he could have absorbed Aiolos¡¯s authority, but the Void Deity had been one step ahead.


    The air grew heavy as the knights realized that they had only managed to waste their own energy.


    If things went on like this, their probability of winning would only decrease the longer the fight went on.


    ¡ªLet us swap roles. I will attack, and you will defend.


    Suddenly, Leonard realized that he wasn¡¯t hearing Aiolos¡¯s voice with his ears.


    ¡ªMy sword can cut through your attacks even without a unique trait. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The knights¡¯ eyes widened slightly as they realized he was speaking to them telepathically, but they didn¡¯t let their surprise show. They readied their swords.


    Aiolos was significantly more perceptive than most. They couldn¡¯t even guess how many cards he had left up his sleeve.


    ¡°We have to target Aiolos himself.¡± Isaac muttered aloud to grab his opponent¡¯s attention. He concentrated all his power into his sword.


    In order to reach the throne, he had to break through four divine giant soldiers. That much was easily doable. His mind moved faster than lightning and light itself; mere winds would never be able to outrun him.


    Daydream Blade


    Guillotine Cutter


    As soon as he steeled himself, his blade melted into smoke and shot tens of meters through the air, wrapping around Aiolos¡¯s neck, as if positioning the neck on a guillotine.


    ¡°This is quite an interesting ability, for a mortal.¡±


    Even though Isaac¡¯s processing speed had accelerated by over a thousand times, Aiolos reacted with indifference and dusted off his hands.


    That was all it took.


    Boom!


    Isaac¡¯s smokey sword exploded in his very hands, ripping his flesh. That was the price he paid for trying to break through something unbreakable.


    His heart sword was nearly unbeatable, but this was one of the times that it wasn¡¯t.


    If the difference in his and his opponent¡¯s power were too big, even attempting an attack would lead to heavy consequences. Since he was attacking with his heart, there were also cases when his opponent could counterattack with their own.


    ¡°Kugh...!¡±


    Fortunately, Isaac¡¯s fingers and wrists were still attached to him. But just as he drew his extra sword, two giant soldiers rushed toward him viciously.


    If even one of the winds was defeated, the tide of the battle would change greatly.


    Isaac knew this very well.


    He caught me.


    And so did Aiolos.


    After Isaac attempted a critical hit, he had put Aiolos on guard, and the god purposefully made an opening to bait him.


    That created the perfect opportunity for Leonard.


    Five Elements One Origin Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique: White Tiger¡¯s Resolve


    After Leonard used this technique at sea to cut through air resistance itself and started fighting Aiolos, White Tiger¡¯s Resolve had become even stronger.


    Two divine giant soldiers quickly went back into a defensive position, but there were some attacks that one simply shouldn¡¯t try to block.


    Since his opponents were so much larger than he was, Leonard naturally had to aim higher. From the ground, he swung upward in a diagonal motion.


    Boooooooom?!!


    He cut right through their waists. It shouldn¡¯t have been possible to injure something made of wind, but their bisected bodies dissipated.


    All the divine power controlling them had evaporated.


    The incredible force of his attack even shot all the way into the sky, breaking through the stormy clouds. For the briefest moment, a few rays of sunlight shone down between the gaps before everyone was engulfed in darkness again.


    Silence.


    The White Dragon Knights were speechless. They thought they¡¯d grown accustomed to Leonard¡¯s peculiar abilities.


    While they stood dumbfounded, Aiolos sat down on his throne and studied Leonard¡¯s sword. His eyes widened.


    ¡°...I sense Lord Hepheastus¡¯s power, though the craftsmanship is far inferior to his. Hmm?¡±


    Just by looking at it for a few seconds, he had seen through the secret of Leonard¡¯s sword.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173Aiolos saw the divine power embedded in Leonard¡¯s blade.


    ¡°What? That blade is made from Pollux¡¯s iron fists?¡±


    Leonard didn¡¯t answer and only raised his sword. There was nothing more foolish than disclosing information to an opponent as cunning as Aiolos.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°That was dangerous. If you have the power to cut off his hands, not even my winds are safe. I see that you are the key to this battle.¡±


    Aiolos recreated the divine giant soldiers. It consumed a significant amount of his divine power, but he knew that he would be defeated in an instant if he only had two of them.


    He was a king, not a warrior. His true duty was to direct his servants on the battlefield, leaving the real fighting to them.


    I don¡¯t see any openings. I didn¡¯t think he would also be such a skilled tactician, Leonard thought.


    If he saw even the tiniest opening, he would have immediately broken through the four giant soldiers and cut off Aiolos¡¯s head. That was why he had let him give his little speech, though it would be more accurate to describe it as Aiolos talking to himself.


    There was a very small path he could take to weave between the soldiers, but Aiolos would use his divine power as soon as Leonard tried to get past them. There was no way for Leonard to avoid this.


    ¡°It would not be wise of me to have a head-to-head contest with you.¡±


    Aiolos looked at Leonard with eyes that were nearly transparent like glass marbles. In fact, it was hard to say if they could even be called eyes. His gaze was fixed only on the boy, ignoring the four White Dragon Knights.


    ¡°The four winds are the symbol of my power, but I also control the winds that sent the king of Ithaca adrift! Not even the legendary hero himself could withstand them! Witness their power!¡±


    A current of wind that wasn¡¯t part of the seasonal winds shot out and swirled around Leonard, becoming a vortex and creating a wall. He wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the prison even if he had wings.


    It all happened in an instant, the tornado trapping him the very same moment it was created. Properly counteracting a move like this required one to see a few seconds into the future.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique: Azure Dragon¡¯s Flash


    Leonard swung his sword at the wall a moment later, and a bolt of lightning shot out, cutting through the currents. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Tch.¡± He clicked his tongue.


    Far from destroying the tornado, all he achieved was severing a few strands of wind, and they immediately restored themselves.


    He¡¯d known that Aiolos¡¯s authority was no ordinary power, which was why he¡¯d used an ultimate secret technique. But if even the Azure Dragon¡¯s Flash couldn¡¯t cut through it, he needed to use a technique at the Demigod Tier.


    Leonard shouldn¡¯t be surprised. When the legendary hero Odysseus was cursed and his journey took a decade instead of two weeks, Aiolos¡¯s storm winds had played a part. Aiolos could command the gentle winds, so it only made sense that he could command their counterpart as well.


    Not even Pollux¡¯s sword could overpower his authority, so this had to be consuming a lot of energy. Is that how dangerous he thinks I am? He¡¯s probably planning to hold me captive here while he wipes out the rest of the group first.


    While the knights were fighting the divine giant soldiers, both they and Aiolos realized that, excluding the sword that could overpower a god¡¯s authority, they were a weak matchup against his servants. Their swords were concrete, but the winds were immaterial, so it was fundamentally impossible for the knights¡¯ blades to cut through them. Isaac¡¯s heart sword could likely have a chance, but if Aiolos dodged as he had earlier, it would be pointless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to break out of here as fast as possible,¡± Leonard concluded, raising his sword.


    The Northern God Style wouldn¡¯t work here, of course, because it focused on defense. He couldn¡¯t properly dissipate Aiolos¡¯s tornado with the Eastern God Style either. His instincts told him that even if he managed to create and widen a gap in the wall, Aiolos would call upon his storm winds to confine him again, and that would be the end of it.


    He had to completely obliterate the prison.


    If I use the Southern God Style¡¯s firepower over a larger area, I¡¯ll have a chance. The only problem is that I¡¯ll be completely exhausted afterward.


    Among his Demigod Tier techniques, those of the Southern God Style were the least efficient. While the Eastern God Style borrowed the power of natural laws and the Northern God Style neutralized or used the enemy¡¯s power against them, the Southern God Style only had its own power to rely on.


    The same was true of the Western God Style, but because it leaned more on the power of concepts than the power of brute strength, it consumed more mental energy than it did internal energy. But since Leonard¡¯s mental energy had expanded greatly after fighting Heavenly Demon to the death over a hundred times, it wouldn¡¯t put too much of a strain on him.


    ¡°Hoo...¡±


    He closed his eyes halfway and held his sword to his middle dantian. His consciousness dropped as if it were falling off a cliff, and he plunged into a trance.


    His techniques couldn¡¯t remain in the Demigod Tier unless he brought forth his full potential, which he could just barely achieve by cheating and relying on his Dragon Heart to channel internal energy and his Dragon Eyes to comprehend the necessary principles.


    Somewhere in his Mindscape, a curled-up tiger began to wake up very slowly.


    * * *


    It only took about ten minutes for Isaac to be reduced to a bloody mess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t break formation!¡± he yelled as he took a big leap back. ¡°If you fight them one-on-one, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    Now that Leonard, their main fighting force, was trapped in the vortex, the White Dragon Knights were helplessly being pushed back by the giant soldiers. It was a miracle that no one had been killed or seriously wounded yet.


    Storm winds...! I¡¯ve never heard of this authority! As Isaac dodged the summer soldier¡¯s sword, the heat emanating from its blade singed a few hairs from his eyebrows. He gritted his teeth.


    The authority that Aiolos was using against Leonard, storm winds, was a power that had never been reported. As Isaac was trying to figure out why, it didn¡¯t take long for him to come up with a logical answer.


    I see. Aiolos never had a need to use it. The storm winds wouldn¡¯t work against a commander-level knight, and it was rare for someone in a group of weaker knights to stand out to him like Leonard.


    Using the storm winds to imprison Leonard was a very effective tactic, but Aiolos couldn¡¯t defeat an opponent simply by trapping them. It also consumed a significant portion of his power¡ªIsaac could sense that the giant soldiers had weakened considerably after Aiolos trapped Leonard.


    If they hadn¡¯t, the group would have likely died by now.


    Janet managed to find an opening for a counterattack. She spun. ¡°Haaaa!¡±


    Song Blade


    Sonata of Steel


    Prestissimo


    Prestissimo was a lethal attack that used over a hundred strikes to shred its target. It hadn¡¯t worked when she sparred with Leonard, but even then, he hadn¡¯t defeated her by blocking each hit of her swords.


    The continuous attack surpassed the law of inertia. In order for one to withstand the entire barrage, they needed to either have some kind of shield that could withstand it or be faster than Janet. The winter soldier met neither requirement.


    Boooooom¡ª!


    Her swords visibly moved faster than the speed of sound, and the sonic booms ripped through the wind body. If the winter soldier had a physical body, all its joints would have been shredded.


    Fwooooo.


    It took only three seconds for the soldier to reform.


    The attack consumed a third of Janet¡¯s energy, but it only gave her three seconds. She¡¯d known that this would happen, but she still couldn¡¯t help but feel discouraged.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± she screamed in frustration. ¡°How the hell are we supposed to kill these damn things?!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t because they aren¡¯t alive. As long as Aiolos is still alive, they¡¯ll keep regenerating,¡± Hugo responded, coughing and wiping the blood from his lips. He raised his greatsword, which had a chip in the middle. ¡°But we can still drain his energy. We have to hold out until Leonard can break out of that tornado. That¡¯s our top priority.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed relying on him as someone with more experience?¡± Janet asked.


    ¡°Ha! We¡¯re getting pummeled even though it¡¯s four against one. What does that matter?¡± Grady scoffed as he joined them. He didn¡¯t look good at all. He had been stabbed, and the wound was so deep that his intestines would have spilled out had the blade gone just a little bit deeper.


    Hugo added, ¡°Aiolos isn¡¯t doing so great either. Ever since he created that trap, his presence has weakened a lot. I¡¯m pretty sure that ability drains his energy continuously.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we can wear him out by dragging out the battle?¡± Janet suggested.


    ¡°No way. Even if he¡¯s a Void Deity, do you really think he¡¯s stupid enough to kill himself by overusing his authority? He¡¯ll prioritize staying alive above all else.¡±


    Isaac nodded in agreement. ¡°Grady¡¯s right. It may be different if we had no chance of winning, but as long as Leonard is still here, we have no reason to take such a huge risk.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that they had no way of reaching Aiolos¡¯s throne. Isaac could strike all four giant soldiers with his heart sword, so Aiolos was randomly dispelling and resummoning his soldiers to throw him off. Therefore, Isaac could reach the throne by aiming for the opening when a soldier dissipated and was resummoned.


    It wasn¡¯t very likely that he would succeed, but it wasn¡¯t a bad idea for a last-ditch effort.


    The only thing is that I don¡¯t know how powerful Aiolos¡¯s own body is.


    Using divine powers that relied on underlings to fight usually meant that the deity wasn¡¯t a very good fighter, but in rare cases, the deity would send out their servants simply because they themselves were too lazy to fight. Ancient texts didn¡¯t place any particular emphasis on Aiolos¡¯s fighting prowess, so he was most likely in the former category. But the problem was that there was no guarantee that he didn¡¯t fall into the latter.


    Even though the Arcadian Empire was several centuries old, it was only a small part of the ancient eras, so the records could be inaccurate.


    Aiolos seemed calm, but he had used up most of his power. After discovering this, the four White Dragon Knights reorganized themselves.


    Suddenly, a ripping sound rang through the air, piercing through the choking tension.


    All of them instinctively held their breaths as a presence much stronger than Aiolos¡¯s bore down on them.


    ¡°...Claws?¡± someone whispered.


    Indeed, a white-furred paw shot through the vortex of storm winds, its claws tearing open a large hole. Though it was merely an illusion manifested through Visualization, the divine beast White Tiger made all of them go silent as it brought its paw down and split the wall.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Western God Style


    Cutter of All Things


    Sky and Cloud Piercer


    The name of the technique was almost arrogant.


    The White Tiger destroyed the rest of the storm winds, which had absorbed over half of Aiolos¡¯s power, and sprang out. The scene was so violent that it warped the air for a split second.


    Booooooom?!!!


    Aiolos couldn¡¯t stop the attack. He knew this yet still tried to dodge.


    ¡°What power...!¡±


    But his authority had the advantage of versatility, and he managed to retreat hundreds of meters to the side as the attack came down upon him. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it if he moved back.


    ¡°To think that you are already at the Demigod Tier at such a young age!¡± Aiolos said in shock as he somehow managed to save himself.


    ¡°It was smart of you to dodge, but you shouldn¡¯t have left your soldiers behind.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Leonard appeared behind Aiolos, sword outstretched. Aiolos hadn¡¯t even sensed him. With Sky and Cloud Piercer¡¯s immense power as the perfect cover, Leonard had used a concealment art.


    Aiolos tried to dodge again.


    But his fate was sealed.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late,¡± Leonard said quietly.


    Dragon Soaring Through the Sky


    He swung upward like a bolt of lightning charging into the sky, his blade cutting through the Void Deity¡¯s chin and emerging from the crown of his head.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174It was a fatal blow.


    The attack would have killed a human instantly, even if they were a Demigod Tier expert, but gods rarely had anything resembling vital points on their bodies. Leonard¡¯s attack only went through because the brain was closely connected to the soul. Had he aimed for the heart, Aiolos would have counterattacked immediately.


    After splitting Aiolos¡¯s skull in half, Leonard took a few steps back and pulled back his sword. He watched as the god¡¯s eyes grew dimmer and dimmer.


    ¡°...Ah, I have been defeated.¡±


    Aiolos didn¡¯t die instantly because his divinity was superior to Pollux¡¯s.


    But his fate was sealed.


    Aiolos¡¯s divine giant soldiers had dissipated, and he was growing transparent. He wouldn¡¯t last long. His death was inevitable.


    Leonard had made his decisive attack not with a normal sword but with one made from the remains of a dead god. Only high-ranking deities and those with divine powers that made their bodies particularly durable would be able to survive his blow.


    ¡°So it was all in vain. Burning in the war flames with Aeolia was an injustice enough, but to think that I would fall at the hands of a mortal once more.¡±


    His hazy eyes were looking not at Leonard but at the Aeolia that existed during the God-Slaying War, when the entire pantheon of Olympus had been annihilated.


    At the final stage of the war, his kingdom had become a refuge for the weaker gods. Had they only been fighting mortals, even the lowest-ranking gods would have been very formidable in battle, but it had been an all-out war with the other pantheons, so the lowest-ranking gods only got in the way.


    The peace on his island did not last for long.


    The hammer of the thunder god Thor reduced the fortress walls into rubble, making some of Aiolos¡¯s divinity vanish, and the Agneyastra of the fire god Agni burned his island into a pile of ashes.


    ¡°Are we at an age ruled by wicked mortals who exterminate gods?¡±


    Though Aiolos had less than a fifth of the power he had in the olden days, humans should not have been able to fight him as an equal.


    At least, the humans he remembered shouldn¡¯t be able to.


    They had only lived in fear and awe of the gods.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing I can say for sure,¡± Leonard said.


    The remorse he saw in Aiolos¡¯s eyes was something he had seen and sneered at ever since his days in murim. Aiolos was no different from those who clung to their glory that was decades to centuries past and cursed the present. Their remorse proved that the only thing separating gods from humans was their superior power.


    ¡°The age of the gods is over. And it will never return.¡±


    For a moment, a clear fury blazed inside Aiolos¡¯s eyes before subsiding. As a god himself, he felt a small sense of resistance to Leonard¡¯s words, but he assented.


    The Void Deity accepted that his time was past and gave a forlorn smile.


    ¡°You are right. I merely sought to keep living, but I see now that I was unable to let go of the past. I called myself a god, but I am nothing but the shell of a dead deity.¡±


    Aiolos began to fade even faster until only his head was left. Perhaps it was because he had finally let go of the small amount of lingering feelings in his heart. At this rate, he would disappear in less than a minute.


    His eyes stayed fixed on Leonard until the very end, making Leonard a little uncomfortable. Aiolos watched him with interest until the very moment before his death.


    ¡°You are at a crossroads, boy.¡±


    ¡°Crossroads?¡±


    ¡°Choose your path wisely. It is a shame that I will not be able to see how you transform...¡±


    As he rattled off those heavy words, Aiolos disappeared completely.


    The god of the winds was dead, and the mission was over.


    * * *


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve returned,¡± Calantha said as the knights approached. He had been waiting on the boat.


    ¡°Aiolos is defeated,¡± Leonard confirmed. ¡°We didn¡¯t touch anything in the Divine Territory, so the Wickeline family can excavate it however they wish.¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Very good. Aeolia Island is known for its riches. You will all likely be paid with very fine artifacts.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leonard replied absentmindedly before heading down to his cabin.


    Highest-grade artifacts would be very helpful in multiple ways, but relying on tools too much would stunt his martial arts training. His skills were already beginning to enter the Demigod Tier, so while external resources were useful, they wouldn¡¯t help him much in reaching his goal. And if his Dragon Heart broke another valuable artifact, it would only end up being a waste.


    Besides, battle spoils and rewards were the furthest things from his mind right now.


    I¡¯m at a crossroads? Me?


    Aiolos¡¯s last words kept coming back to him. If the Void Deity had only said them to torment him, Leonard¡¯s instincts wouldn¡¯t be telling him that they were true.


    I don¡¯t think he was talking about reaching the Demigod Tier.


    He wondered if his martial arts had significantly improved after he finished crafting the Western God Style, but that wasn¡¯t true either. His only achievement was that the One Origin Five Elements had improved a little bit.


    As long as his Yellow Dragon Forms, which were the heart of the Five Elements Style, remained incomplete, he would still be far from officially reaching the Demigod Tier. But since the prerequisite of reaching the Transcendence Tier was body, essence, and spirit, he had an idea of what he needed to do to reach the Demigod Tier: perfecting his Mindscape.


    Though he could temporarily manifest his Mindscape, it only brought him to the edge of his goal. He had to make the microcosmos within him into its own little world. Only then would he be able to reach the Demigod Tier. And to do that, Leonard had to finish harmonizing the Five Elements.


    ¡°¡®Choose wisely,¡¯ he said,¡± Leonard muttered to himself. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiolos had told him he had a choice to make. Even though he had only been a remnant of a deity, his wisdom and insight were not to be taken lightly. It didn¡¯t take a genius to know how much weight the words of a god carried.


    I would have ignored him if he was just some minor god, but his power was considerable. I don¡¯t think I should disregard what he said, Leonard thought.


    Though Aiolos had been a slightly weaker fighter than Pollux, whose divine powers were tailored for combat, the White Dragon Knights would have needed at least ten knights to get away unscathed had Leonard not been there.


    Even then, part of the reason they won was that Aiolos had used up a lot of his divinity to summon the storm winds after recognizing Leonard¡¯s sword. If he hadn¡¯t done that and simply used his four giant soldiers to face them head-on, the battle would have been much tougher. In other words, his excessive caution had ended up being his downfall.


    Suddenly, Leonard heard a voice yell from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Leonard!¡±


    He opened his eyes and opened the door to find Calantha standing there. Leonard didn¡¯t know why his face was so pale, but he knew that there was something serious.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°W-Well, you see, th-the head family of the Cardenas...¡± Calantha¡¯s voice was quivering so much that he couldn¡¯t speak properly.


    Calantha hadn¡¯t acted like this even when he was suddenly sent to the Order of the Black Dragon and thrown into battle. That meant that the current situation was even graver than Leonard thought.


    Leonard grabbed Calantha¡¯s shoulder and poured some of his own energy into him.


    ¡°Um, Leonard? What is...?¡± When his body stopped trembling, he looked at Leonard in shock. As soon as his panic melted away, curiosity took its place. He was a mage through and through.


    Leonard ignored his question. ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re here first. What in the world did you hear that has you shaken up like this?¡±


    That made Calantha come back to his senses.¡°O-Oh! Well, a message came in saying that you should go to the Dragon¡¯s Head instead of the Forest of Swords.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s face fell.


    The Dragon¡¯s Head. They¡¯re not even trying to be subtle.


    As with the Forest of Swords and the rest of the Cardenas¡¯ territories, the Dragon¡¯s Head was named based on its characteristic features. The island looked like the skull of a dragon.


    But that wasn¡¯t why people marveled at the Dragon¡¯s Head. It was because the Order of the Golden Dragon was stationed there.


    If this were an order from Archduke Cardenas himself, they would have sent a written summons, not a verbal message. Nor would Calantha have been the one to tell me.


    Sure, the mage seemed to like him a bit, but not enough to blatantly disrespect one of the heads of the Three Noble Families by opening a letter addressed to someone else.


    There was a high chance that this was a rogue decision made by the Golden Dragon.


    Leonard was very familiar with how conflicts between factions worked thanks to the memories of his past life, so he saw through their true intentions. It was likely that the Golden Dragon had noticed that high-ranking members of the Seven Great Orders were trying to prevent them from recruiting him, so they were trying to quietly carry him away between missions.


    ¡°¡ªYou must keep any abilities that could attract the attention of the Golden Dragon hidden, including Draconic Words. They say that they respect the wishes of the selected, but there are extremists in our family who revere the Ancestor above all else.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s words came back to him. Leonard¡¯s eyes narrowed. Is this a move by the extremists she mentioned?


    He couldn¡¯t be sure, but the fact that they were trying to trick him into going with them wasn¡¯t a good sign.


    Leonard made a decision without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°I will return to the Forest of Swords. I¡¯ll have to ask Commander Demian why my destination was suddenly changed to the Dragon¡¯s Head.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that allowed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility for the consequences.¡±


    Only then did Calantha¡¯s agitation seem to die down a bit. He gave Leonard a single nod and left his cabin. If Calantha had planned to betray him, he wouldn¡¯t have come in secret to give him the message.


    An old murim proverb flickered through Leonard¡¯s head.


    ¡°Well-intentioned strangers rarely come knocking, and strangers who come knocking are rarely well-intentioned.¡±


    It was a very fitting way to describe the Golden Dragon¡¯s move.


    They still had about an hour left until they reached shore and teleported back to the Forest of Swords. Leonard checked Mimong, which was in his left hand, and his divine sword, which was fastened to his waist. He even took out a backup sword from his subspace pouch and prepared himself for the worst.


    The adrenaline from the battle with Aiolos hadn¡¯t even stopped pumping yet.


    * * *


    Sure enough, when the party teleported to the Forest of Swords, they suddenly sensed people approaching them from all directions.


    Isaac didn¡¯t try to hide his suspicion. ¡°What is this? No one told me that a large fighting force would be dispatched.¡±


    ¡°I think they¡¯re looking for me,¡± Leonard said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The mysterious forces moved faster, surrounding them before Leonard could answer.


    The White Dragon Knights drew their swords a moment later as they sensed something ominous in the air.


    It was hard to believe that this was happening not only in the Cardenas territory but right next to one of the bases of the Seven Great Orders. All of them were shocked and confused, but their decades of battle experience made them react formidably.


    And then, four knights armed with golden fullplate armor stepped forward.


    They were covered from head to toe, without a single crack in their armor.


    The knights surrounded them from each direction as if to cut off their escape paths. Their sharp presence spread over an area of nearly a hundred meters, weighing down on the White Dragon Knights.


    They would draw their own swords if someone made the slightest move.


    What¡ªunbelievable!! Leonard was inwardly alarmed when he sensed their power. These people... they¡¯re too strong. I knew that the Order of the Golden Dragon was made up of the most powerful Cardenas knights, but I can¡¯t be sure whether I¡¯ll win against a single one! They don¡¯t give off the aura of Demigod Tier experts. Does that mean there¡¯s some way to become this powerful while staying in the Transcendence Tier?


    It was a different feeling from when he faced Demian and Audrey. There wasn¡¯t even the slimmest chance of victory against either commander, but Leonard saw that he likely had a chance of perhaps winning against these Golden Dragon Knights once or twice every ten battles.


    But that was only because Leonard¡¯s power surpassed the standards of the Transcendence Tier. The rest of the White Dragon Knights wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat a single Golden Dragon Knight even if they fought four against one.


    I won¡¯t be able to fight my way out of this one.


    Leonard felt sweat trickle down the back of his neck. The hand resting on the hilt of his sword tightened into a fist.

 Chapter 175

    chapter 175without a single hair sticking out of their armor, these knights couldn¡¯t be anyone else but the golden dragon knights. sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    one of them stepped forward.


    leonard could see the man¡¯s eyes through the small slit in the helmet.


    they were golden.


    he couldn¡¯t tell what color the knight¡¯s hair was, but someone with a rare eye color was more likely to be a direct descendant than someone with a rare hair color.


    leonard naturally used his dragon eyes. his pupils turned into slits, and his vision sharpened. his sight penetrated the knight¡¯s emotions, subconscious inclinations, and tense muscles beneath his armor.


    he had gained this ability by finishing his first technique of the western god style. though he¡¯d forgotten, it was said that the white tiger could see the true essence of all things, and this ability had been passed down to him. combined with the vision of a dragon, he had reached a whole new level with his dragon eyes.


    as leonard analyzed the knight, he also recognized the emotion in the knight¡¯s eyes.


    he¡¯s jealous? of me?


    after raising the tension, the knight said with a heavy voice, ¡°are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°hm?¡± leonard couldn¡¯t stop himself from speaking out loud.


    the knight¡¯s body and soul were abnormal in all sorts of ways. it was as if it had been molded like clay into something that wasn¡¯t entirely human.


    leonard narrowed his eyes in suspicion. he looked around and found that all the other golden dragon knights were in the same state.


    the knight lost his patience and yelled, ¡°you! i assume you¡¯re leonard, stationed at the order of the white dragon!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°i am tress of the golden dragon! i have been ordered to escort you to the dragon¡¯s head as soon as possible.¡±


    sure enough, these people were from none other than the golden dragon, here to take him away.


    apparently, they¡¯d even predicted that he¡¯d disobey the order and go back to the forest of swords. what was more, these four knights were armed to the teeth.


    even with me, the white dragon knights, and calantha, it would be hard for us to take out even three of them. but there were four of them right now, and they had created a tight formation to surround them. even if every member of the seven great orders came together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break free without someone as strong as a commander.


    as soon as leonard realized this, he gave up on fighting as an option. his instincts told him that forcefully involving the others and fighting the golden dragon knights together would be the worst possible move.


    far from being intimidated, leonard responded to tress¡¯s domineering posturing by taking a step forward and meeting him face-to-face. ¡°i never received such an order myself.¡±


    his actions made the jealousy in tress¡¯s eyes burn even hotter.


    leonard thought, he comes off as so immature even though his body, spirit, and essence have become one. unless there¡¯s a good reason for him to feel such malice toward me.


    tress didn¡¯t even try to hide his hostility under leonard¡¯s penetrating gaze. he yelled harshly, ¡°what did you just say?! are you saying you¡¯ll disobey the orders of the golden dragon?!¡±


    ¡°all i¡¯m asking is for you to be a little more conscious of the rules. if you wish to summon me to the dragon¡¯s head, all you need is a letter with a seal from the golden dragon commander.¡±


    ¡°how dare you! you haven¡¯t even properly sworn your loyalty! and you think you deserve to meet with the commander himself?!¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± leonard¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°so he isn¡¯t the one who ordered this?¡±


    tress gritted his teeth, looking a little flustered, but leonard would never let that slip-up slide. tress was trying to weaponize the order of the golden dragon¡¯s authority and prestige under false pretenses, and it seemed to hit him where it hurt.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but i am currently under the jurisdiction of the white dragon commander, so if the golden dragon commander wishes to see me, he¡¯ll have to speak with commander demian.¡±


    ¡°you cheeky little bastard!¡± tress growled from beneath his helmet, furious that he was unable to refute leonard.


    if there had been no one else around, tress likely would have drawn his sword. and though the other golden dragon knights could keep their emotions under control, unlike him, they didn¡¯t exactly look friendly either.


    all of them hate me even though we¡¯ve never met? honestly, i have an idea why... and it would be hard to confirm it.


    trying to confirm it would be similar to touching the reverse scale of a dragon.[1] it was something he simply shouldn¡¯t mess with.


    if leonard¡¯s guess was correct, the golden dragon knights would likely slaughter him if he brought up the reason for their jealousy. it would be similar to asking a eunuch if he could still perform a man¡¯s duties.


    that was why leonard had tried to make them back off by refuting them, but it didn¡¯t seem that they would.


    are they planning to drag me away by force if it ultimately comes down to it? how stubborn. they aren¡¯t even thinking about the possible consequences. no wonder audrey called them extremists.


    the air grew more and more tense, like a bowstring being drawn.


    at this rate, leonard would likely need to fight all four of them at once. even though they hadn¡¯t reached their current level of power through proper means, not even a demigod tier expert would be able to let their guard down against them. accepting a fight would be beyond foolish.


    he decided to take advantage of tress¡¯s animosity instead.


    ¡°it seems you really don¡¯t like me, so why don¡¯t you drop the act and just say it to my face?¡±


    ¡°... what did you just say?¡±


    though leonard was obviously provoking tress, the other golden dragon knights standing around them were dumbfounded for a moment.


    they were members of the strongest fighting force in the world and received special treatment over the rest of the knights of the seven great orders. and this child who hadn¡¯t even reached twenty was telling him to stop rambling and fight him.


    ¡°ha! it¡¯s seriously impressive how dense you are.¡±


    unable to take it any longer, tress raised his faceplate to reveal his face. the gesture meant that he would fight leonard as a fellow knight, not as a representative of the order of the golden dragon.


    golden hair and golden eyes. he was obviously a direct descendant.


    tress glared straight at leonard. ¡°my orders were to escort you. that also means i shouldn¡¯t kill or seriously injure you. but don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be safe. if you really are as talented and skilled as you think you are, i might not be able to stop.¡±


    leonard smiled coldly at the thinly veiled threat. ¡°then i won¡¯t hold back. i wouldn¡¯t want a great golden dragon knight like you to look like he¡¯s just throwing a tantrum.¡±


    ¡°how dare you!¡±


    shing! leonard and tress drew their swords nearly in unison, blades flashing as they clashed faster than the speed of sound. they exchanged fifteen stabs and slashes in the time it took to blink as they each tried to gain the upper hand.


    but neither leonard nor tress were successful. after tens of blows at supersonic speed, they each took a step back to take in a deep breath.


    our level of skill is around the same, leonard observed.


    despite tress¡¯s disgustingly shallow attitude, his swordplay was exquisite. like leonard¡¯s, his was nearly flawless.


    at some point, tress¡¯s face had gone expressionless. he had fallen into a trance after realizing that leonard wasn¡¯t someone he could defeat with just a few swings.


    his golden eyes had become vacant, like glass marbles. leonard felt a chill go through his body.


    it wasn¡¯t because he was scared. the reaction wasn¡¯t something out of his own will; it was the blood in his veins reacting, the same dragon¡¯s blood that flowed through all members of the cardenas family. it had diluted after generations of being passed down, but now it was burning up.


    leonard squinted at tress as he tried to figure out why.


    claaaang¡ª!


    he dodged just as tress¡¯s sword nearly reached his eyes, retreating two steps back.


    tress¡¯s swings were fast but heavy. the impact of his blows was enough to make leonard throb even though his body had nearly become that of a dragon¡¯s. tress was even stronger than hugo, who had dragon muscles. only someone who had multiple dragon traits could have this much strength.


    leonard¡¯s dragon eyes immediately saw where it came from. i don¡¯t know how they achieved it, but the golden dragon knights can¡¯t be called human anymore.


    it wasn¡¯t that they had broken through the boundaries through martial arts; it was that their dragon¡¯s blood had become several times more potent and somehow reshaped their bodies.


    they haven¡¯t reached the point where their organs themselves have transcended, so they haven¡¯t yet created dragon eyes or dragon hearts, but they¡¯ve awakened every dragon trait intermediate-grade and below.


    leonard could see that all the low-grade traits¡ªblood, scales, bones, and muscles¡ªand all the intermediate-grade traits¡ªlungs, horns, and wings¡ªwere embedded into their bodies.


    having even a single dragon trait would put someone in a group that only made up about one percent of the cardenas knights, but the golden dragon knights had seven traits. it would be more accurate to call them dragon-people.


    that was where their power came from.


    boooom!


    as blade met blade, the sound they produced was not a clang but an explosion.


    leonard¡¯s counter was perfect, but his balance was starting to become jumbled as his body accumulated damage from tress¡¯s superior physical strength.


    since both of them had perfected basic swordplay techniques, leonard couldn¡¯t overpower him in that aspect.


    he had to change things up. go beyond the basic.


    his colorless sword energy darkened into black, blocking tress¡¯s attack that came down from above.


    five elements style


    black tortoise ninth form: great moon anti-yin mirror


    no matter how perfect, basic swordplay didn¡¯t go beyond the fundamentals. as leonard drew a small full moon, he blocked his opponent¡¯s attack.


    after tress exchanged hundreds of blows, tress¡¯s movements became habitual, and he was too late to stop himself. as leonard threw aside the trajectory of the attack, he created an opening as small as the eye of a needle.


    but at their level, such an opening was huge.


    the black sword energy split into five colors before turning blue, creating a bolt of lightning using the power of the five elements.


    this wasn¡¯t something leonard would use outside of a real battle, but he was in no position to hold back.


    one origin five elements sword art


    five elements style


    ultimate secret technique: azure dragon¡¯s flash


    tress instinctively pulled his sword back, but a flash of light shot out and cut him from his right shoulder down to his breastplate and came out from his left side.


    if it had gone the slightest bit deeper, his lungs and heart would have been punctured and his ribs would have been shattered. even then, leonard¡¯s sword had cut through his orichalcum armor as if it were made of butter.


    tress¡¯s armor clattered to the ground along with his pride.


    no. even if i had hit him directly, his body is so resilient that it wouldn¡¯t have killed him, leonard thought as he looked down at his sword.


    it could incapacitate a void deity¡¯s authority and even weaken unique traits, but the blade made from pollux¡¯s remains wasn¡¯t especially sharp. if he attacked him with mimong, though, the strike would be deadly.


    still, they hadn¡¯t been trying to fight to the death, and tress had only been using basic techniques in an attempt to overpower leonard without injuring him too much. if he had killed tress, the rest of the golden dragon knights would have shown him what they were really made of.


    ¡°you little...¡±


    tress stared at the ghastly damage on his armor in disbelief for a moment, and then his face turned red. he had planned to toy with leonard a little bit and flaunt how much stronger he was, but he had ended up humiliating himself.


    he was no longer emanating jealousy or hostility but pure hatred nearing bloodlust.


    shing.


    he raised his purple aura blade.


    leonard didn¡¯t understand his feelings, nor did he want to, but he braced himself for another fight.


    ¡°stop.¡±


    a solemn voice cut in, making them freeze in place.


    the speaker¡¯s presence was so powerful that it made arrogant tress¡¯s bloodthirst die away.


    leonard turned to the sound of the voice, and his eyes widened.


    his plan had been to buy time by fighting, but he hadn¡¯t expected this person to show up.


    ¡°you have crossed the line, even if you are acting under the authority of the golden dragon. please, can you help me understand what¡¯s going on?¡±


    this was the monster standing at the summit of the demigod tier, the man who was tacitly considered the strongest knight even among the seven great orders.


    red dragon commander, wade.


    1. quote from han feizi: ¡°the dragon, being a creature, may be tamed, played with in close quarters, and even ridden. however, below its throat are the inverted scales, each spanning one chi. the dragon would kill anyone touching them. a prince of men has those inverted scales too. persuaders might have a chance at success, provided that they can avoid touching the inverted scales of the prince.¡± ?

 Chapter 176

    chapter 176¡°s-sir wade?!¡±


    ¡°why are you...!¡±


    all the golden dragon knights stumbled back in unison. other than the golden knight commander, who was considered to be in a class of his own, wade was considered one of the two strongest people in their family.


    the aura emanating from him made his golden hair and eyes glow like a sunset, and he made the air so tense that it seemed as if it would explode. while some people could fight nearly as well as a demigod tier expert, they were still leagues below those who had actually reached it.


    especially compared to wade, who stood at the very peak of the demigod tier.


    ¡°why am i here? is that what you asked?¡± wade¡¯s forehead creased at the golden dragon knight¡¯s question, and he casually stepped between leonard and tress.


    while this would never happen, leonard and tress were close enough to make up for the extreme difference in their power with wade if they attacked at the same time in a pincer formation. at the end of the day, any martial artist would feel uncomfortable standing where they were.


    ¡°you¡¯re seriously asking me that? after you acted without the authority of your commander and audaciously tried to intimidate a knight from another order?¡±


    all they could feel from wade¡¯s footsteps was pure power, the conviction that he could deal with anything that happened with his own power without blinking an eye.


    it was as if wade believed he was the ruler of the heavens and the earth. it reminded leonard of heavenly demon dan mok-jin, the peerless martial artist he had faced in his past life. wade was truly majestic, so much so that leonard would have believed that he was the head of the cardenas family if he didn¡¯t know better.


    ¡°n-not even you can refute the orders of the golden dragon commander, sir! you know this!¡± tress protested. even though he hated leonard to the point that it was beyond superficial and frankly pathetic, leonard was impressed that he still didn¡¯t back down.


    of course, that was only what he thought. naturally, wade¡¯s perspective was a little different. even though tress was one of the golden dragon knights, who were unrivaled by other knights, he wasn¡¯t ranked higher than the commanders, who were essentially the pillars of the family.


    tress had basically just insulted a superior.


    ¡°even if the golden dragon commander himself had come here, he would have asked for my understanding. but a nobody like you is trying to threaten me?¡±


    wade couldn¡¯t hide the disbelief on his face, even though he usually didn¡¯t show much emotion. he¡¯d thought he¡¯d known the true nature of the order of the golden dragon better than anyone else, but he couldn¡¯t believe that such half-wits were running around, doing as they pleased.


    in any case, it appeared that he had to put them in their place.


    ¡°there will be consequences for that reckless bravado, you failures.¡± as wade¡¯s aura expanded , the sky and earth themselves seemed to hold their breaths, but the golden dragon knights¡¯ fear evaporated as soon as they heard the word ¡°failure.¡±


    ¡°did you just insult us?!¡±


    ¡°i gave up my hopes and dreams to serve the cardenas family!¡±


    ¡°there are some lines that not even you can cross, commander wade!¡±


    wade was unmoved. ¡°is this not the path you chose? as far as i know, you gave up on trying to pave your own way and joined the order of the golden dragon because you were blinded by the idea of a glory that may never come.¡±


    ¡°th-that¡¯s...!¡±


    ¡°these are nothing but excuses. enough talk. i¡¯m going to break your arms and legs, so spend some time self-reflecting in the infirmary.¡±


    wade strode two steps forward with his fists raised as if to say that he didn¡¯t need to draw his sword to defeat them. he moved smoothly, as if skating on the dirt, and closed the distance in an instant.


    even though his timing was perfect, the knights reacted terrifyingly fast. their bodies, which were closer to a dragon¡¯s than a human¡¯s, were already that powerful.


    ¡°gaaaah!¡±


    as one knight blocked wade¡¯s punch with the flat of his sword, he was thrown several meters back and coughed up blood.


    if wade¡¯s fist had hit his body and not his sword, the knight¡¯s intestines would have been crushed.


    he¡¯s ridiculously powerful, leonard thought with admiration, eyes darting back and forth.


    the difference in their power was simply immense. because leonard couldn¡¯t understand wade¡¯s power, he felt that something else was at play that his dragon eyes couldn¡¯t see. everything from wade¡¯s physical capabilities to the density of the internal energy flowing inside him was hard to comprehend, even with leonard¡¯s knowledge from murim.


    tress gritted his teeth and yelled, ¡°don¡¯t take his attacks head-on! you¡¯ll be crushed along with your sword!¡±


    ¡°mm, you¡¯re a smart one,¡± wade said with a cold smile. ¡°though, that doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±


    as soon as the words left his mouth, he disappeared and reappeared behind tress to kick him.


    he hit the shins, the thighs, the sides, and the temples in succession, moving so fast that it took a moment for tress¡¯s nerves to process the blows.


    ¡°kuh...!¡± tress¡¯s full plate armor shattered, and he crumpled to the ground like a puppet that had its strings cut. wade had punched through the metal as if it were a thin sheet of ice, reducing it to a pile of orichalcum shards.


    the knight that wade had knocked back earlier recovered while wade was taking care of tress, but they had absolutely no chance of winning even though it was three against one. however, the rage lit by humiliation didn¡¯t die out so easily.


    wade seemed to grow bored of the one-sidedness. he kicked tress¡¯s collapsed figure. ¡°so petty. when i called you failures, i wasn¡¯t quite referring to the outcome of the ceremonies. i called you failures for throwing away your lives to fulfill the golden dragon¡¯s long-awaited wish, or whatever it is.¡±


    that was one of the reasons why the order of the golden dragon wasn¡¯t very well regarded among the commanders.


    though everyone else considered it the strongest group and each member was like a weapon of war, their power was shallow. the golden dragon knights¡¯ power didn¡¯t come from the result of their own hard-earned efforts. it was a side effect of a failed ritual, and they were nothing but corrupted beings.


    crunch¡ª!


    a knight tried to help tress up, but wade punched them in the face, shattering their helmet and revealing a face covered in blood.


    ¡°urk?!¡±


    the knight raised their sword even though they were still in shock from the attack and hadn¡¯t reacted yet. wade broke their arms and kicked them in the legs before the pain could set in, making the knight collapse onto the ground.


    wade¡¯s attacks were instantaneous.


    after smoothly taking out the first two like a rush of water, wade finished off the remaining two, adding to the pile of bodies on top of tress. the way their armor glinted in the light was almost humorous.


    if they had resolved to invest all their power from the outset, they would have lasted at least three hundred exchanges... but i can¡¯t imagine people who try to intimidate their juniors to think this way.


    leonard was a little disappointed with the way things had unfolded. since the golden dragon knights had ended up being pummeled without being able to do anything, he hadn¡¯t been able to see or learn much of anything.


    ¡°i think this is our first time meeting in person,¡± wade said.


    ¡°yes, that¡¯s right,¡± leonard agreed.


    ¡°i made a mistake at the hall of dragons. i¡¯m curious, did you receive my gift?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve been making good use of mimong. thank you.¡± s§×arch* the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°mm.¡± wade nodded and turned around.


    standing there were the white dragon knights, who had not been able to lift a finger when the golden dragon knights appeared. and there was also calantha, who was nothing but a bystander. as soon as wade¡¯s eyes fell on them, their bodies froze up.


    still, isaac stepped forward as the one in charge. ¡°it¡¯s been a while, commander wade. i don¡¯t know if you remember me, but i am isaac, the captain of the white dragon¡¯s third division.¡±


    ¡°you were the one who was sent to help us seal ball of the thorns. it¡¯s good to see you,¡± wade said in short greeting. ¡°i know you haven¡¯t even had the time to report your return, but i will take leonard. if he stays here, the golden dragon might try to pull something like this again.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t have the authority to approve his transfer.¡±


    ¡°and i am well aware of that. i already spoke with demian, so you can consider this as me simply informing you.¡±


    if that was true, isaac had no reason to refuse, even for the sake of appearances. wade nodded to the other white dragon knights and gestured calantha forward with his hand.


    the mage was frightened out of his wits. his voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°um, commander wade, w-what do you wish of me?¡±


    ¡°can you take us to the red dragon base? i assume that you have coordinates of all the major bases memorized.¡±


    wade didn¡¯t seem to be trying to pressure him, nor did he say it as if it were an order. but who would ever refuse him?


    definitely not calantha, who was already known for being timid.


    calantha¡¯s hands moved faster than they ever had in his life, making a magic array in record time. leonard stepped inside with wade and then said his farewells.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry i ended up causing you trouble. i also feel a little dazed because i unexpectedly have to leave like this, but it won¡¯t be long until we see each other again, so i¡¯ll keep it short. i wish you luck on the battlefield.¡±


    the white dragon knights smiled, as cool as always.


    ¡°hey, you saved us a few times. wherever you go, you¡¯ll do great.¡±


    ¡°next time, we won¡¯t let you hog all the fighting for yourself!¡±


    ¡°there are a lot of ruffians in the order of the red dragon, so be careful. though, i¡¯m sure they¡¯ll immediately shut up if you give them a good beating.¡±


    well, leonard had landed a major blow to one of the golden dragon knights, who were rumored to be unmatched other than by commander-level knights. he wouldn¡¯t be shaken up just because the red dragon knights were mean to him.


    of course, the white dragon knights knew this, and they were saying this because they cared about him after defeating two void deities together.


    the teleportation array activated with a flash, leaving the white dragon knights behind.


    now that the commotion was over, the forest of swords once again became as quiet as usual.


    but all four white dragon knights sensed a storm coming.


    they didn¡¯t know if it would benefit the cardenas family or hurt it, but something big was coming.


    there was only one thing they were sure of: leonard would be at the center of it.


    * * *


    the order of the red dragon boasted the largest numbers among the seven great orders. aside from the knights who were stationed in cardenas territory, there were tens of squads who traveled all over the world to seal rifts. while they wouldn¡¯t make up over half of the cardenas knights, they were quite close.


    it would only make sense that the person who oversaw them all, the red dragon commander, would be this powerful.


    as soon as they arrived at the base, wade brought leonard into his office.


    ¡°sit.¡±


    leonard perched on the chair opposite wade as the commander poured himself a cup of coffee. ¡°you look like you have a lot of questions.¡±


    he was right. there were some things that leonard had come to suspect while clashing swords with tress, and it was also suspicious how the order of the golden dragon, which was considered to be the family¡¯s most elite group, was pursuing him so recklessly.


    wade seemed to read the agreement in his eyes. he sat down and began to explain.


    ¡°i heard that audrey and demian told you the basics of the situation, including the truth about ancestor cardenas and the reason we are trying to stop the golden dragon from recruiting you.¡±


    ¡°yes, but i don¡¯t know the details.¡±


    ¡°well, i¡¯m going to give those details right now. usually, this would not be allowed, but...¡± wade slowly closed his eyes before opening them again. ¡°we cannot keep the extremists in the golden dragon under control. and considering the mess you were just thrown into, i believe i can make an exception. would you like to know?¡±


    leonard already had his answer ready. ¡°of course.¡±


    wade was inwardly impressed with how leonard didn¡¯t seem shaken. the commander sorted through his memories before he began to speak.


    he was about to reveal the truth about ancestor cardenas, the golden dragon¡¯s long-cherished wish, and the cardenas family, the sword that protected the arcadian empire.


    this was confidential information that only the leaders of the seven great orders, the current archduke, and the empress[1] knew. and surprisingly, wade started with the faults of the golden dragon knights that leonard had suspected.


    ¡°before i tell you the actual story, i will tell you this: the reason the extremists in the golden dragon try to coerce people like you to join them is simple. it is out of jealousy.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s... is it because the golden dragon knights can¡¯t grow any stronger?¡± leonard asked carefully.


    wade¡¯s eyes widened. leonard had taken the words straight out of his mouth.


    1. previously the emperor ?

 Chapter 177

    chapter 177¡°...i have to say, i¡¯m a little surprised,¡± wade admitted, but his astonishment only lasted for a split second before his expression became neutral again, just like always. every leader in the seven great orders was a veteran who¡¯d witnessed all matters of things, but wade was among the most calculating.


    if a meteorite were to land in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t just stand there in shock and be late to react. he would immediately draw his sword.


    it was exceptionally rare for him to be stunned.


    ¡°i don¡¯t believe demian and audrey told you. did you figure this out on your own?¡± he asked.


    ¡°yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°how?¡±


    leonard responded with a blink, revealing his dragon eyes. they were extraordinary and potent, and the number of people with dragon eyes in the already small group of cardenas family members with unique traits could be counted on one hand.


    ¡°i see. so you mean to say that you discerned their defects with those eyes of yours,¡± wade muttered to himself. he wasn¡¯t immediately convinced. ¡°demian also has dragon eyes, but he was only able to see their defects after he reached the demigod tier. that means that your talent or aptitude exceeds his or you are on the brink of reaching the demigod tier.¡±


    his words caught leonard¡¯s interest. ¡°which one do you think it is, commander?¡±


    ¡°i want to say it¡¯s the latter, but it is undoubtedly the former,¡± wade replied without considering it for even a moment. he closed his eyes, then opened them again. sea??h th§× n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    there was a universal unspoken agreement that he was the most powerful knight in all the orders. no one in the demigod tier could deny the power and convenience of dragon eyes, but to them, it was nothing more than that. the ability to perceive the hidden aspects of mortals who were limited by causality and natural laws didn¡¯t mean much to those who could bend those very laws.


    ¡°there are four powers that reside in you. i have a feeling that you will need five in order to cross the threshold. one could say that you are eighty percent of the way there, but as you may know, such mathematical measures are pointless when your goal is to break into the next tier,¡± wade observed.


    he was right. this didn¡¯t just apply to transcendence and demigod tier experts; no matter the endeavor, it became harder to improve a skill the more it progressed. even if the stairway on the first floor was the same height as the stairway on the tenth floor, there was inherently a large difference between the two.


    this also explained why a young student who¡¯d just started memorizing the thousand character classic couldn¡¯t immediately catch up with a great scholar who¡¯d read all the books in the world. even for a genius who reached the apex realm not long after starting out in martial arts, the process of reaching the profound realm would be much more grueling and time-consuming. if they made even one misstep on the way, whether they trained for another decade or a century, they would never be able to cross the threshold if they didn¡¯t gain insight and find a solution through meditation.


    well, i¡¯ve barely started on the western god style, let alone the yellow dragon.


    leonard realized that he was showing his nervousness and calmed his unsettled heart. this wasn¡¯t like him.


    he could only attempt to unify the five elements once he fully developed all their energies. it didn¡¯t make much of a difference if he had one or four as long as he didn¡¯t have all of them. this endeavor was even more exacting than unifying the essence, energy, and spirit, so he wouldn¡¯t make much progress even if he rushed.


    when wade saw leonard calm himself, he had a rare, faint smile on his face.


    ¡°you have full control over your emotions. quite impressive,¡± he praised.


    that was one of the prerequisites of reaching the demigod tier and being able to embody the mindscape. since it required a person to be able to overpower natural laws with visualization, people who became a little distracted by trivial things couldn¡¯t achieve it.


    wade spoke again, revealing what he¡¯d deduced. ¡°even among those with dragon eyes, the trait does not always manifest in the same way. the reason you were able to notice the secret of the golden dragon knights is because you have a power that demian does not.¡±


    leonard realized what he was implying and narrowed his eyes. ¡°you¡¯re referring to the dragon heart.¡±


    the dragon heart¡ªthe supreme dragon trait that only the greatest heads of the cardenas family had awakened so far.


    wade gave a single nod in confirmation. ¡°dragon blood awakening is merely a way of awakening the potential dormant in our blood, which descended from our draconic ancestors. dragon traits such as the wings, and even the eyes, are nothing more than paltry imitations. however, the dragon heart is considered the exception.¡±


    the heart was in charge of blood circulation and was essentially the source of life. along with the brain, it could even be a vital point even for an immortal being.


    but the dragon heart went beyond that.


    while draconic words were the most important power that allowed dragons to rule as transcendent beings, the heart was the most important organ in that aspect.


    ¡°simply awakening a dragon heart transforms the body to become more like a dragon¡¯s and significantly increases one¡¯s physical capabilities,¡± wade said.


    the dragons¡¯ incredible physical abilities were also why mortals didn¡¯t dare to resist their violent oppression when the ancient era collapsed and the age of dragons began. mages couldn¡¯t scratch their scales unless they were at least class 7, and auras that weren¡¯t made of augmented energy slid off them like water. considering that their abilities were inherently superior as a species, only people who were at least as strong as masters could stand against them.


    leonard listened carefully as his suspicions were confirmed. ¡°so that must mean that having a dragon heart allows one to awaken all dragon traits.¡±


    ¡°theoretically, yes,¡± wade said calmly, not refuting him. ¡°your dragon eyes likely became enhanced thanks to the influence of your dragon heart. can you explain what the golden dragon knights looked like to you?¡±


    ¡°...it¡¯s hard to put it in words, but they looked neither human nor dragon.¡±


    ¡°did they look unstable on the inside?¡±


    ¡°it wasn¡¯t necessarily a matter of stability.¡± leonard chose his words carefully before he spoke again. ¡°their souls and bodies were distorted in a bizarre way. it was as if two parts were carelessly molded together like clay, unable to separate again.¡±


    ¡°distorted, you say. a very fitting term.¡± wade seemed as if he¡¯d expected leonard to answer like that.


    the order of the golden dragon was known to the public as the cardenas¡¯ strongest fighting force, but there were multiple reasons why the mysterious group had to hide their true nature. they not only had to conceal their full power but also its source and cause. if the truth came out, it would cause an uproar within the family.


    ¡°i¡¯ll speak plainly,¡± wade said.


    finally. leonard¡¯s ears immediately perked up.


    ¡°for hundreds of years, the golden dragon¡¯s long-held wish has been to ¡®reincarnate¡¯ ancestor cardenas.¡±


    * * *


    at the end of their long, long fight, the founding emperor and his three wives defeated the dragons and ended their rule. then, the arcadian empire was founded.


    the age of gods and dragons ended and the age of humans began.


    however, arcadia was in danger immediately after it was founded. it didn¡¯t have its current vast territory and enormous population, and neighboring countries were scheming against it, discontented with the emergence of a new nation.


    arcadia should have been able to overpower them all with its deification tier warriors, but as ancestor cardenas began to die, burdened with the curse of her kin, their invulnerable defenses began to crack.


    ¡°ragna, listen to me.¡±


    even as she was dying, she laid her life down for her lover. knowing that her blood would grow weaker as it mixed with human blood, she told him to extract her blood for her descendants. since it belonged to a swordsman who became as powerful as a god, her blood would instill in them a gift for martial arts.


    while planning for the centuries ahead, she also came up with a way for something to temporarily take her place.


    ¡°i lost my body due to the curse, but not my soul. with wickeline¡¯s assistance, it should be possible for my soul to remain behind even after i die.¡±


    unlike mortals, who lived and died under the binds of worldly laws, transcendent immortals crossed over to another place when they died.


    but ancestor cardenas had the resolve to shackle her soul for her to remain after her physical death, unable to completely depart from her lover and the empire when they were in danger.


    ¡°her plan was possession.[1] ancestor cardenas would borrow the bodies of her descendants to protect the empire at times of crisis.¡±


    her and ragna¡¯s children were so formidable that today¡¯s descendants couldn¡¯t even begin to compare. they were almost as strong as dragons.


    needless to say, they had massive capabilities and potential, to the point that ancestor cardenas could temporarily channel the full power she had during her lifetime by borrowing their bodies. not even half-dragons could easily take them down, so there weren¡¯t many crises that required the ancestor herself to step forward.


    ¡°the problems began only after her blood began to weaken. as our family tree expanded, it gradually lost its purity.¡±


    in addition to ancestor cardenas being the last dragon, there also weren¡¯t many transcendent species that cherished humans. otherwise, the founding emperor wouldn¡¯t be revered as a miraculous man. as countless direct and indirect descendants were born, the cardenas family¡¯s manpower had increased by hundreds of times since the founding of the empire, but it was inevitable that the number of people who could bear the strain of becoming a vessel for her spirit would decrease.


    ¡°at first, a single descendant could channel her multiple times, but after a few generations, it reached the point where the ritual only succeeded once every few times transcendence tier descendants were sacrificed, if that,¡± wade said.


    no matter how powerful ancestor cardenas was, she couldn¡¯t defeat and conquer all the enemies that came from the celestial realm, demonic realm, and otherworld. perhaps she would be able to succeed if she were in peak condition within her original body, but it was impossible by possessing a descendant. the most she could do was face off against an army of enemies and obliterate their advance guard.


    however, by some miracle, after she defeated godly enemies several times, they stopped stepping into the middle realm directly.


    ¡°the optimists believe that the monsters have given up, but i completely disagree,¡± wade said. ¡°i believe that they have merely delayed their invasion and are waiting until ancestor cardenas¡¯ influence fades completely. to immortal beings, a thousand years is not a very long time.¡±


    the arcadian empire and the three noble houses had expanded their power throughout the centuries, and they could handle any demigod tier opponents. but it was a different story if their opponents were as powerful as gods.


    the order of the golden dragon was a group that existed for that worst-case scenario. they believed that it was more feasible to revive ancestor cardenas than for someone to reach the deification tier with their own strength. their determination bordered on lunacy, which was why they continued to attempt the ritual.


    ¡°each of the golden dragon knights believed that they would be the one to resonate with her blood and the remnants of her soul, surpass human limits, and fulfill her wish. they all volunteered for the ceremony, but in the end, they only threw their lives away.¡±


    ¡°is the abnormality of their bodies an aftereffect?¡± leonard asked.


    ¡°indeed,¡± wade said. ¡°when they tried to become her vessel, they awakened advanced knowledge of swordplay as well as enhanced physical capabilities and dragon traits that allow them to overpower transcendence tier experts. however, they can no longer progress beyond that, and they cannot defeat demigod tier experts. they are disposable like dolls, sacrificed in attempts to summon ancestor cardenas.¡±


    despite how much others revered the golden dragon knights, they were ashamed of themselves, which was why some of them had become twisted to the point of becoming extremists.


    they¡¯d joined the order with the hopes of bringing peace to the world and honor to the cardenas name, but not only did they fail, they also ended up looking like idiots, unable to grow any stronger.


    it was the price they paid for their greed of the deification tier and for overestimating themselves. that one mistake ended in such tragedy.


    ¡°the golden dragon knights tried to take you by force because they envied you for not giving in to the temptation like they did, and because you have the support of knight commanders,¡± wade explained.


    though they wouldn¡¯t have been able to refuse their assignment to the golden dragon as leonard could, the decision to participate in the ceremony had been entirely their own. even if they were coaxed into it, giving into the temptation of ancestor cardenas¡¯ power was ultimately their own choice.


    they deserve what they got, leonard thought. as a martial artist, he felt sympathy for their inability to become stronger, but he couldn¡¯t excuse the way they tried to place the blame on someone else.


    his face hardened. even if the golden dragon knights had carried him away, leonard would have never agreed to participate in the ritual, but the intention itself was so malicious.


    however, leonard still had one question left.


    ¡°commander wade, who exactly is the golden dragon commander? was there a demigod tier expert who survived the ritual?¡±


    ¡°no. because those who reach the demigod tier manipulate their own unique laws from within, she cannot possess them. it is not even possible for them to become a vessel, let alone fulfill their wish. that is also why the order of the golden dragon only recruits up-and-coming transcendence tier experts.¡±


    wade fell silent for a moment.


    the golden dragon commander was one of the archducal house of cardenas¡¯ top three secrets, something so serious that only commanders were aware of it. it was so closely guarded that even finding out about it was enough for someone to be watched by the order of the light dragon. leonard was allowed to know because the majority of the knight commanders gave their approval. however, it felt a little uneasy to be the one to actually tell him.


    but wade didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°the golden dragon commander is the remnant of ancestor cardenas¡¯ soul that she left behind.¡±


    1. the word used here is gangshin, a korean cultural/spiritual term which refers to rituals used to summon a spirit, particularly by inviting them into one¡¯s body. this is also the name of a specific ritual performed when honoring ancestors. the literal meaning of the characters is ¡°bring down spirit/god.¡± ?

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178The truth shocked Leonard, but a part of him understood.


    I understand now why the Golden Dragon is so revered compared to the other orders. It was where the remnants of Ancestor Cardenas¡¯ soul resided, and that in itself was enough of a reason for the Cardenas to venerate them.


    That explained why none of the other commanders ever aimed to steal the title. How could they try to fight their ancestor, who left her soul behind to protect the empire? No one would protest if they were torn to shreds on the spot. It also explained why the Golden Dragon was always considered to be in a class of its own compared to the status of other members of the Cardenas family and why there was an unspoken agreement that Wade was only the second most powerful.


    Most importantly, if his explanation just now was true...


    ¡°So you¡¯ve realized.¡± Wade spoke as if he¡¯d read Leonard¡¯s mind, and his eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. The Golden Dragon cannot go out to the field because they need to sacrifice knights to invoke her power, and as potential vessels, the Golden Dragon Knights cannot risk dying on the battlefield.¡±


    It was a logical conclusion. As long as their opponent wasn¡¯t as powerful as a True God, the Cardenas¡¯ commanders and the Wickelines¡¯ Class 9 mages could defeat them, and while the Golden Dragon Knights became stronger after the ceremony, they weren¡¯t on par with Demigod Tier experts.


    Though they¡¯d never succeeded in reviving Ancestor Cardenas, those who survived the ritual became more dragon than human and were tens of times stronger than the average Cardenas knight.


    They would be the perfect candidates, if it came down to it.


    Some might consider it an honor, but it¡¯s hard for me to see it that way. Actually, I¡¯d assume that most of the Golden Dragon Knights didn¡¯t have that resolve when they initially agreed to the ceremony.


    His guess wasn¡¯t too far off. Those who were selected by the Order of the Golden Dragon were all geniuses who only came around once every generation and sometimes only a few times in a century.


    I have no doubt that they were bursting with unfounded confidence, believing that they would succeed where everyone else had failed.


    If the Golden Dragon secretly approached a proud knight who reached the Transcendence Tier faster than anyone else their age and asked if they wanted to inherit Ancestor Cardenas¡¯ soul and become the second person in their family¡¯s history to ascend to the Deification Tier, ninety-nine percent of the time, they would feel hopeful and agree to it.


    Even in murim, Yeon Mu-Hyuk had seen countless young, promising martial artists who trusted their own genius too much and participated in something extremely brutal in the hopes of becoming stronger, only to die in the process.


    They not only dug their own grave, but they also lay in it and buried themselves inside.


    ¡°If Ancestor Cardenas can¡¯t keep the Golden Dragon Knights under control, that must mean she¡¯s either too preoccupied with other things or that she doesn¡¯t have enough capacity to deal with such petty matters.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Wade agreed. ¡°She has remained with only her soul for hundreds¡ªnearly a thousand¡ªyears. A soul without a body will burn out eventually, but she made her decision despite knowing that.¡±


    Even though she reached the Deification Tier, Ancestor Cardenas had become restrained by the curse and karma inflicted on her by her kin, giving up her immortality and eternal life.


    It was amazing how her soul was even still alive.


    ¡°Though she holds the position of the Golden Dragon Commander, it is mostly in name. It is nearly impossible to communicate with her on a regular basis, and even when she possesses a body, there is no time to converse because she focuses on ending the crisis as soon as possible,¡± Wade explained.


    ¡°Not even the Golden Dragon Knights can channel her for long?¡±


    ¡°They usually only last about five minutes before they die, even when they are not on the battlefield. So even if they could use her full Deification Tier power, they would all be dead within an hour.¡±


    After Wade¡¯s explanation, Leonard finally realized what Ancestor Cardenas meant to the family.


    She was the ultimate weapon.


    Among all of the Arcadian Empire¡¯s hidden cards, she was not only the most powerful but also the final resort to be used if there was ever an enemy that the Seven Great Orders could not defeat even if they all worked together.


    ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I find strange about the extremists¡¯ behavior, it¡¯s that they can¡¯t keep their mouths shut and they flaunt their power,¡± Wade said, moving on from the topic of their ancestor. His face hardened like a statue¡¯s. ¡°Though, I will say that they have never fully crossed the line like this, trying to force you to go with them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think they were just acting impulsively?¡±


    ¡°This is merely my own assumption, but I can¡¯t help but think that there must be a suitable reason for them to suddenly appear when they usually act like resigned, sick patients with no ambitions in life.¡±


    Wade didn¡¯t elaborate. He glanced at Leonard before turning his attention to the documents on his desk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave the base for the time being,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Now that they know my stance, I don¡¯t think the Golden Dragon Knights will try something again, but fools like them usually don¡¯t act reasonably.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I have also assigned you an apprentice knight who can show you around and tell you about the base. I thought you would be more comfortable if it was someone you knew.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    * * *


    As soon as Leonard stepped out of the Red Dragon Commander¡¯s office, he realized what he¡¯d meant.


    ¡°Long time no see, Leonard. I suppose I can¡¯t call you No. 25 anymore.¡±


    ¡°...William?¡±


    The young man had golden hair and golden eyes, just like Wade, indicating that he was a direct descendant. They had met when Leonard had just recovered his memories and was still adjusting to his new life.


    He had been the top student at their training facility. It was No. 1, William. If it weren¡¯t for Leonard, William would have been the strongest knight in their age group.


    He left a deep impression because he could use mind arts even though he hadn¡¯t even entered the Body Refining Tier.


    Leonard had only figured out William¡¯s power once he learned about the secret of the Cardenas¡¯ bloodline.


    Direct descendants can channel a very small sliver of the power in their dragon¡¯s blood even before they go through the Blood Awakening Ceremony. No. 2, Belita, showed traits of Dragon Eyes, while William showed the potential to awaken Draconic Words, or something related to mana mastery.


    Leonard couldn¡¯t help but understand why the family differentiated between direct descendants and indirect descendants. Direct descendants were inherently more likely to obtain more powerful dragon traits. Even if the family invested an equal amount of resources to train them, there would be a vast difference in the results, so it only made sense that they would take their bloodline into consideration.


    As Leonard casually shook William¡¯s hand, he was able to discern his power. He¡¯s in the Tenth Degree External Force Tier¡ªno, I believe he¡¯s on the brink of reaching the Transcendence Tier. If he obtains just one more breakthrough, he¡¯ll be able to jump right over the wall.


    His natural talent made him a true prodigy.


    How fast one improves isn¡¯t an absolute measure of one¡¯s potential, but if he were in murim, he would have become the strongest under the heavens after my generation.


    Unlike Leonard, who was able to ascend to his current position thanks to the memories of his past life, William was an actual teenager who¡¯d just turned seventeen. This wasn¡¯t a level of power that someone his age should have been able to achieve.


    Considering how he was no longer known simply as the Red Dragon Commander¡¯s son, he had to have been under a lot of pressure. But perhaps that pressure had been a good thing.


    ¡°I see that I still have a long way to go,¡± William said, letting out a long sigh with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°After you stole the title of No. 1, I spent years devoting myself to training with the goal of catching up to you, but I have a feeling that the difference in our power has only increased, not decreased. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve become the youngest knight in history to reach the Transcendence Tier. And on top of that, Father has a personal interest in you.¡±


    ¡°Is that rare?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I bet every single Red Dragon Knight envies you.¡±


    Generally, the House of Cardenas¡¯ Seven Great Orders assigned knights to the order that fought enemies that their unique trait was best suited against.


    Unique traits were the supernatural powers that determined a one-of-a-kind set of laws that applied to each individual. They were so diverse that it was difficult to categorize them.


    But the Order of the Red Dragon was the least picky. No one knew what lay inside Rifts and Corroded Realms, and since there were so many Outer Gods, trying to train one specific aspect was a waste of time. So, the Red Dragon Knights simply trained their physical strength. The standard procedure was to stick to physical refinement without regard for elemental advantages or compatibility with other powers.


    ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, it¡¯s just overcompensation,¡± William said with a sneer as he led Leonard, walking several steps ahead. ¡°Since most people here don¡¯t have very notable unique traits, studying those concepts is unnecessary, so they make up for it with brute force. It¡¯s a way for them to ignore and not acknowledge their nature.¡±


    ¡°How is that related to Commander Wade¡¯s fame?¡±


    ¡°The power that Father shows in battle is intuitive.¡±


    Demian¡¯s mirror, Grace¡¯s affiliation with nature, and even Audrey¡¯s annihilation seemed supernatural. No matter how much a person refined their physical capabilities and trained in swordplay, most would never be able to attain such abilities. Those who weren¡¯t born with that potential would immediately feel disheartened if they saw someone using them.


    But Wade¡¯s power wasn¡¯t like that.


    ...Now that I think about it, William is right. When Wade pummeled the Golden Dragon Knights, I didn¡¯t see a trace of a unique trait that would grant him supernatural powers. Is he saying that Wade had overpowered them and casually crushed their orichalcum armor with pure strength and speed?


    At that point, Leonard sensed that there was something off. He squinted.


    He could already see far more than people who weren¡¯t in the Demigod Tier, and with his Dragon Eyes, he¡¯d seen an abnormal power in Wade¡¯s movements. It was only possible to possess such strength if he¡¯d reached the Demigod Tier through only physical cultivation.


    I have the Eastern God Style, which is also specialized to leave the laws of the world untouched, but I can¡¯t move like Commander Wade...


    He was missing something.


    And then, he realized.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    His instincts unearthed the answer, almost as if they had the power of foresight. He mentally caught hold of what he¡¯d been missing.


    If it weren¡¯t for Wade, it would have taken him years of agony and introspection to figure this out. He felt the joy of an epiphany well up inside him, and it even made him smile lightly.


    This idea was at the center of the Five Elements, closely tied to the Yellow Dragon.


    ¡°Leonard! Hey, Leonard!¡± William shouted with a worried look on his face.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I must be more tired than I thought.¡±


    He realized that he¡¯d suddenly stopped walking. William relaxed. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard listened to William¡¯s tour of the Red Dragon base with one ear and relished the epiphany with a smile.


    I was lucky. Lucky that the Golden Knights almost snatched him away, because then he saw Wade crush them, heard William¡¯s remarks, and figured out what had been missing.


    If even a single situation had transpired in another way, he wouldn¡¯t have discovered what he just did.


    And like that, his first day with the Red Dragon went smoothly.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179Though several weeks passed after that unsavory encounter with the Golden Dragon Knights, they didn¡¯t approach Leonard again, likely because Wade had made his stance clear.


    Actually, it was likely more accurate to say that they didn¡¯t have the chance to get close to him. Following Wade¡¯s advice, Leonard never left the Red Dragon base after that day.


    But he didn¡¯t find it tedious. After he happened upon a clue that would help him with the Yellow Dragon Forms, he didn¡¯t even notice the days pass as he spent the time refining the Western God Style, which only had one technique so far.


    The atmosphere at the Order of the Red Dragon is very different from the others. It feels as if everyone is always on edge, Leonard thought.


    As he walked to the training grounds as always, he studied the knights that brushed past him closely. Most of them had full plate armor and high-grade artifacts, as if they were looking for a battlefield. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that wasn¡¯t far off from the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been a week since they entered Anthill Abyss. You¡¯re telling me they haven¡¯t even figured out a strategy, let alone seal it?¡±


    ¡°Well, not only is the terrain built like a maze, but they also say that there are too many ant soldiers to handle. They say they kill tens of thousands per day but that the ant soldiers are replaced the very next day. It might take another two weeks to solve the Anthill Abyss.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s even underground. That¡¯s another problem. If they try to use one big attack to wipe all the monsters out, the tunnels could collapse.¡±


    As soon as one group of Red Dragon Knights passed by him, another walked past with hasty steps from the opposite direction. Even though Leonard only heard part of their conversation, he could sense the exhaustion in their voices.


    Day in and day out, Red Dragon Knights were always on missions, and their order was notorious for being the most demanding out of the Seven Great Orders. There was a good reason why it boasted the largest number of members: if the Red Dragon didn¡¯t have that much manpower, it would be hard to sustain itself.


    Now that I think about it, the White Dragon Knights have a relatively large amount of free time between missions. The Black Dragon Knights also only have three or four battles a year to defend the base, and they spend the rest of the time in personal training.


    Unlike the knights of those two orders, the Red Dragon Knights worked around the clock. Though Leonard didn¡¯t know what the Green Dragon and the Blue Dragon were like, he didn¡¯t think they would be more taxing than the Red Dragon either.


    The grueling work was a result of their core mission.


    In some ways, Rifts are a more pressing issue than Celestials, Demoniacs, and Void Deities.


    Celestials and Demoniacs were easier to take care of, of course, because they could only enter the Middle Realm from a limited number of passages. And other than a few who had an enormous amount of divinity, Void Deities weren¡¯t too much of a threat either.


    There was no need to invoke Ancestor Cardenas¡¯ power for these enemies; the Seven Knight Commanders always found a way to take care of them.


    Celestials and Demoniacs, which could be considered more powerful species than mankind¡¯s current form, still acted in ways they understood, and the Void Deities were limited in number and power. Therefore, the chances that any of them would cause a major catastrophe were very low.


    But Rifts and Corroded Realms? As long as we never find out and take care of whatever causes them, this war of attrition will go on forever. And since the Arcadian Empire can¡¯t see what happens in Corroded Realms, someday an Outer God cult might emerge that not even Ancestor Cardenas can defeat.


    Not even the Arcadian Empire, which occupied half the continent, could monitor the entire world.


    Take, for example, the Atlantis Maritime Alliance and their Sixth Sea District. After the Alliance neglected to do anything about the Corroded Realm for centuries, it ended up swallowing the entire area, creating a territory where outer entities pranced about however they liked. And that was already an old story.


    If an enemy as strong as a Demigod Tier expert sprang out, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the Alliance to fall, because they didn¡¯t have any forces that could stand against such power.


    ¡°What a dilemma,¡± Leonard muttered as he sighed.


    He didn¡¯t have much interest in things such as international affairs and world peace, but he did care about preventing the entire world from being destroyed.


    The more he learned, the more he worried.


    The mindset of taking things one day at a time wouldn¡¯t solve anything. But as long as someone continued to seek an answer even if they knew it was futile, they just might find a way.


    ...Ah. I see now why the Order of the Golden Dragon is so obsessed with reviving Ancestor Cardenas. Leonard understood them despite himself. They remind me of that one proverb: ¡°If a hundred of your plans fail, perhaps your own power is insufficient.¡±


    There was a limit to how effective pure strategy was. If the Cardenas family could produce even a single Deification Tier knight, this seemingly impossible dilemma would be perfectly solved. They would be able to tear down the Celestials, Demoniacs, and even their Realms, and not even the strongest of the Void Deities, who lost their original forms, would stand a chance against a true deity.


    Even if an Outer God ripped through the fabric of their dimension with their Corroded Realm, they would have to face off against another god who had the entire world on their side. Of course, the god with the world on their side would have a great advantage.


    Oh.


    Leonard realized why the Golden Dragon Knights had suddenly made such a move. It was more of an instinctive assumption than a logical inference, but if Ancestor Cardenas was fully revived, the Golden Dragon Knights would no longer be forced to be sacrificial lambs.


    Do they think that I have a high chance of bringing her back to life? But who could deduce that? If every single candidate so far has failed to become her permanent vessel, they have no reason to think that I¡¯ll be the exception.


    There was only the slightest bit of a chance that the ritual to restore Ancestor Cardenas¡¯ deific power could work on a Class 9 Archmage, yet someone was able to immediately conclude that Leonard stood a chance?


    Ridiculous.


    Once he finished his train of thought, his mind calmed again.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    When Leonard reached the training ground, he suddenly sensed a power and determination that he could only describe as peculiar. Though he¡¯d experienced this once before, last time, it had been far fainter.


    Naturally, Leonard turned in that direction and then realized what he¡¯d been sensing.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    It was William.


    Just like his father, he had golden hair and golden eyes, and an aura that burned red like the color of a sunset, making the air shimmer with its heat. His determination to cut down the Red Dragon Knight in front of him was clear.


    His aura was so dense with energy that it was hard to believe he was in the External Tier, even at the Tenth Degree, and the level of technique shown in his vertical swing was impressive.


    Claaang!


    William was fighting a formidable opponent who was not only in the Transcendence Tier but also at its very peak.


    When young knights joined the Order of the Red Dragon, it only took them about a month or two to become as hard as veterans in other orders, so those who had been there for years or even decades were more terrifying.


    William¡¯s opponent didn¡¯t even blink as he counterattacked. William responded with a defensive stance, but his opponent was pressing down on him so much that he was pushed ankle-deep into the dirt. Then, with a hit to his breastplate, William was thrown far back.


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    Even as he spat out blood, he still didn¡¯t let go of his sword and collected himself from his spot several meters away from where he¡¯d stood.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if he¡¯d been knocked out. But thanks to his psychic powers, he had accurately predicted where he¡¯d be hit, reducing the original impact by more than half, so it only ended with him throwing up a bit of blood.


    There¡¯s a large skill difference between them. I understand why he¡¯d want to challenge someone this strong so he can reach the Transcendence Tier, but he won¡¯t gain much from this kind of method.


    Though his opponent was brutal, he didn¡¯t give off any killing intent, and William¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t that serious. But that was to be expected. Even murim didn¡¯t have many organizations that trained its members by making them fight life-or-death battles. Third- and Second-Class martial artists were easily replaceable, but anyone who was First-Class or above was precious. There was no way people would stick to such training methods that treated them as if they were disposable.


    Besides, William was the Red Dragon Commander¡¯s only son. Wade wasn¡¯t the type of man to begrudge someone simply for injuring his son while training, but the Red Dragon Knight was still conscious of the very slim chance that he would, which was why he still held back.


    While Leonard was thinking, William and the knight exchanged tens of attacks, which resulted in a one-sided beating.


    Clang!


    William was thrown several meters back, rolling across the ground.


    William had accurately read his opponent, but the difference in their power was simply too big. If an opponent was too strong for someone to fight head-on, they had to focus solely on aiming for any openings and disregard all conventional techniques and strategies. However, despite attacking a rare opening, William barely scratched his opponent because the Red Dragon Knight was so much stronger.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop here. Take ten minutes.¡± The Red Dragon Knight sheathed his sword.


    William managed to stand, gasping out words that were hard to make out. ¡°I¡ªI can...! I¡ªcan¡ªstill...!¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Even if William kept fighting, in his current state, he would collapse from one blow.


    As if to demonstrate this, the Red Dragon Knight took a step forward and kicked him in the chin. William had barely been hanging on as it was, so the kick knocked him out completely.


    He collapsed to the ground. It didn¡¯t take long for him to regain consciousness, but he was so battered that the potions didn¡¯t immediately heal him.


    ¡°You¡¯re being too hasty,¡± Leonard advised, appearing out of nowhere.


    William¡¯s face twitched as if Leonard¡¯s words angered him. However, he immediately regained his composure. He calmly said, ¡°Should you really be saying that?¡±


    Leonard realized what William was thinking. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you trying to reach the Transcendence Tier.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about how you¡¯re trying to reach it. Challenging a stronger opponent is courageous, but challenging an opponent you can¡¯t possibly defeat is just reckless. If the difference in power is too big, there¡¯s not much you can learn.¡±


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk had done the same thing in his past life when he¡¯d fought Heavenly Demon to the death. This wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d come to realize on his own; he¡¯d only realized it when Dan Mok-Jin had pointed out his specific flaws.


    William had a dubious expression on his face. ¡°I heard about you.¡±


    ¡°What about?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you contributed most to repelling the Kurdish Kingdom¡¯s Shadows at Galapagos Island. Sir Fabian was the one who ended the battle, but they said you were the one who defeated their leader, all on your own.¡±


    Despite that long-winded explanation, the logic was very simplistic: if Leonard could do it, couldn¡¯t William do it too?


    Leonard chuckled. His childishness was like that of a boy¡¯s, but his thirst for victory was like that of a martial artist¡¯s.


    ¡°That was a bit of a special case. It wasn¡¯t related to Tiers. My swordplay was simply better than his. Even though he was in the Transcendence Tier, he obtained his power through improper means. That¡¯s why even someone like me could match him.¡± Leonard nodded toward the Red Dragon Knight. ¡°Your opponent just now was several times stronger than that dunce. You won¡¯t even have a chance of winning until you¡¯ve reached the Transcendence Tier.¡±


    The Red Dragon Knight cleared his throat, a little embarrassed by the obvious praise. However, he¡¯d been thinking the same thing. The knight wasn¡¯t very good with words, and he hadn¡¯t known how to explain it, which was why he had been trying to make William come to the conclusion on his own through their match. However, he hadn¡¯t expected the boy to be so relentless that he would probably keep going until he died. That had put him in a bit of a predicament.


    William understood. He smiled bitterly. ¡°...I understand now. Thank you for the advice. And Sir Bellington, thank you for indulging me.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Still solemn, the knight called Bellington returned to the edge of the training grounds.


    To the Red Dragon Knights, time was as precious as gold because they had so little time for personal training. If anyone other than William had asked for a match, he never would have made time for some apprentice knight.


    William examined his body. ¡°In the end, I suppose I received a beating for nothing. I thought I would have a chance if I just became a little stronger, but it frustrates me how that isn¡¯t the case,¡± he muttered.


    Of course, Leonard understood how he felt. He thought for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How about a match?¡± he said lightly.


    William scrunched his face. He knew how strong Leonard was. If half the rumors were true, he would surely be several times stronger than even Bellington.


    ¡°What, you want to beat me too?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve just thought of something that will help you reach the Transcendence Tier. If you can handle it, I want to test it out.¡±


    ¡°Test it out... so you don¡¯t even know if it will work.¡±


    Leonard tilted his head. ¡°So, no?¡±


    William¡¯s face said that he was already ready. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180With that strong pride of his, there was no way William wouldn¡¯t take the bait. Beyond his sense of competition and burning desire to defeat Leonard, his ambition as a martial artist stirred within him. His goal was in sight.


    First, he has to recognize how complete his energy, essence, and spirit are, Leonard thought. His crimson pupils sharply narrowed, opening his eyes to the essence of things.


    Though he could have gauged how far William had progressed by observing his flow of vitality or his acupoints, his Dragon Eyes were more natural and precise, especially because the concepts of qi pathways and meridians weren¡¯t quite the same here.


    Eyes that could see through the very flow of the world would have no problem assessing a martial artist stuck in the External Force Tier.


    ¡°Hm.¡± What Leonard saw didn¡¯t surprise him much. He nodded and wrapped his hand around the handle of his sword.


    William had already fulfilled the prerequisites for reaching the Transcendence Tier.


    As expected of a direct descendant of the Cardenas family. His Three Treasures have already evolved, and he¡¯s not even twenty. From his physical constitution to his mana capacity to his mental resilience, he has everything.


    William hadn¡¯t even experienced Dragon Blood Awakening yet, but his physical capabilities were close to that of a Transcendence Tier expert. With the amount of mana he could hold and output, he could imitate augmented energy.


    There was nothing more to build on his essence and energy. In other words, once the last of the Three Treasures, his spirit, became refined, he could merge them at any time.


    Hm. Perhaps this should have been obvious. Someone in a prestigious family would never lack resources for their energy and essence.


    If this was murim, the House of Cardenas would have been the most powerful family, and William was the son of one of its seven peerless warriors. He would have received a comprehensive education.


    There was nothing lacking in his bloodline, inborn talent, or training, so naturally, there was nothing lacking in his physical capabilities or his internal energy.


    But the spirit was in an entirely different category.


    It¡¯s hard to train the soul or mind unless a person goes through repeated trials to clash with their limits. That¡¯s why vagabond warriors tend to be stronger than the rising stars from the Nine Great Sects in that aspect.


    They didn¡¯t have everything handed to them on a silver platter from a young age, and most never even ingested an elixir. They trained solely in cultivation arts. Such was the pitiful life of martial artists who trained in the wilderness. They never learned advanced martial arts, of course, and had to start from the very basics with Three Aspects Sword Arts and Eight Directions Saber Arts, stealing martial arts books off dead bodies.


    On top of that, because they had no one to guide them, it was very common for them to fall into qi deviation and spurt blood from all their orifices and die. Such was the brutal path of Asura. Only one in a hundred¡ªno, only one in a thousand survived.


    Such was the experience of vagabond martial arts masters. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most never overcome the imbalance in their essence and energy and either despair or stay stuck when they can¡¯t reach the next level. But they never have any problems with their spirit.


    Leonard¡¯s thoughts stopped there.


    He drew his sword. The murky black blade smoothly slid out, glinting in the sunlight.


    ¡°...Is that the sword that was made with the remains of a Void Deity?¡± William asked with a swordsman¡¯s interest, eyes fixedfixated on the weapon.


    Even though the Cardenas family¡¯s arms were the highest quality, no swordsman could remain stoic in the face of such a fine sword.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Its sharpness and its ability to conduct aura are similar to our standard swords, but it can cut through special powers.¡±


    ¡°Amazing. I want one too.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re ever assigned to the Order of the White Dragon, go for it. Though, you¡¯d have to get really lucky. Now then.¡± Leonard leveled his sword. ¡°Shall we begin, William?¡±


    The vigor he gave off when he spoke hit William from tens of meters away. It was so overwhelming that it made William¡¯s head spin, leaving him vulnerable for a few seconds.


    In that time, Leonard came all the way under his nose.


    ¡°Argh!¡± William somehow managed to raise his sword to block, but he couldn¡¯t handle the impact and was thrown far back.


    He¡¯d gritted his teeth as he shook himself out of a stupor, but in that time, Leonard had reached him, leaving him no time to react. The most William could do was stop Leonard¡¯s sword.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to overpower you with physical abilities or with aura,¡± Leonard said calmly as he approached with unhurried steps. ¡°Your talent is impressive, and the Cardenas¡¯ training is superb. So that means there¡¯s only one thing you¡¯re missing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Come find out for yourself.¡±


    Leonard had no intention of explaining it nicely. He lunged forward again, sword swinging. It was an attack William should have been able to match.


    Clang!


    William tried to deflect the trajectory of Leonard¡¯s attack, but his sword was thrown off, making him hurriedly take two steps back. Blood dripped from his left ear.


    The cut wasn¡¯t a result of Leonard¡¯s physical strength. Nor was it a result of aura.


    It simply came from Leonard¡¯s superior swordplay.


    William¡¯s instincts told him that, and his eyes seemed to dim.


    So he falls into a trance as soon as he realizes the difference in our skill level. Yes, that¡¯s the best way to overcome limits, but...


    Leonard was impressed by William¡¯s response, but he also clicked his tongue. That method wouldn¡¯t work when his opponent was ten steps ahead of him, not one. And since this fight was supposed to help him learn, it was pointless. Falling into a trance meant sinking into one¡¯s inner world, but William couldn¡¯t find an answer that didn¡¯t even exist in his Mindscape.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Leonard knocked aside William¡¯s sword and punched him in the face.


    ¡°Argh?!¡±


    William¡¯s head whirled, and he stumbled before managing to recover his balance. He stared at Leonard.


    Leonard read the question in his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me no matter how much you concentrate. Think. Think about how you should fight me and think about how you should change your approach. I¡¯m fighting you so you can ponder these things, so why are you just shutting off your brain?¡±


    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re right.¡±


    Befitting his reputation of being a genius, William immediately understood what Leonard meant, and his hazy pupils turned clear again.


    And then he used his inborn psychic powers.


    Claaaang!


    William was on a different level from when they were at the training facility. Everything from his response time to his destructive power was several times, perhaps tens of times, higher. It was to the point that not even a Transcendence Tier opponent would be able to let their guard down. He burst forth with a barrage of such power, making the entire training ground shake.


    Is he trying to create a smokescreen? Leonard wondered.


    As a result, thick clouds of dirt spouted into the air, limiting his vision. Leonard used his mana senses to feel out his surroundings.


    Sure enough, he sensed something silently charging in from behind.


    Shing! Leonard swung to cut off the head of the attacker. But he didn¡¯t feel any resistance against his blade. The movement was only intended for him to turn around.


    He snickered when he realized what he¡¯d cut through. A psychic avatar. It¡¯s crude and shabby, but he¡¯s clever. People tend to rely on their mana senses if their vision becomes limited, so he used that to trick me.


    Psychic avatars were lumps of psychic energy molded into a humanoid shape. This attack didn¡¯t work on experienced fighters, but it was a very good way of making the opponent drop their guard. It was very difficult to get a detailed grasp of one¡¯s surroundings in the middle of a fight.


    Clang!


    But not even a smokescreen could obfuscate the sight of Dragon Eyes.


    Leonard already knew where William was and what he would try. He blocked the sword that flew in, kicked William¡¯s ankles, and knocked him over, regaining the upper hand in just three moves.


    Most people would have stopped for a bit and waited for William to collect them himself.


    ¡°Ngh?!¡±


    But Leonard brought his sword down, not hesitating for a moment.


    If William hadn¡¯t seen the flash of his blade and had rolled away too late, the sword would have penetrated his forehead and buried itself into the ground. The unseemly movement made him look like a pathetic donkey.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± William yelped, horrified.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leonard raised his sword again, his face expressionless. ¡°You already have a lot less battlefield experience than most, and you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve been sparring without even this level of danger?¡±


    ¡°I know the guidelines for emulating a real battle! But in a situation where someone has already made a decisive move, making an attack that could actually kill someone isn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it.¡± Leonard didn¡¯t blink despite his protests and took a step forward.


    He wasn¡¯t even using a movement art, but he immediately closed the distance between them.


    He was using the same amount of physical strength and aura that William was, but his skill was overwhelmingly superior. If he wanted to kill him, it would be over within ten exchanges.


    Claaaang! Clang! Claang!


    William narrowly blocked a diagonal slash that would have cut off his hands. As pinpricks shot up his arms, he blocked a thrust.


    He could tell from the way their swords clashed that Leonard wouldn¡¯t stop if he couldn¡¯t block or dodge. With each of Leonard¡¯s hits, he felt his blood run cold and sweat trickle down his back. A breeze that flitted past his neck felt like the blade of death.


    I¡¯m going to die...! This lunatic seriously wants to kill me!


    In a situation where a single mistake would result in losing his head or his limbs, he didn¡¯t have the room to think straight.


    Leonard had no reason to actually kill him. In the very rare chance that he would give off killing intent, William would already be dead. He knew this, of course, but Leonard¡¯s ruthlessness instilled that much fear in him.


    Blood Sword Asura.


    Death¡¯s Caller.


    Sword Demon.


    These were the nicknames assigned to Yeon Mu-Hyuk before he was called the Sword Emperor. All of them were associated with blood and death. No one was more experienced in killing with the sword than him.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had to manipulate my killing intent so elaborately too, Leonard thought. This was only possible because of the vast difference in their power.


    That was, tricking William into feeling that his life was in danger.


    This technique was one that would become useless if the opponent realized that they weren¡¯t actually in danger or if they saw through the intent.


    Give the opponent no room to think so that all they can do is focus on the sword before them. If they get used to the movements, the technique will fail. Constantly change the intensity of killing intent and the power of each attack so that they physically can¡¯t adapt.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk had learned this technique from a martial arts book he found on the body of the Phantom Wanderer, one of the Seven Absolutes of the heretic sects. It was also the secret behind why the Phantom¡¯s Wail, a sect that occasionally produced Creation Realm martial artists, had been able to maintain its power.


    They sacrificed thousands until they successfully produced one, but unlike other martial arts sects, they bought or kidnapped orphans and forced them to join. It was a useful technique for a group that specialized in killing arts.


    It didn¡¯t work if the target was too weak and unable to sense danger or if the user of the secret technique wasn¡¯t capable enough.


    William should be exhausted from Leonard¡¯s neverending attacks, but his sword only became sharper and faster than before. His eyes were wide open, and as he came face-to-face with fear, he dashed forward.


    It was like charging in on a tiger: if he was going to die anyway, he would do whatever he could and fight to the very end.


    His body and mana are exhausted, but he still became stronger. That means his spirit has become strong enough to offset the fatigue.


    No longer lagging behind the other Three Treasures, his spirit was honed as he stood before a powerful enemy threatening his life.


    The strain of trials and hardships he¡¯d never fully experienced quickly addedfilled up as he stood on the edge between life and death.


    No matter how much talent he was born with and how good his education was, as a young nobleman in a prominent family, it was impossible for a youth not yet twenty to be overflowing with life experiences that cultivated his heart and soul. The Phantom¡¯s Wail secret technique was meant to let him fill up the void as fast as possible.


    In order to reach the Transcendence Tier at a young age, a person must overcome many adversities from a young age and still spend enough time training their body and cultivation.


    Most would sneer at the idea and call it nonsense. If someone was constantly experiencing hardships, where would they have the room to train? The body could only become stronger through rest and nutrition, and a person¡¯s cultivation could only become exquisite if they had elixirs or an abundant ground to train on.


    Even in the Central Plains, the youngest of the martial artists in the Creation Realm were over thirty, and they say that there are only a few people in the Cardenas¡¯ history who reached the Transcendence Tier before the age of twenty.


    In both cases, it was because the spirit couldn¡¯t be honed in the same way as energy and essence.


    Even William, who was so hasty to reach the Transcendence Tier, would very likely be able to unify the three with ease if he spent a few years gathering experience as an apprentice knight.


    The technique that Leonard was using essentially condensed those years of experience into several minutes by making William think his life was in danger.


    It was also a technique that killed nearly everyone it was used on.


    But William was a genius among geniuses, and Leonard was already nearing the Demigod Tier.


    As William¡¯s Three Treasures were forced to align, his blade blazed and became a crimson Aura Blade. Since he could already use mind arts, he could skip the step of opening his upper dantian.


    This was a turning point.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 ¡°What is that?¡±


    At first glance, it looked like an augmented energy shield, but Leonard saw something else entirely through his eyes. The image of a fiery dragon was circling William''s body.


    He wondered if William had unknowingly awakened augmented qi techniques while facing Fire Bird Explosion. That might explain it, but the density of the energy forming the fiery dragon was far too weak for it to be an augmented qi technique. Moreover, William didn¡¯t seem to be aware of it.


    If that was the case, only one plausible explanation remained.


    ¡°Is it... a unique trait?¡± Leonard muttered aloud, but doubt lingered in his voice. He couldn¡¯t help it. Unique traits were, by nature, manifestations of a person¡¯s Mindscape, brought forth as laws of the world. Those with sufficient ability could overturn the heavens, split the seas, or even transcend dimensions.


    But if this fiery dragon represents William¡¯s Mindscape, why does it lack the force to interfere with reality? A unique trait that doesn¡¯t influence the world¡¯s laws? From someone who could properly muster Intent long before reaching the Transcendence Tier?


    While rare, such cases weren¡¯t entirely unheard of in murim. Occasionally, someone who had broken through to the Creation Realm would fail to manifest a high-level unique trait due to their shallow or crude Mindscape. Some even remained unable to tap into their full potential.


    In his past life, Leonard had encountered similar examples. One was the Greenwood King, a bandit lord who led the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin. Despite commanding thousands¡ªpossibly tens of thousands¡ªof outlaws, his life was driven by nothing but desires, making him the weakest of the Seven Absolutes.


    The power imbued in Shattered Mountain Axe¡¯s axe was undeniably strong, but he wielded it solely with brute force and internal energy. That was why Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk was able to make him a lifeless corpse in just seventeen seconds.


    But William is nothing like that fool.


    Unlike that bandit lord, William did not lack the necessary talent or depth of Mindscape.


    ¡°Leonard.¡±


    A voice snapped him out of his thoughts. William, now composed after breaking through the wall of the Transcendence Tier, had regained his usual demeanor. The fiery dragon circling him had vanished, like a mirage fading into thin air.


    Even though the situation had resolved positively, the fact remained that William had been pushed to the brink of death. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he lashed out in anger or spewed curses. Leonard was ready to accept such a reaction.


    ¡°Thank you for believing in me.¡±


    William offered a solemn sword salute, his expression sincere.


    Momentarily caught off guard, Leonard didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    ¡°I always knew,¡± William began, his voice steady, ¡°that the senior members of the Order of the Red Dragon were holding back during our sparring sessions. I understood why¡ªit was because I wasn¡¯t strong enough to handle anything more. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that those sessions weren¡¯t enough for me to grow.¡±


    He paused, his voice trembling slightly.


    ¡°But you...¡± William¡¯s tone grew resolute. ¡°You didn¡¯t hold back. You pushed me relentlessly, even knowing I could die. You believed I¡¯d survive. If even one thing had gone wrong, I might¡¯ve been killed or seriously injured, putting you in a difficult position. And yet...¡±


    William wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.


    If Leonard hadn¡¯t been the one to execute the Phantom¡¯s Wail¡¯s ultimate technique or if William hadn¡¯t been in just the right state to handle it, the outcome could have been catastrophic. Everything had lined up perfectly to allow for William¡¯s breakthrough.


    If even one condition had been missing, William could have been torn apart rather than ascend to a higher tier.


    But Leonard had been in full control of the situation. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I only did it because I was certain of success... though, I suppose you could call that trust.


    William was oblivious to Leonard¡¯s thoughts, his gaze burning with newfound intensity. ¡°I won¡¯t rely on my father¡¯s reputation. I, William, will treat the trust and grace you¡¯ve shown me today as if they were my very life!¡±


    The Red Dragon Knights who¡¯d gathered around them at some point erupted into cheers. The training ground reverberated with applause and shouts of approval.


    As fellow knights who had faced the wall of the Transcendence Tier¡ªor were still struggling to overcome it¡ªthey couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of camaraderie. And with William being the son of Wade, the order¡¯s admired commander, his achievement felt all the more special.


    ¡°That¡¯s our young master for you!¡±


    ¡°From now on, no holding back during training!¡±


    ¡°Congratulations on reaching the Transcendence Tier!¡±


    ¡°If you join the second unit, I¡¯ll handle all the grunt work¡ªjust bring yourself!¡±


    ¡°Who are you to recruit him without permission, you fool?!¡±


    Ignoring the rowdy banter, Leonard briefly considered correcting their misconceptions but ultimately smirked. After all, it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong to say he had bestowed a gift upon William.


    If Leonard revealed the true nature of the secret technique, however, requests for assistance with breakthroughs would flood in. The family might even see it as an opportunity to bolster their ranks with stronger forces.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± William replied firmly, shaking Leonard¡¯s hand.


    Deep inside, William vowed to one day stand as an equal to his friend, who still seemed so far ahead. The competitive spirit, which had withered during his stagnation, was reignited.


    Thus, the commotion at the heart of the Red Dragon base came to a close with a resounding triumph.


    * * *


    ¡°Hey, did you hear?¡±


    ¡°About Young Master William breaking through? Of course!¡±


    From that day onward, Leonard¡¯s standing among the Order of the Red Dragon shifted dramatically.


    While he had never been ostracized, his earlier detachment had created a certain distance. Now, with this event as a catalyst, attitudes toward him began to change. Even those who had envied him because of Wade¡¯s personal endorsement found themselves grudgingly impressed after witnessing¡ªor hearing about¡ªhis sparring session with William.


    ¡°Leonard, huh? He¡¯s a manly man that¡¯s rare to find nowadays!¡±


    There were many who talked about fighting ¡°as if it were real,¡± but few truly put their lives on the line while sparring. Moreover, to repeatedly swing a lethal blade at the only son of the Red Dragon Commander? Any ordinary person¡¯s hand would have faltered.


    ¡°He trusted his friend enough to act without hesitation, without worrying about the consequences. That¡¯s... romanticism in its own way.¡±


    Some of them could not help admiring the friendship between the two young men. Even battle-hardened knights who had shared battlefields and guarded each other¡¯s backs would hesitate. Yet here were two young men who trusted and repaid each other in ways few could fathom.


    A tale of life-and-death trust like theirs was rare, even in a place or family like the Cardenas, where such bonds were lightly forged.


    ¡°Did you hear? He completed two Subjugation Orders while at the Order of the White Dragon.¡±


    ¡°And in the Order of the Black Dragon, they already call him ¡®Instructor.¡¯ What is he?¡±


    ¡°I guess Commander Wade saw his worth from the beginning.¡±


    Even among the Seven Great Orders, which were known to have limited communication with one another, Leonard¡¯s name was becoming a topic of interest.


    A peer during their training center days, and a friend made during assignments. Even others within the Order of the Red Dragon became deeply curious about Leonard. They sought to uncover more details about him. Some invited their peers for a drink to chat, while others roamed around, picking up rumors. Among them, a particularly proactive individual took decisive action.


    ¡°I am Izmel, the captain of the 1st Unit in the Order of the Red Dragon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Leonard,¡± he responded calmly.


    Izmel approached Leonard at the training grounds where he was practicing as usual, courteously asking for a sparring match. The two locked eyes, instantly grasping each other¡¯s capabilities.


    Leonard¡¯s insight proved more precise with his Dragon Eyes. Izmel, the second-in-command of the Order of the Red Dragon, was a formidable opponent, one worthy to be called an elite. Even with Leonard being nearly at the Demigod Tier, he was barely half a step ahead¡ªIzmel, too, was close to the Demigod Tier.


    If this were a fight to the death, the training grounds would likely be decimated.


    ¡°...We¡¯ll need to hold back,¡± Izmel remarked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity,¡± Leonard replied with a faint smile.


    The two swordsmen exchanged words that left the onlookers baffled, and then stepped into position, their swords gleaming. The clash began as their domains of influence, their sword domains, overlapped.


    Space seemed to fracture as their sword energies collided and transformed into streaks of lightning that ripped through the air. In a blink, the world slowed down and appeared drained of color, leaving only the vivid hues of their techniques.


    A crimson color. A double-core of fire and earth attributes, huh.


    In a world that seemed to have slowed down, Leonard analyzed Izmel¡¯s augmented sword energy. He then shifted his own augmented sword energy, blending deep blue hues of water and wood, fusing the Black Tortoise Qi and the Azure Dragon Qi.


    The logic was clear: water conquers fire, wood conquers earth. His instincts proved correct¡ªthe moment their swords met, the balance of power tilted. A deafening clash resounded, forcing both combatants back. Leonard retreated half a step; Izmel, a full step. Though the difference was minuscule, it carried enormous weight in a duel between masters.


    The boundary of their sword domains had shifted towards Izmel, signifying that Leonard held the upper hand. In a fight between masters, even a distance the thickness of a piece of paper was important.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique: Azure Dragon¡¯s Flash


    Leonard unleashed another technique. Considering the surrounding environment, the output was significantly lowered, but the speed was not much different. Amid the frozen world where even a falling leaf seemed suspended, Leonard¡¯s deep blue energy surged forward at unparalleled speed¡ªthe peak of swift swordsmanship.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± Izmel muttered, unperturbed as he countered with a deceptively slow downward slash. The strike, though seemingly sluggish compared to Azure Dragon¡¯s Flash, carried unimaginable speed and destructive force. It only seemed slow in the slowed-down world.


    Explosive Sword¡ªthat was Izmel¡¯s sword technique.


    When Leonard saw it, his instincts kicked in.


    Boom!


    Their techniques collided violently, distorting the training grounds. The clash bent space itself, warping the surrounding reality. Direction lost meaning. Right could lead downward, and upward could lead left.


    If this were a real battle, the entire grounds would have been vaporized, Leonard reflected.


    Though they raised the level of swordplay and paid attention to controlling their strength, their clash caused a phenomenon difficult to guess only by output. Both fighters exchanged wry smiles, silently agreeing to wait for the spatial distortions to settle. Another moment of power could¡¯ve unleashed catastrophic consequences.


    The world¡¯s natural laws reasserted themselves, smoothing the twisted space within seconds. Leonard and Izmel retreated several steps, observing one another.


    After dozens of probing exchanges and a decisive clash, they had thoroughly assessed each other¡¯s strength. Without resorting to unique traits, the half-step gap between them left room for variables that could change the match¡¯s outcome.


    ¡°Seems the timing isn¡¯t ideal,¡± Izmel remarked, lowering his blade.


    Leonard nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll settle this another time.¡±


    As the two offered polite farewells, the Red Dragon Knights observing the duel exchanged confused glances. But their bewilderment was interrupted by the wailing of a piercing alarm.


    It was a situation that the two men, who were close to the Demigod Tier, had foreseen.


    WEEOOO-WEEOOO-WEEOOO!


    It was a red alert. It blared through the garrison, accompanied by the erratic flickering of magical beacons. It was a call for emergency deployment to a Corroded Realm¡ªthe situation was dire and needed immediate attention.


    After a brief farewell, Izmel hastened toward the source of the alert. Left behind, Leonard hesitated momentarily. Unaffiliated with any specific unit, he wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to a red alert. His deliberation was cut short by a familiar voice that resonated in his mind.


    ¡ªCome to my office.


    It was unmistakably Wade, the commander of the Order of the Red Dragon. Though his office was kilometers away, his voice effortlessly reached Leonard¡¯s ears, reminiscent of the legendary Thousand-Mile Sound Transmission from murim.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 Hmm, it¡¯s closer to Bright Sound Transmission, isn¡¯t it? Though I exposed my presence significantly during the spar with Izmel, Wade not only located my position but also transmitted a telepathic message without any perceptible delay.


    Indeed, even among the commanders, this was a level of prowess that set him apart as a monster of a different league.


    Leonard marveled at the technique but promptly followed Wade¡¯s instructions. Activating his lightness art, he leaped forward in a single bound, covering dozens of meters in just a few strides, heading directly for the office.


    Since a red alert had been issued, breaking the usual speed regulations was of little concern. After all, if military discipline were so rigid as to hinder the army itself, it would truly be putting the cart before the horse.


    In less than a minute, Leonard reached the office and announced, ¡°Did you call for me?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Wade nodded, seated as usual at his desk, unshaken by something as dramatic as a red alert.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve adapted well to the Order of the Red Dragon,¡± he remarked, signing a few documents and setting them aside before turning his golden, glassy eyes toward Leonard.


    Those eyes revealed no emotion and glimmered faintly like clear crystal. This man was the commander of the Order of the Red Dragon, the strongest knightly order within the Cardenas family.


    The man¡¯s lips moved with an air of casual indifference, ¡°You not only helped William overcome his stagnation, but you¡¯ve also exceeded my expectations several times. To be honest, I¡¯m a bit taken aback.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me,¡± Leonard replied.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t complimenting you,¡± Wade retorted, immediately increasing the tension in the room. ¡°While I¡¯m certainly grateful for what you¡¯ve done for my son, your presence in the Order of the Red Dragon is both an asset and a disruption. The frequency at which our knightly order takes on missions necessitates our units to have more cohesion and skill than the units of the other knightly orders. While your addition undoubtedly enhances our unit¡¯s capabilities, the disharmony it introduces is unavoidable.¡±


    Unlike individual excellence, the elite coordination of a unit becomes more exclusive as its efficiency increases. After all, its tactical superiority relies on being inscrutable to outsiders, from silent hand signals and formation adjustments to seamless cooperation without verbal communication.


    This level of cohesion required time and effort, regardless of one¡¯s individual strength or power.


    ¡°...There¡¯s no helping it, then,¡± Wade murmured, closing his eyes briefly before opening them again. ¡°You¡¯ll continue to follow me directly. You can expect to frequent only the most perilous zones of the Corroded Realm. Will that be acceptable?¡±


    The role of a knight commander was to counteract Demigod Tier threats. Merely staying by such a figure¡¯s side was inherently life-threatening. But for Leonard, this was no deterrent. In fact, it granted him a legitimate excuse to stay close to Wade, whom he believed held the key to unraveling the mystery of the Yellow Dragon.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not so poorly trained that I can¡¯t take care of my own life,¡± Leonard replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Wade donned a faint smile that vanished almost immediately. Then, in a voice devoid of emotion, he said, ¡°I assume you don¡¯t know the specifics of this red alert.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Let me explain briefly. I¡¯ll only say it once, so make sure you remember every detail.¡± Wade picked up a report from his desk. ¡°The source of this red alert is a Corroded Realm called Nastrond, which translates to ¡®Corpse Shore¡¯ in the ancient tongue. It is a domain of an Outer God said to have felled the World Tree in the distant past.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s Corpse Shore... that suggests that Undead will appear,¡± Leonard deduced.


    ¡°Exactly. Nastrond is notorious for ensnaring souls tainted by sin and torturing them for eternity. Consumed by hatred for the living, these souls will inevitably attempt to escape Nastrond by seizing the bodies of the living.¡±


    As Wade described the enemies they would face in Nastrond, he retrieved an ancient document.


    The Outer God who ruled Nastrond had once sunk its venomous fangs into the roots of the World Tree, Yggdrasil. It was an Outer God actively encroaching upon the world, one that previous generations of the Order of the Red Dragon had painstakingly studied to pass on a considerable amount of information.


    This ancient document detailed these findings.


    ¡°The Outer God ruling over that domain is known as Nidhogg¡ª¡®The Hateful Attacker¡¯ or ¡®The Scornful Slayer¡¯¡ªand he has a dragon-like form. Outer Gods rarely descend directly into a Corroded Realm due to the extreme corruption levels required, so there is a low chance of encountering him on this expedition.¡±


    This did not mean that the Corroded Realm would be less dangerous. If an Outer God descended directly, the entire empire would be in jeopardy, not just the Cardenas family. Encountering the god¡¯s avatars or apostles would demand the full mobilization of the Order of the Red Dragon.


    Leonard, who had experienced the overwhelming presence of an Outer God while in Atlantis, understood just how insurmountable such a foe could be. Its presence alone, devoid of malice or hostility, had immobilized countless Master Rank warriors. Against such an entity, even a Demigod Tier expert stood no chance against it.


    ¡°According to the ancient document, Nidhogg commands seven apostles, each a Demigod Tier beast. If anything within this Corroded Realm could serve as its core, these apostles are the likeliest candidates. Judging by the corruption levels, we estimate that no more than two are present.¡±


    Even the Outer God apostle they had defeated in Atlantis, Pablo, had been a mere plaything compared to Nidhogg¡¯s true apostles, who had served him loyally since the ancient era.


    Leonard cautiously asked, ¡°If there are two Demigod Tier beasts, shouldn¡¯t we request support from the knight commanders of the other orders?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already requested reinforcements. They¡¯ll arrive within the hour,¡± Wade replied. ¡°I¡¯m referring to the Wickeline family, not our Cardenas family. In large-scale battles, Grand Magi are more effective than knight commanders.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean... a Class 9 mage is coming?¡± Leonard exclaimed.


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    Just as the Cardenas family had Demigod Tier knight commanders, the Wickeline family had Class 9 Grand Magi. These were the mages who had founded and led the Arcane Society. There were five in the current generation, and they were collectively revered and known as the Pentagon. In terms of utility, they surpassed the Demigod Tier, offering unparalleled versatility and value aside from killing or destroying enemies. They were a more valuable resource than knight commanders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. With almost the entire Order of the Red Dragon deploying, we can¡¯t afford to waste more time.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Leonard responded.


    As Wade left the office, Leonard followed closely, suppressing the growing curiosity bubbling within him. A Class 9 Grand Magus¡ªa being who transcended mortal limits from an entirely different perspective than a Demigod Tier knight. Leonard had never encountered high-level shamans or sorcerers even in his past life; they were truly unfamiliar to him.


    * * *


    An hour after the red alert was issued, the Red Dragon Knights¡¯ garrison was abuzz. Nearly a thousand personnel had assembled on the parade ground. Among them were over two hundred official members in the Transcendence Tier, and the rest were apprentice knights at the peak of the External Force Tier.


    This force alone could obliterate all nations outside the Arcadian Empire and still have power to spare.


    It was this very knightly order that had dispatched just ten knights to raze the Kurdish Kingdom to the ground, punishing them for audaciously sending a kidnapping squad to the Galapagos Island. No further explanation was necessary.


    ...The tension is palpable. With so many gathered here, one would expect a surge of confidence, but the mere mention of the Corroded Realm had stirred such dread.


    Even the seasoned Red Dragon Knights, hardened by countless battles, wore grim expressions. It was said that when a Rift intensified and transformed into a Corroded Realm, the danger level did not increase by one or two levels but leaped by nearly ten.


    Anyone who had entered a Corroded Realm and returned alive would never forget the experience.


    Leonard recalled a conversation he¡¯d had with William.


    ¡°Entering a Rift feels disconcerting, but the Corroded Realm is on another level. It¡¯s as though you¡¯ve stepped into the maw or stomach of an Outer God. The whole world feels as if it¡¯s poised to devour you. You can¡¯t trust the ground beneath your feet, and even the air seems laced with poison, making you hold your breath involuntarily.¡±


    This world¡¯s laws, which governed and nurtured all life, never actively opposed or suppressed anomalies such as unique traits and the like. They simply strove to restore balance.


    External laws operated differently. The Corroded Realm perceived intruders as impurities, much like a stomach that digests food. Its mechanisms seek to dissolve and eliminate anything foreign. Those who¡¯d experienced this hostility from the world would never forget the sheer terror.


    It¡¯s said that anyone who isn¡¯t properly trained can lose their sanity within minutes of stepping into the Corroded Realm.


    As he imagined the incomprehensible dread, Leonard scanned the faces of the Red Dragon Knights lined up in formation. From his position behind Wade on the platform, he inadvertently looked down at the assembled warriors.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for grand speeches,¡± Wade said, his voice as steady as ever. ¡°Just carry out the duty we¡¯ve always had. Some of you may die or be injured. Some of you might never see the faces of those beside you again. It¡¯s a familiar yet deeply unpleasant truth.¡±


    For Cardenas knights, death was an ever-present companion. Even in Rifts far less dangerous than a Corroded Realm, casualties were common.


    Many Red Dragon Knights had lost a friend they¡¯d once shared drinks with or felt the warmth fade from a comrade¡¯s back as they fought together. Yet the resolve in their eyes never wavered.


    ¡°But just as we always have,¡± Wade continued, ¡°we will cut down those fools in the beyond and return victorious.¡±


    There were no cheers. No one was roused to erupt with emotion.


    The thousand Red Dragon Knights simply accepted his words as a given because Wade, who¡¯d never known defeat, had spoken to them. They trusted implicitly that any battle he led would end in victory.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Wade turned his gaze in a particular direction.


    Leonard was the first person to react after him. The world¡¯s laws were distorting, imperceptible to normal senses. When its form began to resemble a spatial portal, someone¡¯s presence abruptly materialized.


    Reinforcements from the Wickeline family had arrived.


    ¡°Yaaawn...¡±


    The figure who stepped through the shimmering distortion of space had long jet-black hair like polished ebony. A broom absurdly large for her petite frame dangled from her back, and a pointed hat obscured her face. Some could have thought of a witch when they saw her.


    The Wickeline Grand Magus, looking drowsy, said, ¡°Hello, Wade. It¡¯s been sixteen years and three months.¡±


    Though she looked like a teenager, her attitude toward Wade betrayed her true age. She was likely someone of equal or near-equal status.


    Wade¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Cruella. I thought you might show up.¡±


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s Nastrond, it means Undead. Who else but me could handle it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve memorized all the spatial coordinates for the Corroded Realm, I assume?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°Then open the spatial portal. We¡¯re heading out immediately.¡±


    With a look that suggested that she found everything a chore, Cruella pulled the broom from her back. It seemed the broom functioned as a staff.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The moment her eyes met Leonard¡¯s, her previously drowsy gaze sharpened.


    Leonard¡¯s Dragon Eyes reacted instinctively.


    This is?!


    There was a saying, ¡°When you look deeply into someone, they look deeply into you too.¡±


    Sight itself could establish a connection. Even an ordinary person without heightened senses could often feel when they were being stared at. For a Class 9 Grand Magus like Cruella and a knight like Leonard with Dragon Eyes, no further explanation was needed.


    Though it lasted only seconds, the exchange of information between the two was immense.


    This is absurd. She¡¯s lived for at least 400 years?! While the paths of mages and knights differ, such longevity approaches immortality.  S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing Cruella¡¯s true nature, Leonard involuntarily stepped back.


    But Cruella closed the distance and donned an incongruously playful smile. ¡°An exceptional talent, aren¡¯t you? Not just ¡®eyes,¡¯ but ¡®heart¡¯ too? Even the dual layers in your soul¡¯s age rings intrigue me. No wonder Wade keeps you close¡ªit all makes sense now.¡±


    As Leonard was hesitating to respond, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk later. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    She then refrained from pressing further.


    Cruella turned back toward Wade and began twirling her broom in the air, humming a tune. Leonard could tell this wasn¡¯t idle behavior.


    ...It¡¯s some kind of incantation. The world¡¯s laws are trembling. She doesn¡¯t even appear to be exerting herself.


    This was different from the Multi Teleport spell shown by Calantha or the Mass Teleport Leonard had previously experienced.


    The magic circle of a Class 9 Grand Magus was beyond even Leonard¡¯s comprehension, despite him possessing a Dragon Heart. After all, magic at that level was nearly indistinguishable from what ancient dragons once wielded.


    ¡°Warp!¡±


    At Cruella¡¯s invocation, the spatial magic enveloped every knight in the parade grounds, teleporting nearly a thousand individuals across thousands of kilometers.


    Before Leonard could comprehend the spell¡¯s sheer scale, he was sucked into the portal¡¯s shimmering vortex.


    Through the narrowing field of vision, he caught one last glimpse of Wade¡¯s calm expression.


    Thus began the expedition to the Corroded Realm Nastrond.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 The spatial magic cast by a Class 9 Grand Magus was indeed extraordinary. Leonard, whose vision was maintained within the flow of spatial distortion thanks to the heightened powers of his Dragon Eyes, looked around in wonder.


    This spell was on an entirely different level from the spatial portal used by the Atlantis Maritime Alliance. Dozens of kilometers whisked past every fraction of a second. The intent was clear: a direct journey to their destination without any stops.


    As expected, a Class 9 mage, just like a Demigod Tier knight, is in a league of its own and has a completely different status compared to experts at lower Tiers. To complete a transference spell superior to a spatial portal in just seconds...


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of bitterness as he recalled the arduous struggles he and his companions had endured to return to the Cardenas family. Before Leonard could fully process his thoughts, the shimmering mirage of the spatial magic dissipated. They had arrived close to their destination.


    ¡°Ugh! What is this?¡±


    As Leonard stepped onto solid ground, his nose was the first to detect something amiss.


    A noxious stench wafted through the air, though it wasn¡¯t the odor of decay or refuse. This smell was evidence of a spiritual phenomenon¡ªone that was profoundly harmful. The presence of something lethal to all living beings, regardless of race, signified their proximity to a ¡°land of death.¡±


    The seasoned veterans in the group were also sensitive to the stench. They narrowed their eyes.


    ¡°Cruella, you didn¡¯t miscalculate the coordinates of the spatial portal, did you?¡± Wade asked.


    Cruella firmly shook her head. ¡°No, the jump was accurate to within a meter. According to my calculations, this area should still be outside the Corroded Realm¡¯s influence.¡±


    She swung her broom around as if to confirm her surroundings, sighing heavily. Though this situation wasn¡¯t unforeseen, it certainly raised the expedition¡¯s difficulty.


    ¡°The Corroded Realm¡¯s area of erosion expanded five kilometers in just one day. We can now confirm that at least two Apostle-class beings are present.¡±


    ¡°Based on this phenomenon, can you infer the apostles¡¯ True Names?¡± Wade pressed.


    Cruella responded without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s not Grafvitnir the Gnawing Wolf or Grafvollud the Field Devourer. If it were, the erosion would have spread twice as fast. It¡¯s likely two of the other five.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The task of identifying two out of seven potential apostles was now identifying two out of five. With this small victory before officially entering the Corroded Realm, Wade faintly raised an eyebrow and turned to his troops.


    The Red Dragon Knights stood in precise formation, demonstrating their skill and discipline despite the disorientation caused by Class 9 spatial magic. Even as they sensed Nastrond¡¯s decay, the foul presence of the Corroded Realm, their composure remained unshaken. Such was the nature of an elite force. Even when ordered to march to their deaths, they would not hesitate.


    ¡°We will now enter the Corroded Realm. Follow me.¡± Wade¡¯s monotone voice resonated like thunder in the ears of those on the battlefield.


    Without faltering, he led the thousand-strong expeditionary force across the barren plain, stepping past the boundary hidden within the desolate land.


    The moment Wade crossed, his figure vanished.


    ¡°Well then, shall we follow?¡± Cruella, who had sidled up next to Leonard, tugged at his sleeve. Her eyes glinted with a curiosity befitting a mage and darted up and down as she studied him.


    Leonard didn¡¯t mind her attention; he welcomed it. A Class 9 Grand Magus like Cruella could have the answers to questions he¡¯d been pondering.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Corroded Realm isn¡¯t a separate subspace like the Rift. Is that true?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s right. The reason Wade became invisible is because the boundary zone functions like a barrier where the laws of the worlds collide,¡± she replied without missing a beat.


    As expected, Cruella¡¯s explanation flowed effortlessly.


    She said, ¡°The laws of our world and the external laws of the Corroded Realm clash beyond that boundary. The space beyond is closer to Nastrond than to this world. Even if we destroy the core of the Corroded Realm, the contamination here might take ages to heal.¡±


    ¡°Is the power of the Outer Gods so overwhelming that they override our world¡¯s natural equilibrium?¡± Leonard asked, intrigued.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit more complicated. Our world¡¯s laws weakened when the Divine Throne became vacant at the end of the ancient era¡ªoh.¡± Realizing her slip, Cruella hesitated and whispered cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone I said that, okay? Especially not that you heard it from me. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Is it classified information?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. You can probably gain clearance soon, but if it¡¯s known you learned it prematurely, it¡¯ll be a hassle for both of us.¡±


    Perhaps enjoying the rare opportunity to chat, Cruella cheerfully skipped ahead and entered the Corroded Realm. Leonard, after briefly watching her disappear, followed suit.


    The moment he crossed the boundary, an intense revulsion climbed up his spine. Simply existing in this area made him nauseous. It took Leonard a moment to adjust and notice the changes around him.


    So this is the Corroded Realm Nastrond.


    The barren wasteland was gone. The sun, which should have blazed above, was now a sickly green and failed to provide proper illumination. The sky resembled a dim, starless night despite it being midday.


    Shapes resembling clouds were only faintly visible in the sky, but Leonard¡¯s Dragon Eyes soon discerned their true nature.


    ¡°Bones...?¡±


    What loomed above was a serpent¡¯s massive backbone, so enormous it defied comprehension.


    ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cruella remarked, ¡°The venom seeping from it falls like rain, dissolving the bodies and souls of sinners, and flows through Nastrond as rivers.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to be careful,¡± Leonard replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll shield you from heavy downpours, but if it¡¯s just a few droplets, you¡¯ll have to dodge them yourself¡ªhuh?¡±


    Cruella, watching the Red Dragon Knights enter one by one, suddenly widened her eyes. Her gaze locked onto Leonard. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Your strength is rising!¡±


    Leonard was startled by her words, and he quickly examined himself. To his surprise, his Dragon Heart was fiercely pulsating, circulating energy, elevating his power beyond the Transcendence Tier.


    This wasn¡¯t an entirely new phenomenon. He had experienced it before.


    This ability only manifested when I encountered a core in a Rift. Does it trigger just from being in a Corroded Realm?


    Unlike a Rift, which was a mere outpost, the Corroded Realm directly expressed the influence of the foreign world. Dragons were designed as the guardians of the world, so it was inevitable that the dragon gene within Leonard would react.


    Leonard closed his eyes to calm the raging Dragon Heart within him and suppressed the energy threatening to form an augmented energy shield.


    Seeing this, Cruella murmured in understanding, ¡°Ah, as a person bearing the blood of a race designed to protect the world, you must have been designated as an agent of the world¡¯s laws when you encountered the Corroded Realm.¡±


    Compared to his efforts to subjugate the Rift in Atlantis, Leonard had advanced several steps forward in his journey.


    With the blessing of the world¡¯s laws, Leonard was now on an entirely different level than when he could barely manifest the Five Elements Augmented Qi. He felt as though he could invoke a Demigod Tier being¡¯s power more than ten times within the Corroded Realm without straining his body.


    Even Demigod Tier entities could no longer afford to disregard the current Leonard.


    In a head-to-head confrontation, I can hold my own for at least ten moves. If I catch them off guard, I might even inflict a fatal wound.


    The reason why Transcendence Tier experts couldn¡¯t overcome Demigod Tier experts was that, at the conceptual realm, the gap in their level was so vast that it created an almost impenetrable barrier.


    Even Demian¡¯s Reflection could block unique traits. During a sparring session, Leonard had used his most powerful technique, but any move that hadn¡¯t reached the Demigod Tier level was nullified.


    Conversely, if Leonard could bridge this gap, he would be able to kill or severely injure a Demigod Tier entity.


    ¡°...Once again, you¡¯ve surpassed my expectations,¡± Cruella muttered.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed Leonard¡¯s transformation. Wade, who had taken a step ahead, had returned and was standing close to Leonard. He raised an eyebrow¡ªa rare display of emotion¡ªand remarked, ¡°You likely won¡¯t be able to take down an apostle on your own, but you should be able to buy time or exploit an opening.¡±


    Cruella was startled by Wade¡¯s comment. She loudly protested, ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning to take this child to fight the apostles?!¡±


    ¡°Of course. If he were a burden, I¡¯d leave him with the main forces. But with his prowess, he should at least be able to take care of himself.¡±


    ¡°His potential is so rare that it might never appear a second time, even in the Cardenas family. Two apostles aren¡¯t good enough to threaten you, isn¡¯t that right!? There¡¯s no need to take such a pointless risk!¡±


    Wade frowned slightly before turning to Leonard. ¡°It¡¯s your decision. Will you join me in fighting the apostles or stay here and focus on delaying them?¡±


    Leonard, whose goal had always been to follow Wade, answered without hesitation, ¡°I will follow you, Commander.¡±


    The responses to his declaration were split. Wade smirked in satisfaction, while Cruella openly expressed her dismay.


    ¡°What?! You, are you serious?!¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that,¡± Wade replied calmly.


    Cruella looked as though she wanted to argue further, but before their conversation could continue, uninvited guests announced their arrival. From a distance, an overwhelming presence surged toward them like a tidal wave.


    Even though their enemies were still several kilometers away, the ground beneath them trembled from their enemies¡¯ approach. The rhythmic vibrations¡ªthud, thud, thud¡ªbrought to mind the charge of a centaur horde, but on a far grander scale.


    This is insane! A vanguard numbering in the tens of thousands? That¡¯s a legion!


    Leonard, using his heightened senses to gauge their numbers and his Dragon Eyes to scan the horizon, froze in shock. The sheer scale of the enemy far exceeded his expectations.


    In contrast, Wade and Cruella appeared unfazed.


    With a few hand signals, Wade reorganized the Red Dragon Knights into formation before turning to Cruella.


    ¡°About forty thousand Undead, huh? Their strength isn¡¯t great, but more than half of them will revive even if I wipe them all out with my flame power. I¡¯d prefer to avoid meaningless losses.¡±


    Since ancient times, the otherworldly dimension of Nastrond had unleashed an inexhaustible supply of Undead. Engaging them in a battle of attrition was tantamount to certain defeat.


    While the living tired and faltered, the dead continued relentlessly. And within the influence of the Corroded Realm, recovery was excruciatingly slow while consumption was exponentially faster than normal.


    It was precisely for this reason that the Wickeline family had dispatched Cruella, the Grand Magus ranked third in Pentagon.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re leaving me to handle all the dirty work, huh? I¡¯m already not thrilled about being dragged to a battlefield at my age.¡±


    Pouting like a child, the Grand Magus mounted her broomstick and flew into the air. Her youthful appearance and playful demeanor made it hard to believe she could stand against an Undead army numbering in the tens of thousands.


    Leonard couldn¡¯t help but feel doubtful.


    Noticing his unease, Wade reassured him, ¡°You need not worry. When it comes to large-scale battles, there¡¯s no one more qualified than Cruella.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Wade offered no further explanation, confident that Leonard would understand soon enough. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And indeed, understanding came swiftly.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble¡ª


    From beyond the horizon, the Undead surged forward. Their sheer presence, accumulated over countless ages of suffering, was enough to make one¡¯s skin crawl.


    As long as Nastrond sustained their immortality, only a few of the weaker Undead would stay dead when killed, even if Wade cut them down personally. For all intents and purposes, they were an immortal legion.


    Whiiiiing¡ª!


    Hovering in midair, Cruella crossed her hands and chanted. A colossal, ominously glowing magic circle spread across the ground, distorting the surrounding space.


    The magic circle was different from that of a teleportation spell or a spatial portal. Leonard analyzed it with his Dragon Eyes and deduced it was a kind of subspace.


    ¡°...No way!?¡±


    Sensing what stirred within the subspace before anyone else, Leonard turned to Wade in disbelief. Now he understood why Cruella was considered the ideal candidate for large-scale battles and why she had been sent to reinforce the expedition.


    Facing the Undead Legion of Nastrond, Cruella smirked coldly, ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. And for an Undead army?¡±


    The answer was simple.


    ¡°We fight them with even stronger Undead. Don¡¯t you agree, everyone?¡±


    As if in response, a dark knight clad in jet-black plated chainmail emerged from the entrance created from the subspace magic circle, charging forward.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 As if proving the tales of the dark knight¡¯s valor when alive, the sword grasped in the gauntleted right hand spewed forth a pale, ash-colored Aura Blade. Before the Red Dragon Knights stood a death knight¡ªan undead existence that had once been a Transcendence Tier swordsman.


    This was just the beginning, as an uncountable number of death knights began to pour forth from Cruella¡¯s magic circle.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you summoned us, witch!¡±


    The leading death knight greeted warmly, and the others who followed muttered their own remarks.


    ¡°Is this a Corroded Realm? If it¡¯s anything less than this, it¡¯d be boring.¡±


    ¡°So, this is Nastrond! To think I¡¯d return in death to the place where my life ended. I¡¯ll be able to have my revenge.¡±


    ¡°Stop embarrassing yourselves in front of your descendants, you old relics!¡±


    ¡°And you, pretending to be young¡ªyou¡¯ve been dead for over a century, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The voices of over five hundred death knights filled the air, their psychic waves creating a vortex so intense it materialized.


    Each and every death knight was the highest-ranked Undead. Not only had they retained the strength of their former lives, but they were now a group of immortal Swordmasters. Their bodies, reinforced with a Class 9 Grand Magus¡¯s necromancy, were far more durable than before. If not for their inability to wield unique traits, their combat capabilities would have surpassed their living selves.


    ¡°By the Oath of the Fallen Guardians, I hereby command you,¡± Cruella said, her expression devoid of its usual lethargy. ¡°Your task is to delay the Undead Legion and preserve the expeditionary force¡¯s strength. The confrontation with the apostle will be handled by the current Red Dragon Commander. Fight until the Corroded Realm becomes normalized. That is your duty.¡±


    These were beings who, in life, had fought for their houses, bloodlines, and missions. Even in death, they had risen again to continue their fight. Regardless of their rank, they deserved the utmost respect.


    Clang!


    The death knights answered the command with decorum, raising their swords in acknowledgment. These knights of death, who retained their beliefs and identities even after death, had not forgotten their mission as a Cardenas.


    Wielding their swords ablaze with Aura Blades and their resolute sense of duty, the death knights surged forward to face their enemies without hesitation.


    ¡°For the unwavering victory of the Cardenas family!¡±


    ¡°Eternal glory to Arcadia!¡±


    Over five hundred death knights collided with the Undead Legion¡¯s forty-thousand-strong vanguard.


    Boom!


    Despite the overwhelming numerical disadvantage, the death knights¡¯ strength was even more overwhelming. With one sweep of their ash-colored Aura Blades, dozens of ghouls exploded, creating gaps in the enemy¡¯s ranks. These death knights, veterans in life and tireless warriors in death, exploited these gaps without fail.


    The moment the two armies clashed, the Undead Legion began to collapse from the front lines, pushed back in utter disarray.


    It was an inevitable outcome.


    ¡°Don¡¯t break through! Breaking through is meaningless!¡±


    ¡°Push forward as a front, not as individuals! Keep advancing!¡±


    Even as the death knights advanced in a two-row formation, a single swing of their swords pushed the Undead Legion back several meters. Despite the Undead throwing themselves forward with suicidal desperation, the death knights maintained their overwhelming dominance.


    Their bodies, corroded by poison, shattered, with fragments even eating away at their armor. But an Undead had no reason to hold back. The magical energy of the Class 9 Grand Magus would repair their bodies, and mere armor damage was no cause for hesitation.


    Cruella¡¯s earlier statement, ¡°The only thing that can defeat Undead is even stronger Undead,¡± was now an undeniable reality.


    This is terrifying.


    Even Leonard, a seasoned warrior, found himself awestruck by the death knights¡¯ unstoppable momentum.


    Though similar to the Undead Legion, who were also not bound by breath or physical stamina, the death knights advanced relentlessly without pause. The Class 9 Grand Magus¡¯ unceasing supply of mana, combined with external laws permitting the existence of the Undead, granted the death knights even greater advantages than their undead foes.


    Though they couldn¡¯t claim more privileges than the Undead Legion bound to this hellish realm, compared to the living, they were indeed formidable.


    ¡°What do you think? How does it feel to witness the ancestors of the Cardenas family in action?¡± Cruella, who had summoned the death knight legion and buffed them all with support magic, descended beside the two.


    Wade did not answer, his expression one of detached familiarity. Leonard, on the other hand¡ªwhose experience with the Undead was only limited to ghost ships¡ªwas overflowing with thoughts.


    If he recalled correctly, as Calantha once said: ¡°The Wickeline family¡ªno, the Arcane Society itself¡ªstrictly prohibits what you just described. When someone is made into an Undead, there needs to be documentation of them or their family giving consent. But this excludes those who pose a threat to our world, such as Demoniacs.¡±


    Even a Class 9 Grand Magus couldn¡¯t simply raise death knights without proper preparation. The Undead a mage of that caliber could raise from something like a farmer¡¯s corpse would at best be a ghoul.


    This implied that Cruella had possessed this legion of death knights even before entering the Corroded Realm.


    Noticing Leonard¡¯s gaze, Cruella said, ¡°You guessed correctly. Only those who signed contracts with our school during their lifetimes became death knights. They serve of their own free will.¡±


    It was a pact between the Wickeline family¡¯s necromancy school and the Seven Great Orders of the Cardenas family.


    Even in a family overflowing with Transcendence Tier knights¡ªso rare they were hardly seen outside the empire¡ªthe casualties incurred each year were staggering.


    It was inevitable. The Cardenas stood at the front lines, fighting Celestials, Demoniacs, Void Deities, and Outer Gods. Knight Commanders and Demigod Tier knights often failed to live out their natural lifespans, let alone Transcendence Tier knights.


    So, a Wickeline Grand Magus once proposed, ¡°If the individual consents, why not raise them as an Undead after death? Clauses guaranteeing no unjust orders and promising eternal rest upon their wish should be included.¡±


    The ill reputation of dark mages and necromancers stemmed from their tendency to exploit the dead and their graves without consent. If they dig up the grave of an unknown person and try to use their corpse as they please, it would inevitably stir up conflict. On the other hand, if they paid fair compensation and established principles the deceased could agree with, public perception would possibly change.


    ¡°The terms of the contract are incredibly generous. They can continue to see their families, lovers, and comrades, with financial support included. Some choose this path just to keep fighting until an era of peace finally dawns.¡±


    The Seven Great Orders¡¯ centuries-long battle was fundamentally a delay. Unless all Celestial and Demoniacs, Void Deities, and Outer Gods were eradicated or the world¡¯s vulnerabilities were mended, the battle could not truly end.


    Understanding this, knights at the twilight of their lives chose not to rest but to serve for the sake of the future generation¡¯s peaceful era.


    Leonard¡¯s curiosity finally burst forth. ¡°Lord Cruella, may I ask you something?¡±


    Cruella chuckled softly as if expecting Leonard¡¯s inquiry. ¡°I know what you want to ask. Sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you. I hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching their exchange, Wade growled, ¡°Cruella, I won¡¯t tolerate further breaches of confidentiality.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t plan to. You, too, only allowed this much because you thought it was fine. Why blame me for everything?¡±


    ¡°Learn to phrase your words more subtly.¡±


    ¡°At my age, why should I care about what kids think? You¡¯re as stiff as ever.¡±


    Their bickering was childish for beings of their stature. Leonard, however, had no room for amusement or to lament about the situation. He was lost in thought because of Cruella¡¯s response.


    I wanted to ask whether there was a Knight Commander who¡¯d turned into an Undead, but the answer I received was that she couldn¡¯t tell me.


    If there wasn¡¯t one, she could have simply said so honestly. The very fact that she couldn¡¯t answer truthfully was as good as confirming that an Undead at the Demigod Tier existed.


    A death knight who, in life, had once served as the commander of the Seven Great Orders. That being was likely the strongest in Cruella¡¯s arsenal.


    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s end this chatter here,¡± Wade interjected irritably, casting a sharp glance at Cruella, who¡¯d been prattling beside him.


    His gaze shifted to the battlefield, where the two Undead forces clashed.


    The death knights and the Undead Legion. At first glance, the death knights seemed overwhelmingly dominant, cutting down their foes as effortlessly as slicing through weeds. Yet, the number of Undead from Nastrond wasn¡¯t diminishing. In fact, what had started as a force of forty thousand had swelled to over fifty thousand.


    Perhaps because the expeditionary force had advanced several hundred meters from their initial clash point, the influence of the Corroded Realm had grown stronger, and the level of the Undead from Nastrond had risen.


    ¡°The Undead Legion was once just ghouls and zombies, but now they also have specters and ghasts. If this is how it looks at the outskirts, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if liches and death knights emerge in the deeper parts,¡± Wade said.


    ¡°If that happens, I won¡¯t be able to manage it alone. You¡¯ll have to step in yourself or coordinate with the Red Dragon Knights,¡± Cruella retorted.


    Leonard reinforced his vision to better observe the flow of the battlefield. He observed that the momentum of the Undead Legion was gradually strengthening even though Cruella¡¯s Undead army still held the upper hand.


    It looks like the Red Dragon Knights will have their work cut out for them starting tomorrow.


    Cruella needed mana to summon and support hundreds of death knights, and her mana was not infinite, even if her Undead had limitless stamina.


    Considering her Class 9 mana reserves and the influence of Nastrond, she would still need time to recover. The Red Dragon Knights had to carefully conserve resources while maintaining the frontlines.


    Leonard let out a deep sigh as he watched the Red Dragon Knights slowly advance behind the death knights.


    ...A living hell is about to begin.


    Unfortunately, his prediction proved accurate.


    * * *


    The very next day, the battle between the death knights and the Undead Legion continued without pause, not even for a single second. Being Undead, they knew no fatigue, and their strikes never dulled. Fearless of death, they pressed forward relentlessly.


    Cruella, observing the stalemate, spoke up, ¡°I can only hold the line for five more minutes, and then I¡¯ll need thirty minutes to recover. I¡¯ll leave it to you during that time.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Wade replied.


    Her mana hadn¡¯t yet reached critical levels, but exhausting her reserves would leave no margin to deal with higher-level threats like the apostles. Their side needed to recover and advance at a sustainable pace.


    Understanding this, Wade issued orders to the Red Dragon Knights. ¡°Everyone, form squads of four apprentice knights and one formal knight. Deploy in a horizontal formation and maintain the front established by our seniors.¡±


    Though his voice was low, it carried through like a ripple thanks to his energy, functioning like the Six Harmonies Sound Transmission. His voice spurred the Red Dragon Knights into action.


    The knights reacted swiftly and adeptly, demonstrating why Wade had stressed the importance of proficiency to Leonard. They had been tangled together in disarray, and now they quickly fell into an orderly formation.


    ¡°Advance. Rotate with the frontline as instructed.¡±


    In less than ten seconds, the Red Dragon Knights formed two hundred squads. They took a few steps forward, weaving between the death knights to take up the vanguard.


    ¡°Push forward in broad sweeps!¡±


    ¡°Even if you cut them down, they¡¯ll just rise again! Don¡¯t waste effort delivering killing blows¡ªfocus on outputting a steady barrage and holding your ground!¡±


    ¡°Maintain spacing so you don¡¯t clash with the squads on your flanks!¡±


    The Transcendence Tier knight advanced two steps ahead, shattering the enemy formation. The four apprentice knights followed, pummeling and kicking the convulsing Undead out of their path.


    Even if the Undead shattered, they would reassemble within seconds. Thus, knocking them far away to buy time proved more effective.


    The death knights looked on with approval as they retreated to the rear.


    ¡°This generation turned out well. Better than the last, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°Of course! A successor worse than their predecessor is proof of decline!¡±


    ¡°Would it hurt to just praise them outright? Well, let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    True to their status as the highest-ranking Undead, the death knights entered an incorporeal state, exchanging lighthearted banter while easing Cruella¡¯s burden.


    Even they needed some rest. Although their stamina was limitless, maintaining their egos needed significant mental energy, which couldn¡¯t be replenished infinitely.


    ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll need to rotate the vanguard every six hours, and the interval will become shorter the closer we get to the heart of the Corroded Realm,¡± Wade assessed.


    Cruella grumbled in agreement, ¡°Judging by how they¡¯re not showing up despite this open brawl, it seems safe to rule out Grabak from the five possible apostles. The remaining four are cowards, so we¡¯ll have to go much deeper to draw them out.¡±


    ¡°So annoying. If only they were some arrogant fool who would attack us head-on,¡± Wade muttered.


    The longer they stayed in the Corroded Realm, the more their side would be worn down.


    Unless they were beings at the Demigod Tier whose existence was conceptually elevated, even those at the Transcendence Tier could only delay the inevitable. At most, they had a fortnight. At worst, just a week.


    If they failed to defeat the apostles before then, the expedition could end with only Wade and Cruella surviving. Perhaps Leonard, too, given his own abilities.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Cruella, who had been observing the battlefield, tilted her head with an unreadable expression.


    Leonard shifted his gaze toward her. Did the Class 9 Grand Magus catch sight of something?


    ¡°Wade.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If we could pinpoint the apostles¡¯ locations, would you be able to dive into the deepest parts and make it back alive on your own?¡±


    Wade frowned, puzzled by her sudden question. He replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course. If there are three, my chances drop to fifty percent, but I can definitely take on two. But even with the sense of the Cardenas bloodline, we can¡¯t locate the core within the Corroded Realm. You know that.¡±


    ¡°I do. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking. I think I¡¯ve figured out how to locate the apostles.¡± A confident smile spread across Cruella¡¯s youthful face. ¡°If I borrow the power of the Dragon Heart, it should be more than possible!¡±


    Startled, Leonard turned to look at her. ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! If I connect to your Dragon Heart and temporarily reinforce the world laws eroded by the Corroded Realm, we should get a reaction!¡±


    Within the Corroded Realm, external laws had warped the world, and even a Class 9 Grand Magus couldn¡¯t use their power fully. However, the power source of a dragon existed within its body. Dragons, as the guardians of the world designed to harmonize with the world¡¯s principles, could still resonate with its laws, even in such distorted spaces.


    The knowledge tied to dragons had long been forgotten since the disappearance of Ancestor Cardenas.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this an untested method? Can you ensure both your and Leonard¡¯s safety while pulling it off?¡± Wade asked, remaining skeptical.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll probably take three days to prepare¡ªI¡¯ll need to rebuild the magic formula from scratch,¡± Cruella admitted.


    ¡°Three days, huh.¡±


    In the Corroded Realm, three days was hardly a trivial amount of time. Even on the premise that they had a week to a fortnight, it was difficult to know the possibility of success.


    After a few moments of contemplation, Wade turned to Leonard. ¡°If we go through with this, the apostles will sense your presence and recognize your threat. They might target you first instead of me. What¡¯s your decision?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Leonard answered without hesitation, knowing full well of the danger ahead.


    ¡°Even if they¡¯re Demigod Tier creatures, they¡¯re weaker than you, Commander. I¡¯ll hold out until you take one down and come to assist me.¡±


    ¡°...Hah, you¡¯ve never even seen me fight seriously, yet you¡¯re full of confidence. Fine, it¡¯s your life. Take care of it.¡±


    Despite Wade¡¯s gruff tone, his voice carried an unmistakable hint of amusement¡ªproof that Leonard¡¯s resolve had pleased him.


    Turning to Cruella, Wade gave his approval. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. If this method works, we might have a lot to follow up on after this expedition.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! I¡¯m being scolded for the lack of research results, so this is a great opportunity. Well then, shall we begin? If you want to back out, now¡¯s your last chance,¡± Cruella said, clasping Leonard¡¯s hand and locking eyes with him.


    Leonard met her gaze without wavering and answered firmly, ¡°Please begin.¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 ¡°It¡¯s coming¡ª!¡±


    With a shout, someone pointed beyond the horizon as a towering Undead creature leaped into view. It stood dozens of meters tall.


    The Undead was a cyclops that had turned into a ghoul. The one-eyed giant, its single eye radiating green light, landed amidst the front lines with a single leap, impacting the ground like a strike from a massive catapult. The earth erupted with a tidal wave of soil, flipping the terrain upside down.


    Boooom¡ª!!


    The force of its descent shattered even the ghoul cyclops¡¯s lower legs, but injuries meant nothing to Undead creatures. Its shattered bones, which had fragmented into thousands of pieces, began to reassemble. The flesh regenerated atop the frame, and its legs completely restored their functionality. Its body, saturated with the deathly energy of Nastrond, was far removed from anything resembling normal physical matter.


    Its jet-black muscle fibers writhed once.


    ¡°A body that size has its inconveniences. You can see every move it¡¯s going to make,¡± Izmel, the captain of the Red Dragon¡¯s 1st Unit, remarked with a smirk as he looked down at the ghoul cyclops.


    Even when alive, a mature cyclops was classified as a Rank S threat. Though its single eye no longer emitted destructive energy beams, its undead nature gave it immortality, and its colossal mass remained a dire threat. Its strikes, no more than a child¡¯s tantrum, could level mountains.


    As such, it had to be felled before it made a move.


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª!?¡±


    A crimson sword energy slashed through the cyclops¡¯s arm. Out spilled black, necrotic blood, which had congealed over a millennium from Nastrond¡¯s venomous energy.


    Izmel deployed his augmented energy shield to incinerate the blood spray, then raised his sword again. Severing one arm wouldn¡¯t stop the cyclops¡ªit was an Undead, after all. To buy time, he needed to incapacitate the cyclops.


    A fiery glow danced. The Undead¡¯s weakness lay in its disregard for pain and injury. The cyclops charged heedlessly without protecting its vital points, and its neck was grazed by a streak of sword energy. Even with Izmel¡¯s deliberate restraint, the slash¡¯s power was enough to sever its head along with both arms.


    The cyclops¡¯s massive head, larger and heavier than most boulders, tumbled to the ground, its headless body collapsing shortly after. It crushed dozens of zombies beneath it. Though the decapitated cyclops would regenerate within minutes, it was immobilized for now.


    Having incapacitated the ghoul cyclops in two strikes, Izmel landed nearby and issued commands to his squad.


    ¡°Keep watch on the cyclops¡¯s head. Destroying it will only cause it to regrow from the neck. Keep the head separated; that will suffice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The Order of the Red Dragon had amassed centuries of battle records, and it had taught them how to deal with undying foes. If they couldn¡¯t be killed, they could be rendered inert¡ªtrapped in a state neither alive nor dead. This tactic wasn¡¯t necessary for ordinary zombies and ghouls, but creatures like the ghoul cyclops posed a severe threat to the front line if left unchecked.


    ¡°...We¡¯ve been doing this for three days already,¡± Izmel muttered, exhaling heavily.


    The passage of time felt unbearably slow. Even a veteran like him, accustomed to countless battles, found himself sighing, so there was no need to ask how the others felt. He¡¯d fought without rest for days, and the fatigue clung to him and weighed down his blade. Compared to his peak state, his combat ability had dropped by nearly thirty percent.


    The Undead Legion of Nastrond consisted mostly of minor threats, but their endless onslaught wore down even the Transcendence Tier warriors.


    Izmel glanced back and muttered, ¡°If this is what it¡¯s like with just a slight delay between rotations, we wouldn¡¯t have lasted had we gone deeper.¡±


    Since Cruella began crafting the magic formation to locate Nastrond¡¯s core, the expeditionary force¡¯s burden had increased manifold. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Directly manipulating the world laws through the medium of a Dragon Heart was a feat so complex that even a Class 9 mage struggled with it. The principle was improvised, and as such, the formation required extreme precision.


    But...


    Nastrond was expanding in real time. Even as the expeditionary force remained stationary, their distance from Nastrond¡¯s edge continued to increase, causing them to be further inside as time passed.


    The zombies and skeletons that apprentice knights could easily cut down had diminished, replaced by ghouls and wights[1] since the day before. In a few days, higher-ranking Undead like dullahans and banshees would arrive by the thousands.


    There was a reason the Order of the Red Dragon hurried to seal Rifts. Once corrupted into a Corroded Realm, the difficulty and danger of subjugation rose tenfold. Among such realms, Nastrond was infamous as one of the five deadliest, its endless Undead hordes requiring at least two commanders to handle effectively.


    If Wade¡¯s prediction is right, today or tomorrow will be the turning point. I can¡¯t afford to falter now.


    After substituting several seconds of contemplation for actual rest, Izmel returned to the front line and raised his blade. The Undead Legion, now surpassing one hundred thousand in number, had completely surrounded them.


    * * *


    ¡°...Did it work?¡± Cruella looked at the glowing magic circle in her hands, disbelief evident on her face.


    The formation repelled the influence of the Corroded Realm Nastrond, pushing back the surrounding mana and restoring the world¡¯s laws. This wasn¡¯t purification; it was restoration. It was the birth of a formation that could counteract the conceptual invasion of external laws.


    Even a Class 9 Grand Magus like Cruella seemed small compared to the external laws. The formation¡¯s existence mattered little if the enemy overwhelmed them with sheer power.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± Despite her excitement, Cruella maintained her composure as she turned to Leonard.


    Leonard, bearing a Dragon Heart, served as the key. His presence could summon a force greater than any Class 9 mage or Demigod Tier being¡ªa power necessary to complete the formation.


    ¡°To combat a power at the level of a world, you need to borrow a power of equal magnitude. Nastrond is merely a fragment spilled over from another world. Even with the ¡®Throne¡¯ empty, opposing a world¡¯s law is impossible.¡±


    Wade¡¯s expression twisted as he overheard her explanation. ¡°Cruella!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know! I¡¯m not explaining any further,¡± she retorted sharply.


    It seemed that anything related to the ¡°Throne¡± was classified, known only to the upper echelons of the Three Noble Houses.


    As their argument continued, Leonard¡¯s mind replayed something Cruella had mentioned earlier, before they crossed the boundary into Nastrond.


    She said something along the lines of our world¡¯s laws weakening when the Divine Throne became vacant at the end of the ancient era...


    That was all he knew. The scraps of information weren¡¯t enough for Leonard to piece together the whole picture.


    So the God-Slaying War, where the gods perished, is directly tied to the weakening of our world laws. It¡¯s not just the loss of our world¡¯s guardians, but the laws themselves weakening?


    When he fought the Void Deity Aiolos, Leonard had sensed something similar. The authority of the gods didn¡¯t just wield the world¡¯s laws¡ªthey seemed to merge with them.


    However, now wasn¡¯t the time to delve into such matters.


    ¡°Lord Cruella, can we begin right away?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The woman, who had snapped at Wade earlier, now responded with mild surprise. ¡°Hmm, we can, but aren¡¯t you exhausted from helping adjust the magic formation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I wouldn¡¯t be reckless enough to face a Demigod Tier monster without being fully prepared.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Wade?¡±


    ¡°No problem. The sooner we start, even by a minute, the better.¡±


    Wade¡¯s gaze was fixed on the battlefield where the Red Dragon Knights were fighting valiantly. Although no one had suffered fatal injuries yet, the situation could deteriorate at any moment. The time Cruella¡¯s death knight legion spent away from the battlefield was proving critical. Though prioritizing the creation of the magic formation was unavoidable, once the front line broke, it would be nearly impossible to recover.


    ¡°Protect the others until I return after dealing with the apostles.¡±


    Cruella pouted at Wade¡¯s words, speaking with irritation, ¡°Are you ordering me around?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m asking for your help.¡±


    ¡°Getting candid with age, huh? Well, fine. Leonard!¡±


    At her call, Leonard stepped onto the magic circle as if he had been waiting. He closed his eyes. The Dragon Heart pulsating within him emitted a faint growl, as if expressing distaste for the very air of the Corroded Realm. If his heart, a reconstructed dragon trait, carried such intensity, one could hardly imagine the ferocity of true dragons.


    Whiiiing¡ª


    The magic circle beneath Leonard began to glow and gradually lifted into the air, distorting the space around it. Its purpose was to neutralize Nastrond¡¯s influence and restore the area to its former state.


    Under normal circumstances, such a feat would have been impossible. The magic circle would have been crushed under the oppressive power of the Corroded Realm, shattering to nothingness. However, that was only the case without the presence of someone infused with the heart of a dragon.


    Now¡¯s the moment!


    Leonard¡¯s eyes snapped open as the power flowing from the magic circle wrapped itself around his heart.


    One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method


    This cultivation method was a martial art born from the principle of attempting to explain the world¡¯s circulation principle, and it was similar to a magical formula that validated the laws of the universe. The compatibility between the martial art and the laws of the universe amplified the magic circle¡¯s power to its utmost limits.


    The formation, originally about ten meters in diameter, expanded tenfold, then twentyfold, reaching as far as the battlefield where the Red Dragon Knights and the Undead Legion clashed.


    ¡°Huh? W-what?¡± Even Cruella, standing with her broom in hand, was left speechless. But she quickly remembered her role and shouted the incantation, ¡°World Restoration!¡±


    A spell of global restoration. Responding to the incantation, the magic circle expanded once again, spanning over a thousand kilometers. Both the Red Dragon Knights and Nastrond¡¯s Undead sensed the anomaly and froze, glancing at the ground beneath them.


    There was no grand explosion or dazzling light. For a Class 9 supreme spell, the display seemed almost understated, even modest.


    However, someone¡¯s unintentional remark captured everyone¡¯s attention: ¡°The ground is... being purified? But it was soaked with poison and deathly energy.¡±


    It was an impossible phenomenon in Nastrond, a place where such purity should never exist.


    ¡°Purified... no, it¡¯s being restored to its original state.¡±


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t the Corroded Realm supposed to be impervious to even supreme magic?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard, too. I¡¯m not sure what this is.¡±


    Even the seasoned Red Dragon Knights, veterans of countless battles, exchanged baffled looks, but no one could provide an answer.


    The effects of World Restoration were immediate. The corrupted land began to heal from the poisoning of the dead¡¯s hatred and anguish. The venomous rain falling from above transformed into harmless droplets, leaving the knights, who had braced themselves for agony, bewildered.


    For a brief moment, the Corroded Realm¡¯s influence was completely erased¡ªa miracle no one thought possible.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± Wade muttered, a rare flicker of awe in his eyes.


    As a Demigod Tier knight, he could perceive the flow of the world¡¯s laws. He had anticipated the effects of Cruella¡¯s and Leonard¡¯s efforts.


    The Undead Legion of Nastrond wasn¡¯t created by some necromancer; it was a manifestation of the laws of the Outer God Mocking Slayer.


    ...Growl?


    One of the ghouls stared at its hand as it disintegrated, momentarily frozen. It then leaped into the magic circle with an expression of bliss and immediately crumbled to dust, vanishing completely.


    ¡°Grrk?! Gyaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!! ¡ö¡ö¡ö!?¡±


    ¡°Graaaaaaah!!¡±


    Shrieks filled the air. Even the most mindless Undead, driven purely by instinct, recognized what was happening. Centuries of resentment and hatred had eroded, leaving them with no desires but eternal rest. Their hatred and jealousy for the living, which had persisted for a millennium, disappeared.


    Far in the distance, wraiths and banshees flying over at full speed disintegrated as if melting on a summer day. Zombies and ghouls collapsed into ash, never to rise again.


    Over a hundred thousand Undead surged into the range of the magic circle, seeking release, and found it. Freed from the endless torment, they embraced annihilation.


    ¡°At this rate, Nastrond¡¯s power will be significantly diminished. The Corroded Realm might collapse without needing to confront the apostles.¡±


    ¡°Considering Nastrond¡¯s peculiarities, this is beyond expectations.¡±


    The once-infinite undead army dwindled to less than half in mere moments. Given the chance for freedom from eternal suffering, none hesitated. Even annihilation was a blessing for them.


    If Nastrond were a prison, the Undead were its inmates. Naturally, those enraged by the prison break would appear.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!


    A silent roar rippled through the air. A wave of spiritual energy swept over the battlefield, binding the remaining Undead in place. Unable to move, they howled in despair, knowing they would likely never find such an opportunity for release again. Nevertheless, the Undead did not take a step forward, turning stiff like statues.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Wade unsheathed his blade and gazed toward the horizon, unfazed by the oppressive roar that had paralyzed even the Transcendence Tier knights. Before making a move, he glanced at Leonard and asked, ¡°Can you keep up?¡±


    Leonard already knew how to answer. Except for the likes of Wade and Cruella, humans were insignificant to the Outer God¡¯s apostles, the Demigod Tier beasts. Being the medium for World Restoration, Leonard was already a target. Staying with the main force was far more dangerous than accompanying Wade, the strongest among them.


    Moreover, witnessing Wade¡¯s battle firsthand was an opportunity Leonard couldn¡¯t pass up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Without hesitation, the two leaped into the air. Wade effortlessly traversed the skies, while Leonard followed closely with Sword Flight. Within seconds, they disappeared beyond the horizon.


    Back on the ground, Cruella slumped into a seated position, the effort of maintaining her composure finally taking its toll. With most of her mana depleted from invoking World Restoration, the emptiness overwhelmed her.


    She groaned, ¡°Ugh, I know it¡¯s not fair to complain, but couldn¡¯t they spare a thought for me, too?¡±


    When Leonard disappeared into the horizon, World Restoration came to an end. The Undead were furious at losing their chance for liberation, and they intensified their assault.


    Cruella summoned a fresh wave of death knights with what little mana she had left, letting out a long sigh as she glanced in the direction the two had gone.


    Her gaze lingered not on Wade but on Leonard.


    ¡°A boy bearing the properties of law similar to what the Gold Dragons possessed, huh...¡±


    The four-hundred-year-old witch smiled faintly.


    ¡°Will he become the second advent of Ancestor Cardenas¡ªor ascend to become the owner of the Divine Throne? Either way, he¡¯s a variable worth watching.¡±


    1. Wights are undead and wraith-like beings often featured in modern fantasy works. ?

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186Boooom¡ª¡ª!!


    A comet-like streak was trailing behind Wade, who was flying at an astonishing speed. It was Leonard, riding a blade with the technique Sword Flight. They had already surpassed the speed of sound, entering hypersonic speeds.


    Nastrond¡¯s eerie scenery flashed past their eyes like a colorful blur. Undead creatures capable of flight threw themselves at the pair, but the turbulent aura surrounding Wade obliterated them like rotten tomatoes. Even banshees dissolved into dust the moment they brushed against his energy.


    This is something far beyond an augmented energy shield... It¡¯s imbued with a great intensity of Intent. Is this a unique trait that had evolved differently from Commander Audrey¡¯s?


    As Wade tore through every obstacle, Leonard narrowed his eyes and glanced around.


    The Undead are increasing. Nastrond¡¯s influence is growing stronger. These Undead aren¡¯t the kinds we saw near the expeditionary force.


    Death knights were no ordinary foes. Only warriors who had reached the Transcendence Tier¡ªor performed extraordinary deeds in life¡ªcould become death knights after death. Even infamous necromancers whose names were inscribed in history rarely dared to control them on a large scale.


    It was only through the willful contracts with the Cardenas knights that Cruella, a Class 9 Grand Magus, could summon battalions of them. Otherwise, it would have been impossible.


    Screeech!


    Streaks of ashen sword energy shot up from the ground. The sheer murderous intent embedded in the strikes burned with a single purpose¡ªdestruction.


    Dozens of death knights unleashed their Aura Blades simultaneously. Though their lack of coordination made breaching their barrage manageable, even a single hit could slow them down, leaving them a vulnerable target.


    Five Elements Style, One Sword Style


    Azure Dragon Extra Form: Sky Dragon¡¯s Flight


    Leonard¡¯s blade shimmered with a blue brilliance. It accelerated to nearly double its previous speed. In no time, he closed the distance between himself and Wade, who had been far ahead moments ago.


    Without glancing back, Wade sent his voice directly to Leonard¡¯s mind.


    ¡ªMaintain your speed. We¡¯re almost there.


    In the hypersonic world where even sound couldn¡¯t travel, Wade¡¯s voice came through as calm and steady as ever.


    Leonard stretched his senses to their limit, though the extraordinary speed dulled their precision. Reacting late to a Demigod Tier being¡¯s sneak attack would spell immediate doom.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s here.


    A few seconds after Wade warned him, Leonard felt a chill shoot down his spine. Was it due to the heightened sensitivity granted by the Dragon Heart? At a time when he could have otherwise faltered, Leonard instinctively halted his blade and turned to face the direction of an oppressive presence.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    An incomprehensible incantation rang out in True Voice. As soon as Leonard registered the sound, the entire world warped, instantly reshaping Nastrond¡¯s hellish landscape. The once-mournful wails and despair of the Undead flowing along the river of poison transformed into an unsettlingly serene yet grotesque spectacle.


    Crimson flowers bloomed, painting the surroundings red, and the venom that dripped from the skeletal spines metamorphosed into fluttering butterflies. The surreal scenery resembled paradise¡ªif not for the overwhelming malice and the permeating murderous intent.


    ¡°What... is this?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed. It¡¯s Ofnir¡¯s power,¡± Wade explained calmly, now suddenly at Leonard¡¯s side.


    ¡°One of Nidhogg¡¯s seven apostles. In the ancient tongue, it means ¡®Bringer of Chaos.¡¯¡±


    ¡°So... this is all just an illusion?¡±


    ¡°No. This is reality, warped by Ofnir¡¯s authority. While it might lose its substance once we leave Nastrond, here, within the Corroded Realm, it¡¯s able to manifest phenomena similar to supreme magic.¡±


    Wade¡¯s detached tone made it seem trivial, but Leonard wasn¡¯t naive enough to believe so. If Ofnir¡¯s power allowed it to manipulate the forces of nature within Nastrond, then this territory was practically Ofnir¡¯s domain. While Wade could force his way through with sheer strength, Leonard risked being instantly overpowered.


    To counter such a threat, Leonard would have to either nullify Ofnir¡¯s power with the Eastern God Style or tear it apart with the Western God Style. Anything less than a desperate, full-force response would lead to immediate entrapment.


    ¡°And the other apostle... Svafnir, I presume? The one called ¡®Bringer of Slumber¡¯ in the ancient tongue. If its authority puts you to sleep, your body will be overtaken, and you¡¯ll become a wraith bound to Nastrond for eternity¡ªeven after death.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way to counter it?¡±


    ¡°Do not hesitate and cut it down. Never resist with brute force.¡±


    Though Leonard¡¯s Dragon Heart elevated his status, he knew that a direct confrontation against a true Demigod Tier beast was out of the question. If he couldn¡¯t use a sudden burst of power to break through, he¡¯d be dragged into the abyss.


    Acknowledging Wade¡¯s advice, Leonard unsheathed his blade. Maintaining Sword Flight while battling a Demigod Tier beast was daunting, but losing mobility against an entity capable of twisting reality was far deadlier.


    ¡ª...¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    As Ofnir¡¯s True Voice continued, the ground began to tremble.


    And then¡ª


    Rumble!!!


    The blood-red blossoms that had covered the land writhed and twisted. The ground convulsed, giving rise to colossal earth dragons. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each dragon was a massive construct, ranging from dozens to over a hundred meters long. Neither undead nor spirit, these false creations, born of the authority of chaos, multiplied rapidly. Though they were merely clumps of earth, perhaps because they were created with parts of a Corroded Realm, their overwhelming presence was unmistakable.


    ¡°Tch, annoying. So this is just a probing attack?¡± Wade sneered, raising his sword. ¡°Stop hiding like a rat and show yourself!¡±


    The Aura Blade surrounding Wade¡¯s sword expanded in response to his will, swelling to over fifty meters in an instant.


    It was the power of potent yang. The destructive energy of his strike incinerated the earth dragons entirely, leaving not even a trace behind. A technique, so simple that it couldn¡¯t be called a technique, was so devastating that it erased even the manifestations of the apostle¡¯s power.


    Wait, it¡¯s more than that!


    Leonard¡¯s eyes widened.


    From the tip of Wade¡¯s overwhelming slash, the distorted space began to unravel, allowing the presence of an entirely different magnitude to seep through.


    This distortion led to none other than the rift where the Bringer of Chaos Ofnir had been hiding.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!?


    Ofnir convulsed when his hiding place was unearthed in a single strike. He couldn¡¯t help it. Ofnir wasn¡¯t a combatant built for direct confrontation, as his moniker suggested.


    Within Nastrond, its powers were amplified several-fold, allowing him to fight by exploiting the external laws of reality while hiding in spatial cracks, executing sneak attacks. But Wade¡¯s overwhelming presence had drawn him out to observe, only for his hiding place to be discovered. Panic was inevitable.


    ¡°Tch.¡± Wade, who was about to deliver another strike, halted his sword mid-motion.


    Turning to Leonard, he spoke a few curt words.


    ¡ªBrace yourself for a mental attack. Don¡¯t forget my advice.


    There was no time for Leonard to respond or ask questions. The moment he reflexively concentrated his willpower, his five senses were abruptly sealed, his vision turned black.


    The authority of Svafnir, the Bringer of Slumber, had activated.


    * * *


    A voice, simultaneously familiar and unfamiliar, echoed in the void.


    ¡°Leonard, wake up.¡±


    Instinctively, Leonard forced his heavy eyelids open. A man who bore a striking resemblance to him was standing beside him, gazing down. His expression was stoic, but his eyes were brimming with affection.


    The face was unfamiliar to Yeon Mu-Hyuk, but Leonard recognized it. In all his memories, he had never once felt anything akin to affection from those eyes.


    ...What a ridiculous farce.


    Piecing together the circumstances, Leonard clicked his tongue, propping himself up from the bed and groping near his waist.


    There was nothing. As expected, there was no sword hanging from the waist of a body that looked no older than ten. He didn¡¯t need a mirror to realize he had reverted to that of a child.


    Unarmed and reduced to a child¡¯s frame, even his internal energy was undetectable¡ªunsurprising given the authority of a Demigod Tier being.


    Sensing Leonard¡¯s silence as concern, the being impersonating his father asked with worry, ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, Leonard? Speak to me, my son.¡±


    If Leonard had even the slightest longing for familial love, he would have possibly answered back despite knowing it was a lie. That, in turn, would have delayed his escape from this dream.


    However, Leonard conjured a blade without hesitation.


    Heart Sword


    Even the world created by a Demigod Tier being¡¯s authority couldn¡¯t completely suppress a mental projection from his Mindscape. In a heart devoid of lingering attachments, there was no gap for Svafnir to exploit.


    That was true even in Leonard¡¯s previous life. Born into a family clinging to the fading glories of their past, Yeon Mu-Hyuk had beaten down his relatives who¡¯d sought to use his life as a stepping stone, wandering the martial world instead. For a man who lived solely by the sword and martial arts, there were no weak points in his resolve.


    ¡°Leonard?! What is that sword? It¡¯s dangerous! Put it down¡ª¡±


    Before the impostor could finish his sentence, his head hit the floor with a thud, silencing the room. Though Leonard was in the body of a child, his single strike had severed the neck of the adult figure.


    Glaring at the fallen face, Leonard muttered under his breath, ¡°A degenerate who abandoned his child to indulge in pleasure has no right to speak. It seems I¡¯ve never been fated for parental blessings, even in this life.¡±


    He now fully grasped Wade¡¯s warning:


    ¡°Do not hesitate and cut it down. Never resist with brute force.¡±


    The authority of the Bringer of Slumber was fundamentally rooted in heart devils, a power that manipulated the psyche.


    Had Leonard been swayed by a longing for familial love, had his decision to cut through the illusion been delayed, or had his emotions wavered upon experiencing parental affection for the first time, he would likely have been trapped.


    If his mind or heart, like his age, were reduced to when he was a young boy, it would have been difficult not to be shaken by the method. However, for Yeon Mu-Hyuk, whose mind and spirit had been tempered over decades of training and strife, resisting such a tactic was simple.


    ¡°Ahhh! Darling! Leonard, what on earth are you¡ª!¡±


    ¡°To use the same trick twice is laughable.¡±


    With a swift swing of his heart sword, the shriek of the mother figure was abruptly cut off. Even if they had been real parents, his sword would not have wavered. But against impostors who did not act their role properly and had abandoned their child? There was no hesitation.


    From Svafnir¡¯s perspective, the turn of events seemed entirely unexpected. The world momentarily froze, as though drained of color. The illusion began to crack.


    ¡°I can see an opening.¡±


    Leonard, who had been waiting for this exact moment, concentrated all his strength and honed the heart sword in his hand.


    No matter how powerful Svafnir could have been, it was impossible for it to directly interfere with Leonard¡¯s internal consciousness, protected by his Dragon Heart. His earlier assumption had been correct: the absence of energy was not because it disappeared, but because it was temporarily suppressed.


    Most importantly, Svafnir¡¯s name itself held the clue.


    The Bringer of Slumber. The trap had been set using my memories, but that confirmed one crucial detail: this was not Svafnir¡¯s world of consciousness, but mine.


    This meant that if Leonard could nullify the authority, even momentarily, he could regain control. Having mercilessly cut down the illusion of his parents, Leonard created the opportunity to reclaim his domain.


    Now back in his original body, Leonard raised his sword high above his head. In a situation like this, what mattered most was the absolute certainty that his strike would cut down anything. A translucent figure of a white tiger flickered above Leonard¡¯s form.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Five Elements Style


    Ultimate Secret Technique: White Tiger''s Resolve


    As his vertical slash descended, a deafening roar echoed across his entire world of consciousness. That roar was decisive. The ultimate technique, which partially replicated the spirituality of the White Tiger, obliterated the apostle¡¯s authority that had already lost its flow.


    Craaack¡ª!


    For a fleeting moment, cracks spread like spiderwebs across the entire illusion as Leonard regained his vision. Then, with the collapse of the fake world created by Svafnir, Leonard¡¯s consciousness was forcibly ejected back into reality.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A wave of dizziness washed over Leonard as a torrent of sensory input and energy surged into his perception. It had been a long time since his mind went blank, leaving him reeling with such disorientation.


    In terms of time, it couldn¡¯t have been more than a few dozen seconds.


    Breaking free from the authority of the Bringer of Slumber, Leonard was immediately forced to doubt his own eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve returned faster than I expected. Impressive.¡± Wade was standing at the far end of his sight, facing him directly.


    Under Wade¡¯s feet lay a massive serpent, one so enormous it dwarfed a mountain in both size and weight.


    It was Ofnir, the Bringer of Chaos. Once a figure of fear and worship for being an apostle of the Outer God Mocking Slayer, the serpent now lay headless. The charred remains of his neck made it unmistakably clear who was responsible.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö?! ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!!?


    Even Svafnir, the apostle who had infiltrated Leonard¡¯s mind, let out a shrill cry upon witnessing the scene. Unlike Ofnir, Svafnir¡¯s smaller and semi-transparent figure floated with an almost ghostly form.


    Wade sneered at the sight and ground his heel deeper into Ofnir¡¯s massive body. ¡°If the two of you didn¡¯t collaborate, you¡¯d be considered the weakest among Demigod Tier beings. Bastards like you dare take your eyes off me? Ridiculous.¡±


    Neither the Bringer of Chaos nor the Bringer of Slumber were known for their combat prowess among the Demigod Tier beings. Their special abilities were menacing, and their powers had a synergistic effect when combined, which could have posed a challenge even for Wade if he had faced them together.


    However, their critical mistake was underestimating Leonard. Unsettled by Leonard¡¯s temporary disruption of the Corroded Realm, the two had split up¡ªone attempted to stall for time while the other went after Leonard. This decision proved fatal.


    Already lacking raw combat power, Ofnir, whose hideout had been discovered, barely lasted a minute before being pushed to the brink of death.


    What on earth happened during that one minute...?


    Leonard¡¯s eyes darted from side to side as he tried to piece together what had transpired.


    Due to Svafnir¡¯s authority, Leonard hadn¡¯t been able to witness how Wade had subdued the monster. Even as the Cardenas family¡¯s strongest Knight Commander, defeating a Demigod Tier beast should not have been an easy feat. And yet, while Ofnir lay headless with a body charred black, Wade¡¯s armor showed not even a speck of dirt.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!!


    Perhaps infuriated by the sight of its companion being trampled underfoot by a mere mortal, Svafnir¡¯s translucent body began to shimmer with radiant orbs of light, which coalesced into a projectile faster than the blink of an eye.


    The projectile streaked toward Wade with blinding speed, leaving no room to evade or defend.


    The speed of light? Perhaps even faster. After all, thought was said to move faster than light itself. Just as heart swords could not be dodged but only countered or neutralized, this attack functioned on similar principles.


    Boooom!


    The radiant projectile shattered before it could even touch Wade. A crimson augmented energy, rippling like a flame, was encircling Wade.


    This energy, which Leonard suspected was a clue to the mysterious power of the Yellow Dragon, completely nullified Svafnir¡¯s authority. It was a power that did not intervene with the laws of the world yet far surpassed conventional limits. It would be nearly impossible for even a heart sword from a Demigod Tier martial artist to break through that.


    ¡°A high-level authority designed to interfere with minds and souls, is it? But if that¡¯s the best you can do in the Material Realm, you¡¯re nothing more than an oversized snake to me.¡±


    Wade, who had effortlessly nullified the Bringer of Slumber¡¯s authority, raised his sword. With one foot still pinning down Ofnir¡¯s writhing body, he prepared to strike down the other apostle.


    As Wade had said, Svafnir belonged to the spiritual plane, where its powers were at their strongest. In the physical world, however, its abilities were significantly weakened. If they were in the true Nastrond¡ªnot this imitation in the form of a Corroded Realm¡ªa different outcome could have been possible, but such speculation was meaningless now.


    Rumbleee!!!


    Ofnir¡¯s headless body, which had been convulsing beneath Wade¡¯s foot, began to thrash violently. Blood spewed from his severed neck. Even the force of Wade¡¯s suppression couldn¡¯t stop his frenzied movements.


    As a servant of the Outer God Mocking Slayer, Ofnir was born with an immortality that no mere Undead could rival. Despite the serpent being charred by Wade¡¯s unique trait, his head was already beginning to regenerate.


    The authority of Chaos caused the terrain to shift and distort at random, amplifying the thrashing of his massive body. The colossal creature¡¯s movements were wild enough to topple a small mountain.


    ¡°Annoying.¡±


    Wade furrowed his brows in irritation but remained unflinching. Lowering the sword he had intended for Svafnir, he brought it down upon Ofnir instead.


    The resulting wave of crimson augmented energy erupted into a vortex, tearing through Ofnir¡¯s massive body. Scales were stripped away, bones were shattered, and even the serpent¡¯s attempts to burrow into the ground were stopped cold.


    It was not even a proper technique¡ªjust brute power unleashed through sheer force of will. And yet, it pulverized the Demigod Tier beast with horrifying ease. Even if Leonard utilized all the techniques of the Southern God Style, he couldn¡¯t hope to match such devastating force.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö...! ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!!


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!


    Despite the sheer destruction, Ofnir managed to escape from beneath Wade¡¯s foot, his mangled body crawling toward Svafnir.


    Even reduced to a pile of shredded flesh, Ofnir refused to die. The authority of Chaos allowed Ofnir to destabilize his own state, greatly accelerating his regeneration. Within seconds, his burnt neck sprouted a new head. His regenerative power rivaled that of the mythical Hydra, famous among the many Olympian lores.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two serpents began to coil around each other, their bodies intertwining like a grotesque mating ritual. Though Svafnir was smaller and appeared to be trapped, this merging was a prerequisite for their true form to emerge.


    ¡°Leonard, retreat at least five hundred meters and assume a defensive position.¡±


    At Wade¡¯s command, Leonard immediately obeyed, retreating at full speed. The ominous presence emanating from the merging apostles made it clear that something monstrous was about to occur.


    The real apostle subjugation begins now.


    If Wade¡¯s earlier words were any indication, the true danger of Ofnir and Svafnir lay in their ability to fight as one: the merge of the Bringer of Chaos and the Bringer of Slumber.


    Even individually, Leonard had less than a ten percent chance of surviving against either. Together, their combined powers could not only cause catastrophic collateral damage but also potentially hinder Wade.


    And sure enough¡ª


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!!!!


    The two apostles let out a deafening roar as their combined form emerged, signaling the start of the second round.


    Among the apostles of the Mocking Slayer, these two were unique. Normally, authorities conflicted, but the powers of these two apostles synergized instead. Chaos and Slumber amplified each other, extending their reach to levels that should have been impossible even for Demigod Tier beings.


    ¡°I see.¡± Adjusting his grip on his sword, Wade nodded. ¡°When the two unite, they are monsters ranked at the very peak of the Demigod Tier. The records of our predecessors were not wrong.¡±


    Svafnir¡¯s authority of Slumber narrowed the gap between reality and fantasy, allowing Ofnir¡¯s authority of Chaos to pierce through the thin barrier. It was as if the inner world of their consciousness had expanded outward, encompassing the Material Realm. Even Wade, who could overwhelm the two apostles directly, knew that engaging them within their consciousness would be suicidal. After all, a Demigod Tier being was a god within their own consciousness.


    Rumble, rumble...!!


    The ground quaked, and as if to prove that theory correct, a colossal skeletal hand burst out from the earth, followed by a skeletal giant¡¯s gargantuan frame. The giant¡¯s skull seemed to scrape the skies. Even among the giants of ancient times, it was rare to find one of such overwhelming size.


    For an Undead of this scale, it was inconceivable that mere Demigod Tier apostles could command it in life. Yet, by transcending the boundaries of reality, these apostles had temporarily attained the impossible.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!


    With an agility ill-suited to its massive frame, the skeletal giant swung its hand down. Wade narrowly slipped through the gaps between its massive fingers, but the earth behind him exploded on impact, flinging debris into the air and covering the skies several kilometers above with dirt and shadow. The sheer physical force was enough to level mountains. Had it been alive, it might have rivaled the gods themselves.


    Rumble. Rumble.


    Other corpses of equally fearsome rank began to rise. A giant corpse adorned with a hundred dangling eyes, as well as the remains of a great warrior once favored by the God of War himself.


    Even in their weakened states compared to when they were alive, each was a creature far surpassing Ofnir and Svafnir in might. In sheer numbers, even Wade could not fend off such a horde forever; being surrounded would mean certain death.


    Observing from hundreds of meters away, Leonard hesitated and debated whether he should intervene. Yet Wade did not flinch, and he halted.


    ¡°Very well, I don¡¯t need to hold back anymore.¡±


    Standing atop a distorted terrain shaped by Ofnir¡¯s Chaos, Wade gazed down at his enemies from nearly two kilometers high. His expression was still impassive, but his eyes burned with a rare intensity, the thrill of encountering a foe worthy of his full power.


    The Cardenas family¡¯s strongest Knight Commander began to unleash his power.


    Flamberg


    The moment Wade released the power boiling inside him, there was no grand explosion, no shockwave.


    Instead, a deafening silence fell, as every trace of ¡°sound¡± and ¡°force¡± within his aura¡¯s range had been obliterated. Leonard, whose Dragon Eyes could discern the essence of power itself, felt cold sweat trickle down his back.


    This is insane...!?


    Like heat waves, the space surrounding Wade rippled¡ªnot from atmospheric refraction, but from the distortion of space-time itself. It was a phenomenon one could observe in the study of celestial mechanics, but here, it was happening on a human scale, defying all reason.


    Within a two-meter radius of Commander Wade... it¡¯s already turned into another world.


    It wasn¡¯t just the perception of time¡ªit was the acceleration of time itself. For Wade, what felt like a minute could be less than a second for Leonard.


    As Wade¡¯s aura condensed further, pushing the boundaries of physical law, it began to glow white-hot, nearing the speed of light. When Leonard strained his heightened vision to its utmost limit, Wade moved.


    Or rather, Leonard could only assume he had moved, as even his Dragon Eyes hadn¡¯t been able to follow the motion.


    Boooooom!


    The skeletal giant¡¯s skull shattered, scattering shards in every direction. The hundred-eyed giant was likewise torn asunder.


    The corpse of the God of War¡¯s champion fared no better. Though it managed to block once with its massive blood-red axe, the axe was obliterated along with its arm, leaving the warrior no chance to defend a second time. Its half-destroyed head flew into the air, a faint satisfied smile lingering on its lips as though it had welcomed such an end.


    In an instant, three Demigod Tier foes were annihilated.


    I understand now!


    Even amid such an overwhelming display of power, Leonard¡¯s attention was focused elsewhere.


    The secret behind Wade¡¯s unique trait¡ªhis ability to exert such overwhelming force without directly interfering with the world¡¯s fundamental laws¡ªwas now clear.


    A key insight for advancing the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method was right in front of Leonard¡¯s very eyes.


    Wade¡¯s unique trait did not involve altering the world around him. Instead, it was a power that fundamentally changed his self. Rather than bending the external world to his will, Wade altered his own existence to transcend it.


    Leonard finally understood what this power could be named.


    To think I¡¯d glimpse the teachings of Buddhism in this world.


    A unique trait of absolute self-mastery¡ªSole Dominion. It was the key to forming the framework of the Yellow Dragon in Leonard¡¯s martial path.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 ¡°No matter the heaven above or the earth below, I alone am supreme; the three realms are all suffering, and it is my duty to bring them peace.¡±


    This was said to be the declaration of Siddhartha Gautama, most commonly referred to as Buddha, upon his birth as he took seven steps to the north. It was often interpreted as a proclamation of his superiority: ¡°I am the most exceptional, the greatest, and the noblest in this world. This is my final birth, and I shall not be reborn again.¡±


    On a surface level, it might sound like self-glorification¡ªa boast of one¡¯s rank and ability. However, its deeper meaning lay elsewhere. It was less about position or power and more an epistemological statement, recognizing oneself as the central axis of the universe, the observer of the world.


    If one understood that all suffering perceived in the physical world arose from one¡¯s own cognition, then anyone could embody the nature of Buddha. The essence of Siddhartha Gautama¡¯s teachings was awakening from the ignorance of failing to recognize one¡¯s own nature of Buddha.


    The Buddha nature itself was not the key point; it was all a matter of perspective.


    Commander Wade¡¯s unique trait and my Yellow Dragon are the same in this sense, Leonard thought as he gazed at Wade, who was relentlessly overpowering the two apostles.


    This was not merely a battle of mortals but a display of divine dominion¡ªa realm of authority that bent even time and space. Wade¡¯s unique trait was not about altering the world but altering himself as the focal axis. He accelerated his own time, defied physical laws, and wielded power that crushed the Demigod Tier monsters with ease. This display of force bordered on the Deification Tier, more akin to a god¡¯s wrath than any mortal warrior¡¯s strength.


    To someone like Leonard, who had not yet stepped into the threshold of the Demigod Tier, Wade¡¯s strength was a source of invaluable insight.


    The Yellow Dragon, the divine beast representing the earth as the center of the Five Elements, has always been controversial.


    Some called it the Yellow Dragon; others called it a Qilin. Some even claimed the Yellow Dragon was the incarnation of the ancient emperor, Gongsun Xuanyuan[1].


    Realization struck Leonard like a bolt of lightning.


    The true center of the Five Elements should be none other than humanity itself!


    Even the ancient concept of the Three Aspects¡ªHeaven, Earth, and Humanity¡ªsuggested this. At first glance, the inclusion of humanity as equal to Heaven and Earth seemed absurd. After all, if humanity vanished, would the heavens collapse or the earth crumble? Why then was humanity included as one of the fundamental components of the Three Aspects?


    The answer was simple.


    The Three Aspects and the Five Elements are merely frameworks created to understand the world. And humanity is the observer of this framework.


    Even the core philosophy of the Wudang Sect, symbolized by the Taiji, followed this logic. It was a concept derived from explaining the opposite properties of the power that created heaven and earth and the two properties of Yin and Yang.


    Yin, referring to shade and coldness; and Yang, referring to light and warmth. Yin and Yang was not an inherent property of the universe but a construct derived from human perception. Therefore, it was not surprising that the principles of martial arts could not be explained without considering humanity at their core.


    Rumbleeee...


    A few kilometers away, Wade¡¯s sword strike crashed down upon the two apostles with overwhelming force, transforming the miasma and toxin-filled land into a sea of molten lava, incinerating everything. It was as if a natural disaster in human form had descended upon the battlefield.


    Despite witnessing this awe-inspiring display, Leonard remained perfectly composed. Within him, the profound understanding of the gateway to life and death stirred. He felt the illusion of the Yellow Dragon shatter and realized that it was ascending to his upper dantian, moving toward becoming a god in the truest sense of the word.


    Separating the principles of the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method from myself was my mistake. To achieve a perfect unification, the practitioner must also be integrated within the Five Elements.


    Among the Five Elements, entwined with the principles of compatibility and incompatibility, earth held a special position. Trees rooted themselves in the soil to grow, flames erupted as lava from within the earth, underground water flowed through subterranean channels, and minerals revealed themselves from beneath the ground.


    Earth was the element that encompassed all others, a foundation that supported the world. From this perspective, it could also be said that humanity represented the earth¡¯s vantage point in existence.


    Thump.


    In resonance with this realization, Leonard¡¯s Dragon Heart pulsed once more, elevating his status without any regard for the Corroded Realm.


    His Mindscape expanded. The microcosmos within him grew exponentially, and a core was born at its center where the Four Symbols resided. Leonard sensed the beasts stirring, each rising and turning its gaze toward this newly formed nucleus, as if acknowledging the emergence of their sovereign.


    Even as Leonard became certain that just one more step would bring him to the threshold of the Demigod Tier, he refrained from rushing forward. Forcing his ascension would only lead to stagnation at the next stage, a fate he was determined to avoid.


    ¡°...It¡¯s coming.¡± Leonard opened his eyes and fixed his gaze on a growing speck in the distance.


    This speck, unsurprisingly, was the fusion of Ofnir and Svafnir. The massive, wingless serpent slithered through the air as though flight was natural. Their body radiated malice so overwhelming that even kilometers away, it bore down on Leonard like an oppressive storm. This was no pressure that could be resisted by anyone in the Transcendence Tier.


    ¡°Ha. Do I look like such an easy target?¡± Leonard scoffed.


    Despite the overwhelming force pressing down on him, he raised his sword with a confident, almost mocking smile. Kilometers of distance were insignificant before a possessor of Dragon Eyes.


    The fused Ofnir and Svafnir were, quite literally, a mangled mess. Their gargantuan body, now resembling a burnt, charred mass of flesh, still oozed blood and venom from the aftermath of Wade¡¯s devastating onslaught. Despite their combined strength, they had pushed themselves beyond their limits just to escape Wade¡¯s overwhelming attacks.


    The Red Dragon Commander, the second-in-command within the Cardenas family, had proven his words¡ªhe had utterly dominated the apostles.


    ¡ªLeonard.


    Wade¡¯s voice came through, sharper and faster than usual.


    ¡ªIt doesn¡¯t matter how briefly, but hold them off. Stall them until I arrive, and the fight will end.


    ¡ªUnderstood.


    Leonard replied with telepathy, activating his internal energy.


    His Dragon Heart, still thrumming from the hostility toward the Corroded Realm, churned his energy with unprecedented speed. The blade in his hand radiated an iridescent light, distorting the air around it. Its brilliance rivaled anything he had ever unleashed before.


    Had his sword been forged from anything less than Pollux¡¯s cast-iron fist, it could have melted from the sheer intensity of his aura.


    ¡°...This will be a close call.¡±


    Despite their injuries, the fused Ofnir and Svafnir remained a monstrous foe. Even a single one would have been a daunting challenge, let alone their combination. It was difficult for Leonard to even guarantee that he could cut down the Undead previously summoned by Ofnir and Svafnir.


    Leonard understood this¡ªhe wasn¡¯t planning to fight them head-on. His strategy was simple: exploit their distraction.


    If he could hold them back for a few moments, Wade would arrive and incinerate them. They had no reason to focus their full power on him when Wade¡¯s impending assault would inevitably crush them.


    Leonard tightened his grip on his sword, his lips curving into a faint, resolute smile. He was ready to face this storm head-on.


    In an instant, Ofnir and Svafnir entered his range. Leonard conjured a massive figure behind him¡ªa divine projection symbolizing the Northern God Style.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    The True Xuanwu


    Mighty God Statue Manifestation


    The giant figure wielded a blade, one leg like a turtle¡¯s, the other like a serpent¡¯s. Seven stars shimmered ominously on the divine sword. As the apostles, caught off guard by the sudden presence, instinctively slowed their movements, the towering figure of Xuanwu began to move.


    A restraining pressure unfolded, designed to immobilize them.


    Northern God Style


    Universal Suppression Technique


    Cold Snowfall of Winter


    With one sweeping strike, fragments of Leonard¡¯s immense sword energy scattered like sleet, pelting the apostles. The sheer size of the divine figure rendered escape and defense impossible.


    A crackling echoed as everything in the vicinity froze. The biting energy of the Cold Snowfall of Winter struck their scales, coating the apostles in frost and freezing the entire area. Compared to when Leonard had used it within his Mindscape, the attack proved even stronger here. Even Wade, who had previously shrugged off Leonard¡¯s attacks with ease, would find it difficult to endure all at once.


    ¡ª!!?!!?


    The apostles had once thought of Leonard as little more than an insect, but now they were shaken to their core. Confusion and rage boiled over as they launched a counterattack. Their frozen bodies trembled violently, and the boundary between reality and illusion began to collapse. The power of their authority summoned phantoms of ancient monsters, creatures from an era long past. These projections could only exist for mere seconds, but even that was beyond Leonard¡¯s capacity to handle.


    Thus, he moved to halt them before their powers fully manifested.


    As the figure of Xuanwu shattered, an Azure Dragon erupted from within. Its gaze burned with hatred. Among dragons, it was a leader¡ªsecond only to the Yellow Dragon. It could not tolerate the presence of such vile serpents.


    The apostles dared to run amok under the banner of an evil god, wielding powers that twisted truth and falsehood alike? As the incarnation of the natural order, the Azure Dragon¡¯s fury was absolute.


    Roaaar!!


    Leonard¡¯s sword slashed through the air as the Azure Dragon roared ferociously. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Eastern God Style


    Authority Nullification Technique


    Rightful Return


    Eroded by the Corroded Realm, the corrupted laws of the world answered the dragon¡¯s cry and briefly returned to their proper state. The sword cut through the boundary between reality and illusion and nullified Nastrond¡¯s influence entirely, erasing it.


    Ofnir and Svafnir faltered, their abilities momentarily nullified. Never before had they encountered such power where their authority wasn¡¯t merely countered but rendered void.


    Had Leonard ascended to the Demigod Tier, he could have exploited this moment of weakness to finish them off.


    ¡°Well done,¡± came a voice.


    It was then that Wade appeared, descending at terrifying speed. Perched atop the backbone supporting Nastrond¡¯s sky, he looked down at Leonard. Ofnir, who had only just noticed Wade¡¯s presence, flailed in panic.


    Bayard


    A pair of radiant wings unfurled from Wade¡¯s back. Each wing, brimming with immense heat, flapped once and propelled him forward with blistering speed. Already enhanced by Flamberg, Wade¡¯s speed broke past the physical limits of his body and surged into a realm beyond even the Demigod Tier.


    It was hyper-acceleration.


    Even the apostles, who¡¯d managed to survive Flamberg, couldn¡¯t keep up with Wade¡¯s movements. Not even Leonard¡¯s Dragon Eyes could fully track his trajectory, leaving Leonard wincing from the searing pain of his overheating eyes.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!! !


    Despite their disadvantage, the apostles did not yield. Instead, they unleashed their most desperate resistance. Their authority, nullified once by the Eastern God Style, flared to life once more, summoning ancient monsters from bygone eras.


    A serpent with nine heads roared furiously, a beast with ten pairs of limbs crawled up from the abyss, and an insect-like monstrosity morphed into a swarm of countless creatures. Their bodies shimmered faintly, nearly transparent from the excessive strain of the apostles¡¯ authority, as if they were on the verge of dissipating.


    For monsters bound to an Outer God to possess power of this magnitude...!


    Though Leonard instinctively felt a profound fear of the divine authority wielded by Ofnir and Svafnir, he was also certain of one thing: the outcome of their clash was no longer in doubt.


    Wade would win.


    As if to answer Leonard¡¯s conviction, a beam of light descended from the distant sky. Its form resembled the spear of light once wielded by the God of Light to smite evil in ancient times.


    Wade, now one with his sword, plunged downward in an instant.


    Areadbhar


    As the radiant light collided with the monstrous horde, the horde rose to meet it. It was a clash of heaven-shaking proportions.


    The serpent¡¯s nine heads exhaled poison clouds in a vortex, while the beast¡¯s ten limbs fired beams of corruption that decayed everything they touched. Meanwhile, the swarm of insect-like monsters divided into countless entities, becoming a plague swarm capable of razing entire civilizations.


    Each monster alone was powerful enough to collapse half the world. Against such an army, Wade¡¯s single streak of light seemed insignificant.


    Shriieek!


    The serpent¡¯s nine heads were cleaved into two, its poison clouds dissipating. The beast¡¯s ten limbs were severed, and its massive body plunged back into the abyss. Even the swarm was annihilated. Within the range of Areadbhar, every insect was reduced to blackened husks, falling like charred grains of rice.


    It was an utterly futile end for such calamities¡ªmonsters that could regenerate from even a single surviving fragment were wiped out as though they were nothing more than goblins.


    The radiant light then cut through Ofnir and Svafnir.


    Slash!


    It was over. Their fused body was shredded into fragments so small that even a fingertip-sized piece couldn¡¯t be found.


    The apostles, servants of the Mocking Slayer, were obliterated. As the light coalesced and Wade¡¯s form reemerged, it was but a fleeting moment.


    ¡°Whew, that was a good warm-up,¡± Wade said casually, retracting the luminous wings on his back as he sheathed his sword.


    He looked down at the apostles¡¯ remnants. Filled with awe, Leonard gazed at Wade¡¯s back, eyes brimming with reverence. The man who stood at the peak of the Cardenas family¡¯s Seven Great Orders, second only to the Archduke of Sword himself, stood before him. The Sword Monarch of this era was in front of his very eyes.


    1. Gongsun Xuanyuan, also known as the Yellow Emperor, is a mythical Chinese sovereign and cultural hero included among the legendary Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. He is revered as a deity individually or as part of the Five Regions Highest Deities in Chinese folk religion. ?

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 Even among Demigod Tier beings, it would be hard to find someone capable of matching Wade.


    Even when Wade started using his true power through Flamberg, his speed and destructive force alone were awe-inspiring, as if defying heaven and earth. But from the moment he wielded Bayard, the difference was like night and day.


    Amplified through a double burst of extreme acceleration, the first strike of Areadbhar was a devastating blow. If it landed directly, not even a Knight Commander would survive.


    Leonard evaluated the attack with a critical eye, channeling his internal energy to sharpen his perception.


    However, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a technique Wade can use without a price. The flow of his energy and the elasticity of his muscles have both significantly decreased. If the fight had lasted longer, even Commander Wade wouldn¡¯t have come out unscathed.


    Leonard¡¯s Dragon Eyes allowed him to measure the toll of Areadbhar¡¯s power. The staggering force expended in that single attack was undeniable.


    Even for someone like Leonard, who possessed a Dragon Heart, full exhaustion would set in after a mere ten seconds of such exertion. Wade, who relied purely on his aura to activate his techniques, had to have experienced fatigue far beyond imagination.


    Noticing Leonard¡¯s unspoken concern, Wade responded with a calm yet firm voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. While it¡¯s not on the same level as a Dragon Heart, I can cut energy consumption to less than half by combining the traits of the horn and the wings. At that level, it¡¯s manageable.¡±


    The bloodline powers inherited by the descendants of Ancestor Cardenas consisted of a total of fifteen dragon traits. Among them, the wings and the horns were considered intermediate-grade traits.


    While not as rare as the eyes, which only appeared among a handful of individuals, or the heart, a trait exclusive to the family head, the wings and the horns were still highly practical traits. No matter how remarkable Wade was, if he didn¡¯t rely on these traits, techniques like Bayard and Areadbhar would drain him dry within seconds.


    ¡°The wings granting their user transcendental speed¡ªthat is, my Bayard¡ªare a unique trait stemming from my dragon traits. Cultivating something from nothing is far harder than refining something with even the slightest foundation.¡±


    ¡°Commander Wade, your unique traits seem to enhance your own abilities rather than altering external laws, correct?¡±


    ¡°Exactly so.¡± Wade gave a slight nod. ¡°In my youth, I was arrogant to a fault, so much so that I can barely look back on those days without shame. That arrogance led me to believe that enhancing oneself was far more righteous than manipulating the laws of reality.¡±


    Why distort space with a unique trait if you could cut it with a single slash? Why create countless illusions when a single strike could shatter them all? Why aim to manifest overwhelming destructive force when your own strength could reach the same heights?


    Such convictions paired with unmatched skill and talent had proven themselves. This was how Wade Cardenas, the strongest commander in the history of the Cardenas family, had come to be.


    ¡°During the battle, your resolve seemed to shift. Did you find some clarity based on my unique trait?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve finally found the answer to a question that¡¯s been troubling me.¡±


    ¡°I see. No wonder you followed me without hesitation. A warrior¡¯s drive for improvement doesn¡¯t waver even in life-or-death situations.¡±


    Wade¡¯s tone was casual, as if it were no big deal. But Leonard realized the implications and broke into a cold sweat. To think Wade could notice someone¡¯s moment of enlightenment while fighting apostles far away...


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    It happened in an instant.


    Wade reacted just a fraction of a second faster than Leonard, turning sharply. And then it arrived. No, ¡°descended¡± might be a more fitting term. This was a higher existence, one that transcended spatial constraints and moved in realms entirely incomprehensible to lower beings.


    ¡°Urgh...?!¡±


    Leonard couldn¡¯t breathe. His mastery over his body, down to the finest capillaries, crumbled under the sheer presence of the entity that now dominated the heavens and earth.


    Even as he struggled, Leonard managed to shift his gaze toward where Areadbhar had obliterated the apostles Ofnir and Svafnir. He regretted it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAh.


    The unshakable mental fortitude Leonard had honed, even after dying over a hundred times at the hands of the heart devil, shattered. His psyche teetered on the brink of collapse.


    Because standing before him, without a doubt, was¡ª


    ¡°Nidhogg, the Mocking Slayer!¡±


    While Leonard desperately clung to his consciousness, Wade stepped forward to shield him.


    Even in a world bereft of Deification Tier beings, Wade was unquestionably one of the three strongest warriors alive. A crimson aura blazed around him as he activated Flamberg, his aura burning so fiercely that without it, even speaking or moving would have been impossible.


    What... what kind of monstrosity is this?!


    Thanks to Wade¡¯s intervention, the oppressive force receded slightly, allowing Leonard¡¯s blurred vision to clear just enough for him to see.


    The Outer God known as the Mocking Slayer stood before them.


    Using the corpses of his apostles as sacrifices, he had projected an image of himself into the Corroded Realm¡ªa monstrosity that had ascended to the ranks of a god.


    His massive form was draped in scales resembling those of a dragon. His head, rising above his immense body, glowed with eerie green light. His eyes flickered with mockery as he surveyed the insignificant creatures before him.


    ¨D¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    Like Ofnir and Svafnir before him, he spoke in an incomprehensible voice. No, Leonard¡¯s brain outright refused to interpret the meaning. Nidhogg¡¯s voice bore neither malice nor hostility, yet neither Leonard nor Wade could muster a response.


    An Outer God of such unparalleled stature had no reason to acknowledge lower beings like them. Just as humans felt no animosity toward the ants crawling at their feet, Nidhogg regarded them as nothing more than mildly intriguing pests.


    Rumble...!


    With the death of the two apostles, the Corroded Realm was on the verge of collapse. The skies and ground began to fade, imitating the dead plains of Nastrond. The once-countless army of Undead crumbled as the power sustaining them vanished.


    Even Niddhogg¡¯s projection, sustained by sacrificing his apostles, had only seconds left before disappearing.


    ¨D¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    If Nidhogg had exerted even slightly more effort to kill them, it would have been over. Although his projection was merely a fragment of his consciousness projected through a sacrificial ritual, its power was absolute in a world devoid of true gods. Even Areadbhar, capable of overpowering lesser deities, would have been crushed like a child¡¯s plaything before Nidhogg.


    Fortunately, Nidhogg seemed satisfied with merely observing the two. After uttering his incomprehensible monologue, he vanished.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Even after Nidhogg¡¯s presence disappeared, neither Leonard nor Wade could stop clenching their swords. Though they knew it was a futile struggle, they clung to the reassuring weight of their weapons. Such was the fate of swordsmen.


    After what felt like an eternity, Wade was the first to sheathe his blade, letting out a deep sigh. Though he had conquered a Corroded Realm dozens of times before, this was the first time he had faced an Outer God.


    ¡°...I can¡¯t make sense of it. Nidhogg didn¡¯t come to reclaim the power he had granted the apostles, nor did he seem interested in us. He expended all his resources merely to observe us. Why? That¡¯s so unlike the Mocking Slayer.¡±


    As the commander of the Order of the Red Dragon, Wade was well-versed in matters concerning Outer Gods, making the situation even more puzzling. For beings like the Outer Gods, who needed to project their power across dimensions, the Corroded Realm was a ripe fruit dangling just within their grasp.


    Even if just one incarnation of the Outer God Mocking Slayer had descended, with abilities far surpassing what an apostle was capable of, this world would have easily fallen into his hands.


    But instead of unleashing his wrath on those who had thwarted his plans, the Outer God abandoned his apostles¡¯ power and merely cast a fleeting glance before vanishing. It was utterly incomprehensible.


    ¡°Huff... Huff...!¡±


    Body and mind pushed to their limits, Leonard was just beginning to steady his breath, unlike Wade. Thanks to the synergy among the four elemental powers granted by his enlightenment on the Yellow Dragon path, Leonard had avoided severe internal injury, which would have otherwise required months of recovery.


    If Leonard was in such a state, it went without saying that the others fared much worse.


    For most beings at the Transcendence Tier, just gazing upon an Outer God could drive them into energy deviation!


    Of course, this was due to Nidhogg being one of the most powerful Outer Gods, a monster that had few rivals even in ancient times. But that fact hardly mattered. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The realization that most of the Arcadian Empire¡¯s and the Three Noble Houses¡¯ accumulated forces were useless against a godlike entity left Leonard dizzy with despair.


    Even so, Leonard had sensed something within Nidhogg¡¯s cryptic final utterance and cautiously said, ¡°Commander Wade.¡±


    ¡°Mmhm.¡±


    ¡°Did you feel nothing from the words he left behind?¡±


    Wade raised an eyebrow and turned to look at him. ¡°What do you mean? Did you understand his monologue?¡±


    ¡°No, not exactly. But... I could faintly sense the emotion within his words.¡±


    This insight, magnified to its peak by the activation of Leonard¡¯s Dragon Heart, was something only he could discern. Perhaps it was also because the Outer God Mocking Slayer had taken on a dragon-like form.


    Whatever the reason, Leonard could state this with certainty:


    The Outer God who had descended before them, Nidhogg...


    ¡°...He was mocking us.¡±


    He had been laughing at them, true to his epithet.


    * * *


    As Areadbhar erupted, obliterating the two apostles, the tide of the expeditionary force¡¯s battle shifted dramatically. With the Corroded Realm¡¯s core shattered, it was only natural.


    ¡°The Undead are collapsing¡ª!¡±


    The Undead Legion, which had risen again and again, fell apart, having lost their immortality. But it wasn¡¯t just their immortality. The deathly energy that had coursed through their bodies dissipated, weakening their combat strength.


    Slash!


    A Red Dragon Knight severed the neck of a death knight. Its head spun through the air with its helmet and disintegrated into dust before it even hit the ground.


    Under normal circumstances, the death knight¡¯s body would have continued fighting for several minutes, but now, it vanished the moment it received a fatal blow. If even the highest-ranking Undead were reduced to such a state, one could imagine the fate of the lesser Undead.


    Among them, the ghostly entities without physical forms¡ªthose who had once roamed fearlessly, defying light and flame¡ªwere the first to meet their end.


    Screeeech¡ª!!!


    Shrieeeek¡ª!!


    Deprived of the Corroded Realm¡¯s influence that had granted them resistance to light and heat, they ran amok as if it were their last moments, only to evaporate into nothingness like a handful of straw.


    As their piercing death cries echoed through the battlefield, dullahans and wights began to fall one by one.


    Had it not been for the power granted by Nastrond, this would have been the natural outcome long ago. Without their infinite revival and overwhelming enhancements, the expedition could have easily advanced to the depths of the Corroded Realm.


    ¡°Hah, we¡¯ve won.¡±


    The witch Cruella looked down at the battlefield from her broomstick, her expression bored. Her gaze drifted to the horizon where Wade and Leonard had disappeared. If the Corroded Realm was collapsing, the cause could only be them.


    ¡°Apostles who lack direct combat abilities are no match for Wade. Even in a two-on-one fight, he would finish them in mere minutes.¡±


    In her four hundred years of life, Cruella had seen and outlived many generations of Knight Commanders, but few were as overwhelming as Wade.


    Was there anyone beneath the Deification Tier who could stand against him?


    Even among the Pentagon, the Class 9 Grand Magi of the Wickeline family, no one would dare face him one-on-one. Regardless of their versatility, a Grand Magus was half a step behind a Demigod Tier knight in terms of sheer combat strength.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cruella¡¯s face turned as pale as a statue¡¯s.


    Don¡¯t tell me... the Outer God personally descended? Even if it isn¡¯t Nidhogg¡¯s true form, Wade can¡¯t handle something like that alone!


    Even if she joined forces with him, their chances of survival were one in ten at best. But just as Cruella prepared to cross the dimensional space to aid them, she sensed the presence of the Outer God dissipate.


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t as though Wade and Leonard had been killed. If the Mocking Slayer had truly wanted to, it would have taken less than a second to annihilate them both.


    ¡°...What the hell?¡±


    As she struggled to comprehend the situation, two figures emerged on the horizon. It was Wade and Leonard, who had just confronted the Outer God.


    The moment they approached, Cruella forgot all decorum and barked out questions. ¡°You two! What happened?! You met the Outer God, didn¡¯t you?! If you¡¯re cursed or under its control, speak now!¡±


    Her broomstick aimed and ready, Cruella watched them warily.


    Wade raised his hand, signaling for her to calm down. It was the right response, though ultimately unnecessary.


    ¡°Nothing happened to us. It mocked us and left.¡±


    ¡°Mocked you...? Why?¡± Cruella tilted her head in confusion.


    It was a reasonable question.


    Why would a god bother to reveal their emotions to mortals? If they laughed in front of ants, the god had to have found their antics amusing. If so, there had to be a reason behind Nidhogg¡¯s mockery.


    Understanding this, Wade said grimly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But the fact that we don¡¯t know... is the real problem.¡±


    Light began to cascade down from the sky of the collapsing Corroded Realm. Though it would take decades, perhaps centuries, for the land corrupted by Nastrond¡¯s poison to fully heal, the sight was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Yet Wade didn¡¯t so much as glance at it.


    He spoke with quiet resolve, ¡°As soon as we return, we¡¯ll activate the information networks of all three families to their fullest extent. Cruella, I¡¯ll need your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°...Understood. I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Even though the expedition into Nastrond and the Corroded Realm had ended in success, the faces of those who returned were far from triumphant.


    The mocking laughter of the Outer God Nidhogg lingered in their minds like a grim harbinger of things to come.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 The expeditionary force dispatched to the Corroded Realm Nastrond returned a few days after departure. Among the Red Dragon Knights, who considered most incursions into a Corroded Realm an annual routine, the difficulty of subjugating Nastrond stood in a league of its own. It required breaking through endlessly regenerating Undead and defeating the Demigod Tier beasts lurking in the depths of the Corroded Realm.


    Even with Wade himself leading the charge, they had to enlist the support of a Class 9 Grand Magus from the Wickeline family to accomplish the feat. Not only did they succeed with minimal casualties, but they also managed to slay two apostles. It was an achievement grand enough to warrant a celebratory feast from the whole family.


    However, the atmosphere within the Cardenas family was unusually subdued, unlike anything seen in recent memory. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°...I¡¯ve been sensing a heavy tension around the knights lately,¡± someone murmured.


    ¡°You too? Same here. Even while meditating in my quarters, I can¡¯t seem to shake off this vague sense of unease. It¡¯s like the calm before a storm.¡±


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any notable change in the frequency or details of our missions, though. I can¡¯t say what it means, but we should stay vigilant. It feels like something is brewing.¡±


    Many knights, having opened their upper dantian and awakened their spirituality after reaching the Transcendence Tier, often possessed a near-prescient ability born from straddling the line between life and death¡ªa keen intuition that allowed them to instinctively discern the path to survival from the road to ruin.


    The absence of the Seven Great Orders¡¯ leadership was one such cause for unease. No matter how tightly such matters were kept under wraps, rumors inevitably leaked when people were involved.


    Some speculated that demons from the Nine Hells would soon spill forth. Others whispered that the Celestials were advancing from Heaven¡¯s Gate. Some blamed the lingering remnants of Nidhogg¡¯s curse.


    As for Leonard¡ª


    ¡°...Huff.¡±


    Upon returning from the Corroded Realm, Leonard had shut himself away in his quarters at the Red Dragon base, devoting himself entirely to consolidating the enlightenment he had gained. Despite being a promising talent noted by the Knight Commanders, he wasn¡¯t yet in a position to involve himself in major events. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be until he ascended to the Demigod Tier and gained access to classified information.


    But for Leonard, who had been meditating in the lotus position for over two weeks, that was of little concern.


    There¡¯s no longer any part of the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method¡¯s scriptures that I can take reference from. Substituting myself as the central element, Earth, to complete the core¡ªthis direction wasn¡¯t something even the martial art¡¯s creator could have envisioned.


    Having reached a higher tier than in his previous life, Leonard was confident in his judgment. The creator of the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method had to have also been someone who¡¯d reached the cusp of the Profound Realm. The level of understanding and enlightenment infused into the martial arts scriptures made this apparent.


    Of course, it was possible that the creator had fully advanced into the Profound Realm. If that were the case, the martial art had to have been written before they¡¯d broken through, or perhaps it was a supreme cultivation method born from organizing their accumulated knowledge.


    Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter. At my current level, the martial arts scriptures of the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method can no longer guide me further. From here on out, I must trust my own martial philosophy to forge ahead.


    Envisioning the Yellow Dragon, a divine beast that could be considered the head of the other divine beasts, as equal to humanity... Such an insight was so audacious, even arrogant, that calling it hubristic would fall short. Yet somewhere deep in Leonard¡¯s consciousness, the spark of such an idea began to ignite.


    One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method


    Five Star Sovereign Sutra: Inheriting the Path


    Surpassing the state of compressing the five elemental forces into a singular whole, as outlined in the Five-Star Creation Sutra, marked a leap to the next level. The idea that ¡°the energies of the five elements condense as they sink to a single point¡± was only the beginning.


    By cycling through the compatibility and incompatibility of the elements, the harmonized five elements gradually elevated their state through circulation.


    In stages one and two, yang energy continued to grow until it reached the mature state. But from stage three onward, yin energy began to gain prominence, matching the mature state of the yang energy by stage four. The final state, stage five, represented the perfect balance between yin and yang, perpetually growing without end.


    So this was the state of the Five Elements Equilibrium. Compatibility and incompatibility were, after all, merely repetitive cycles of pushing and pulling within the natural order. Theoretically, the state of equilibrium transcended such meaningless repetition. If there was a victor, there would also be a loser. As if to deny that, the state of equilibrium was nothing short of fantastical.


    ...But perhaps the very notion of ¡°loser¡± is nothing but arrogance and bias.


    Even if a forest burned to ash, new shoots would inevitably sprout from the charred remains. A pond could be filled in with soil, but water would still find its way deep underground. Even compatibility and incompatibility were ultimately limitations born from humanity¡¯s incomplete understanding of the natural world.


    As these thoughts coalesced, an image of a vagrant mumbling about filling then emptying flashed through Leonard¡¯s mind. Though the man was neither a master nor even a skilled martial artist, enlightenment was not bound by status or strength. Wisdom that began with humanity, when elevated far enough, would eventually reach realms incomprehensible to human understanding. To enter such an unknown realm, one needed to first let go of all prior learning and enlightenment.


    Swirl.


    A golden auspicious energy rose faintly around Leonard, illuminating the training chamber. It was an energy distinct from augmented protective qi.


    Following Commander Wade was the right choice. If I hadn¡¯t, it would¡¯ve taken me half a year longer to become accustomed to wielding this power.


    Unlike ordinary internal energy, the auspicious energy itself was fundamentally different. It was impossible to imitate Flamberg directly without having the same Mindscape as Wade, but Leonard had picked up enough of the basics to grasp how to move it.


    Still, his expression quickly turned puzzled.


    ¡°This is...? I can¡¯t handle this the same way as internal energy. I can¡¯t shape it into augmented qi or discharge it like Commander Wade.¡±


    It didn¡¯t accumulate within him like traditional internal energy, nor did it flow through his meridians. While it shared some traits with qi, its detailed characteristics were vastly different. Given that even Leonard¡¯s Dragon Eyes couldn¡¯t track Flamberg¡¯s hyper-acceleration, this power was, in the truest sense, something entirely unknown.


    For now, Leonard decided to call it celestial energy. Considering that only Wade among the Knight Commanders had been seen using it, he assumed it was a special power unique even among Demigod Tier beings.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    After spending hours experimenting with the celestial energy, Leonard finally achieved a breakthrough.


    By wielding celestial energy and harnessing the level of the Demigod Tier, its consumption and burden will be significantly reduced. It¡¯s almost as if my very existence is elevated temporarily when I use it.


    It was similar to freely activating his Dragon Heart¡ªa feat that otherwise required specific conditions like entering a Corroded Realm or confronting beings from otherworldly dimensions. Celestial energy had practical advantages far beyond that.


    Moreover, the two powers didn¡¯t clash or interfere with one another. If Leonard ever had to reenter a Corroded Realm, he was confident they would synergize.


    Let¡¯s see... When they synergize, if it¡¯s an enemy like Svafnir whose affinity I can counter, I can probably hold my own. I may not be able to defeat them outright, but I won¡¯t be entirely without a chance either.


    This meant Leonard had ascended to a level where he could, albeit conditionally, contend with a Demigod Tier being. His worth as a knight was now magnitudes higher than before.


    Against Demigod Tier beings, it didn¡¯t matter whether one was at the External Force Tier or the Transcendence Tier. The overwhelming might of Demigod Tier beings rendered the usual logic of numbers meaningless, which was why the Three Noble Houses invested heavily in raising as many Demigod Tier combatants and Class 9 Grand Magi as possible.


    Though Leonard¡¯s newfound strength had its limitations and was barely within Demigod Tier standards, he had still reached a point where he would be treated as a major figure even without the Cardenas family¡¯s influence.


    This also meant Leonard was no longer someone the Order of the Golden Dragon could afford to expend as they saw fit.


    ¡°Returning to the Forest of Swords shouldn¡¯t be an issue anymore.¡±


    The sheer number and might of the Golden Dragon Knights made them a threat, but Leonard could easily defeat five or six of them on his own now that he could wield the power of the Demigod Tier without significant strain. Given that his prior insubordination had restricted the Golden Dragon Knights¡¯ freedom of action, there was no longer any reason for him to avoid them.


    As he emerged from his training chamber, Leonard cast his gaze westward, toward the setting sun on the distant horizon.


    ...The commanders seem to be gathered in one place. Is it a meeting?


    It seemed Leonard¡¯s awakening of the celestial energy had enhanced the range and clarity of his Dragon Eyes, allowing him to perceive the flow of energy far beyond what should have been possible. Even though the gathering of powerful presences was well beyond the horizon, their auras shimmered clearly in his sight.


    Each presence belonged to a formidable warrior capable of distorting the very laws of the world. Among them, he could also sense one familiar energy and another foreign one¡ªlikely indicating that another Class 9 Grand Magus had arrived from the Wickeline family. Cruella had seemingly brought someone along.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Suddenly, Leonard felt an intense disruption in his perception. It was as if a massive portion of his awareness had been forcibly severed, and he could no longer sense any of the figures he¡¯d just observed. It seemed the group had noticed his attempt to observe them.


    Sure enough, a voice soon resonated directly in his mind, as clear as if the speaker were right beside him. It was as if the speaker used the Thousand Miles Sound Transmission.


    ¡ªThis is not a place where you are permitted. Do not pry.


    It was Wade. His voice carried its usual sternness, though there was a hint of pride hidden within it, as if acknowledging Leonard¡¯s achievements. Leonard realized that with time, he too could one day project his will across great distances, just as Wade had done.


    Content with his progress, Leonard withdrew his awareness. Had Wade and the others perceived Leonard as a threat, they wouldn¡¯t have stopped at merely severing his perception. They would have possibly attacked his consciousness directly with a heart sword, shattering his spirit altogether.


    Understanding this, Leonard wasn¡¯t frightened. He smiled, exhilarated by the path now unfolding before him.


    ¡°The Demigod Tier, huh.¡±


    This time, it was different.


    When he had once faced defeat and death at the hands of the Heavenly Demon, the path before him had seemed faint and unreachable, like a mountain peak hidden beyond the clouds. Now, it was so close that he felt he could touch it if he reached out.


    The qualifications to approach the true essence of the Arcadian Empire and the Three Noble Houses were now within his grasp.


    The Demigod Tier was no longer just a distant dream¡ªit was one step away.


    * * *


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Wade suddenly swept his hand through the air, a casual motion so natural that an untrained observer would have thought he was merely swatting away a bothersome insect.


    However, the individuals gathered in the hall were not ordinary people. Each was a supreme warrior, one of the strongest in existence.


    This was the Hall of Dragons. Though ordinarily used for the Seven Great Orders¡¯ internal meetings, today the hall had been opened to outsiders¡ªa rare occasion.


    ¡°What was that? It didn¡¯t feel refined enough to be the gaze of a commander-level knight,¡± remarked Corbin, the Light Dragon Commander, his expression curious.


    Beside him, Demian tilted his head as if in disbelief. ¡°That felt familiar... No, it couldn¡¯t be. Leonard couldn¡¯t have grown that much already, could he...?¡±


    ¡°It was Leonard,¡± Wade said curtly, confirming Demian¡¯s muttered speculation.


    ¡°It seems he gained some enlightenment during the recent Corroded Realm expedition. I didn¡¯t expect him to grow so much in less than a month.¡±


    If this pace continued, Leonard could very well reach the Demigod Tier in less than a year¡ªa growth rate that was nothing short of monstrous.


    Demian¡¯s jaw dropped in shock, while Corbin, who had been trying to recall who Leonard was, froze. It was as though Leonard intended to break every record for the youngest achiever in the Cardenas family¡¯s history.


    Those who had broken into the Demigod Tier understood all too well what this meant. The expansion of one¡¯s awareness field by several kilometers and the externalization of one¡¯s Mindscape were unmistakable signs that a breakthrough into the Demigod Tier was imminent.


    ¡°Fascinating.¡±


    The tense atmosphere, filled with murmurs of confusion and curiosity, suddenly broke.


    The man who¡¯d spoken sat at the assembly¡¯s head seat. His hair and eyes radiated a brilliant golden light, as though he were a living embodiment of the sun. Even the blood flowing through his veins shimmered faintly with the same golden hue, visible beneath his skin like molten gold.


    This was Declan von Cardenas, the Archduke of Sword and the head of the Cardenas family, one of the three pillars of the Arcadian Empire.


    Though rumors of his inactivity had led some to question whether he was even alive, the man smiled warmly, his boyishly clear eyes incongruous with his rugged, bearded appearance. ¡°For now, let us proceed with today¡¯s agenda. Discussing successors would be meaningless if the world is doomed to end, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Seated in the hall were two Class 9 Grand Magi from the Wickeline family, four of the Cardenas family¡¯s Knight Commanders, and¡ªvia a communication device¡ªthose from the Jehoia family, who were unable to leave the front lines in their fight against the Spriggans.


    The representatives of the Three Noble Houses had all gathered.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 Cruella¡¯s eyes widened at the words of the Archduke of Sword. Tone laced with curiosity, she said, ¡°Honestly, it was already puzzling that he had a Dragon Heart... but were you seriously considering making him your successor?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t deny that he is the most promising candidate. Of course, I¡¯ve never actually met him, so it¡¯s all just hearsay,¡± Declan replied nonchalantly, though his thoughts drifted to a relative he had never seen face-to-face before.


    Leonard. He was the child who had awakened the Dragon Heart, a mark of the family head¡¯s authority. The Dragon Heart was passed down within the Cardenas bloodline, which possessed the unique Dragon Blood. The mere fact that someone from a collateral line had awakened the ¡°Eye¡± was already unprecedented, but for him to have also awakened the ¡°Heart¡±? Such a case had never occurred, not once in the family¡¯s entire history.


    From leading the charge to repel the Order of the Shadow which had invaded the Galapagos Island to persuading a majority of the Knight Commanders to rally to his side, his capabilities and talents were indisputable.


    It¡¯s understandable that someone like Demian and Grace, who act on whims, would align with him. But for Wade and Audrey to join too? That was unexpected.


    Even within the Seven Great Orders, Wade and Audrey stood out as paragons of experience and skill. Despite being the Archduke of Sword and head of the Cardenas family, Declan would not dare to treat them lightly in private.


    In terms of martial prowess, the gap between Declan and them could not have been significant. If they were to engage in an all-out battle, he would need to assume at least a thirty percent chance of failure.


    If warriors of such caliber were united in their praise for the boy, Declan¡¯s assessment couldn¡¯t differ significantly.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s get back to the main topic. We¡¯ll begin with our Cardenas family¡¯s report. Corbin?¡± S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Corbin rose from his seat, blinking, with dark circles under his eyes. His frame was lean, almost gaunt, and he looked like someone caught in the liminal state between youth and adulthood. Despite his appearance, his talent and rapid growth were evident, given that aging slowed once one reached the Transcendence Tier, and halted entirely upon reaching the Demigod Tier.


    ¡°I am Corbin, the Light Dragon Commander. I¡¯m responsible for the Cardenas family¡¯s intelligence division. As you all are already aware, we received reports of irregularities involving the Outer God known as the Mocking Slayer in the recently conquered Corroded Realm, Nastrond.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± muttered the Grand Magus seated beside Cruella.


    Though the face of the Grand Magus was obscured by the hat pulled low over his brow, the seriousness with which he regarded the situation was clear. Even Demian had abandoned his usual flippant demeanor.


    Corbin said, ¡°A being that descended after sacrificing two apostles just to laugh and vanish without doing anything? This doesn¡¯t bode well.¡±


    Declan nodded in agreement. ¡°Titles like ¡®Mocking Slayer¡¯ don¡¯t come without reason. The Outer God Nidhogg was called the Mocking Slayer because wherever he laughed, slaughter would inevitably follow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we deployed the entire Order of the Light Dragon to search every corner of the imperial territory,¡± Corbin added.


    Although this temporarily left the Cardenas¡¯ intelligence network nearly paralyzed, preventing a potential crisis involving a top-tier Outer God took precedence. After fifteen grueling days of exhaustive mobilization, the results the Order of the Light Dragon achieved were simple, yet anticlimactic.


    ¡°We found no signs of his presence within the Arcadian Empire. From remote villages with only a few families to the marquis¡¯s territory, we scoured everything. All we managed to catch were a few petty bandits¡ªno Outer God worshippers or dark mages.¡±


    ¡°Were there any areas left unchecked or regions where progress was incomplete?¡±


    ¡°Only the territory of the Three Noble Houses and the empire¡¯s direct grounds remain. Those are areas I have no authority to investigate.¡±


    Even the Order of the Light Dragon, which served as the Cardenas family¡¯s eyes and ears, could not intrude upon the domains of the other two noble houses without shattering the fragile trust between them.


    As for the empire¡¯s direct grounds, the situation was even more clear-cut.


    Conducting a search there without the emperor¡¯s explicit permission? That was treason. Even the Cardenas family, celebrated as a founding family and protector of the Empire, would not be forgiven for such an act.


    As soon as Corbin finished speaking, Jehoia¡¯s communication device buzzed, followed by a deep, resonant voice.


    ¡ªThe Outer God has not trespassed into Jehoia¡¯s territory.


    The Jehoia family, a descendant of the ancient Dvergr race, had inherited not only their ancestors¡¯ lineage but also their governance system. Ruled by a council of ten elders through majority vote, the dwarf speaking via the communication device represented one of these elders.


    Though the Jehoias were individually weak compared to the likes of the Cardenas or the Wickelines, the equipment and resources they supplied were indispensable to the Empire¡¯s various front lines. Including Aeroship production and repairs¡ªthe foundations of the Order of the Blue Dragon¡¯s aerial battles against the Celestials coming from the Celestial Gates¡ªmany warfare innovations were thanks to the Jehoia family.


    ¡ªYou all should be well aware of this, I¡¯m sure. No one can infiltrate our territory. If an intruder appears, the earth and stone will whisper to us. Our detectors will detect any disturbance to the land¡¯s shape or flow.


    While the domains of the Cardenas and Wickeline families were similarly difficult to access, they paled in comparison to the Jehoia family, who burrowed hundreds of meters into the ground and built an underground city.


    The people of Jehoia, who had inherited part of the ancient Dvergr¡¯s abilities, became exponentially stronger underground. Reading ley lines and communicating with minerals was only the most basic of their talents.


    ¡°The Wickeline family is no different. We have layer upon layer of Class 9 barriers. How would anyone even get through? Even if there was an inside accomplice, it¡¯d take at least two of the Pentagon to pull it off,¡± said Cruella with a dismissive look.


    The other Grand Magus, whose mouth was the only visible feature beneath his hat, echoed her skepticism and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s a bold claim, but I agree. If someone did tamper with us, at least two Pentagon members would need to be involved.¡±


    ¡°And what are the chances of that?¡± Corbin asked.


    Nicholas, the fifth seat of the Pentagon, contradicted his earlier statement and resolutely said, ¡°None, as far as I can see. Outer Gods and mages fundamentally do not align. Even if a mage gains their favor, their lifetime of accumulated power and knowledge would be invalidated, and they¡¯d be reduced to a mere heretic. It would be similar to throwing their life¡¯s worth into the trash.¡±


    ¡ªBut couldn¡¯t they seek immortality or deification?


    ¡°There are plenty of other ways to delay or avoid death. And deification? That only results in the loss of a person¡¯s identity and mind, turning them into nothing more than monsters.¡±


    Nicholas flatly dismissed Jehoia¡¯s argument before turning toward the head seat, where the Archduke of Sword, Declan, was seated. ¡°The same applies to the Cardenas family. With the inherent dragon gene in their bloodline, it would be difficult to tolerate beings from another dimension. Those entities would have no reason to scheme within Arcadia. It¡¯s more likely they¡¯re preparing their plans beyond the reach of our eyes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, a reasonable conclusion,¡± Declan agreed, drumming his fingers against the armrest of his chair.


    The Outer Gods had no reason to directly confront an empire that had successfully withstood centuries of defensive battles. Compared to the Arcadian Empire, the remaining kingdoms of the world were like decrepit shacks. Most couldn¡¯t even manage to seal their Rifts in time, making it inevitable that their regions would deteriorate into Corroded Realms.


    If high-difficulty incursions from an otherworldly dimension like the recent Corroded Realm, Nastrond, occurred simultaneously, even the Empire would struggle to contain them all.


    ¡°...If that¡¯s all we have, it¡¯s quite discouraging. Arcadia cannot afford to mobilize for total war without a clear direction or objective,¡± Declan remarked, his tone heavy.


    The assembled people shared his sentiments and exhaled long and deeply.


    ¡°The peace maintained by ignorance is shaking once again.¡±


    ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have just... No, that might have been even more unstable. Back then, it was the best choice available.¡±


    ¡°If we had just a hundred years¡ªno, even fifty more years¡ªwe could have unified the entire world under the Arcadian Empire without discord.¡±


    Even if they claimed to act under the guise of protecting the world from the Outer Gods, there was no way such reasoning would be accepted at face value.


    The Arcadian Empire revealing its ambitions would only spark fear among the ignorant masses who didn¡¯t even grasp a fraction of the truth. They would surely unite to declare war. While a single knightly order could crush them all, the chaos and disorder following such a defeat would only leave nations in greater disarray.


    In such chaos, the Outer God worshippers and the Demoniac followers would flourish, multiplying like swarms of ants. Arcadia¡¯s enemies would grow endlessly, draining the Empire¡¯s resources as it struggled to contain them.


    ¡°If we could strike swiftly and decisively to neutralize the threat, that would undoubtedly be the best option. But we have no way to locate their base,¡± Declan muttered, an involuntary bitter smile tugging at his lips.


    ¡°What a dilemma. Neither option feels right.¡±


    Ever since succeeding as the family head, Declan had worked tirelessly without a single day of rest. Yet, the current predicament was unlike anything he had faced before.


    If Arcadia openly hunted down the enemy, the already wary nations would unite in opposition. Crushing them would be simple enough, but suppressing the ensuing chaos completely would be impossible. On the other hand, if they continued to operate covertly, they could avoid war with the smaller kingdoms but risk failing to prevent¡ªor even prepare for¡ªthe disaster hinted at by Nidhogg¡¯s ominous laughter.


    Between the two options, Declan¡¯s choice was clear.


    ...I guess it¡¯s war, then.


    Weighing the merits and risks, preventing the disaster was too catastrophic to ignore. If the smaller kingdoms fell into chaos and sided with the Outer Gods or Demoniacs, Arcadia could still manage. But the alternative¡ªallowing the world-ending calamity to proceed unchecked¡ªwas simply not an option.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The Hall of Dragons suddenly opened. No one had expected an additional attendee.


    A presence rapidly approached, their aura fully exposed.


    It did not take long for them to identify the newcomer: Grace, the Blue Dragon Commander.


    Like Audrey, Grace was responsible for maintaining the operation of the front lines and had been excused from attending the meeting. She was not someone who could arbitrarily alter her schedule.


    ¡°This aura... Grace? What¡¯s going on all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Looks like something unexpected has happened.¡±


    ¡°If it were about the Celestials reopening the Celestial Gates, we would¡¯ve already received word, and Grace wouldn¡¯t have come herself. Let¡¯s hear it directly from her.¡±


    The attention of everyone in the meeting room¡ªseven beings at the Demigod Tier¡ªfocused on the entrance. The intense clash of their collective auras caused the very space near the doorway to quiver. The sheer pressure from their presence was so overwhelming that anyone below their level would likely have suffered a cardiac arrest on the spot.


    ¡°Uh, sorry I¡¯m late?¡± Grace scratched the back of her head awkwardly as she walked in, appearing visibly flustered.


    Declan chuckled quietly, while Wade furrowed his brow and fixed a sharp glare on Grace, silently urging her to explain her sudden arrival. Though she might seem absent-minded at times, Grace was not so clueless as to misunderstand the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°Blue Dragon Commander, Grace, reporting to the family head. I¡¯ve returned temporarily due to an unusual development related to the Celestials.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the confidential classification of the issue?¡±


    ¡°By my judgment, it¡¯s definitely Level 1.¡±


    Her prompt reply caused a ripple of unease to spread among the attendees.


    Even the sudden appearance of a Demigod Tier being would typically only warrant a Level 2 classification. A Level 1 issue, however, was something capable of impacting the entirety of the front lines¡ªa matter of extreme urgency.


    Declan¡¯s expression turned serious as he leaned forward, his playful demeanor vanishing. ¡°Explain in detail.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Grace nodded and straightened her back. ¡°Sigrdrifa, recorded as one of the leader-class Celestials, has approached us directly to request a treaty.¡±


    Sigrdrifa, the Queen of the Valkyries, also known as Brynhildr. Her title spoke of both her unmatched strength and her divine authority over victory itself. Among the Valkyries, a race that had once served the gods, she was one of their top three strongest warriors.


    If someone of her caliber approached the Cardenas family alone, it could only mean one thing: they were serious. No one would dare risk their life for a ploy like this.


    ¡°A treaty? Are they seeking a truce?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    The next words Grace spoke sent shockwaves through the room, her words completely unexpected: ¡°The Celestials have decided to sever their ties to this world. They are planning to isolate the Celestial Realm from this dimension and execute a mass exodus to another plane of existence. To prevent any misunderstandings and interference during the migration, they wish to establish a non-aggression pact with us, and they are seeking recognition as envoys to negotiate the terms.¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 Sigrdrifa, meaning ¡°the one who leads to victory¡± in the ancient tongue, was the Valkyrie Queen of the Celestials. She was a figure whose legitimacy had been recognized since ancient times. After the Aesir gods disappeared entirely from Asgard, there was no race superior to the Valkyries. Naturally, Sigrdrifa, who had ascended to the throne among them, became one of the Celestials¡¯ representatives.


    Unlike the Einherjar¡ªmere mortals whose strength and bravery had been acknowledged on Earth¡ªValkyries were apostles of the Chief God, Odin. They were innately capable of high-speed flight and demonstrated exceptional skill with spears and shields, making them flawless warriors. Born with their bodies, minds, and souls perfectly unified, they could reach the Transcendence Tier with ease.


    Even the most talented humans from Leonard¡¯s past life paled in comparison to Celestials like the Valkyries.


    Hesitating, Sigridrifa thought, I used to think that the inherently inferior mortals would eventually bow before us.


    She sat calmly, bound in enchanted restraints. But when her eyes turned slightly, the knights surrounding her instantly raised their killing intent, ready to strike her down at a moment¡¯s notice.


    The restraints had been crafted by a Class 9 Grand Magus, and even though they couldn¡¯t fully suppress the power of a demigod, Sigrdrifa knew that fighting the warriors¡ªwho¡¯d reached the pinnacle of the Transcendence Tier¡ªwould leave her fate uncertain.


    The knights encircling her were none other than the elite of the Order of the Blue Dragon, veterans who had fought the Celestials for decades.


    The moment I summon my divine weapon or invoke my authority, I¡¯ll be hit by at least four attacks.


    Though wounds inflicted by those weaker than her were easier to recover from, sustaining four direct hits, even minor ones, would leave her gravely injured.


    Unlike the Celestial Realm, where remnants of the old era¡¯s power and laws persisted, the Middle Realm was devoid of divine traces. Though she could hold her ground against even commander-level foes near Celestial Gates, her strength while on Earth was less than half of what it was normally.


    She had come to negotiate with words, not to fight her way out, but in this situation, even escape seemed impossible.


    If an all-out war erupts between Celestials and mortals...


    As one who wielded the Authority of Triumph, Sigrdrifa was acutely aware of the outcome. If the Arcadian Empire hadn¡¯t divided its forces across multiple frontiers, the Celestials would have been trampled by the mortal armies flooding through the Celestial Gates.


    The founder of the Cardenas, who was able to use the power of a god on a limited basis, was also a threat, but now, humanity had already surpassed the Celestials in raw strength even without resorting to their ultimate weapons.


    It was then that Sigrdrifa noticed.


    ¡ªThey¡¯re here.


    After decades of battle, she instinctively reacted, even while restrained. At the same time, she caught sight of Grace approaching with an unusually tense demeanor.


    Even someone like Grace, who was known for her blunt personality and lack of tact, couldn¡¯t help but sense the gravity of the day¡¯s meeting. Whatever unfolded would not only reshape the Cardenas family but potentially alter the course of the entire world.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Grace said.


    Despite being archenemies, Sigrdrifa softened her expression and chuckled at Grace.


    ¡ªYou seem unusually tense, Blade Dancer.


    The Valkyries, as a rule, were a female-only race. In the past, some had been granted as wives to warriors recognized by Odin, but ever since the old era ended, the Valkyries had become completely independent. No longer mere gifts or attendants, they lived as warriors, and it was natural for them to feel camaraderie with female knights like Grace.


    ¡°Why do you Celestials always act like we¡¯re friends? Do you even know how many Valkyries I¡¯ve killed?¡± Grace retorted sharply.


    Sigrdrifa smirked.


    ¡ªOf course. Sixty-three had fallen to your hands, to be precise. That includes prominent great warriors like Hrist, Gondul, and Geiravor.


    ¡°What?! You know all that and still act so chummy?¡±


    ¡ªThe more glorious one¡¯s battle record, the more valuable the warrior becomes. Those who were felled by your blade would¡¯ve been content with their deaths. After all, Valkyries harbor no resentment over killing or being killed in battle.


    It was a difference in their values, shaped by vast epochs of time.


    ¡ªWe come from a time when dying of disease or old age was seen as disgraceful. Even being slain by a family member to end one¡¯s life was considered an honor. To die by the blade of another warrior? That was the ultimate glory. There¡¯s no room for hard feelings in that.


    ¡°...Just follow me. Everyone¡¯s waiting.¡±


    Feeling the impenetrable wall of their differing worldviews, Grace simply turned on her heel and led Sigrdrifa forward.


    Though Sigrdrifa found herself walking through the innermost depths of the Cardenas estate¡ªthe estate of her people¡¯s historic nemesis¡ªit mattered little now that the Celestials had decided to abandon this world.


    Even the strategic advantage of knowing the estate¡¯s layout was moot. They couldn¡¯t even breach a single knightly order near the Celestial Gates. What could they possibly achieve here?


    Rumble.


    The Hall of Dragons opened with a deep rumble, the stone gate dragging across the ground.


    As the restrained energy within was unleashed, even the Valkyrie Queen momentarily froze in place, her instincts screaming at her to halt.


    Even in the old era, there were only a few places that exuded such an overwhelming aura of dread.


    Seven Demigod Tier beings were within the hall. Two of them were even stronger than the others.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Grace¡¯s voice broke the spell, urging Sigrdrifa forward.


    Sigrdrifa¡¯s legs finally moved again, and she entered the Hall of Dragons alongside Grace. The walk to the center of the chamber took seconds, yet each step felt like an eternity. When Sigrdrifa finally arrived, she saw them¡ªthe seven Demigod Tier beings clad in mortal forms. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ugh.


    The moment she entered their killing range, it felt as if her spine was being crushed under an invisible weight. Instinctively, she reached for her divine weapon, but she stopped herself just in time, narrowly avoiding a swift execution.


    Facing just one would have been near hopeless. Facing all seven¡ªor eight, including Grace¡ªmeant she would die in less than a second.


    Declan, the Archduke of Sword, sensed her hesitation and narrowed his eyes, his gaze cold and sharp. ¡°A Celestial, huh? I never thought such an arrogant race would send an envoy. It seems you¡¯ve finally learned your place.¡±


    ¡ª...I am Sigrdrifa, the Queen of Valkyries. You must be the Archduke of Sword.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    In that instant, the hierarchy between them was solidified. Despite Declan¡¯s overt disdain, Sigrdrifa could only grit her teeth and force herself to speak through the tension. Cold sweat was trickling down her back.


    ¡ªI assume my purpose here has already been conveyed.


    Declan nodded. ¡°The mass exodus of the Celestials, or more accurately, the separation of the Celestial Realm and the Middle Realm. You¡¯re not just running away; you¡¯re cutting yourselves off entirely.¡±


    ¡ªIndeed. Our existence is now only stable within the Celestial Realm, where the remnants of the old era¡¯s power remain. Without any foundation, we will be corrupted the instant we migrate to another dimension.


    Declan smirked. ¡°From our perspective, there¡¯s no downside. The Celestial Realm was severed from this world after the God-Slaying War. Without the Celestial Realm¡ªand with the Divine Throne vacant¡ªour burden will lessen. We¡¯ll also have more freedom to act on other frontiers. You must have realized this, which is why you¡¯re offering a non-aggression pact.¡±


    Acknowledging this, Sigrdrifa cautiously added:


    ¡ªIn exchange for this pact, we are prepared to offer you information about circumstances you are not yet aware of.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Declan¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡ªYou will come to understand why the Celestial Realm abruptly decided to migrate and why we abandoned our efforts to reclaim the Middle Realm.


    Declan briefly closed his eyes before opening them again. He nodded as he responded, ¡°Very well, let us hear the information first.¡±


    ¡ªThat is...


    Faced with Declan¡¯s unilateral demand, Sigrdrifa showed an expression twisted with discomfort and reluctance.


    ¡°Offering it as a post-payment lacks credibility. We will take the information as a down payment and claim relics from the old era as the remainder of the deal. If you do not accept these terms, I will see to it that only your head is returned.¡±


    ¡ªWhat!


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to wield those relics in an alternate dimension anyway. Unlike the Celestials, who are whole and complete entities, these relics are tied to the very laws of our world. They¡¯ll likely disintegrate the moment they cross the dimensional rift.¡±


    Declan¡¯s oppressive proposal was not only ruthless but also logically irrefutable. Sigrdrifa bit her lip, cornered and unable to retort.


    What he said was true. The relics of the divine era derived their power from the laws of this world. Once removed, not only would their power vanish, but their physical forms would also likely crumble into nothingness. Despite this, the Celestial Realm had planned to bring them along to preserve a semblance of their roots for the sake of their descendants.


    Declan gave her no time to hesitate. ¡°You have chosen to leave this world, whatever your reasons may be. That means anything belonging to this world should remain here.¡±


    ¡ªDon¡¯t you think you¡¯re being greedy?


    ¡°We have no qualms about crossing the Celestial Gate to seize them as spoils of war. Unlike the Demoniacs and the Outer Gods, we can communicate with you, which is why we¡¯re even offering these terms. By our rules, it would¡¯ve been entirely appropriate for us to send your severed head back instead.¡±


    This was no bluff or empty threat. The bloodlust radiating from Declan as he brushed the hilt of his sword carved through her resolve like a blade. Sigrdrifa realized instantly that should she refuse, her life would end then and there.


    Death does not scare me. But if I am slaughtered in this chamber, my kin, who are already vulnerable as they prepare to migrate, will be unable to withstand the onslaught of these warriors!


    Even in full defensive readiness, they might only prolong their survival by a few more moments. Losing a leader at such a critical juncture, however, would create an opening that could be exploited, leading to their swift collapse.


    Though she had cautioned her people to prepare for any contingency, the Celestials would undoubtedly be unprepared for the true might of mortals.


    As a higher species that could reach the Transcendence Tier from birth and live for hundreds and thousands of years, their innate superiority made it difficult to take a mortal race with a mere hundred-year lifespan seriously. Only those who had faced mortals on the front lines had come to understand that the once ¡°inferior¡± race had surpassed even those from the Celestial Realm.


    ¡ª...I accept.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s begin the discussion in earnest.¡±


    Though the conclusion was humiliating, Sigrdrifa had no choice but to concede. She began to divulge the information the Celestial Realm had painstakingly gathered.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª. ¡ª¡ª. ¡ª¡ª, ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª.


    ¡°...What did you just say?¡±


    Fortunately, the reaction was exactly as Sigrdrifa had hoped.


    ¡°Sigrdrifa, can you swear upon the Creator¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡ªOf course. I swear upon the name of Odin, the Chief God. I vow that there is no falsehood, omission, or exaggeration in what I have said.


    For the Celestials, the name of their god, Odin, was more than just a title¡ªit was a bond that tied their very existence to their words. For a Valkyrie, breaking an oath sworn upon Odin¡¯s name would result in instant annihilation, even for their queen.


    Her solemn oath lent credibility to her claims. After a moment of deliberation, Declan and the seven Demigod Tier beings exchanged a glance, coming to a unanimous decision.


    ¡°We accept the terms of the negotiation. Though we¡¯ll need His Majesty¡¯s approval, I doubt he will object. From this point forward, the territories within and outside the Celestial Gate will be mutually off-limits.¡±


    It was a resolution that marked a complete severance between the Celestial Realm and the Middle Realm, between Celestials and mortals.


    It was also the moment when the ancient conflict, which had raged since the dragons gave way to the banners of Arcadia, finally came to an end.


    The Green Dragon Commander finally lifted his head after remaining silent throughout the meeting.


    For Uluka, who had been assigned to the Spriggan frontier, most of the other frontiers were of little concern. But this matter was different.


    With the end of the war against the Celestials, the Order of the Blue Dragon has been relieved of their duties and can now serve as reserves for any other frontier.


    Barring sporadic Rift incursions, the inaccessible Corroded Realms, and the gates of the Demonic Realm which opened only at certain periods, the only place that could make full use of this newfound force was the Spriggan frontier, which was under the jurisdiction of the Order of the Green Dragon.


    Of course, the Order of the Blue Dragon could help subjugate the Void Deities, but according to the information brought by Sigrdrifa, the Spriggan frontier was a higher priority.


    ...This is worth trying.


    Though he regretted not being the first to make history, becoming the second to achieve such a monumental feat was still a worthy endeavor.


    Armed with a sense of duty and ambition, the Green Dragon Commander Uluka lightly traced his fingers over the hilt of his sword.


    A monumental battle unprecedented in scope was drawing near.


    * * *


    The very next day.


    ¡°Leonard, are you in there?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Commander Demian?¡±


    Demian, having arrived at Leonard¡¯s quarters within the Order of the Red Dragon¡¯s barracks, called out to him.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 ¡°...Is it true that you¡¯ve already reached that level at your age?¡±


    When Demian saw Leonard in person after a long time, his face briefly reflected disbelief then settled on mild perplexity.


    He couldn¡¯t help it. Breaking through to the Transcendence Tier before the age of twenty was already an extraordinary feat, but to begin ascending the steps to the Demigod Tier? That was incomparable. It was a tier that could take someone decades, even over a century, to reach¡ªassuming they had the necessary talent and fortune.


    Leonard had already drawn attention as a promising prodigy with multiple unique traits, but now, with his potential breakthrough into the Demigod Tier, his value had skyrocketed beyond measure.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®reached that level¡¯?¡± Leonard asked, seemingly unaware of his own transformation.


    Demian scratched the back of his head, then replied, ¡°You must have experienced a phenomenon where your awareness field expanded outward significantly, haven¡¯t you? That phenomenon indicates that your Mindscape is transforming into a unique law, which is essentially proof that you¡¯ve nearly reached the Demigod Tier. As the barrier between your soul and body fades, the natural limits imposed on your mortal body will also begin to fade.¡±


    ¡°Fade? So, the barrier doesn¡¯t completely disappear?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. If the distinction between soul and body were to vanish entirely, transforming your existence into pure law, what would you call that?¡±


    Realizing the foolishness of his question, Leonard let out a soft ¡°Ah.¡± He then answered quietly, ¡°...A god.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The state where a being sheds the constraints of mortality to attain immortality¡ªthat¡¯s what we call the Deification Tier, the realm we¡¯ve been longing to reach for hundreds of years.¡±


    A Deification Tier being, an entity who¡¯d elevated their self-conceived laws to the same status as the laws of the world itself, was considered a peak warrior. This was why those who achieved the Deification Tier were spoken of in the same breath as gods.


    The transcendental species, the gods who¡¯d dominated the ancient era, were born with the portions of the world¡¯s laws assigned to them as their inherent authorities. That was what made them so powerful.


    A Deification Tier being, however, was a being who became powerful by acquiring part of the world¡¯s laws through their own efforts.


    ¡°If you want a simpler analogy, think of it like this: the gods are nobles born into power, inheriting their lands at birth. Deification Tier beings, on the other hand, are commoners who carve out their own lands through sheer effort and ability.¡±


    As Demian discussed the unreachable Deification Tier, the tier no one after Ancestor Cardenas had achieved, his expression stiffened involuntarily. Memories of the meeting that had stretched from the previous night to just moments ago replayed in his mind.


    The information brought by Sigrdrifa, the Valkyrie Queen, had proven its worth. It revealed that the Arcadian Empire could possibly need to prepare for its first all-out war in centuries¡ªa worst-case scenario that they had only just begun to comprehend.


    Leonard, whose Dragon Eyes had sharpened further when his consciousness expanded, noticed even the faint disturbance in Demian¡¯s expression.


    ¡°...Looks like I¡¯ve shown you an unsightly side of me,¡± Demian muttered, forcing a bitter smile.


    Leonard¡¯s growth was remarkable, but he still lacked the control to delve into another¡¯s mind. He was merely sensing the surface thoughts that leaked through, rather than deliberately intruding into the mind. Nevertheless, it was enough for Leonard to tread carefully with his next words.


    ¡°Is this something I shouldn¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°For the most part, yes. Still, there are parts I can share with you,¡± Demian replied after some deliberation.


    ¡°Yesterday, we signed a non-aggression pact with the Celestials. The Valkyrie Queen herself came to negotiate. As a result, the Order of the Blue Dragon has lost its purpose, and what was once a five-front war has now been reduced to four.¡±


    ¡°A non-aggression pact? How long will it last?¡±


    ¡°Permanently. I can¡¯t divulge all the details, but I can guarantee this: we won¡¯t ever be at war with the Celestials again.¡±


    Leonard couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. He had asked out of concern, wondering if something bad had happened, but the news seemed overwhelmingly positive.


    If one frontier has been resolved, then there couldn¡¯t be a better scenario for the Arcadian Empire and the Three Nobles Houses. So why does the leadership seem so somber, as if they¡¯ve uncovered a grave threat?


    Noticing Leonard¡¯s skepticism, Demian chose not to explain further.


    He said, ¡°If things had gone as planned, your next assignment would have been with the Order of the Blue Dragon. But with the Celestial frontier resolved, you¡¯ll likely be assigned elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one place left, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°Correct. You¡¯ll almost certainly be sent to the Order of the Green Dragon.¡±


    Having already hunted Void Deities with the Order of the White Dragon and breached the Corroded Realm with the Order of the Red Dragon, Leonard could deduce the next logical step.


    With the Celestials out of the equation due to the non-aggression pact, the Order of the Blue Dragon had lost their enemy. If so, then the Order of the Green Dragon was the only other place he had no prior experience with, making it the only remaining option.


    He¡¯d heard of the Order of the Green Dragon once before, but aside from their enemy¡¯s name, Leonard knew nothing. The Order of the Green Dragon was more secretive than any other knightly order and was entangled in high-level classified information.


    The Spriggan.


    Even Demian, the White Dragon Commander, had only ever seen their name mentioned in reports. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tales told during the Empire¡¯s founding and those about Ancestor Cardenas herself offered faint clues. The Spriggan were described as ¡°a collective of spirits corrupted by the malice of the World Tree.¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve remembered. Then let me fill in the blanks,¡± Demian said with a smirk, as if reading Leonard¡¯s thoughts. He explained, ¡°You¡¯ve been to Nastrond, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s ruled by the Outer God Nidhogg, the one who poisoned the World Tree, Yggdrasil, during the God-Slaying War. That bastard is deeply tied to the birth of the Spriggan.¡±


    ¡°...So, it was the poison of an Outer God that corrupted the World Tree?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Connecting the dots, are you? Exactly. Nidhogg¡¯s venom doesn¡¯t merely rot its victims; it reanimates them as Undead. In Yggdrasil¡¯s case, the process took a long time and resulted in an imperfect form, but her powers as the World Tree far exceeded expectations¡ªeven Nidhogg¡¯s own.¡±


    The World Tree, a once-great incarnation of nature from a bygone era, had served as both the bridge between the Spirit Realm and the Middle Realm and as the core that maintained the cycle of natural forces.


    But as an Undead, Yggdrasil¡¯s influence turned grotesquely unnatural.


    ¡°Nidhogg never intended this outcome, but Yggdrasil became a catastrophe of her own. Within the range of her influence, ¡®death¡¯ is considered natural, while ¡®life¡¯ becomes unnatural.¡±


    Even air and sunlight were lethal to the living within her influence. From weeds to insects, she attacked everything that breathed.


    The land was already harsh enough that surviving without the ability to maintain an augmented energy shield was unthinkable. But the danger escalated even further in areas where the Spriggans had begun to operate.


    The term Spriggan referred to none other than ancient spirits. The Spriggans were powerful beings of the Spirit Realm that were distinct from its natural hierarchy. Tied to the Middle Realm rather than the Spirit Realm¡¯s structured order, they were anomalies¡ªspirits of extraordinary strength and independence.


    ¡°Normally, spirits can¡¯t become undead because they¡¯re defined by presence and absence, not by life and death. But Yggdrasil¡¯s twisted powers broke this rule. The Spriggan became abominations, possessing the traits of both spirits and the Undead. They fuse with corpses to amplify their power, transforming into spectral horrors.¡±


    From weeds to insects, there were countless corpses that the Spriggans could possess, so from an enemy¡¯s standpoint, potential threats were scattered around the whole world. A person couldn¡¯t even properly bury their fallen comrades.


    If they failed to burn or completely destroy the remains on the spot, it was unimaginable how terrifyingly powerful a Spriggan could become if it took control of the corpse of a Transcendence Tier knight.


    ¡°What¡¯s even more troublesome is that Yggdrasil continues to exert her influence, even in her corrupted state. Wickelines with High Elf bloodlines can¡¯t even get close. And if a Class 9 Grand Magus is dominated by Yggdrasil¡¯s influence, like a Spriggan is¡ª¡±


    ¡°An Arch-Lich will be born,¡± Leonard interjected.


    An Arch-Lich was a being elevated to the Demigod Tier from a lich, one of the most powerful Undead. It was a monster that had shed all the weaknesses it once possessed.


    Corrupted by mana from the dark dimension, even the virtuous could not escape falling into depravity. This was why the Order of the Green Dragon faced unending hardships on their frontlines.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why the Jehoia family is critical in the war against the Spriggans. Yggdrasil¡¯s authority, after all, has little effect on non-living entities, and Spriggans can¡¯t possess such hosts either.¡±


    The descendants of the Dvergr, the Jehoia family, were a race renowned more for their technological prowess than their combat skills. They primarily provided logistical support in the other frontiers maintained by the Three Noble Houses, managing the production and maintenance of gear for the Seven Great Orders and supplying strategic assets like the Aeroships of the Order of the Blue Dragon.


    However, the one battlefield where they were directly engaged in frontline combat was alongside the Order of the Green Dragon¡ªfighting against the undead World Tree.


    ¡°They were the ones who undertook the grand mission to prevent Yggdrasil¡¯s roots from spreading further. They also developed the Autonomous War Machine, the Titans, that kept the frontlines intact. While I mean no disrespect to the Order of the Green Dragon, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold the line without the Jehoia family¡¯s assistance.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Leonard agreed.


    ¡°And now,¡± Demian continued, his tone shifting as he began to address the true purpose of the conversation. ¡°Listen carefully. Soon, three Knight Commanders will be deployed to reinforce the Spriggan frontier. Oh, and the Order of the Blue Dragon will be joining as well.¡±


    The commanders in question were Wade of the Order of the Red Dragon, Audrey of the Order of the Black Dragon, and Grace of the Order of the Blue Dragon. With Grace now idle due to the non-aggression pact with the Celestials, it was clear that every available knight commander was being mobilized.


    No matter how formidable the Spriggans and Yggdrasil¡¯s power, they were a force capable of pushing the frontlines forward decisively.


    ¡°What about you, Commander Demian?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remain in the reserves, to be deployed in an emergency. My abilities aren¡¯t well-suited for dealing with the Spriggan. That¡¯s why only commanders with the firepower to completely annihilate the hosts along with the Spriggans are being sent.¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Leonard muttered softly, understanding Demian¡¯s intent.


    Demian didn¡¯t deny it and nodded solemnly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Empire plans to use this opportunity to completely wipe out both the Spriggans and Yggdrasil. Before the Demoniacs and the Outer Gods learn of the void left by the Celestials, we intend to end this in one swift, decisive campaign.¡±


    It was a bold decision, almost audacious. If the Demoniacs or the Outer God worshippers discovered the gap in the Empire¡¯s defenses, even leaving one Knight Commander in reserve wouldn¡¯t be enough to handle the aftermath.


    The loss of a few Golden Dragon Knights could escalate the situation to the point where the Ancestor herself would need to intervene. Yet despite being fully aware of these risks, the Empire¡¯s leadership had decided to seize the fleeting chance for victory.


    If the operation succeeded, it could possibly delay the world¡¯s inevitable decline by centuries.


    ¡°And that brings me to you,¡± Demian said, his expression hardening as he rested his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    Leonard instinctively stepped back a few meters, gripping his own weapon. It wasn¡¯t a joke; the clash of their consciousnesses had made it abundantly clear. Though Demian had no intent to kill, he had no reservations about fully unleashing his power.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡°Sending you to the Order of the Green Dragon might help you grow further, but it would also unnecessarily increase the risk to your life. You¡¯re already on the cusp of reaching the Demigod Tier just by continuing your training.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a campaign aimed at maintaining the status quo. It was a war with the sole purpose of annihilating the enemy. Even Knight Commanders had to be prepared for death.


    When driven to the brink, even a rat would bite a cat. No matter how many Knight Commanders or entire knightly orders were deployed, casualties were inevitable.


    Leonard was someone destined to ascend to the Demigod Tier, and he even showed potential to reach the Deification Tier. Sending such a promising figure to a hazardous battlefield without a compelling reason was foolish.


    ¡°Show me your strength. If I find that your abilities are insufficient to protect yourself, I¡¯ll ensure you remain here, unable to leave for the foreseeable future. You¡¯re not the kind of person who would listen to reason, after all.¡±


    ¡°...So there¡¯s no room for debate, then.¡± Leonard chuckled dryly at Demian¡¯s bluntness and drew his sword.


    They weren¡¯t at a proper training ground but near their quarters. However, as long as they didn¡¯t unleash their full power, there was no need to worry about collateral damage.


    Demian, a Demigod Tier powerhouse, was more than capable of restraining his strength.


    ¡°Last time, you failed to break through my nullification skill. Can I expect better this time?¡±


    Instead of answering, Leonard raised his sword.


    ¡°Hah, good answer.¡±


    Thus began Leonard¡¯s second duel with Demian, the Cardenas family¡¯s White Dragon Commander.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194Leonard and Demian stood facing each other at a distance of thirty meters. As their respective domains overlapped, both men immediately realized something.


    This time, it was different.


    Their sword domains were fluctuating, which normally shouldn¡¯t happen even by using power at the Demigod Tier. Though the superiority still heavily leaned toward Demian, it was no longer the predestined defeat it had been in their previous bouts. The gap in strength between them had narrowed significantly¡ªa tangible proof of Leonard¡¯s progress.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The two exchanged strikes slowly, as if each move was part of a much larger and longer exchange of hundreds, even thousands, of calculated moves. Each strike wasn¡¯t about the present but the future. Their battle had transcended to the realm of foresight.


    It was the peak of seamless precision, a state of perfection in swordsmanship.


    Both were swordsmen who had reached the extremes of rationality, their moves crafted to perfection. As long as they both continued choosing the most optimal actions, their clash would seem destined to stretch on forever.


    However, if one were to point out who was at a disadvantage, it would be Leonard without a doubt.


    Initiative and response. Regardless of which I choose, the outcome leaves me at a disadvantage. In a swordfight without ultimate techniques, Demian has absolute superiority in manipulating the conceptual realm purely with basic techniques.


    If Leonard initiated an attack, Demian could nullify it with Counterbalance and take the opportunity to counter. On the other hand, if Leonard remained on the defensive, Demian¡¯s Reversal trait could easily disrupt Leonard¡¯s stance and grant him psychological dominance.


    This was the inevitable disparity caused by the difference in their levels. Though Leonard possessed special techniques of his own, activating them at close range against a warrior like Demian was nearly impossible. Demian¡¯s sharp senses, bolstered by his Dragon Eyes, made it impossible to hide any such attempt.


    ...Wait. I might not even need to use my ultimate techniques.


    A glimmer of insight flashed through Leonard¡¯s mind. He stepped forward to prevent Demian¡¯s Dragon Eyes from reading his intention as the thought surfaced in his conscious mind.


    A sharp hum resonated. The dark blade Leonard wielded shot forward like lightning, its trajectory swift and precise. Demian responded instantly and cut down diagonally to intercept the strike.


    It wasn¡¯t even necessary for Demian to activate Counterbalance¡ªhis senses alone were sufficient to neutralize Leonard¡¯s move. Leonard, in turn, had predicted this response. The deflected blade transitioned seamlessly into another strike.


    Thrust and slash. In mere moments, the two actions coalesced into a whirlwind, dozens of afterimage strikes flashing in succession.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not really in the mood for this to drag on,¡± Demian muttered.


    Amid Leonard¡¯s relentless assault, Demian stepped forward with a calm and unguarded stance. However, not a single one of Leonard¡¯s strikes reached him.


    Counterbalance


    One of the unique traits of Demian¡¯s Mirror Blade activated, nullifying every single incoming strike. The perfect symmetry of his counterforce absorbed all the attacks silently, without even a sound of clashing steel.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When Demian effortlessly countered the barrage, his eyes widened. For the first time, one of Leonard¡¯s strikes approached his guard without being fully neutralized.


    Clang!


    Demian instinctively raised his blade to parry the unexpected blow, the impact causing him to skid backward several meters. The finely tuned calculations of their duel were momentarily disrupted.


    Even amidst the chaos, Demian quickly pieced together the situation with his instincts as a warrior. His Mirror Blade had not failed to counter Leonard¡¯s swordplay. Instead, a force that couldn¡¯t be fully nullified had broken through, overpowering the counteraction and sending him reeling.


    Bypassing Counterbalance without any unique traits shouldn¡¯t have been possible for someone who¡¯d yet to ascend to the Demigod Tier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me!¡± Demian¡¯s eyes widened.


    A golden radiance shimmered faintly over Leonard, making Demian freeze for a split second.


    This was not a phenomenon that altered the world; it altered one¡¯s self. Only one person had ever wielded such power before¡ªthe Red Dragon Commander Wade. An irregular among even the Knight Commanders, Wade was known to be the sole master of this unique trait. Others had tried to replicate his trait but failed¡ªuntil now.


    ¡°You... you¡¯ve managed to replicate Wade¡¯s unique trait?¡±


    Demian¡¯s expression shifted to one of shock and admiration as he met Leonard¡¯s gaze. Yet, Leonard didn¡¯t answer. He simply charged forward, his dark blade poised to strike.


    An opportunity like this would not come twice.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Blazing with golden energy, Leonard¡¯s blade broke through Demian¡¯s Counterbalance three times in rapid succession.


    Both combatants came to a chilling realization.


    Commander Demian¡¯s Counterbalance reflects only attacks that have not yet been strengthened by celestial energy. The Mirror Blade¡¯s ability to fully neutralize attacks depends entirely on the level of the opposing force.


    With the added amplification from celestial energy, Leonard¡¯s strikes had exceeded the threshold Demian¡¯s Counterbalance could negate.


    Step by step, Leonard advanced. Conversely, Demian retreated. Both men, masters of seamless swordsmanship, understood that once the balance tipped so heavily in one direction, it would be nearly impossible to recover. If the duel continued like this, Demian would find himself forced into a corner within two hundred exchanges, compelled to either activate his ultimate technique or risk severe injury.


    But that was only if Demian continued to rely on Counterbalance.


    ¡°This is getting interesting. But you do realize that breaking my Counterbalance isn¡¯t the end, right?¡±


    A shift in Demian¡¯s demeanor signaled the activation of his Mirror Blade¡¯s second ability¡ªReversal.


    The world around Leonard seemed to twist. Directions flipped unpredictably. A downward slash suddenly reversed into an upward strike mid-motion, catching Leonard off guard. Forced to lean back to avoid the blade, he quickly lost the momentum he had gained.


    Before Leonard could regain his stance from slicing through empty air, Demian had already taken several steps back and seamlessly reclaimed the upper hand, interweaving his own sword strikes.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Leonard cursed.


    Though his celestial energy¨Cenhanced strikes were stronger, they were meaningless if his blade couldn¡¯t make contact. Using Reversal, Demian manipulated not just his sword but also his body, evading Leonard¡¯s counters and launching his own unpredictable assault. That was why Reversal was considered far more dangerous than Counterbalance.


    This ability is far more troublesome than I expected.


    Though Reversal was conceptually straightforward, its applications were anything but simple. The erratic nature of Demian¡¯s movements left Leonard with few options to predict or counter effectively.


    Up, down, left, right¡ªeven with only four possibilities, Demian¡¯s movements felt overwhelmingly chaotic. Adding front and back to the equation created six possibilities that could split off into countless variations.


    For Demian, who could control these variables freely, the advantage was clear. For Leonard, predicting and responding in time was nearly impossible.


    Eastern God Style


    Authority Nullification Technique


    Rightful Return


    Yet Leonard had a means of countering even this. His trump card, the Eastern God Style, was a technique capable of nullifying unique traits altogether. By severing the flow of Demian¡¯s Reversal, he could turn the tables once more.


    Within Leonard¡¯s Mindscape, an azure dragon raised its head high and swelled its throat before unleashing a deafening roar.


    Groaaarrrr!!


    Though it was a simplified invocation, which lessened its destructive power, Demian¡¯s Reversal ability was ultimately just an auxiliary skill tied to his unique trait.


    The distorted reality flipped by the Mirror Blade was instantly corrected. A horizontal slash that had traveled left to right suddenly reversed its trajectory, moving from right to left instead. This reversal completely altered the timing, causing what should have been an attack half a beat faster to fall half a beat behind.


    ¡°What...?! Damn!¡±


    Realizing this, Demian halted his sword and leaped backward to retreat. However, Leonard was one step ahead this time. Predicting Demian¡¯s evasive maneuver, Leonard swung his sword diagonally, releasing a blazing arc of light.


    Clank!


    Leonard left a deep gash across Demian¡¯s chest armor, a piece symbolizing his position as the White Dragon Commander. Though the strike barely cut through thanks to Demian¡¯s instinctively deployed augmented energy shield, it served as proof that Leonard¡¯s blade had hit its target.


    Leonard had pierced through not only Demian¡¯s Counterbalance, which nullified attacks from weaker foes, but also Reversal, which reversed an opponent¡¯s actions.


    A faint, chilling smile spread across Demian¡¯s face. ¡°Impressive. With that skill, you can engage my Reversal in a psychological battle and not be helplessly dragged along."


    Looking somewhat fatigued, Leonard replied, ¡°Unlike you, Commander, I can¡¯t use it so effortlessly.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re still in the Transcendence Tier, so it wouldn¡¯t be fair to compare us. Still, if you can withstand Reversal, testing you further with standard attacks will be pointless.¡±


    From this point onward, the techniques Demian was about to use were akin to splitting the skies and shattering mountains¡ªultimate techniques from the conceptual martial arts of the Demigod Tier.


    They were not the kind of techniques one casually used to simply assess someone¡¯s skills.


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Demian raised his sword. ¡°This will be the final test. If you can counter this strike, I¡¯ll be convinced that you can protect yourself within the Order of the Green Dragon.¡±


    Leonard couldn¡¯t help but tense up. He knew full well the devastating power Demian¡¯s Mirror Blade could unleash. The memory of it cleaving Tyr¡ªalong with Tyr¡¯s own Divine Territory¡ªwas still vivid in his mind.


    It seemed unlikely that Demian would use such a lethal move here, not on enemy soil but in the heart of their family estate. Still, Leonard¡¯s instincts screamed a warning.


    It¡¯s coming.


    The swordplay Leonard was about to face could be even more dangerous than One of Thousand, a technique of Demian¡¯s that he had seen before. His nerves felt electrified, his hair standing on end from head to toe.


    In this moment of heightened awareness, where even lightning could seem slow, Leonard watched Demian thrust his sword forward.


    Mirror Blade


    Absolute Pierce of Parallel Transparency


    Balisarda


    A straightforward, almost monotonous thrust. The sword seemed to defy space itself, effortlessly covering several meters in an instant and striking at an inescapable moment. The blade shimmered, becoming semi-transparent.


    Leonard¡¯s perception of time accelerated to its limits. If not for his Dragon Eyes, he would have likely needed longer to grasp the sword¡¯s essence. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He¡¯s entering the boundary between reality and illusion!


    Demian¡¯s ultimate technique, Balisarda, was a sword strike that could shift between being tangible and intangible at the wielder¡¯s will.


    As an intangible illusion, it could bypass walls and armor alike, only to solidify after piercing through an opponent, skewering them from within.


    Leonard initially considered nullifying it with the Eastern God Style, but forcing the blade into a tangible state wouldn¡¯t stop the subsequent thrust. Doing so would only leave him defenseless.


    The Northern God Style could provide better defense, but even it could not guarantee complete protection. As for the Southern God Style, it was out of the question.


    Golden energy began to rise from Leonard and suddenly morphed into the shape of a tiger. The fierce aura elevated further, blending with his pure white energy and ascending several levels in strength. This technique could cut down even the authority of a Void Deity.


    Facing Balisarda, Leonard raised his blade into a high guard stance and slashed downward, his sword like a bolt of lightning. The spectral tiger that appeared behind him mirrored the motion, swiping its massive paw.


    Western God Style


    Cutter of All Things


    Sky and Clouds Piercer


    The resulting slash, capable of tearing apart even conceptual realms, unleashed a tempest of destruction. The semi-transparent blade of Balisarda was forcibly repelled as the space around it distorted and collapsed.


    Since Balisarda¡¯s piercing blow emphasized intangible properties over raw power, it couldn¡¯t withstand the overwhelming force of Leonard¡¯s slash for long. The blade was deflected, and a massive whirlwind erupted, spiraling upward to the clouds.


    Boooom!!!


    The towering vortex reached heights visible from dozens of kilometers away, shredding several clouds before vanishing into the distance.


    On the ground, the Sky and Clouds Piercer had carved a deep trench, leaving a crater several meters deep.


    Demian shook his aching hand and glanced at the damage. ¡°What a monstrous technique. If I had tried to catch it without deflecting it, its shockwave alone would¡¯ve obliterated every building in the vicinity.¡±


    Leonard paused. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk, Commander. Didn¡¯t you just use a completely absurd technique yourself?¡±


    While Mirror Blade had an affinity for manipulating the boundary between reality and illusion, Demian¡¯s ability to freely transcend that boundary was a skill entirely on its own.


    By contrast, the Sky and Clouds Piercer merely obliterated everything within its range. In a game of Go, it wasn¡¯t a strategic move but an act of flipping the entire board to nullify the opponent¡¯s plays.


    ¡°With this, I can confidently say you won¡¯t die easily, even to the Spriggans. Uluka will like that.¡±


    Having earned Demian¡¯s approval, Leonard asked, ¡°By Uluka, do you mean the commander of the Order of the Green Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s got a gloomy personality, but he¡¯s tenacious. He¡¯s the kind of guy who goes around saying he¡¯ll eradicate the Spriggans within his lifetime¡ªand he¡¯s serious about it.¡±


    With that, Demian dismissed Leonard, leaving him to discover the rest on his own within the Order of the Green Dragon.


    As Demian walked away, Leonard silently offered a sword salute in gratitude. A commander, whose time was more precious than gold, had not only sparred with him but showed genuine concern for his safety.


    The trials and formidable foes awaiting him in the Order of the Green Dragon now filled Leonard with anticipation. But above all, he felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude.


    The Cardenas family, huh.


    For the first time, Leonard experienced a pride he had never known in his previous life when he¡¯d abandoned his family¡ªa pride in being part of the Cardenas noble lineage.


    It wasn¡¯t merely a stepping stone to strength but an acknowledgment of the blood flowing in his veins. Leonard truly cherished this family and the bonds he shared with his kin.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195A few days later, word spread that the entire Order of the Blue Dragon, led by their commander, Grace, had been deployed to the Spriggan front lines. Anyone with even the slightest ability to read the situation could sense that the Cardenas family was going all in.


    There was no logical reason to deploy the entirety of the Order of the Blue Dragon to a single frontier if they just wanted to maintain the current status quo, especially when they were concentrating their forces against the Spriggans. This move couldn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    ¡ªThe Outer Gods and their worshippers, who project their power from the otherworldly dimensions.


    ¡ªThe elusive Void Deities, difficult to locate and lacking immediate threat despite their existence.


    ¡ªThe Demoniacs that had to be annihilated beyond the Hell Gate.


    Even if the Arcadian Empire were to mobilize its entire military strength, eliminating these threats outright was impossible. Perhaps the Void Deities could be dealt with, but they didn¡¯t pose the same danger. Unlike the Outer Gods and Demoniacs seeking to consume the Middle Realm and humanity, the Void Deities merely longed for the return of the ancient era.


    It¡¯s just as Commander Demian said, Leonard thought to himself.


    He pieced together the information in his mind as he stood outside his quarters early in the morning. With not just the family but the entire empire mobilized, the sheer volume of information was overwhelming.


    The Arcadian Empire¡¯s decision was baffling to any observer: a non-aggression treaty with the Celestials, an attempt to annihilate the Spriggans and reduce the four-front battle to a three-front battle. Their determination was beyond anyone¡¯s comprehension. The Order of the Blue Dragon¡¯s deployment was just the beginning.


    Information about the additional deployment of two more Knight Commanders hadn¡¯t yet been made public.


    Commander Wade and Commander Audrey¡ªtwo of the most seasoned and powerful Knight Commanders, almost godlike in strength. If they¡¯re heading out, even a fool would recognize the stakes.


    Two Knight Commanders, backed by two full knightly orders of elite troops.


    Arcadia was not merely pushing the front lines forward; they were staking their very survival on this gamble. If the punitive force were to be annihilated¡ªor even severely damaged¡ªit would cost the empire far more than the eradication of a single frontier.


    ¡°But if the news of victory returns... then even the Order of the Green Dragon and the Jehoia family¡¯s forces could be reassigned to other fronts,¡± Leonard murmured, lightly grazing the hilt of his sword with his hand.


    As if resonating with his fighting spirit, the blade let out a low hum.


    The storm clouds of war were swelling. This was on an entirely different scale from the war with the Blood Cult in his previous life. The Spriggans, mutated by the power of the World Tree Yggdrasil, were formidable foes, but this was still just a prelude. Leonard instinctively knew that the real battle lay ahead.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Sensing a swift presence approaching, Leonard turned toward it.


    There¡¯s something familiar yet slightly unfamiliar about this presence. Who could it be?


    He had received word that the Order of the Green Dragon would send someone to guide him, but there had not been any mention of who it would be. Thanks to his Dragon Eyes, which granted vision sharper than an eagle¡¯s, Leonard identified the figure as soon as they entered his line of sight.


    ¡°That¡¯s...?¡± His eyes widened as he saw a girl with long hair riding atop a wolf larger than a tiger.


    It was only natural for him to be surprised.


    It was Heather, No.3, who had once been the leader of the apprentices from the branch families during their training days. She appeared before him after several years, now far more mature. Her height, now nearly five and a half feet, and her long limbs gave her a completely different aura.


    ¡°Ah! Leader!¡± Heather waved enthusiastically when she recognized Leonard a few moments later.


    Leader, huh? Leonard mused, chuckling softly at the familiar title. He then nodded.


    For Heather, the impression Leonard had left on that outdoor training day had to have been monumental.


    The wolf she was riding halted with ease and tilted slightly. Heather, riding without a saddle, leaped gracefully into the air and twirled several times before landing. Her movements resembled acrobatics more than martial arts.


    ¡°Leader! It¡¯s been a while! How have you been?¡±


    Despite having blossomed and grown older, Heather approached him with the same casual and friendly demeanor as she had when they were younger. Had Leonard been an ordinary young man, he would have possibly felt his heart race at the sight of her newfound maturity.


    But with his uniquely composed mindset, he responded calmly. ¡°Well, saying everything has been fine would be a lie.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s what I thought! I¡¯ve heard about you so many times that my ears hurt! Everyone¡¯s curious because I told them I trained with you!¡±


    As the two exchanged greetings, the wolf, left out of the conversation, let out a pitiful whimper.


    Since the day Leonard engraved its soul with the Beast Soul Essence Bond, he had become more than just the wolf¡¯s master¡ªhe was its parent. While Heather had spent years with the wolf as a friend, if Leonard commanded, the wolf would leave her side without hesitation.


    Leonard had no intention of doing such a thing. He patted the wolf¡¯s snout, carefully examining its condition.


    Its growth is incredible. At this rate, it won¡¯t take even ten years for it to mature into a high-rank spiritual animal. Traveling with Heather seems to have positively influenced its development.


    Among the spiritual animals he had seen at the Nanman Beast Palace, none had grown as quickly as this wolf. While the amplified effects of cultivation methods in this world certainly played a role, the wolf¡¯s inherent spiritual nature had to have created a synergistic effect.


    Impressed by the wolf¡¯s progress, Leonard was reminded of an old memory. ¡°Heather, have you given it a name yet?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No! For some reason, it keeps rejecting any name I try to give it.¡±


    At her words, the wolf barked and shook its head, as if agreeing. It seemed to remember, too.


    ¡°If you grow strong enough to follow me on my journey, then on that day, I¡¯ll give you a name myself.¡±


    Though circumstances had prevented Leonard from taking the wolf with him, it had faithfully trained all this time, climbing to its current level.


    Admiring the wolf¡¯s diligence, Leonard said, ¡°Your fur is as black as the night sky, and your character is wise beyond what a beast should possess. How about I call you Wise Wolf? In the local tongue, that would be Xianlang.¡±


    At this, the wolf¡ªnow Xianlang¡ªresponded with an excited howl.


    ¡°Awooooooo!¡±


    The howl startled nearby people, but most of them were seasoned warriors, so no real commotion followed.


    ¡°Wow! So it was waiting just for you to name it!¡± Heather exclaimed in awe, vigorously scratching the fur at Xianlang¡¯s neck.


    Overjoyed at finally receiving a name, the wolf wagged its tail enthusiastically.


    Leonard was quite pleased, and he soon turned his gaze toward Heather. While the growth of the wolf he had seen for the first time in a while was remarkable, it paled in comparison to Heather¡¯s.


    Leonard, who could discern her current level with his Dragon Eyes, asked, ¡°Have you broken through to the Transcendence Tier? I hadn¡¯t heard about that.¡±


    If anyone else had heard this, they would have doubted their ears. Even William, the son of the Red Dragon Commander, had only recently reached the Transcendence Tier. Apart from rare exceptions like Leonard, very few had advanced so quickly. Yet it seemed that Heather had not only reached the Transcendence Tier but also stabilized the flow of her power, which was extraordinary.


    Heather¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What?! Oh, um, that¡¯s not quite it... It¡¯s a bit hard to explain...¡±


    It took Leonard some time to calm her down and get a proper explanation. When her story was pieced together, it went something like this:


    ¡ªHer talent for magic exceeded her martial skills, allowing her to reach Class 6 before reaching the Tenth Degree of the External Force Tier.


    ¡ªShe displayed an affinity with two elements and had contracted intermediate-rank spirits of water and wind.


    ¡ªHowever, as a magic swordsman, her power had become chaotic and disjointed. To address this, she tried to find a way to integrate her three abilities.


    In the end, her attempts were half-successful and half-ventured into unknown territory. What she achieved was a power that was neither the Transcendence Tier, or Class 7, nor the level of an advanced-rank spiritualist.


    This was the reason Heather had been scouted by the Order of the Green Dragon and struggled to explain her current level.


    ¡°Can you show me?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not too difficult. Sure... I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Moving a few meters away from the wolf, Heather took a deep breath and directed her consciousness inward. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What¡¯s this? Two completely foreign energies are mixing together? Leonard mused.


    Through his Dragon Eyes, he observed two chaotic but distinct energies surging within Heather. These were the pure energies of wind and water, roaming freely and completely disregarding the natural pathways of blood and energy. Their movement defied the body''s normal flow, resembling the techniques of forbidden demonic arts, yet their flow also differed entirely from the flow of demonic arts.


    Despite their chaotic nature, these energies did not harm her meridians or cause energy deviation. It was utterly foreign and bizarre.


    However, what Leonard saw was merely the tip of the iceberg.


    Whirrl.


    The six rings engraved on Heather¡¯s heart began to rotate in unison, accelerating the flow of the two chaotic energies within her. They were then guided into her conception and governing vessels. Simultaneously, the conception and governing vessels¡¯ circulation paths were activated.


    ¡°Phewww...¡±


    As Heather exhaled a long, steady breath to calm her body and mind, her eyes opened, briefly flashing a light of black and white. The density and quality of the energy emanating from her had unmistakably reached the level of augmented energy¡ªa clear marker of the Transcendence Tier.


    ¡°Heather,¡± Leonard began, shocked by everything he¡¯d witnessed. ¡°Not only did you use your internal magic circles to circulate your aura, but you also manipulated your contracted spirits inside your body? No, more precisely, you confined their influence within yourself to create a temporary balance.¡±


    ¡°You figured all that out at a glance? You really are amazing, Leader!¡± Heather exclaimed in awe of his insight.


    However, Leonard wasn¡¯t merely impressed¡ªhe was shaken by the sheer talent and luck that had allowed her to pull off such a feat. If even a tiny mistake had been made, the conflicting energies would have disrupted her essence, energy, and spirit, causing her to suffer energy deviation and implode.


    She might have succeeded only because she didn¡¯t know what she was doing. If she had tried to control her powers more deliberately, the three opposing forces would have clashed, and she would¡¯ve failed.


    As the saying goes, ¡°Luck accounts for seventy percent, skill for thirty percent.¡± In Heather¡¯s case, her success could be attributed ninety-nine percent to luck. Still, martial arts throughout the ages had often been built on foolishness and recklessness, so it wasn¡¯t entirely unreasonable.


    Summoning spirits within one¡¯s body and wielding them alongside aura was an act of madness, even in this world.


    Leonard carefully observed Heather, who had unintentionally achieved a kind of trinity within herself, feeling a tickle somewhere in his mind. It wasn¡¯t quite an enlightenment, but it was the spark of inspiration¡ªan encounter that could later lead to enlightenment.


    ¡°Whew. For now, let¡¯s head to the Order of the Green Dragon. Heather, you¡¯re here as their guide, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yup! First, we need to meet Commander Uluka!¡± Heather said, cheerfully hopping back onto the wolf.


    The wolf, Xianlang, which now approached the level of a high-rank spiritual animal, had already surpassed the speed of a Transcendence Tier martial artist.


    ¡°Leader, get on Xian¡¯s back too! It¡¯s super comfortable!¡±


    Leonard hesitated and took a step back with a conflicted expression. Xianlang was large, but riding alongside a teenage girl was bound to feel awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine walking.¡±


    ¡°But Xian seems to want you to ride,¡± Heather pointed out as Xianlang lowered itself and growled softly as if urging him.


    Having neglected the wolf for years, Leonard found it hard to refuse. After a short pause and a sigh, he climbed onto its back. The wolf, which had seemed dejected moments earlier, perked up and leaped forward with powerful strides, leaving the ground beneath its paws far behind.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the wolf reached subsonic speed, racing through the Forest of Swords and arriving at a teleportation array in mere minutes.


    ...I can¡¯t deny that this is more efficient than riding a horse. Now I understand why Heather is famous as the Wolf Knight.


    Rather than Heather herself, Xianlang was likely the stronger one.


    Leonard patted its fur, secretly in awe of Xianlang¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Please wait just a moment. I¡¯ll prepare everything right away,¡± said the mage in charge of the teleportation array.


    Unlike usual, this mage was someone sent by the Arcane Society, likely because the Wickeline lineage couldn¡¯t go near the Spriggan territory. The mage, somewhat flustered by the sight of the massive wolf, hurried to prepare the Multi Teleport spell.


    During the wait, Leonard turned to Heather, who was sitting in front of him. ¡°Heather.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°From now on, call me by my name. Others might get confused by the title. You¡¯ve done it once before, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    He was referring to the time just before the Blood Awakening Ceremony when Heather had called him by name.


    As the memory resurfaced, Heather beamed, her smile radiant. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll call you Leonard from now on!¡±


    The teleportation array instantly activated. The radiant magic engulfed the boy and the girl facing each other atop the wolf, as if wrapping them in its embrace.


    Flash!


    When the light faded, no one was left in their place. Leonard, a bloodline member already considered a quasi-commander within the Cardenas ranks, had thus been dispatched to the Order of the Green Dragon.


    This was only a month before the looming battle with the Spriggans.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 The Order of the Green Dragon, huh.


    Riding the stream of spatial distortion as usual, Leonard let the alien sensation pass over him, lost in thought.


    Most people with the Cardenas bloodline did not even know the name Spriggan, and even among the Seven Great Orders, most just thought of the Spriggans as the primary enemy of the Order of the Green Dragon. While this was not entirely incorrect, Leonard¡¯s perspective had shifted since he had learned of the existence of the World Tree Yggdrasil.


    Even if the Spriggans had been monstrous foes who had clashed with the Order of the Green Dragon for centuries, they were merely the byproducts of the World Tree Yggdrasil.


    Worshipping divine trees wasn¡¯t uncommon in my previous life. Even the sacred tree known as the Sacred Sandalwood Tree by the people of Haidong was tied to their founding myths.


    Yggdrasil, contaminated by the venomous fangs of the Outer God Nidhogg, had decayed, leaving behind only her divine power. This divine power was still potent enough to threaten the world with destruction even after a millennium. It would not have been surprising if she had been considered a True God in ancient times.


    Arcadia and the Three Noble Houses have already made their decision. They plan to take down the World Tree and eradicate the Spriggans at their root.


    It was clear that the deployment of four commanders was to deal with Yggdrasil. Though she was now a specter of her former self, haunted by lingering grudges, even fragments of her godlike power were dangerous enough that not even a group of Demigod Tier beings could predict the outcome of a confrontation.


    Just reaching Yggdrasil was a monumental task. As Leonard had experienced firsthand in the Corroded Realm Nastrond, the undead hordes maintained both their numbers and fighting strength as the battle progressed. It could take days to overcome them or even advance a single kilometer.


    Unless the Jehoia family had some kind of plan prepared, this battle would likely be another grueling ordeal.


    Flash!


    The moment Multi Teleport brought Leonard to his destination, his five senses returned to normal, and his eyes widened in shock. He couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°What in the...?¡±


    In his past life, Leonard had traversed from the treacherous Nanman to the inhospitable North Seas, where no man was said to survive. Having seen, heard, and experienced countless rare and extraordinary phenomena, he was not the type to lose his words over most sights.


    But the scene in front of him rendered even Leonard, who had encountered many wonders of this world, utterly speechless.


    ¡°What in the world is that?¡±


    Even with his Dragon Eyes, which could let him see clearly for several kilometers, the sight before him made him doubt his eyes. The horizon itself was moving, albeit at an agonizingly slow pace.


    A massive wall, gleaming with a metallic sheen reminiscent of a mountain range of steel, stretched upward at least fifty meters and towered over them. Below it, gigantic wheels rolled, carving dozens of furrows into the ground. No matter how far he looked in either direction, he could not see where the wall began or ended.


    Heather noticed Leonard¡¯s astonished expression and burst into laughter, ¡°Haha! So even you¡¯re impressed by this, huh, Leonard?¡±


    It was a sight designed to astonish anyone, not just new recruits of the Order of the Green Dragon but even those dispatched from other knightly orders.


    This was the Jehoia family¡¯s creation, built to encircle and seal off both the Spriggans and the World Tree Yggdrasil, rendering their influence inert. Stretching over a hundred kilometers in length and layered with special metals and high-class magic arrays, it could even neutralize the World Tree¡¯s divine power.


    This was the Mobile Isolation Barricade Train. The name was so long and cumbersome that those stationed at the frontlines often referred to it more simply.


    ¡°We call it the Barricade Train. The Order of the Green Dragon uses it as a mobile stronghold.¡±


    With no fixed base to speak of, the Order of the Green Dragon lived aboard the train¡ªeating, sleeping, and waging war. Fortunately, the interior of the fifty-meter-high train offered enough space for both residential and operational needs as well as ample storage for supplies. It could sustain prolonged defensive battles lasting several years.


    Leonard, finally regaining his composure, asked with a calmer expression, ¡°Why design a mobile defense line? The costs of maintaining and repairing something like this must be astronomical.¡±


    It was a reasonable question. Even the magic engineering warships Leonard had seen in Atlantis consumed more than half the budget of an expedition team. Yet here was a colossal train over a hundred kilometers long, constructed with special metals and layered with dozens of high-class magic arrays.


    If they had opted for a stationary wall instead, it could have been built, maintained, and repaired at a fraction of the cost.


    The Jehoia family, however, never did anything without a reason.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, Leonard. Most of the Jehoia family¡¯s resources are tied up in the Barricade Train. Their contribution to other frontiers is limited to logistics and maintenance because of it.¡±


    Heather quickly followed with an explanation, ¡°However, the true danger of Yggdrasil doesn¡¯t lie in her combat power or the Spriggans. Her divine authority¡ªreversing life itself and creating ecosystems corrupted by death¡ªis the real threat. Here, what matters isn¡¯t how many enemies we kill but how much ground we can reclaim.¡±


    ¡°...So that¡¯s why they built the Barricade Train.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The wider Yggdrasil¡¯s domain, the stronger she becomes.¡±


    Although she was a divine being, her behavior was akin to that of a tree. The deeper her roots dug and the farther they spread, the more her influence expanded, amplifying her divine authority and power output.


    Had the Order of the Green Dragon and the Jehoia family focused solely on eradicating the Spriggans, Yggdrasil¡¯s reach would have steadily grown until her impact became impossible for the empire to conceal.


    By constructing the Barricade Train and using it to blockade the entire region, advancing and retreating as needed, they had managed to keep the threat contained.


    Hair wildly whipping in the wind, Heather shouted atop the giant wolf bounding toward the train, ¡°Based on the records left by senior knights of the Order of the Green Dragon, the Barricade Train has retreated by almost five hundred meters within the last three centuries. We¡¯ve held out well, but we¡¯ve still been pushed back over time.¡±


    Gazing past her, Leonard marveled once again at the colossal size of the Barricade Train as they drew closer. Even if it was said that the bloodline of a higher race, the Dvergr, had a hand in its design, it was still hard to believe that human hands had created such a structure.


    If the royal tombs of Western Xia or even the great pyramids were placed beside the train, they would seem like mere sand piles.


    ¡°Heather?!¡± someone called out from atop the train after scanning the area and spotting the massive wolf.


    Even among a crowd of unique individuals, a girl riding a giant wolf could only be Heather.


    Heather waved enthusiastically. ¡°Yes! Heather of the Order of the Green Dragon, reporting back!¡±


    ¡°You may go up directly!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The distance was so great that both sides had to shout to communicate. Just as Leonard let out an amused chuckle at the crude exchange, Heather tapped Xianlang¡¯s back three times.


    This was a signal they had developed during their years on the battlefield together. The wolf¡¯s thigh muscles bulged dramatically as the wolf channeled its internal energy, unleashing an unimaginable leap.


    Boooom!


    The ground cracked into a crater several meters wide as the wolf launched itself skyward with tremendous force. It landed atop the Barricade Train with a thunderous crash.


    Its leap was a spectacle reminiscent of Divine Qi Burst, the pinnacle of lightness arts. To leap fifty meters in one bound was something even a Transcendence Tier warrior would find difficult to emulate. Such a feat was only possible because the wolf was a beast-type spiritual creature endowed with leg strength several times greater than that of humans.


    The Barricade Train is broader and more stable than it seems from below. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what extraordinary craftsmanship was used to construct this.


    Leonard marveled in awe as Heather, dismounting the wolf the moment it landed, saluted her senior knight. ¡°Green Dragon Knight Heather, reporting back after completing my mission. Do you know where the commander is? I need to report to him.¡±


    ¡°The commander? He¡¯s in the meeting room in Sector C-7, negotiating supply matters with the elder of Jehoia.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Upon learning the location of the Green Dragon Commander, Heather mounted Xianlang again. The wolf, as if waiting for this very moment, began sprinting at an incredible speed.


    ¡°...Is it even safe to ride Xianlang on top of a train?¡± Leonard asked, watching nervously.


    ¡°The train roof is plenty wide, and Xianlang is agile enough to avoid bumping into anyone!¡± Heather replied confidently.


    Xianlang let out a loud growl as if to affirm Heather¡¯s words and showcased a series of leaps and directional changes as it sped toward Sector C-7. Fortunately, their destination was not far from where they had boarded.


    The wolf brought them to their destination in no time, crouching to let them dismount. Heather and Leonard got off side by side, as it was impossible for the wolf to enter the train¡¯s interior.


    ¡°Wait here, okay? I won¡¯t be long,¡± Heather said, stroking the wolf¡¯s snout.


    With a low whine, Xianlang curled up in a corner, wrapping its tail around itself. Its sheer size would have obstructed the pathway if it had stayed in the middle. Its intelligent yet docile demeanor drew a smile from Leonard, who patted it gently before following Heather. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they descended the stairs unfolding before them, the noise and vibrations from above gradually subsided, giving way to a calm, almost serene environment.


    ¡°A magic array, huh?¡± Leonard observed.


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that without it, the vibrations from the train¡¯s engines would make it unbearably noisy inside.¡±


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Exchanging casual remarks, they approached the location where the Green Dragon Commander was said to be. Before long, Leonard sensed it¡ªa powerful presence emanating from ahead. Having encountered Demigod Tier beings on multiple occasions, Leonard had grown adept at recognizing such overwhelming auras when they weren¡¯t intentionally concealed.


    Looks like we¡¯ve found the right place.


    The oppressive energy, unique to beings on the level of the Demigod Tier, permeated the area. It was not as peculiar as Demian¡¯s, as ferocious as Wade¡¯s, or as chilling as Audrey¡¯s. Instead, it was a persistent, ominous, and heavy force.


    Though Leonard couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact nature of the power, he knew instinctively that it was not something easily understood or dismissed. Calmly, he continued walking.


    ¡°This way!¡± Heather, unable to sense the Demigod Tier aura, led the way confidently.


    As they neared the meeting room in Sector C-7, voices could be heard from within, prompting them both to stop in unison. But the figures inside were skilled enough to have already sensed their presence.


    ¡°Is it Heather? Bring him in,¡± said a deep male voice, presumably belonging to Commander Uluka.


    ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡±


    Heather and Leonard entered the room, their gazes sweeping to see who had been speaking with the Green Dragon Commander. Leonard immediately recognized the individual¡ªone of the ten elders of Jehoia, a figure similar to the Knight Commanders of Cardenas and the Grand Magi of the Pentagon of Wickeline.


    Sure enough, the person was a dwarf, unmistakable with his bald head barely reaching the waist of an average adult man.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the staring, you brats? Never seen a dwarf before?!¡± the dwarf barked, his booming voice echoing through the room.


    ¡°Elder Garneau, let¡¯s continue this discussion tomorrow,¡± Uluka suggested.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have time tomorrow! Let¡¯s do it the day after!¡± Garneau replied brusquely, stroking his bushy mustache and beard.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll see you then at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Got it! I¡¯m off now!¡±


    The dwarf turned to leave but stopped abruptly in front of Leonard. His eyes, as round and bulbous as marbles, fixated on the sword hanging at Leonard¡¯s waist¡ªthe divine sword forged by the Jehoia family¡¯s master blacksmiths and crafted from the cast-iron fist of the Void Deity Pollux.


    Garneau tilted his head back to peer up at Leonard. ¡°You¡¯re the one?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m not sure what you mean,¡± Leonard replied cautiously.


    ¡°The kid they say took down a Void Deity before turning twenty¡ªthe one destined to be the next head of the Cardenas family! Is that you?¡±


    Though surprised, Leonard detected no malice in Garneau¡¯s tone. His loud and brash demeanor seemed more a result of poor communication skills than any ill intent. In his past life, Leonard had met blacksmiths with similar temperaments. Beneath Garneau¡¯s coarse exterior, there was admiration and praise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about being the next family head, but yes, I defeated Pollux,¡± Leonard admitted.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Garneau scrutinized Leonard from head to toe, then nodded with satisfaction. He then bellowed, ¡°Come see me later. I¡¯ll make you a weapon. My name¡¯s Garneau! The one who forged your sword was my apprentice, so it¡¯s only fitting!¡±


    Without waiting for a response, the dwarf rushed out, his presence quickly disappearing into the distance. Heather and Leonard exchanged bewildered glances at the sudden turn of events.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for the Jehoias¡¯ craftsmen, especially one of Elder Garneau¡¯s caliber, to acknowledge a warrior. It¡¯s even rarer for them to offer one of their weapons upfront,¡± Uluka remarked with an interested gaze, breaking the silence.


    The Jehoia family¡¯s craftsmen, no, to be exact, dwarves were known for their pride in their craft. They often imposed rigorous tests on potential users, such as slaying dangerous monsters or achieving widespread renown, to prove their worth.


    Many knights gave up on acquiring Order-made weapons from the Jehoia family because of these stringent requirements.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about you, Leonard, but meeting you in person is something else entirely,¡± Uluka said, rising from his seat and extending a hand. ¡°I am Uluka, Commander of the Order of the Green Dragon and the man overseeing this frontier.¡±


    ¡°I am Leonard,¡± he replied, shaking Uluka¡¯s hand firmly.


    Even as he felt the vast power coursing through Uluka¡¯s grip, Leonard remained unshaken. The days when he used to face Demigod Tier beings with fear were long behind him.


    ¡°Hah, you exceeded my expectations,¡± Uluka said with an impressed smile.


    He then pulled out an official document, tore it up without hesitation, and began drafting a new one on a blank sheet of paper. After stamping it, he handed it to Leonard.


    ¡°Take this. It¡¯s your new appointment letter.¡±


    Leonard examined the document. ¡°Special Officer...?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a rank I just created,¡± Uluka explained, leaning back in his chair. ¡°It grants knights performing special missions the authority they need to complete their tasks. Originally, I intended to assign you to guard a key facility on the train, but I¡¯ve scrapped that plan.¡±


    As Leonard and Heather sat down in the two chairs that floated over at Uluka¡¯s gesture, Uluka¡¯s eyes gleamed with purpose.


    ¡°Now, let me explain the details of your special mission.¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 In the tactical and strategic operations of the Order of the Green Dragon, there was one aspect that took precedence above all else. It was similar to how the Order of the Green Dragon utilized Aeroships to counter the Celestials who could fly.


    The Barricade Train. This unprecedented structure sealed off an area corrupted by the World Tree Yggdrasil¡¯s power and was essentially the cornerstone of every operation. The very fact that it allowed both forward advances and retreats¡ªeven within the context of a siege defense overwhelmingly in its favor¡ªseemed almost unfair.


    Spells and bombardments rained down from its fifty-meter-high walls, and the defensive stances maintained by the stationed Green Dragon Knights were sufficient to even momentarily halt Demigod Tier beings.


    ¡°So, what do you think the weakness of the Barricade Train might be?¡±


    After explaining the train¡¯s formidable capabilities for several minutes, Uluka posed this question. The clue had been hidden in Uluka¡¯s own explanation.


    Leonard pondered briefly before answering, ¡°In the end, isn¡¯t the Barricade Train incapable of fully withstanding attacks from Demigod Tier beings?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Uluka smiled with satisfaction. It was an answer that even the veteran Green Dragon Knights, who had served on this frontier for a long time, rarely considered. To them, the Barricade Train was home¡ªan impregnable fortress that had never been breached or destroyed.


    However, even with endless investments poured into such facilities, it could not handle Demigod Tier beings. Such beings operated on a completely different plane: one swing of a blade could cleave mountains, and a single spell could overturn both sky and earth.


    To counteract such absolute forces, an equally absolute force was required. A facility like the Barricade Train was only effective against enemies below that level and provided little help against Demigod Tier beings.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still better than nothing,¡± Uluka remarked, placing his emptied teacup down. ¡°After all, the Order of the Green Dragon has managed to fend off multiple Demigod Tier Spriggans with just one commander.¡±


    Leonard, who didn¡¯t overlook the implications of Uluka¡¯s statement, asked, ¡°Are there several Demigod Tier entities among the Spriggans?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Before they were corrupted by Yggdrasil¡¯s power, they were known as Spirit Kings. But now, they¡¯ve degenerated into beings we call Wraith Kings.¡±


    The Spirit Kings were once the focal points created by the natural forces dominating the laws of the world, but now they were Demigod Tier entities among the Spriggans.


    The Ancient Spirit of Flames, Vulcanus; the Ancient Spirit of Storms, Boreas; the Ancient Spirit of Earth, Cybele; and the Ancient Spirit of Lakes, Thetis.


    In the past, they had been so revered that temples were dedicated to their worship. However, the God-Slaying War had stripped them of their divinity, leaving them to fall into corruption alongside the World Tree. Their inherent powers and attributes were severely warped, turning them into destructive forces against nature itself.


    ¡°They are no longer fire but molten flame; no longer storms but razor winds; no longer earth but decay; no longer lakes but poisonous swamps. Thankfully, they don¡¯t often act together. If they did, the Barricade Train might have been breached several times over.¡±


    The Wraith Kings were also weakened the farther they moved from Yggdrasil. Having fallen to a state where they could no longer even be called spirits, they could only maintain their power within the World Tree¡¯s corrupted domain. Near the outskirts, where the Barricade Train was stationed, they could exert less than thirty percent of their full power.


    ¡°...This operation is going to be different,¡± Leonard said, his tone reflective.


    Unlike before, the Order of the Green Dragon, the Order of the Blue Dragon, and an expeditionary force led by four Knight Commanders weren¡¯t being deployed to defend.


    Their mission was to push into the heart of the corrupted domain and eliminate Yggdrasil herself, thereby ending the war front entirely. To achieve this, the Barricade Train would need to be used offensively, pushing the front line closer to the point where an elite force could infiltrate.


    ¡°You¡¯re quick to grasp the situation. That¡¯s exactly the case,¡± Uluka replied. ¡°Once we enter that accursed land, we¡¯ll have to break through waves of enemies several times the scale of what the Order of the Green Dragon has held off until now. The Wraith Kings might appear simultaneously or launch sporadic ambushes.¡±


    Uluka¡¯s gaze spoke volumes even without words. Leonard understood without needing to invoke his Dragon Eyes.


    ¡°If repelling and subjugating the Wraith Kings is required, commander-level knights will have to step in,¡± Leonard stated.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°But with the Barricade Train stretching for hundreds of kilometers, we can¡¯t predict where these enemies will appear. Inevitably, there will be zones where response times are delayed. Even considering the commanders¡¯ mobility, it will still take a few minutes to reach certain locations.¡±


    ¡°And in those few minutes, a Demigod Tier being could demolish a fortress. To prevent that, someone close to the Demigod Tier is needed¡ªsomeone like you.¡±


    It was an assignment that sounded like a death sentence to anyone unfamiliar with the context. Leonard was to essentially hold off a Wraith King until reinforcements arrived. Even Heather, Uluka¡¯s subordinate, reacted as if Leonard were being sentenced to execution.


    Ignoring her frantic gestures urging him to decline, Leonard calmly tucked the appointment letter into his pocket, signaling his acceptance of the mission.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll need detailed knowledge of the Barricade Train¡¯s layout, its allocated forces, and its defensive facilities.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll provide you with a structural map. Heather, instead of returning to your unit, you¡¯ll accompany Leonard and explain the deployment of personnel and equipment.¡±


    Caught off guard, Heather hurriedly stood up and replied, ¡°Y-Yes! I¡¯ll do that!¡±


    Uluka nodded once and turned back to Leonard, ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask or request?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Then prepare thoroughly until the operation begins. Be sure to visit Elder Garneau, whom you encountered earlier.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    With that, Leonard left the room. Heather followed him out, still looking bewildered.


    Walking cautiously a few steps behind, she eventually spoke. ¡°Leonard, are you really okay with this? I know you¡¯re amazing, but they say even dozens of senior knights struggle against the Wraith Kings...¡±


    ¡°I only need to hold them off until the commanders arrive. It won¡¯t be any worse than the Corroded Realm mission. Besides, being near the Barricade Train should make it safer, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Leonard wasn¡¯t entirely certain of his own words, but he said them to ease Heather¡¯s concerns. In the Corroded Realm Nastrond, the apostles he encountered were in many ways enemies his skills were advantageous against. In truth, he had never encountered a Wraith King before and could not gauge their power accurately. Only after facing one would he be able to assess them properly.


    Still, Heather seemed somewhat reassured by his response.


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    As they exited the interior of the Barricade Train and stepped back outside, Leonard¡¯s gaze sharpened. Beyond the distant horizon, under the glow of the setting sun, he spotted an ominous sight through his Dragon Eyes.


    Thanks to the fifty-meter height of the walls, his line of sight extended far.


    Unlike Nastrond, this is something else entirely. That place was suffused with deathly energy, but this... this place reeks of something worse¡ªsomething alive yet dead. It¡¯s revolting to the point of disgust.


    It wasn¡¯t the unsettling presence of the Undead. The corrupted goblins visible through his Dragon Eyes continued to breathe, their torn lungs and diaphragms rising and falling. Meanwhile, corrupted orcs devoured mud endlessly, even as their stomach contents spilled out of gaping wounds.


    It was difficult to imagine a state more horrifying than what Leonard had witnessed. If those grotesque creatures still retained any semblance of consciousness or self-awareness, their existence would be a literal living hell stretched out endlessly to the horizon.


    ¡°Leonard, is there something you see?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing worth mentioning. But instead of that, I¡¯d like to hear more about the troops stationed in this area and the battle tactics they employ.¡±


    ¡°You mean Sector C? Alright! That¡¯s the territory handled by the 3rd Unit of the Order of the Green Dragon. It¡¯s also where the communication facilities are inside the train, so it¡¯s a spot that the people from Jehoia often frequent. Their basic deployment and tactical movements are...¡±


    Seated atop a wolf patiently waiting in the corridor, Leonard and Heather continued their tour of the Barricade Train, discussing the troop formations and strategies for each designated sector. They covered areas with the heaviest security, such as the power core, and others densely packed with unmanned weapons.


    Leonard meticulously sorted through the information in his mind, organizing the importance and prioritization of each train sector. He mentally categorized the areas that could be sacrificed if necessary, those that could not, those capable of holding out if reinforcements arrived late, and those that absolutely could not withstand delays.


    His first day with the Order of the Green Dragon passed in the blink of an eye.


    * * *


    It was nearly a week later when Leonard finally found some breathing room.


    The sheer size of the Barricade Train made it overwhelming to familiarize himself with its layout, and understanding the functions of the weapons and facilities deployed inside and outside the train required significant effort. Memorizing their existence was one thing; comprehending their functionality required diving into theoretical knowledge.


    Even Heather, who had been guiding him, lacked understanding in many areas. They had to ask the technicians on several occasions for quick explanations.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Aside from zones covered by silence magic arrays, the Barricade Train echoed with constant noise. Among these, the loudest area was undoubtedly the forge, where the master craftsmen of the Jehoia family spent most of their working hours.


    Machines with unknown purposes churned molten steel endlessly. Hammers larger than people pounded massive metal plates rhythmically, rising and falling with mechanical precision.


    Leonard, momentarily stunned by the sight so vastly different from the forges of the Central Plains murim, found himself looking around in awe.


    Even those who don¡¯t look like dwarves are working here. They say it¡¯s hard to distinguish the diluted bloodlines of Jehoia from their pure descendants, but even with my Dragon Eyes, the differences are subtle.


    While the Cardenas¡¯ direct lineage was famous for their golden hair and eyes, those with the Jehoia bloodline grew more distinctively dwarven the closer they were to the pure lineage: short stature, sturdy frames, naturally muscular builds, and thick, unkempt beards.


    It was said that, in modern times, only a few hundred pureblood dwarves remained.


    ¡°Hey! Even if you¡¯re a descendant of the Cardenas family, you can¡¯t just walk into this zone like it¡¯s your backyard!¡±


    A Jehoia craftsman approached Leonard and Heather, shouting in a voice loud enough to rise above the clamor. The deafening noise of the forge required such volume for basic communication. Instead of shouting back, Leonard infused his voice with internal energy to carry his words clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Elder Garneau.¡±


    The craftsman, startled both by Leonard¡¯s skill and the name he mentioned, widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°What? You¡¯re looking for Meister Garneau? Did you make an appointment?¡±


    ¡°He told me to drop by later when I had the time.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that does sound like him.¡±


    Flexing muscles that seemed far too large for his short frame, the craftsman crossed his arms, hesitated briefly, and then motioned for them to follow. ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t wander off. I¡¯m not coming to fetch you if you get lost. Just keep your eyes on my back!¡±


    Without waiting for a response, the craftsman began walking briskly. Leonard and Heather calmly followed in his wake.


    As the most critical zone for the craftsmen of the Jehoia family, the forge spanned a surprisingly vast area. Everywhere Leonard looked, artisans were hard at work¡ªhammering swords, carving gear-like cogs that looked like Titan components, or shaping circular plates likely intended for magical inscriptions.


    From straightforward designs to incomprehensibly intricate mechanisms, Leonard unknowingly broadened his understanding of magic engineering as they walked. After several minutes, they finally reached their destination.


    At the end of the forge stood Elder Garneau, hammering away at an unidentified metal.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The surface of his hammer shimmered faintly with an aura, indicating that Garneau was channeling his energy into his work. The sheer intensity of his movements made even the accompanying craftsman hesitate and be unsure of how to interrupt.


    ¡°¡ªDamn it!¡±


    Apparently dissatisfied with the results, Garneau hurled the piece of metal aside and tore off the sweat-soaked cloth covering his head. His gloves and hammer, stained with blood and sweat, seemed fused to his hands as if they were an extension of his body.


    To Leonard, it resembled the unity of body and blade achieved by master swordsmen.


    ¡°Uh, Meister Garneau?¡±


    ¡°What is it?!¡± Garneau roared without looking up, but as soon as he turned his head and noticed Leonard, his expression changed.


    Specifically, his eyes locked onto the divine sword hanging from Leonard¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Ah! So it¡¯s that rookie from last time! You came at the right time!¡±


    Confirming Leonard¡¯s identity, the craftsman who had led them there nodded briefly and returned to his station.


    Garneau, seemingly unaware of the man¡¯s departure, simply waved Leonard over impatiently. ¡°Come here! Let me take a look at the weapon you¡¯re carrying!¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stepping forward, Leonard couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the dwarf¡¯s consistent demeanor.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 Unlike the common title of Master, which referred to a general expert, the term Meister specifically referred to an artisan. It was not a title that could be proven by wielding augmented sword energy like a Swordmaster might. Being recognized as a Meister required navigating an incredibly stringent process. This was especially true in the Jehoia family, where the artisan¡¯s bloodline was as much a part of the craft as the craft itself. If the result didn¡¯t meet their high standards, they found solace only in smashing it to pieces and starting anew.


    Even if they did not quite reach the heights of their ancestor, the Dvergrs, the dwarves of the Jehoia family produced weapons that blacksmiths from beyond the empire could not dream of matching. The title of Meister was bestowed only upon those whose skills were judged and verified by these very dwarves.


    Even the weapons hanging on these shelves are astonishing. The so-called legendary weapons of the Central Plains feel like mass-produced items from a rural smithy in comparison.


    Thanks to his heightened perception granted by Dragon Eyes, Leonard could discern the quality of the weapons. The impurity levels and proportions were perfectly balanced, leaving only the essential properties needed for weaponry while maximizing performance. Every blade was nothing short of a national treasure.


    ¡°Looks like my creations have caught your eye! Is there anything you¡¯d like to take with you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all exceptional, far beyond my ability to evaluate,¡± Leonard replied, loosening the sword from his belt and placing it on the workbench with a small smile. ¡°But I don¡¯t see anything here that surpasses this sword.¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Arrogant brat! Your eyes seem to be working properly!¡±


    Although Garneau raised his voice in apparent irritation, his mustache twitched upward, betraying his amusement.


    If Leonard had been someone who settled for decent craftsmanship, he wouldn¡¯t have been worth Garneau¡¯s attention. However, not only did Leonard admire the weapons, but he also judged their value accurately¡ªa fact Garneau couldn¡¯t help but respect.


    ¡°Let me see... This piece is rather well-made. Not bad at all.¡±


    Garneau pulled a monocle crafted with magic engineering from his pocket, fixing it in place before closely examining the sword. The hot-tempered demeanor he had displayed moments earlier vanished, replaced by an expression of utter concentration.


    He didn¡¯t just inspect it visually. He ran his hands over the blade, tapped it lightly with a small hammer, and closed his eyes to listen to the subtle vibrations resonating from the blade. Every movement demonstrated the meticulous care of a true artisan.


    ¡°This weapon boasts incredible durability, but it¡¯s in rather poor condition. Your skill doesn¡¯t seem so terrible, so what exactly have you been fighting?¡±


    Leonard pondered for only a moment before answering honestly. ¡°I defeated the Void Deity Aiolos and battled two apostles of the Outer God Nidhogg. The sword took quite a beating during those encounters.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡± Garneau¡¯s eyes grew serious for the first time.


    While he wasn¡¯t familiar with Aiolos, the name Nidhogg was well-known on this frontier. He was one of the most fearsome malevolent dragons in existence and was the one who¡¯d corrupted the World Tree, Yggdrasil. To survive encountering not one, but two, of Nidhogg¡¯s apostles and bring back a sword bearing the marks of those battles was no small feat.


    I thought it was just an exaggerated rumor among fools, but this kid... he¡¯s far more remarkable than I imagined. I like him.


    Just as warriors proved their worth through feats and victories, the Meisters held their creations to the highest standards.


    Take, for example, the legacy of the Dragon Slayer. Among the legendary Dragon Slayers of the past was Sigurd. Warriors revered him not just for defeating the terrifying transcendental being but also for the legendary blade Balmung that accompanied his legend.


    For Meisters, forging a weapon that could transcend history and achieve mythic status was the ultimate aspiration.


    This kid... perhaps?


    Garneau felt a faint but undeniable spark of anticipation. Leonard, this young warrior, might just have the potential to elevate his craft to the realm of legends. That tiny ember of hope ignited Garneau¡¯s enthusiasm to its peak.


    Without hesitation, he reached for materials he would typically consider too costly to use.


    With a soft rustle, Garneau sprinkled the sword with powdered Astral Fairy essence. This rare material, made from the wings of extinct faeries, seeped into the blade, mending the subtle cracks that had formed inside and out. Just a pinch of the powder was worth an astronomical sum, yet Garneau used it without reservation.


    Then, he grabbed his hammer.


    Claaang! Clang! Claang!


    He struck the blade with a rhythmic sequence: a powerful strike, a shorter one, and then a moderate hit. Repeating this sequence over and over, he slowly restored the blackened blade to its former glory.


    Even though the weapon had once held divine power, Garneau¡¯s hammer relentlessly reshaped its form.


    Watching the transformation, Leonard came to a crucial realization.


    Garneau¡¯s skill is incredible, but that hammer isn¡¯t ordinary either. It¡¯s not just repairing the sword; it¡¯s suppressing the divine power and imbuing the sword with the hammer¡¯s strength.


    If the strikes had relied solely on physical strength and aura, the hammer and Garneau¡¯s hands would have broken long before the sword changed. The hammer¡¯s divine nature, equal in power to the blade, made this process possible.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After hammering for nearly half an hour, Garneau finally stopped. He inspected the blade carefully, running his hands over its surface before handing it back to Leonard.


    ¡°The framework wasn¡¯t completely broken, so fixing it was easy. However, this repair won¡¯t extend the sword¡¯s lifespan. If you keep pushing it against formidable foes, it¡¯ll eventually break.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your care, Elder Garneau,¡± Leonard said earnestly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Meister or Elder. Just Garneau will do!¡± Garneau barked the words gruffly, then he hesitated as he looked into Leonard¡¯s crimson eyes.


    Unlike the elder Meisters who had handed their creations to Knight Commanders or Grand Magi, Garneau was still young by their standards and had never entrusted anyone with his ultimate work. Making this offer was a first for him.


    ¡°Guh.¡± After a moment of rubbing his temples in frustration, Garneau finally spoke. ¡°Leonard, was it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you planning to keep wandering into danger and pushing your sword to its limits?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leonard answered without the slightest hesitation.


    For him, a weapon¡¯s true worth lay in battle. Until his final moments, he would never abandon that belief. It was a conviction unchanged from his past life as the Sword Emperor.


    Hearing Leonard¡¯s unwavering resolve, Garneau felt his own determination blaze hotter than ever. ¡°Good! A life of peace doesn¡¯t need legendary weapons. It¡¯s hardship and trials that forge legends!¡±


    His hesitation gone, Garneau¡¯s eyes burned brightly as he declared, ¡°If your sword ever breaks or if you find better materials, come find me! I, Garneau of Jehoia, swear on my name to forge you a weapon worthy of legend. Do you hear me?¡±


    Though caught off guard by the unexpected offer, Leonard saw no reason to refuse. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    ¡°Good! For now, I¡¯ll inspect the rest of your gear!¡± Still brimming with excitement, Garneau circled Leonard, carefully checking his equipment.


    The Cardenas family generally provided high-quality supplies, so most knights rarely owned personalized gear. Leonard, too, continued using the armor and greaves he had received from the Order of the White Dragon, replacing damaged pieces as needed.


    Garneau¡¯s sharp eye seemed a little lacking this time. "Seriously? They call you the next head of the house, yet they make you rely on standard-issue gear! The people of the Cardenas family have their merits, but they¡¯re way too passive when it comes to Order-made equipment! Even the smallest details can save a life!"


    Of course, such words needed to be taken with a grain of salt. To achieve those minor improvements in the Cardenas family¡¯s high-quality standard equipment would require selling off a noble estate or two just to cover the cost. For an organization managing a massive army, such inefficiencies simply weren¡¯t feasible. Unless it was for an irreplaceable figure, like a commander, it was nearly impossible to justify investing in customized gear for knights at the Transcendence Tier.


    ¡°Your breastplate, pauldrons, and gauntlets just need a little adjustment to better fit your body¡ªone or two days should suffice. What about spare weapons?¡±


    ¡°I carry a few swords for throwing or mid-range combat.¡±


    "Those are standard-issue too! Pick something off the shelves here that suits your fighting style and replace them! And I sense an unusual aura from your left hand. What are you carrying?¡±


    Leonard drew out Mimong, impressed by Garneau¡¯s perceptiveness.


    ¡°This is a relic that Commander Wade gifted to me. It¡¯s called Mimong.¡±


    ¡°...A creation of the ancestors. This is beyond my craft.¡± Clicking his tongue, Garneau handed Mimong back to Leonard.


    Even the proud dwarf artisans of the Jehoia family had yet to surpass the relics crafted by their ancestors, the Dvergrs. Mimong was an extraordinary weapon, achieving unparalleled sharpness exceeding that of an Aura Blade without relying on divine powers or magic¡ªan accomplishment born solely of superior craftsmanship. Recognizing its quality alone was enough to affirm Garneau¡¯s status as a Meister.


    Leonard stored Mimong back in his hand with the Heavenly Nature Sword Art and selected a few blades from the rack to store in his subspace pouch. Then, he turned to Heather, who had been quietly observing.


    ¡°Garneau, I have a request,¡± Leonard said.


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Could you also pick out suitable equipment for Heather here? She¡¯s a peer of mine, but she has already stepped into the Transcendence Tier and reached an unprecedented stage. I believe she¡¯s more than qualified.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re putting in a word for her?¡±


    Finally noticing Heather¡¯s presence, Garneau approached her, scanning her from head to toe before nodding slightly. Even with Leonard¡¯s recommendation, if Garneau was not impressed, he would dismiss the matter outright. However, something about Heather seemed to pique his interest.


    After observing the hardened calluses on her hands, Garneau remarked, ¡°A dual-blade user, eh? Water and wind elements, perhaps? I¡¯ve heard of a spirit swordswoman who rides a wolf¡ªthat must be you, huh?¡±


    Caught off guard by the sudden encounter with a Jehoia elder, Heather nervously bowed. ¡°Ah, h-hello!¡±


    ¡°Enough with the formalities. I¡¯ll need to make your weapon from scratch, so next time, bring that wolf along. I¡¯ll even craft some armor to keep it covered.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Completely the opposite of this old soul over here.¡±


    Heather¡¯s pure and genuine demeanor seemed to win Garneau over, as he stroked his beard and coughed awkwardly to hide his reaction.


    Suddenly, a voice spoke out, ¡°Garneau, you¡¯ve become soft. Could it be that even dwarves can¡¯t escape the passage of time?¡±


    At the sound of a voice from nowhere, Garneau spun around furiously and shouted. Leonard recognized the newcomer and also tensed up slightly, while Heather remained clueless.


    Her ignorance was understandable. Standing before them was a woman who, save for a scar running across her face, looked to be about the same age as Leonard and Heather.


    ¡°What did you just say?! Soft? Me?! You wretched woman, showing up here means you¡¯ve broken another weapon, haven¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°My unique trait is simply too powerful. Even your finest creations can¡¯t withstand it, Garneau.¡±


    ¡°For someone using a weapon made entirely of adamantium as a one-time-use item... you¡¯ve got the nerve to talk! Do you even realize why every smith in the Jehoia family refuses your orders as soon as they hear your name?!¡±


    Garneau exploded with rage, but the woman calmly walked up to him and seated herself on a chair across from him, completely unfazed.


    She then turned her gaze to Leonard. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Leonard. How have you been?¡±


    She was a Demigod Tier knight wielding the Extermination unique trait and was second only to Wade in strength and rank. Audrey, the Black Dragon Commander, had arrived.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 ¡°Long time no see, Commander Audrey.¡±


    ¡°Cough.¡± Heather choked and stifled her cough in response to Leonard¡¯s calm greeting.


    Even as a member of the Seven Great Orders, it was rare to encounter a superior officer from a different knightly order. For the reclusive Order of the Green Dragon, such an encounter was especially unlikely.


    Heather¡¯s reaction to suddenly meeting a commander-level figure was understandable. The real issue was Leonard himself, who seemed utterly unfazed and even delighted by Audrey¡¯s presence, an attitude that defied all logic.


    He said, ¡°I can¡¯t say everything¡¯s been smooth, but I¡¯ve been well.¡±


    Audrey smiled warmly at his response. Tone tinged with admiration, she said, ¡°Hoho, Wade told me about you. Not only did you stop the escape of two apostles, but you also managed to reveal their weaknesses. It seems like wherever you go, you leave a trail of stories behind.¡±


    Though ordinary knights only heard whispers of his exploits, Leonard¡¯s name was already well-known among the commanders. Before Leonard could offer a modest reply, Audrey unstrapped the glaive she had been carrying on her back and casually placed it on the weapon rack. She did so with complete disregard for the owner¡¯s permission.


    As expected, Garneau¡¯s eyes widened in fury, and he erupted in rage. ¡°Damn it all! The blade¡¯s edge is completely crushed! What in the world were you doing to reduce an adamantium weapon forged with eightfold tempering to mush like boiled vegetables?¡±


    ¡°How long will the repairs take?¡± Audrey asked nonchalantly.


    ¡°What?! Repairs?! It¡¯ll be faster to melt it down and forge a new one from scratch!¡±


    ¡°I see. Send me the bill as usual. The mission¡¯s timeline seems tight, so if you could expedite it, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°A week! That¡¯s all I can promise, no more!¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Audrey replied with a nod, concluding their not-so-amicable negotiation.


    Turning her gaze from Garneau, she observed Heather with an intrigued expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to overhear, but you¡¯re Leonard¡¯s peer?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes! That¡¯s right! My name is Heather!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the Wolf Knight making waves in the Order of the Green Dragon, aren¡¯t you? Your skills are exceptional for your age. It¡¯s a shame we couldn¡¯t bring you into the Order of the Black Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Y-You flatter me!¡± Heather stammered, her face flushing red as she received praise from the commander of a prestigious order, someone whom all Cardenas bloodline members revered.


    Audrey smiled at Heather¡¯s humility and added, ¡°Even though you¡¯ve reached your level through reckless attempts, you¡¯ve achieved a tier rarely seen before. With time, you might even establish a distinct school for our family. Be proud of your talent and strength.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you!¡± Heather responded, her eyes welling with tears at the commander¡¯s sincere encouragement.


    As Heather stepped back with emotion, Audrey turned her attention to Leonard. ¡°I heard from Wade that his son is making progress, and even Belita seems to have awakened her potential. It feels as though fortune is smiling upon this generation of trainees, including your cohort.¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s hard work is simply bearing fruit,¡± Leonard replied humbly.


    Audrey smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sure your influence played a role as well. Anyway, I didn¡¯t come here to exchange pleasantries.¡± She shifted the conversation, her tone becoming more serious. ¡°I heard from Uluka that you¡¯ve been appointed as a Special Officer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems I¡¯ll be tasked with delaying the Wraith Kings in battle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never shaken that habit of throwing yourself into danger, have you? Still, I suppose no one else is better suited for the job.¡±


    Satisfied with Leonard¡¯s calm demeanor, Audrey reached into her coat and pulled out an artifact¡ªa bracelet brimming with ominous magic.


    ¡°If two or more Wraith Kings approach, or if your survival is in doubt, activate this.¡± Before Leonard could ask what it was, she explained, ¡°It¡¯s inscribed with a spell that allows the wearer to summon one responder among those equipped with the same artifact. It¡¯s issued to commanders, and I have one spare, so I¡¯m giving it to you.¡±


    ¡°A consumable, then. Are there limits on range or usage?¡±


    ¡°Any participating commander in this operation will be within range. The activation is limited to three times. Use it only in critical situations since the usage is restricted.¡±


    If the artifact could be used freely, four commanders could converge on any sighting of a Wraith King and obliterate it within seconds. Although the Wraith Kings¡¯ existence was tied to the World Tree and they would eventually resurrect, even slightly diminishing their accumulated power would be worthwhile.


    Leonard slipped the artifact onto his wrist, briefly probing its circuits to sense its signal before retracting his energy.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been on the Barricade Train, so I¡¯d like to look around.¡±


    As Audrey stood up to leave, Leonard recalled that he too had no further business. Turning toward Garneau, he noticed the smith was completely engrossed in staring into the forge, as still as a statue.


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯ll be on our way as well, Elder Garneau.¡±


    Without looking back, Garneau bellowed, ¡°Do as you please! And don¡¯t be late next time!¡±


    With Garneau¡¯s characteristic grumpiness as their farewell, the three left. The sweltering heat that had swirled inside the forge was so intense that stepping outside felt like a breath of fresh air. Although his Cold-Heat Invulnerable Body State allowed him to withstand the extreme temperature, it did not mean his senses were unresponsive.


    Glancing at Heather, who looked visibly relieved, Leonard silently organized his thoughts.


    The operation is moving faster than I anticipated.


    He had expected the operation to require more preparation, but it seemed the Empire¡¯s upper ranks deemed the potential threats during the interim to be even more dangerous.


    While the Order of the Blue Dragon had little to do after their non-aggression pact with the Celestials, leaving both Audrey and Wade away from their posts for too long could lead to incidents that Demian alone might not be able to handle.


    It was a matter of prioritizing and focusing their efforts.


    ...A week, maybe ten days at most.


    Whether it was his accumulated experience from his past life, the heightened instincts granted by his dragon bloodline, or both, Leonard¡¯s prediction was eerily accurate.


    Exactly seven days after his encounter with Audrey at the Jehoia forge, the Barricade Train began its slow, deliberate march.


    * * *


    Rumble, rumble, rumble¡ª!!


    The Barricade Train¡¯s pace could hardly be called fast. In fact, the word slow was an understatement¡ªit was more like a lumbering turtle. Still, the sheer power it exuded was overwhelming.


    Is this what the great flood that swept across more than half the continent in ancient times might have looked like?


    A colossal fortress towering fifty meters high advanced, shaking the earth with its weight. The rumbling thunder it produced echoed through the clear skies as if a storm were about to break loose.


    As its massive wheels carved deep tracks into the ground, the Barricade Train left its unmistakable mark wherever it passed.


    It looks unprecedented even when it¡¯s still, but to think it can move... It would not be surprising if the strategists of the Zhuge Clan chose to snap their fans and retreat in defeat at the sight of this.


    Leonard clicked his tongue unconsciously and gazed at the horizon.


    Despite several hours of progress, the position of the Barricade Train had not significantly changed, yet the earth-shaking noise and vibrations it emitted continued to summon the legion of corpses.


    For now, due to the fact that they were still not very deep into Yggdrasil¡¯s domain, the majority of the creatures were minor ones like goblins and kobolds. Still, even those lowly creatures were not to be underestimated.


    Screeech!!


    One goblin, running faster than a leopard, leaped from the ground, soaring a staggering ten meters into the air before crashing into the wall. Its physical capabilities seemed to rival that of a Third Stage monster, at the level of the True Demon Tier.


    If it were an ordinary fortress, the goblin could have likely scaled the wall. However, the height of the Barricade Train was far beyond what it could overcome.


    Splatter.


    The goblin, having absorbed the train¡¯s kinetic energy, burst like a rotten tomato. Its remains turned into a mushy sludge that slid down and was soon crushed under the train¡¯s wheels.


    The same fate awaited the rest. Hundreds of monsters¡ªno, perhaps thousands of monsters, if counting those falling outside Leonard¡¯s view¡ªwere hurling themselves against the train, only to end up as pulverized mincemeat. Though these creatures were neither truly alive nor truly dead, their assault was utterly futile.


    ¡°...No, it can¡¯t even be called an assault at this point.¡± Muttering to himself, Leonard looked down at the endless field of corpses stretching all the way to the horizon.


    Unlike the Undead Legion of Nastrond, these creatures had weak regenerative properties. Once their bodies were utterly destroyed, they couldn¡¯t recover. Yet, they showed no fear. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If they had clashed with these creatures before confronting the Spriggans, even the elite forces of the Seven Great Orders would have suffered considerable losses.


    There was a reason the Barricade Train was deemed the core weapon of this frontier. Without the train, it would have been nearly impossible to fight on equal footing in the hostile environment created by Yggdrasil.


    ¡°Wow! This is the first time I¡¯ve ever gone this deep so effortlessly!¡± Even Heather, who had previously entered the Spriggan territory as a Green Dragon Knight, looked around with wide eyes, visibly surprised.


    No matter how powerful the Barricade Train was, if several Demigod Tier entities appeared, it would inevitably sustain significant damage. Thus, penetrating Spriggan territory was only feasible during moments when Yggdrasil¡¯s power was diminished or when multiple commander-level figures were present.


    The number of people who had made it to the deepest core, where Yggdrasil¡¯s main body resided, was in the single digits.


    ¡°Heather, from where do the Spriggans typically appear?¡±


    Heather pondered briefly and replied, ¡°We¡¯d have to go another two days to reach the Spriggans¡¯ appearance zone. Starting from the mid-sized demonic monsters, just bulldozing through won¡¯t cut it anymore, so artillery usually gets involved.¡±


    ¡°What? Artillery?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± As she answered nonchalantly, a fairly large monster came into view.


    It was an ogre. Despite its body being partially decayed, it seemed to retain its former strength, leaping dozens of meters with each stride as it charged forward menacingly. If its strength matched that of the Mature Demon Tier, it might barely manage to climb even a fifty-meter wall.


    Boom!


    However, a Titan stationed at one of the Barricade Train¡¯s turrets roared, releasing a fiery blast from its muzzle. Even though the ogre was still some distance away, the Titan¡¯s artillery struck it with pinpoint accuracy. The upper half of the ogre¡¯s corpse exploded into tatters, and its lower half, unable to stabilize itself, toppled and slammed into the ground.


    Though the upper body showed no signs of regenerating, the lower half attempted to rise again, grotesque and unyielding. But the creature had no chance to recover.


    Crunch.


    The Barricade Train¡¯s massive wheels crushed it entirely, rendering it into pulp. Even within Yggdrasil¡¯s sphere of influence, it would never move again.


    Heather chuckled at the sight and explained cheerfully, ¡°We could block them with the magic arrays embedded in the walls, but why waste mana on something so trivial? Especially when we need to conserve it for the Spriggans. Instead, we just smash them using the artillery-equipped Titans or fixed cannons scattered across the wall.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Leonard silently admired the tactical efficiency of their methods.


    Using unmanned weapons and artillery to minimize the consumption of manpower and irreplaceable resources... Given that the Wickeline family can¡¯t fully support this frontier, they must be compensating for the lack of large-scale magic with gunpowder weapons.


    Gunpowder weapons were potent. Though their destructive power was often overshadowed by augmented energy and supreme magic, even an expert in the Creation Realm would sustain injuries if hit directly by a Thunderblast or Shocking Grenade.


    While spears and bows were still monitored by the authorities, they were trivial compared to gunpowder weaponry. Any sects foolish enough to produce and use incendiary weapons were thoroughly eradicated by the imperial forces. Even the Sichuan Tang Clan, known for their use of gunpowder, refrained from touching explosives, which demonstrated the severity of such matters.


    So, what if a colossal empire like Arcadia, with its unparalleled resources, economy, and technology, decided to deploy gunpowder weapons systematically?


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Kabooom!


    Leonard now bore witness to that horrifying spectacle.


    ¡°...Looks like we won¡¯t have much to do for a while.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    By now, most of the monster corpses had changed to intermediate-ranks, yet the speed of the Barricade Train remained unchanged.


    The corpse soldiers created by Yggdrasil were not just animated bodies. They were imbued with distorted natural mana, drastically enhancing their combat abilities. This was one of the defining characteristics that set this army apart from the Undead Legion of Nastrond.


    Boom!


    A troll engulfed in dark green flames had its head blown off, its body swaying momentarily before three additional shells exploded against it, reducing it to chunks of flesh.


    The strength of the Barricade Train, honed and enhanced over centuries, was beyond what mere small fry could contend with.


    Even demonic monsters capable of contending with Transcendence Tier beings were being wiped out in mere moments. If one shell was not enough, two were fired. If two were not enough, three. At this rate, even the higher-ranked monsters, like Rank A monsters, would be reduced to shreds within moments.


    Still, this is just the prelude to the real battle.


    It felt like both humanity and the Spriggans were merely warming up, neither side revealing their true hands.


    Yet, their positions were fundamentally different. Attackers versus defenders. With each passing minute and second, the defenders¡¯ options dwindled. Inevitably, they would be forced to reveal their cards first.


    * * *


    ¡°Enemy sighted! Sound the emergency alarm!¡±


    ¡°A Wraith King has appeared!¡±


    Sure enough, two days into the Barricade Train¡¯s advance, an enormous molten giant emerged beyond the horizon, its size almost unbelievable to the naked eye.


    For the first time in this operation, a Demigod Tier entity appeared¡ªa mutated Spirit King, one of four in existence. It was the Wraith King of Molten Flame, Vulcanus.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 A deafening roar echoed across the horizon.


    Though the Wraith King was still over ten kilometers away, the oppressive heat emanating from its enormous figure was palpable. The shimmering heat waves distorted Vulcanus¡¯s colossal form, which grew ever larger with each ponderous step. Those standing atop the train, staring at the approaching monstrosity, felt their mouths go dry.


    The once cool breeze had transformed into a suffocating hot wind, and the clouds that once graced the sky had vanished entirely. It was as if they had suddenly been dropped into the heart of a desert.


    ...It¡¯s like a walking natural disaster.


    Leonard, gazing at the creature¡¯s true form with his Dragon Eyes, instinctively rested his hand on his sword hilt. The entity was massive, towering over eighty meters tall. Even the massive Barricade Train barely reached his waist, a comparison that was as absurd as it was terrifying.


    Vulcanus¡¯s molten body radiated immense mass, and combined with his kinetic energy, his destructive potential was incalculable.


    ¡°L-Leonard...¡±


    Heather, a newly recruited knight of the Order of the Green Dragon, had never encountered a being like this before¡ªa creature that embodied raw destruction. Confronted with the Demigod Tier entity¡¯s murderous intent and the suffocating malice he exuded, Heather unconsciously clutched Leonard¡¯s sleeve, her voice trembling.


    Her reaction was understandable.


    As the saying went, ¡°Ignorance is bliss.¡± Having recently reached the Transcendence Tier, Heather could now see the world in ways she could not before. But that newfound awareness revealed the horrifying scale of an opponent so vast that even her greatly enhanced abilities seemed utterly insignificant. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s coming for us,¡± Leonard reassured her, his calm voice grounding her, even as his sharp gaze tracked the lava giant moving steadily eastward away from the train.


    By the district map, it was heading toward Sector F. Recalling the defensive layout in that area, Leonard smirked faintly.


    If he¡¯s heading to Sector F... there¡¯s no need for me to intervene.


    As a Special Officer on this frontier, Leonard¡¯s role was to engage unpredictable variables¡ªlike this Demigod Tier entity¡ªwhen they appeared in regions where commander-level reinforcements could not respond quickly. In other words, if a commander-level individual could reach the area, Leonard¡¯s job was simply to observe.


    A sudden shift in the air drew Leonard¡¯s attention. A frosty chill rose to meet the intense heat radiating from the lava giant, creating a clash of opposing forces. Turbulent winds swirled violently between the Barricade Train and the approaching colossus.


    As the opposing elemental forces surged, the lava giant hesitated, startled by the unexpected resistance.


    In that brief moment, the tide turned.


    Nature Blade


    Above the train, where the lava giant Vulcanus had been advancing, massive swords of ice manifested. Not just one or two, but dozens. Each blade was enormous, several meters long, and brimming with overwhelming power.


    ¡°Leonard! What is that?!¡± Heather exclaimed, her wide eyes fixed on the spectacle.


    ¡°That¡¯s Commander Grace of the Order of the Blue Dragon. It¡¯s her unique trait,¡± Leonard explained casually, his memory of Grace¡¯s abilities coming to mind.


    Volcanus bulked up to attack the train... But of all places, he had to wander into Commander Grace¡¯s location.


    Grace, who had ascended to the Demigod Tier with her mastery of the Five Elements Chaos Origin, was perfectly suited to this kind of enemy. To her, Vulcanus¡¯s molten body was nothing more than a large target. Among the Knight Commanders, she was the most specialized in firepower-based combat, with unparalleled efficiency in circulating her internal energy for continuous engagements.


    Simply put, she was the ideal counter.


    Boom!


    The moment one of the icy swords shot forward like an arrow and struck, it exploded on impact. The molten part of Vulcanus¡¯s body at the strike zone was immediately ejected, cooling into solid rock and shattering on the ground.


    Unlike conventional artillery, Grace¡¯s attacks were devastatingly effective.


    Groooaaarrrr!!


    Realizing the danger, Vulcanus roared and pushed forward, determined to reach the train. Until now, no human he had faced had been like Grace. Against conventional artillery, he could withstand thousands of rounds without issue, and against someone like Commander Uluka of the Order of the Green Dragon, he could have endured an extended battle of attrition.


    But Grace¡¯s unexpected appearance spelled disaster for Vulcanus.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Booom!


    The icy swords of the Nature Blade continued to manifest and launch in rapid succession. Each impact chipped away at Vulcanus¡¯s form. His once-massive body, towering over eighty meters, was now noticeably shrinking, reduced to a height below that of the Barricade Train.


    Though Vulcanus¡¯s abilities were formidable, the gap between Demigod Tier beings was not as vast as it seemed. By inflating his size, he had sacrificed density, leaving himself vulnerable to Grace¡¯s precise and overwhelming strikes.


    ¡°At this rate, she¡¯ll subdue him without much trouble,¡± someone murmured.


    As if hearing that prediction, Vulcanus¡¯s behavior abruptly changed.


    Rumble... Rumble...!


    Vulcanus abandoned his advance on the train, and his molten surface began to bubble and shift, resembling a volcano on the verge of eruption¡ªor an underground water vein about to burst.


    Though the entity was still kilometers away, few could discern the ominous shift. Leonard was one of the few who did.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Realizing Vulcanus¡¯s intent before anyone else, Leonard unsheathed all of his swords at once.


    Blades spilled out of his subspace pouch, aligning themselves in a defensive formation, awaiting his command. Startled by his urgency, Heather drew her own sword, though she didn¡¯t fully grasp what was happening.


    Kaboooooom!!!


    Vulcanus detonated.


    Even in his damaged state, the heat and mass concentrated within his molten body were staggering. Had he exploded closer to the train, even with all of the protective arrays activated, the blast would have severely compromised the train¡¯s power systems.


    Fortunately, much of the shockwave dissipated over the kilometers it traveled. But the molten fragments¡ªnow cooled and solidified into volcanic rock¡ªstill rained down, hurtling toward the Barricade Train like deadly projectiles.


    Few people realized that the most dangerous part of a volcanic eruption wasn¡¯t the flowing lava¡ªit was the volcanic bombs.


    ¡°Volcanic bombs!¡± Leonard shouted.


    Propelled by the force of the explosion, the molten projectiles, now hardened by the cold air, became deadly missiles, far more dangerous than any catapult. Thankfully, this was not a real volcano, so there were no pyroclastic flows.


    Five Elements Style, Five Swords Style


    Black Tortoise Seventh Form: Ice Shell Barrier


    Five swords moved in a dazzling dance, forming a protective barrier above Leonard. While he briefly considered redirecting the projectiles with a wind current, the sheer number of volcanic bombs made it impossible. Carelessly deflecting them risked collateral damage, potentially causing even more casualties.


    The Green Dragon Knights reacted a beat late but swiftly assumed their roles. While they could not defend entirely on their own, just two or three of them focusing solely on defense managed to hold the line. A myriad of colored auras erupted, painting the top of the train like a vibrant fireworks display.


    Among them, the one who stood out the most was Grace.


    Thwack! Thwack! Boom!


    Dazzling in their movements, nearly a hundred wind swords shifted positions in a blur, intercepting the volcanic bombs with unerring precision. Unlike her earlier offensive with the ice swords, her wind swords were now forming an impenetrable shield, deflecting and neutralizing the thousands¡ªperhaps tens of thousands¡ªof projectiles. It was a display of absolute defense, protecting an area ten times larger than Leonard¡¯s own.


    Not a single volcanic bomb slipped through her defense. This level of skill was undoubtedly befitting a Knight Commander.


    ¡°Is... is it over?¡± someone murmured.


    The hailstorm of volcanic bombs abruptly ceased. Those who had been sheltering under the protective barriers tentatively began to emerge. The towering figure of the lava giant, which had loomed so imposingly on the horizon just moments ago, was now completely gone. It was as if Vulcanus¡¯s explosive retreat had been nothing more than a smokescreen to aid his escape.


    ¡°That thing... it really ran away, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ha! They call him a Wraith King, but he just blew himself up and fled when facing our commanders!¡±


    ¡°This is it! We¡¯ll finally put an end to those Spriggan bastards, once and for all!¡±


    The effortless repulsion of the Wraith King sent morale soaring through the veterans who had been stationed on this frontier. Although favorable matchups played a part, they knew well that battles involving Demigod Tier entities often dictated the tide of war. The way this encounter had concluded¡ªa decisive victory for the expedition forces¡ªwas cause for celebration.


    The jubilant cries of the expedition members resounded.


    ¡°Woooooohooooooo!!¡±


    ¡°Woooooohooooooo!!¡±


    Though it was hardly more than a skirmish, or even a mere probing attack, the victorious outcome lifted their spirits immensely. For the first time in centuries, they felt a renewed, albeit unfounded, confidence that they could finally push forward on this stagnant frontier.


    ...This isn¡¯t a situation where we should be optimistic.


    However, while the majority of the knights aboard the Barricade Train were caught up in the celebratory mood, Leonard alone remained subdued, his expression grim. His gaze was fixed on the location Vulcanus had once stood¡ªthe crater created by the massive explosion. He drew in a deep breath, as if trying to dispel an unease that lingered within him.


    Heather noticed his expression and approached him cautiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you overexert yourself trying to block all those attacks?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just... Vulcanus retreated far too easily.¡±


    Heather frowned in confusion. ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t that because Commander Grace was so strong? He must¡¯ve realized he couldn¡¯t win and decided to cut his losses, right? He even self-destructed to throw us off and escape.¡±


    Leonard shook his head. ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Despite Vulcanus¡¯s overwhelming might and intimidating presence, the aura he projected felt strangely faint to Leonard¡ªalmost subdued. It didn¡¯t match the scale of his actions or the intensity of his appearance. It felt more like a half-hearted probe rather than an all-out assault.


    Even as a Spriggan commander-level entity, Vulcanus seemed to have appeared only in the capacity of a scout. The impression didn¡¯t sit well with Leonard.


    I hope my intuition is wrong, but if it¡¯s right... this won¡¯t be the last of the Wraith Kings¡¯ surprise attacks.


    Unlike the Knight Commanders, who would be permanently removed from the battlefield if they suffered a fatal wound, the Wraith Kings operated under different rules. As long as Yggdrasil remained, even significant injuries would not prevent them from resurrecting. It was similar to reusing captured chess pieces¡ªa mechanic that defied conventional strategy.


    Fighting such enemies while adhering to the confines of standard tactics was daunting.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    Even with tools like the Barricade Train at their disposal, they couldn¡¯t underestimate the monstrous entities entrenched across the frontier. Leonard reaffirmed this harsh reality as his thoughts turned to the challenges ahead.


    The relative calm they had enjoyed was over.


    * * *


    The very next day, Leonard¡¯s suspicions proved to be correct. Across the Barricade Train¡¯s expansive network which reached over a hundred-kilometer radius, the Wraith Kings began appearing one after another.


    The second to strike was Boreas. Unluckily for him, Boreas targeted the area under the command of Wade, the Red Dragon Commander. Within minutes, half his mass was obliterated, forcing him to retreat. It was clear he would need several days to regenerate to his full form.


    The third to emerge was Thetis. Rising from a lake that blocked the train¡¯s path, Thetis summoned dozens of water-based duplicates and attempted to envelop the Barricade Train in her toxic mist. Audrey, the Black Dragon Commander, managed to strike at her main body with her glaive. However, Thetis evaded her by swapping places with one of her clones and then fled.


    ¡°...It seems it¡¯s my turn,¡± Leonard muttered as the fourth Wraith King, Cybele, approached his position. Her glowing violet eyes gleamed ominously as she closed the distance.


    Cybele¡¯s authority was Decay. Her ability allowed her to rot and decompose all matter, reducing it to amorphous sludge. Though she appeared as a muddy, humanoid figure, her true form lay in the vast swamp that moved with her¡ªa manifestation of her destructive authority. Even the strongest materials, like adamantium and orichalcum, would crumble to her Decay within minutes. Of all the Wraith Kings, Cybele posed the greatest threat to the Barricade Train.


    ¡°Heather, stay back,¡± Leonard commanded, drawing a dark-hued sword without activating the artifact on his wrist.


    Golden radiance emanated from his blade, spreading outward to inspire courage and dispel the oppressive aura Cybele exuded. While Leonard was unaware of it himself, the effect of his celestial energy extended far beyond simply empowering him¡ªit disrupted Cybele¡¯s malevolent presence.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª!!


    The Wraith King roared in fury. The sight of Leonard¡¯s light, evoking memories of a long-lost age of glory, ignited an uncontrollable rage within her. She began summoning her minions.


    The Wraith King of Decay. As if proving her title, decayed, blackened sludge erupted from her swamp-like body, taking the form of countless monstrous creatures. These mud constructs glowed with the same violet light as Cybele¡¯s eyes, and they surged forward, rushing toward the Barricade Train like a tidal wave.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 ¡°They¡¯re coming¡ª!¡± the Green Dragon knight shouted as he saw the mud soldiers surging from beneath Cybele¡¯s feet, commanding the forces around him.


    They were facing monsters that could close the distance of several kilometers in just a few minutes. If they wasted even a second, they would lose the opportunity to respond effectively.


    ¡°Activate the defense barrier! All Titan gunners, board the train and prepare to take fire! Report as soon as you have reloaded!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re advancing too fast! At this rate, they¡¯ll reach the barricade before the third volley!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Cybele get anywhere near the train!¡±


    ¡°The engraved magic circles and the barricade are deteriorating!¡±


    Vulcanus was a Wraith King who pushed ahead with his overwhelming size and heat. All Wraith Kings possessed outstanding powers, but none were as threatening as Cybele. Even if she didn¡¯t win, just coming into contact with the Barricade Train would cause catastrophic damage.


    Leonard felt Cybele¡¯s murderous intent targeting him from afar.


    A living unique trait... No, it¡¯s even more dangerous than that.


    The power of the Wraith Kings could interfere with the conceptual realms themselves. For example, Vulcanus¡¯s ability, Meltdown, wasn¡¯t simply about extreme heat¡ªit was the manifestation of the concept of melting anything, the heat being merely a secondary effect.


    Cybele¡¯s power of Decay worked in a similar way. It embodied the concept of decaying anything, allowing her to break down not only organic matter but also inorganic materials, and even disrupt magic arrays. Against the Barricade Train, this was far more effective than mere heat, wind, or poison.


    Dudududududu!


    Unlike living beings, the mud soldiers didn¡¯t need to breathe or rest. Their relentless full-speed sprint made them seem impossibly fast, even to the soldiers watching from atop the train.


    However, the people aboard the Barricade Train were far from ordinary. They could intercept the mud soldiers, who were charging at twice the speed of a galloping horse.


    ¡°Fire! Blast them all away!¡±


    At the commanding knight¡¯s order, the Titans fired simultaneously. The cannons they carried, mounted on machines over five meters tall and weighing dozens of tons, had devastating power. With the magic circles engraved on the inside of the barrels also activating, the power and fire rate of the shots surged to several times what could be achieved with mere gunpowder.


    The iron giants, which normally could fire dozens of shots without moving, had to take a step back from the sheer recoil after just one shot.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Nonetheless, the shells, flying in a nearly straight trajectory rather than an arc, exploded upon hitting the ground, shattering the mud soldiers in their path. Despite being creatures born from the power of the Wraith Kings, normally resilient to most attacks, the bombardment was working.


    Even those that managed to dodge a direct hit were knocked back by the shockwaves, their full-speed charge disrupted. And the next volley shattered them, slowing their advance even further.


    The relentless and precise assault had succeeded in halting the chaotic rush of the mud soldiers.


    But they¡¯re still getting closer, Leonard noted, his Dragon Eyes catching even the smallest details.


    The firepower unleashed from the Barricade Train was impressive, but no matter how many times they pushed the enemy back, the waves of mud soldiers kept coming. Reloading, aiming, and firing took time, no matter how optimized the system was. Meanwhile, the mud endlessly regenerated.


    ¡°Damn it! Activate the shockwave magic array!¡±


    The knight commanding the artillery squad reached the same conclusion as Leonard and ordered a magical strike to give the overheated cannons a moment to cool down.


    The mages inside the train activated the corresponding circuits, causing a blue glow to envelop the train¡¯s outer walls. Then, Impulse Wave, a Class 6 physical spell, was unleashed. Though restricted to this area, it consumed an enormous amount of mana.


    Rumble...!


    The shockwave burst forth from the train, blowing away all the mud soldiers in its path and kicking up a massive dust cloud. In an instant, a gap of several hundred meters opened up between the train and the enemy.


    However, the dust cloud that followed now obscured their vision, making it harder to aim with precision. What should have been a five-second window to prepare for another bombardment stretched to ten seconds.


    Five seconds might be insignificant in a regular battle between armies, but it was another story when fighting a Demigod Tier monster.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    As if mocking the expedition team¡¯s futile efforts, Cybele emerged from beyond the dust, now only a kilometer away from the Barricade Train. Instead of sending more mud soldiers, she decided to approach herself.


    At that moment, Leonard jumped down from the train.


    Five Elements and Six Divinities Arts


    Crimson Crow Sun


    Light Burning Heat Stride: Explosion


    Stone Fire Flash


    Without touching the ground, Leonard kicked the air with a thunderous clap, as if striking it. Then, with a loud boom, he shot forward, instantly breaking the sound barrier and crossing the kilometer gap in an instant.


    The moment he entered the zone of decay, even the air around him felt rotten, making it impossible to breathe. Without wrapping himself in celestial energy, the decay would have reached his flesh through his eyes and skin.


    Fighting Cybele, the Wraith King of Decay, meant accepting this harsh disadvantage. Even though she was just standing there, Leonard¡¯s strength was constantly being sapped away.


    Is she maintaining her unique trait over a wide area? How annoying.


    Cybele¡¯s expression twisted with anger, seeing how Leonard didn¡¯t succumb to her domain. Her eyes flared even more intensely, and the swamp area beneath her feet began to stir.


    An unknown attack was coming.


    Northern God Style


    Universal Suppression Technique


    Cold Snowfall of Winter


    There was no time to project the image of Xuanwu. Thanks to the celestial energy, Leonard was able to shorten the activation time, and his blade extended several meters, its dark augmented energy scattering as he slashed at Cybele.


    Offense was the best defense. Not knowing what her next move would be, he aimed to force her hand by attacking first. His blade, infused with the unique trait of Suspension, scattered into countless fragments, cooling the surrounding air and freezing all the moisture in the atmosphere.


    A blizzard swept across the entire area. His augmented sword energy was divided into hundreds and thousands of ice shards, freezing everything it touched within the range of his attack.


    The bodies of the mud soldiers crawling out of Cybele¡¯s swamp hardened until they became completely rigid, losing all fluidity.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö...!


    Only Cybele remained unaffected by the Cold Snowfall of Winter.


    The Northern God Style didn¡¯t work?! No, wait... It¡¯s freezing and then decaying, over and over!


    Upon closer inspection, the surface of Cybele¡¯s body was repeatedly covered in frost and then returned to its muddy state. This was evidence of the constant clash between the binding power of the Cold Snowfall of Winter and the Decay authority. As a result, Cybele¡¯s movements became stiffer than before as she raised her arm and pointed her finger at Leonard.


    A chill ran down Leonard¡¯s spine as he instinctively sensed danger. Retrieving his sword, he quickly took several steps back. The power of the Cold Snowfall of Winter was weaker than expected, and he knew he had to break this stalemate.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble!!


    Moments after Leonard moved, the ground where he had been standing began to shake. The surface eventually cracked, and something massive shot up from beneath, tearing through the earth like a giant pillar. Any adventurer familiar with desert creatures would recognize the shape of the monster.


    A sandworm?!


    Though its body was made of a dark, muddy substance instead of the typical sandy mucus, its appearance was unmistakable. It was a sandworm.


    Cold sweat ran down Leonard''s back. Had he hesitated even a little, he would¡¯ve been swallowed whole by the sandworm¡¯s gaping maw. This was on a whole other level than a mere mud soldier created in the spur of a moment. Even in a battle between Demigod Tier beings, this was a weapon meant to be used as a trump card.


    The sandworm¡¯s massive head, towering as high as the Barricade Train, gleamed with a violet glow.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art


    Southern God Style


    Single Swing Sweeping Annihilation


    Calamity Extinguishing Flame


    Even though it looked like a Sandword, there was no guarantee that this creature¡¯s abilities and fighting style were the same. Relying on uncertain information to battle an unknown enemy would be a foolish move.


    To defeat a stronger opponent, one would have to penetrate their defense before they managed to unleash their full strength.


    The celestial energy swirling around Leonard intensified. A small flame ignited at the tip of his jet-black sword. It was just a feeble flicker, but the power within it made Cybele flinch and wave her hand frantically in panic.


    At her urgent command, the sandworm twisted its massive body, attempting to slam its head down upon Leonard.


    However, Leonard¡¯s sword thrust forward, piercing through the enormous sandworm. The attack completely tore through the power of Decay and the strength it wielded as a servant of the Wraith King. Then, the Calamity Extinguishing Flame began to burn, using the corruption within as its fuel.


    It was a flame that devoured everything, a force of destruction that consumed the creature¡¯s massive body, its life force, and its regeneration abilities, rendering them futile. This was the flame of doom that had felled the giant beast, Moby Dick, in a single strike.


    KWAARRGGHH?! KWAARGGHHH!?


    Despite being neither fully alive nor dead, the sandworm writhed in agony, as though it could feel the unbearable pain of having its very existence incinerated.


    The creature smashed its head into the ground in various spots, desperately trying to extinguish the fire consuming it from the inside. It twisted and contorted violently, almost to the point of breaking its own body, but it was all in vain.


    Perhaps Cybele could withstand something of this magnitude, but the sandworm lacked the strength or status to do so.


    Having forgotten Cybele¡¯s orders, the sandworm kept rampaging until it suddenly swelled up like a balloon and exploded, like a rotten tomato bursting.


    BOOOM¡ª!


    Witnessing this, Leonard was filled with a sharp, deadly sense of unease. Those affected by the Calamity Extinguishing Flame were supposed to be reduced to ashes, not explode in such a fashion.


    It couldn¡¯t have been his attack that had caused the sandworm to explode.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    For some reason, Leonard suddenly felt like he knew what Cybele¡¯s words¡ªor rather, those strange noises¡ªmeant.


    She was speaking to him.


    Got... you? Leonard murmured in his head.


    As that thought crossed his mind, hundreds of the sandworm¡¯s remains began to melt. Each fragment spread, creating rotting swamps that contaminated the ground within a radius of several meters. In an instant, the surrounding area became Cybele¡¯s domain.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Leonard¡¯s Dragon Heart pulsed at an unprecedented rate, sending him a clear warning: If you don¡¯t escape right now, you will die. Someone of your level can¡¯t make it out of here alive.


    Even though the repeated use of the Northern God Style and the Southern God Style had drained some of his strength, the celestial energy circulating through him kept him from being immobilized.


    Leonard swiftly took to the air, aiming to accelerate further by channeling his internal energy.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!!


    Cybele let out a distorted laugh, which sounded like something was being torn apart, and then raised both of her arms. With a chilling voice, she declared Leonard¡¯s doom.


    ¡ö¡ö!


    After she shouted what most likely meant ¡°Die!¡±, the entire swamp, which had encircled the area, rose as if to swallow him whole. It was like a black shroud being lifted up from the ground. It surged upward, threatening to engulf both Leonard and Cybele.


    Surging from all sides¡ªfront, back, left, right, and below¡ªthe darkness enveloped the world, as if it had become a pitch-black night sky. There was only one direction left to escape: upward.


    However, Cybele¡¯s power was closing in much faster than Leonard¡¯s ascent.


    Is there really no way to escape from this?


    The chase between Leonard, who was rising at maximum speed, and the swamp, which pursued him from below, was happening so fast that even perceiving it a thousand times faster than normal wouldn¡¯t help at all.


    Seeing no way out, Leonard gripped his sword tightly and looked down. The swamp of Decay yawned like the mouth of an abyss, ready to swallow him whole. There was no doubt¡ªif he fell into it, that would be the end.


    Should I use the bracelet now?


    It seemed like a life-or-death situation, but in reality, he knew he could easily escape if he just summoned one commander to aid him.


    Wade could outmaneuver or overwhelm the swamp, Audrey would smash through it head-on, and while he hadn¡¯t seen Uluka¡¯s full strength, Grace could likely sweep the entire swamp by herself.


    As such, Leonard decided to fight it out. If he could survive this predicament with just his own strength, it would be a meaningful experience in breaking through his current limits.


    I have only one chance. To survive Cybele¡¯s large-scale attack, I need to use a perfect counter.


    Blocking with the Northern God Style would just result in his defense being consumed, slowly rotting away, and the Southern God Style wouldn¡¯t fare much better. Even if he overwhelmed her briefly, she would capture him before he could escape.


    Using the Western God Style to slice through and escape seemed plausible, but without knowing the swamp¡¯s regenerative power, it would be a gamble.


    Sigh... I guess it comes down to using the concept of wood overcoming earth. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing mid-air, Leonard narrowed his eyes as he gazed at the approaching swamp. He raised his sword into an upper stance, channeling the Azure Dragon Qi.


    The Azure Dragon summoned from his Mindscape swelled as it absorbed the celestial energy surrounding Leonard, growing even more powerful. Though limited to this one strike, it reached a power great enough that not even a knight commander could disregard it.


    The apparition of the Azure Dragon, larger than usual, coiled around Leonard as though he were its cherished pearl.


    Eastern God Style


    Authority Nullification Technique


    Rightful Return


    Even though it had been corrupted by Nidhogg¡¯s[1] poison, Cybele¡¯s inherent element was earth. As such, the Azure Dragon, which was a manifestation of wood qi, was her natural counter.


    Just as the swamp reached him, Leonard met it with a swing of his sword, its blade glowing with the brilliant blue light of Azure Dragon Qi.


    1. In Norse mythology, Nidhogg, traditionally also spelled N¨ªeh?ggr, is a dragon who gnaws at the root of the world tree, Yggdrasil. ?

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 In less than one-hundredth of a second, blue lightning erupted from Leonard¡¯s blade.


    Temporarily achieving a Demigod Tier status, Leonard unleashed an ultimate technique. Accounting for the opposing forces of the Five Elements, he directed a surge of lightning toward the seemingly bottomless pit of mud, or rather, the swamp that was essentially part of Cybele herself.


    The form worshiped in ancient times as the Goddess of Earth was nothing more than an illusion. The primal form of the Spirit King, the true form of the Wraith King, manifested as a symbol of its element. If it were the Water Spirit King, it would be water itself; if it were the Fire Spirit King, it would be fire.


    Therefore, the bottomless swamp represented Cybele herself, embodying the attribute of decay. To land an effective blow against that form would require immense destructive power, either blowing up or burning the entire swamp. Neither option was feasible for Leonard, whose power, even at its peak, was barely approaching the Demigod Tier.


    Crackle¡ª!


    However, right when Leonard¡¯s sword, the Rightful Return, clashed with Cybele¡¯s swamp, an unexpected phenomenon occurred.


    Crackle, crackle, crackle!


    It was something that neither Cybele, with her eyes gleaming in murderous anticipation, nor Leonard had foreseen. The blue lightning from Rightful Return spread deep into the swamp, scorching the bottomless pit of mud as it advanced.


    Like a lightning strike hitting the center of a lake and electrifying the water, it spread at a speed that left no time for reaction.


    Even with his perception accelerated a thousandfold, Leonard struggled to keep up with the unfolding events, his eyes wide with shock as he followed the lightning¡¯s path.


    What¡¯s happening?!


    He had expected the surrounding swamp to collapse or the power of Decay to weaken. But Rightful Return exhibited far greater destructive force than anyone could have anticipated.


    Although Leonard couldn¡¯t fully grasp what was happening, anyone with a deeper understanding of spirits would have realized the truth.


    ¡ö¡ö?! ¡ö¡ö¡ö??!


    Even Cybele, witnessing her power being so easily pierced, was thrown into disarray. It was an unnatural sight for a Demigod Tier being, whose existence was bound by her own unique laws, to be overwhelmed by an opponent of lesser status in a direct confrontation.


    Spirits were manifestations of the overflowing power of nature, crystallized into forms imbued with spiritual energy. The Spirit Kings, the pinnacle of spirits, acted as representatives of the natural law, and they were transcendent entities that embodied the flow of the universe.


    Normally, Leonard¡¯s Rightful Return would not have been able to harm a Spirit King. Both Spirit Kings and the Azure Dragon possessed unique traits grounded in the laws of the world, rendering them immune to such attacks.


    Crackle, crackle, crackle, crackle!


    But Cybele, twisted and distorted by the poison of the Outer God Nidhogg, had broken away from her original form, placing her outside the protection of natural law.


    Rightful Return didn¡¯t just neutralize Cybele¡¯s authority¡ªit penetrated the swamp and tore apart the very essence hidden within, biting at the poison energy contaminating her from within.


    At that moment¡ª


    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ªAh, uh... aah?¡±


    A trace of light suddenly returned to Cybele¡¯s previously empty eyes.


    A fragment of the original Spirit King Cybele, buried deep within the vessel that had become the Wraith King, surfaced, drawn out by the power of Rightful Return. Her ego, long lost beneath the weight of over a thousand years, slowly reawakened, and one of her eyes, previously burning with purple fury, turned into a topaz hue.


    In the corner of the swamp, which had been filled with rotting mud, a patch of moist soil formed. From it, a sprout emerged, pulsing with new life.


    ¡°What...? How did... this...?¡±


    The Spirit King Cybele, blinking her now topaz eye, looked down at herself and the swamp at her feet. As if in denial, she let out a shrill scream at the sight of her form, now twisted and grotesque, a far cry from her once beautiful self.


    ¡°No, no, no... NOOOOOO¡ª¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!!¡±


    The moment her topaz eye reignited into a blaze of purple, the single sprout that had emerged withered and sank back into the swamp.


    The Wraith King once again suppressed the Spirit King¡¯s consciousness. The recovery brought about by Rightful Return had reached its limit.


    ...At least I bought myself some time.


    Leonard, who had instinctively retreated several hundred meters, looked down at the celestial energy surrounding him. After using an ultimate technique three times in a row, the energy had visibly waned. It was only because Rightful Return had proven unexpectedly effective that he hadn¡¯t depleted his energy entirely.


    Leonard steeled his resolve after grasping the true combat power of Cybele, the Demigod Tier Wraith King of the Spriggan Frontier. As expected, facing a Demigod Tier opponent head-on without being at the same level would inevitably result in disaster.


    If I push the offensive, it¡¯ll only backfire. Evading and stalling for time with hit-and-run tactics is a more reliable strategy.


    Nonetheless, confirming the special phenomenon from the Eastern God Style was a significant gain. If the Wraith King could be neutralized and brought back to her Spirit King form, it would be like converting a formidable foe into an ally.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª!!


    As if reading Leonard''s thoughts, Cybele let out a monstrous scream and charged at him once more.


    It seemed that capturing the Barricade Train no longer mattered to her. Focusing entirely on Leonard, she molded her swamp into a massive hand, which stretched out to snatch him. If Leonard was caught in her grip, he would be trapped in the prison of Decay¡ªa death sentence from which there would be no escape.


    The black claw of mud lunged at Leonard with frightening speed, seeking to devour him.


    Sword Flight


    Leonard had no intention of engaging her in a contest of strength. Realizing during their earlier exchange that a war of attrition would inevitably lead to defeat, Leonard leaped onto a spare sword and shot away at lightning speed. Cybele, left grasping at the air, froze for a moment before chasing after him again.


    What should have been a simple chase to buy time was complicated by two factors.


    ¡°You¡¯re slower than I expected. Is it because you¡¯re bound to the earth?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just that Leonard¡¯s Sword Flight was fast¡ªCybele was unexpectedly slow. As the mutated Wraith King with the earth attribute, her mobility was the lowest among the four Wraith Kings. Even though she was chasing Leonard at full speed, the distance between them showed no sign of narrowing.


    Frustrated by this slow progress, Cybele attempted a few attacks, but Leonard, reading the trajectory of her moves with his Dragon Eyes, dodged with little effort.


    ¡°Huh? Were you leading her to me?¡±


    Focused solely on Leonard, Cybele failed to notice that their chase had led them toward another figure¡ªthe closest knight commander to them. It was Grace, the Blue Dragon Commander.


    As Grace had already been on her way to support Leonard, she quickly crossed paths with them. Sensing Grace¡¯s presence, Cybele hurriedly came to a halt, but it was too late. Grace, among the three strongest knight commanders in terms of range and firepower, was already poised to strike.


    Inferno Blade


    Dozens of fiery swords, each one a catastrophic force of destruction, fell simultaneously, detonating across the swamp and engulfing it in flames.


    A radius of two hundred meters turned into a sea of flames, burning away the mud. Even a power capable of eroding adamantium was useless against the flames conjured by a Demigod Tier knight.


    ...¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    Grace¡¯s ability, with its incredibly wide range, was an excellent counter for Cybele. Realizing this after a single hit, Cybele, with the surface of her swamp reduced nearly by half, retreated deep underground without pushing herself further.


    The Wraith King vanished within seconds, disappearing completely from everyone¡¯s range of perception.


    Unlike when chasing Leonard through the sky, the speed at which she could burrow into the ground and escape was astounding. If Leonard had fled using a lightness art on the ground instead of Sword Flight, he likely would have been caught and killed in no time.


    ¡°Is that the fourth one? They sure are persistent, those Wraith Kings,¡± Grace said, hovering in the air as she approached Leonard.


    ¡°A Demigod Tier entity serving as a vanguard is something you¡¯d never see on the Celestial Frontier,¡± she went on.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. In the Celestial Realm, Demigod Tier beings are usually clan leaders or hold similar ranks. The idea of them risking their lives on reconnaissance missions? It¡¯s absurd. They¡¯re too valuable for that.¡±


    The two continued to make some small talk, and Leonard was the one who eventually brought up the main topic.


    ¡°Their goal is clear. They want to figure out the positioning of the knight commanders. The fact that the four Wraith Kings have attacked in rotation over the past few days proves it.¡±


    ¡°Monsters acting like humans... It¡¯s unsettling,¡± Grace muttered, pursing her lips in agreement.


    ¡°They¡¯re a nuisance. Monsters that can use their brains.¡±


    ¡°The commanders¡¯ positions have probably been fully exposed by now. And since I revealed my own weaknesses in this battle, their next assault might focus on my area of jurisdiction.¡±


    Although Uluka, the Green Dragon Commander, hadn¡¯t entered the battle yet, his location was easy to deduce by ruling out the positions of the other three commanders and Leonard. The Wraith Kings weren¡¯t stupid. They had likely figured out which areas were strong and which were more vulnerable.


    Some would probably suggest changing the positions of the four commanders, but the current deployment had been carefully decided based on their respective unique qualities. There was no better arrangement.


    ¡°Well, the only real option we have is to go back to the basics,¡± Grace said, not dismissing Leonard¡¯s concerns. ¡°We need to speed up our advance.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°The reason the Demonic Spirit Kings can move around like this is because they don¡¯t really die. Yggdrasil keeps reviving them over and over. But it¡¯s not like resurrecting creatures of their caliber comes without a cost, and the process of revival takes time.¡±


    Leonard quickly grasped her point and summarized, ¡°I see. The fact that the Wraith Kings can engage in guerrilla tactics means the Barricade Train hasn¡¯t yet gotten close enough to the World Tree to be a threat to it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The closer the train gets to Yggdrasil, the more cautious they¡¯ll have to be. Of course, as we get closer, their strength will increase, and the Spriggans will also start appearing in full-scale.¡±


    Grace sighed, a long, thin breath escaping her. The expedition team had no choice but to adapt to this situation.


    The influence of Yggdrasil was growing stronger by the day. If not for the magic array etched into the Barricade Train, they would have already been in serious trouble. Outside the train, even Transcendence Tier knights wouldn¡¯t last more than a few hours before succumbing to the hostile environment. This area had already become uninhabitable for any form of life.


    It was a hell, different from a Corroded Realm.


    ¡°They¡¯re coming. I¡¯ll return to my position.¡±


    ¡°Alright. See you later.¡±


    Both Leonard and Grace simultaneously sensed the incoming entity from afar and flew off in opposite directions. Their idle chatter ended there.


    So, those monsters must be the Spriggans.


    Leonard had nearly forgotten about them, the real enemies on this frontier, because of the four consecutive ambushes by the Wraith Kings.


    Spriggans¡ªrampaging spirit entities that took over the bodies of living creatures to sustain their existence. As soon as Leonard focused his internal energy into his eyes, the figures of those creatures, several kilometers away, became clear.


    He frowned at what he saw.


    ¡°...Disgusting.¡±


    The corpse of the wolf at the front of the pack, a direwolf, was missing nearly half of its skull and only had a front leg remaining. Yet, its speed was nearly supersonic, thanks to the dark green glow filling in the missing parts of its body. That glow was the Spriggan, controlling the dead direwolf like a parasite.


    The Spriggan was writhing under the wolf¡¯s skin, and green threads glowed beneath its surface akin to a circuit, likely replacing its nervous system.


    Awoooooo!!


    As though it were alive, the direwolf let out a blood-curdling howl, directed at the train.


    Sensing the approaching enemy, the members of the expedition team scrambled to prepare for intercepting the attack, but it was already too late. The direwolf vanished, breaking through the sound barrier, and when it reappeared, it was already on the verge of tearing through the Barricade Train¡¯s defensive line.


    Groarrr!


    With a thunderous roar, a sword wreathed in white augmented energy streaked down like lightning.


    Five Elements Style, One Sword Style


    White Tiger Extra Form: Mountain Deity Strike


    Just before the direwolf could achieve its goal, Leonard unleashed his Mountain Deity Strike, sending the creature crashing to the ground below.


    Back in his designated area, Leonard shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down! It¡¯s a Spriggan!¡±


    After warning those around him to be vigilant, Leonard looked down at the direwolf, which was trying to rise despite having lost more than half its body. He clicked his tongue in frustration. The regenerative powers and strength the Spriggan granted its host was unimaginable.


    Five Elements Style, One Sword Style


    Azure Dragon Extra Form: Sky Dragon''s Flight


    Leonard unleashed another sword technique. The Sky Dragon¡¯s Flight shattered the head of the stumbling Direwolf. Unlike with the previous attack, the creature was completely annihilated.


    The Spriggan that had inhabited the direwolf¡¯s body flickered as if in pain before dissipating into nothing. Normally, when a possessed host died, the Spriggan would simply seek out another vessel, but this one just vanished.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Leonard¡¯s eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    Could the Azure Dragon Qi be their weakness, just like with Cybele? I should test this more.


    While the Rightful Return couldn¡¯t purge the corruption from the Wraith Kings, a little injection of the Azure Dragon Qi was enough to purify the low-rank Spriggans. However, unlike Cybele, the vessels of the Spriggans were too weak, so the purification caused them to disintegrate into mana.


    It would take decades, maybe even centuries, for these Spriggans to reform as spirits. Low-rank spirits couldn¡¯t withstand the same malevolent energy that had driven even the Spirit Kings to madness.


    This experience will be useful for improving the Eastern God Style.


    Nothing motivated Leonard more than improving his martial arts. As he faced the countless Spriggan-possessed creatures charging from the horizon¡ªeach one at least as dangerous as a Rank A threat¡ªhis fighting spirit surged like molten lava.


    There was no need to resort to using celestial energy just yet. With the Azure Dragon Qi flowing through him, blue electrical currents sparked and crackled around Leonard, forming a protective qi. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The Spriggans are coming!¡±


    In response to someone¡¯s shout from the Barricade Train, the Spriggan-possessed creatures that had survived the bombardment leapt toward the train. At this point, the train¡¯s defenses would no longer hold.


    Sensing the timing, the Green Dragon knights ignited their auras.


    ¡°Glory to Cardenas!¡±


    ¡°The indomitable will of the Green Dragon is eternal!¡±


    ¡°Fight with honor, so as not to shame our ancestors!¡±


    A full-scale battle for survival began.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 So many corpses poured out from within the territory of Yggdrasil that one couldn¡¯t even estimate their numbers.


    The more concerning matter was the fact that they weren¡¯t weak. These weren¡¯t low-rank monsters like goblins, gnolls, or kobolds; the majority were mid-rank or higher demonic beasts, starting with orcs.


    These creatures, having been possessed by Spriggans, were several times¡ªperhaps even dozens of times¡ªstronger than when they were alive, which was, quite frankly, terrifying.


    It was a surreal sight¡ªan orc hurling an axe from over five hundred meters away. The weapon flew like an arrow, only to bounce off the defense barrier around the train. Even a Transcendence Tier martial artist couldn¡¯t rely solely on their protective qi. Everyone was at risk of having their head smashed in.


    ¡°Fire! There¡¯s no need to aim! There are so many of them that you¡¯ll hit something just by shooting! Focus on reloading and cooling the barrels!¡±


    As per the orders of the Green Dragon knight commanding the artillery unit, the cannons mounted atop the dozens of Titans roared into action. The upper floor of the Barricade Train shook with thunderous blasts.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The demonic beasts were torn into pieces under the cannon barrage, their flesh splattering in a grotesque downpour. The ground quickly became a sludgy mess of decaying gore, filling the air with the stench of rotting corpses.


    They didn¡¯t stop even after losing a limb or two. As long as one half of their body¡ªeither the upper or lower¡ªremained intact, they regenerated, rose back up, and charged again. Their bodies didn¡¯t recover like the undead, restoring their previous form; rather, they regenerated and twisted, crawling back together like living creatures. A most repulsive sight.


    Even when a direct hit completely obliterated the beasts, the Spriggans possessing them would emerge and wander the battlefield in search of a new vessel, their eerie presence resembling will o¡¯ wisps.


    ¡°Titan gunners, put down your cannons and fire the Soul Stakes!¡±


    Despite the repeated bombardments, the army of demonic monsters, still possessed by Spriggans, kept closing in on them. It was inevitable¡ªhow could they stop creatures that charged forward even if half their body was blown away, even trampling over the remains of their comrades?


    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk-thunk-thunk! S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Titans, abandoning their cannons, fired their next weapons¡ªlarge, ballista-like devices that had been lying nearby. The arrows, or rather, harpoon-like projectiles, shot out from the four-meter-long bows at regular intervals. The shots weren¡¯t directed at any particular targets, but any creature that got caught in the crossfire had parts of their body blown off, blood spraying everywhere.


    However, the Soul Stakes had a different purpose, as their name suggested.


    Wiiing.


    The two-meter-long harpoons weren¡¯t much different from spears. When the magic circles engraved on their metallic surfaces emitted a faint glow and resonated, the Soul Stakes, planted at intervals of about fifty meters, shimmered and sent a strange wave across the battlefield.


    It was a joint invention of Wickeline and Jehoia, the culmination of a century¡¯s worth of collaboration. For normal living creatures, the stakes had no effect, but for beings with a weak spirit-body connection, just being in the effective range would distort both their spirit and body.


    It was a weapon designed specifically to combat Spriggans.


    Kieeeek¡ª!?


    Craaaack¡ª?!


    The resonance of the Soul Stakes didn¡¯t stop after a single wave, but repeatedly echoed, enveloping the entire area with its effect over and over. The possessed creatures that had previously ignored the bombardment of the artillery unit suddenly collapsed, convulsing as if tickled, their bodies twisting inside out. Their skin and flesh were sucked inward, while bones and organs burst outward¡ªa horrifyingly grotesque sight.


    Even the Spriggans themselves were not immune to this attack. As the spiritual entities spasmed upon leaving their vessels, it took them a considerable amount of time before they could find new vessels.


    ¡°They''re coming! Order of the Green Dragon, prepare for close combat!¡±


    ¡°Activate the defense barrier to the maximum! We need to reduce their numbers as much as possible before they reach us!¡±


    ¡°Take down at least one per strike! If you can¡¯t kill them, knock them off! They¡¯ll just come crawling back with a new body anyway!¡±


    Despite all this, some Spriggans still managed to reach the Barricade Train.


    Kyaaaah!


    Although over ninety percent of them had been wiped out by the artillery fire, the Soul Stakes, and the defense barriers, the sheer number of enemies was so overwhelming that it was impossible to fend them all off. Some monsters didn¡¯t even climb the walls¡ªthey leaped up using their kin as footholds, scaling the fifty-meter height in just a few jumps.


    In response, Green Dragon knights fiercely charged into battle. Each and every one of them were elite martial artists, fighting in perfect harmony and cutting down the Spriggans with Aura Blades of different colors.


    Impressive. Not a single position is being overrun or at a disadvantage.


    Leonard, quietly surveying the battlefield, was impressed. Even without his intervention, not a single part of the battlefield seemed to be in significant danger. Though the enemies were reduced to less than ten percent of their original numbers, their numerical advantage was absolute.


    The Spriggans continuously switched bodies and re-emerged, meaning they were being defeated at a sluggish pace, making it difficult to even maintain a stalemate.


    Even so, the Green Dragon knights managed to hold their ground, not yielding a single step.


    Five Elements Style, Four Swords Style


    Azure Dragon Thirty-Sixth Form: Surge of the Dragon King


    Though the situation wasn¡¯t dire, Leonard saw no reason to simply stand by. He drew his four swords, aligning them in a row. The blue augmented qi enveloping them surged froth, taking the shape of a dragon.


    As the Surge of the Dragon King¡ªthe strongest augmented qi technique of the Five Elements Style¡ªwas activated, the nearby Spriggans, which were clamoring around, froze in place. Whether by instinct or primal fear, they recognized that Leonard¡¯s Azure Dragon Qi was their natural enemy. Some even turned around and fled.


    Roarrrr¡ª!!


    Like a king asserting his dominance, the augmented qi dragon let out a thunderous roar and descended upon the battlefield. Its scales and horns, made of crackling blue lightning, flashed menacingly.


    To the Spriggans, it was nothing less than the embodiment of death.


    ¡°Go forth.¡±


    At Leonard¡¯s command, the Surge of the Dragon King shot forward.


    Zap!


    The lightning-fast augmented qi dragon tore through three or four Spriggans, ripping apart more with its horns and claws as it rampaged across the defensive line atop the train. No matter how much the Spriggans had enhanced their bodies, they stood no chance against the power of someone just a step away from reaching the Demigod Tier.


    Moreover, their bodies were disposable vessels, designed for offense and mobility rather than defense.


    The Surge of the Dragon King struck like a bolt of lightning, effortlessly tearing the enemies apart and purging the spiritual entities hidden within, sending them back to the Natural Realm.


    For the Spriggans, it was as good as death.


    ¡°...What¡¯s happening? They¡¯re not regenerating,¡± one of the Green Dragon knights murmured, puzzled by the sight.


    ¡°Their souls aren¡¯t even leaving the bodies. It¡¯s like they¡¯ve actually been killed.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you saying the Spriggans were eradicated? I thought only commanders or someone at that level could do that.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, so observant. Remember when he fought the Wraith King of Decay alone by himself? He might not be at the level of a commander yet, but this is proof he¡¯s already one foot into that realm.¡±


    With the word spreading, the eyes set on Leonard slowly filled with reverence. He was so far above everyone that they couldn¡¯t even feel jealous or inferior.


    Although Leonard was nearly twenty and could be considered a young man, he was just a kid compared to most of the Green Dragon knights. And yet, he was already on the cusp of becoming a Demigod Tier knight, which was nothing short of amazing.


    Some doubted the rumors about him at first, but after witnessing his clash with the Wraith King, no one questioned Leonard¡¯s might again.


    Unaware that his reputation was soaring in real-time, Leonard decided to test out a new formation with the four swords he commanded.


    Let¡¯s try the Four Sword Mirage Origin Return Formation.


    It was a sword formation that utilized the four symbols of yin and yang to evoke a return to the origin¡ªa concept well-suited to the Azure Dragon Qi, encompassing both circulation and the natural order.


    Within the augmented qi of the Surge of the Dragon King, the swords aligned themselves according to the patterns of the formation. Although the destructive power of the augmented qi technique had diminished, the impact on the original form of the Spriggans would increase several times over. This indirect attack method might just be enough to shatter the spirits inhabiting the creatures.


    Leonard couldn¡¯t simply cut down all the lesser enemies rushing toward him with Rightful Return, so it was worth giving this a try.


    Having confirmed that the Four Sword Mirage Origin Return Formation was complete within the energy field, Leonard adjusted its orientation and commanded, ¡°Roar, Azure Dragon.¡±


    Responding to his will, the Azure Dragon extended its head and let out an earth-shaking roar.


    GROAAARR¡ª!!


    The roar pierced through the air, even stinging the ears of those several kilometers away. The power of the Four Sword Mirage Origin Return Formation surged forward with the roar, sweeping over the Barricade Train like a wave.


    Skreech...eech?


    Groo..ung?


    The Spriggans, caught in the blast at close range, were the first to react. The malice and murderous intent that had filled their eyes softened, and the bodies they had been abusing as tools dissolved like melting snow.


    Having returned from demonic spirits to pure spirits, they quickly disintegrated, reverting back to nature. But even as they disappeared, they didn¡¯t recoil, for as long as the laws of nature remained intact, they would eventually be reborn as spirits once more.


    Skree...


    Leonard¡¯s ultimate technique, which inadvertently drove the Spriggans to self-destruction, instilled an unparalleled terror in those outside the formation¡¯s range. Spirits could not withstand their own corruption, and a power that forced them to confront it would be devastating.


    Just like how Cybele had flared with anger earlier when she regained her ego for a fleeting moment, the Spriggans shuddered in fear and astonishment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Green Dragon knights, watching the Spriggans retreat like an ebbing tide, were naturally confused.


    Spriggans treated their vessels as expendable tools and wouldn¡¯t retreat unless the vessel was completely destroyed. The Green Dragon knights, who had long fought on the Spriggan Frontier, had been prepared to fight until they collapsed.


    But now, the Spriggans were jumping off the train, fleeing in the opposite direction, despite their bodies still being intact.


    ¡°No, wait... Are they... running away? Those leech-like bastards?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve served on this frontier for thirty years, and I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡±


    ¡°They suddenly looked terrified, no?¡±


    ¡°Terrified? Are you implying that Spriggans can feel fear? That¡¯s the most ridiculous thing I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    Oddly enough, the mass retreat took place solely in the area where Leonard¡¯s Four Sword Mirage Origin Return Formation had been activated. The battle had waned in other areas as well as the Spriggans were being eliminated, but the atmosphere here was distinctly different.


    ¡°Scaring the Spriggans into retreating... Not even Commander Uluka ever managed to do that.¡±


    ¡°Could it be the power of a unique trait? Is it perhaps something that can instill fear in spiritual entities?¡±


    For those unaware of the underlying cause, they could only follow the simple clues leading to this unprecedented phenomenon: the dragon form that Leonard had conjured, the Spriggans being obliterated in its wake, and the sight of the others fleeing in terror after a single roar.


    Even amidst the frenzy of the battle, someone cautiously muttered under their breath, ¡°Is he perhaps the Sword of the next generation...?¡±


    Having heightened senses, the Green Dragon knights didn¡¯t miss that, but none voiced any objections. Instead, they were buoyed by the impressive spectacle of the bold young man.


    Leonard wasn¡¯t aware that everyone behind him smiled in satisfaction at the outcome of his efforts.


    Just like that, the first large-scale offensive movement of the Spriggans came to an end within half a day.


    * * *


    Sometime later, in the same conference room, Room 7 Sector C, where Jehoia¡¯s Garneau and Uluka had once met in private before the expedition, four knight commanders were now gathered¡ªGreen Dragon Commander Uluka, Red Dragon Commander Wade, Black Dragon Commander Audrey, the Blue Dragon Commander Grace.


    As Demigod Tier knights, each wielded the power of an entire army on their own. Over the past few days, they had each exterminated over one hundred thousand Spriggans as the offensive movement continued. With their Demigod Tier abilities and martial arts that could even erase the spirits inhabiting those creatures, their efforts lightened the burden on the expedition as a whole.


    But despite staying at the front lines and eliminating a large number of Spriggans, the overall situation hadn¡¯t improved drastically.


    ¡°We¡¯re about a week¡¯s distance away from reaching the region where the exposed roots of Yggdrasil are.¡±


    At Uluka¡¯s words, the other three set their gazes on him.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 ¡°The real battle has just begun, so as commanders, we need to preserve our strength as much as possible. Fighting like this will lead to exhaustion. You shouldn¡¯t go on the battlefield unless the Wraith Kings emerge,¡± Uluka advised.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine though,¡± Grace interrupted, her expression nonchalant. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve been fighting day and night for the past week. At this pace, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Uluka furrowed his brow as if deep in thought. ¡°Hmm, what do the two of you think?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much strain when we¡¯re just up against numbers, but maintaining our condition is important, as you said,¡± Wade agreed.


    ¡°My unique trait isn¡¯t exactly low-maintenance either, so I¡¯ll go along with your suggestion,¡± Audrey added.


    Both of them seemed to be on board with Uluka. Though their withdrawal from the front lines would lead to more casualties, there was an enemy they needed to prepare for, one worth the sacrifice.


    The four Wraith Kings, who grew stronger around Yggdrasil, were formidable foes. Still, the true enemy that had to be overthrown was Yggdrasil itself¡ªthe World Tree, whose name and divinity had been acknowledged since ancient times.


    Even in the long history of the Greed Dragon Order, many ancestors had battled the Wraith Kings, but none had ever reached Yggdrasil itself.


    ¡°We have yet to see the true face of Yggdrasil,¡± Uluka continued. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naturally, the unknown bred fear, and it was a variable that had to be avoided at all costs in strategy and tactics.


    Despite centuries of confrontation, Yggdrasil remained a mystery. If the environment allowed for an advance party, reconnaissance forces would have been constantly deployed to gather even the smallest fragments of information about Yggdrasil.


    But in this domain, which was essentially in the palm of Yggdrasil¡¯s hand, even the commanders couldn¡¯t guarantee their own safe return.


    ¡°...It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t rely on Wickeline¡¯s help,¡± Wade said with a sigh. ¡°This is different from the Corroded Realm. This domain hasn¡¯t completely escaped the laws of the world. If only two Class 9 Grand Magus had joined this expedition, we could¡¯ve eliminated all interference and caught a glimpse of Yggdrasil.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. The Wickelines carry the legacy of the High Elves. Even if Yggdrasil is rotting from Nidhogg¡¯s poison, it¡¯s still the World Tree of ancient times. The World Tree would¡¯ve detected their presence and subdued them instantly,¡± Audrey added.


    ¡°I know. The Wickelines have spent centuries researching ways to block Yggdrasil¡¯s influence, but with little success,¡± Wade admitted, cutting himself off before he could dwell on it.


    Complaining further wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    ¡°Seems like inheriting the traits of higher races is not always a good thing. Does our Cardenas family have anything like that? Is there a weapon or ability that¡¯s particularly deadly against dragon bloodlines?¡± Grace asked, suddenly breaking into their conversation.


    True to her reputation of never reading the room, she had introduced a completely unrelated topic.


    ¡°There is none,¡± Wade and Audrey replied in unison.


    Uluka was slightly taken aback by their quick response, his eyes widening.


    Audrey, sensing the need to explain to the younger members, elaborated, ¡°When the Wickeline family encounters higher beings like the World Tree, which are closer to the laws of nature, they will inevitably falter. And the Jehoia family weakens the farther they get from the surface. I don¡¯t need to go over that again, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that!¡± Grace nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Unlike those two families,¡± Audrey went on, ¡°we Cardenas don¡¯t have a specific weakness against any particular enemy. That¡¯s why the Seven Great Orders have spilled blood on every frontier, and it¡¯s why we¡¯re regarded as the leaders of the Three Noble Houses.¡±


    ¡°What about weapons like the Dragon Slayer¡¯s relic?¡± Uluka asked.


    ¡°Good question,¡± Audrey replied with a smile. ¡°We would take more damage from that than usual, but not to the extent of serious or fatal injuries. Over the generations, the Dragon Blood has thinned, but it¡¯s mostly thanks to Ancestor Cardenas.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor Cardenas?¡± Grace cocked her head.


    ¡°Yes, the one who bore the burden of slaying dragons in place of the founding emperor, cursed and bound to a human form. That¡¯s why the Dragon Blood we carry is incomplete,¡± Audrey explained.


    Because the dragon bloodline had been passed down in an incomplete form, the natural enemies of dragons¡ªwhether creatures or weapons¡ªlost part of their effectiveness against them. Indeed, a misfortune turned into a blessing.


    In fact, many of the Void Deities hunted by the Order of the White Dragon were tied to legends of dragon slaying. If the Cardenas family still bore the weakness of their bloodline, the Order of the White Dragon would certainly have suffered several times more casualties.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the main issue,¡± Wade said, drawing everyone¡¯s attention as he turned to Uluka. ¡°If Audrey, you, and I¡ªthree commanders¡ªwithdraw from the battlefield, the burden on the upper floor of the Barricade Train will increase significantly. Have you estimated the potential casualties?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Uluka replied solemnly, closing his eyes briefly before continuing in a low voice, ¡°Of the 1,588 Titans and their operators currently deployed, eighty percent will either die or be severely wounded. The Order of the Green Dragon, with all 283 members deployed, will lose most of our apprentice knights, and nearly half of the official members will either die or be incapacitated. The Order of the Blue Dragon will likely suffer a similar fate.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    No one bothered to offer words of comfort or encouragement, as platitudes were meaningless in this situation. Those sacrifices were inevitable.


    ¡°An entire knight order wiped out... No, given the next battle, we should be prepared to lose ninety percent of our expedition force,¡± Wade stated coldly, outlining the harsh reality.


    The other commanders also steeled their resolve, adjusting their expressions as they accepted the grim truth. They were no strangers to death, having lost parents, siblings, and countless comrades.


    What bothered them wasn¡¯t the prospect of death, but the fact that they had to take into account the annihilation of two entire knight orders in a single operation. Yet if the path was thorny, they had no choice but to walk it.


    ¡°Oh! By the way, Uluka, how¡¯s Leonard doing?¡± Grace broke the heavy silence, trying to lighten the mood.


    Uluka, caught off guard by the sudden change in topic, responded, ¡°Better than expected. But Grace, you fought alongside him against Cybele, so why are you asking us?¡±


    ¡°I was just curious how you felt about him. You and Corbin were the only commanders who haven¡¯t worked with Leonard.¡±


    ¡°...Corbin rarely has any external missions, and that person is an exception. Am I really the last one?¡±


    Uluka looked around, as if searching for answers, and sighed in resignation. ¡°If that¡¯s the case... Well, no point in expecting any changes. I¡¯ll give up.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you gave in fast,¡± Grace teased.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare compete with Senior Wade or Senior Audrey over a promising junior. Besides, if this mission succeeds, the Order of the Green Dragon won¡¯t have much to do for a while.¡±


    Grace nodded, finally understanding. ¡°True. We can¡¯t do much about the Outer Gods beyond the Rifts and Corroded Realms, and the Hell Gate is said to be far harder to conquer than the Celestial Gate. I guess we¡¯ll be on defense for a while.¡±


    Audrey, who had patiently waited for a break in their conversation, finally added her own thoughts, ¡°Since the defeat of Cybele, there¡¯s been little news. Leonard is stationed too far for me to go there personally. Do you know anything?¡±


    Uluka quickly recalled an answer, ¡°Other than when they were holding off the Spriggans, I heard he¡¯s been teaching something to the people on the barricade. I didn¡¯t receive any detailed reports on what it was, though. Shall I find out?¡±


    ¡°Hoo...¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes sparkled with intrigue.


    It was only natural. During Leonard¡¯s stay with the Order of the Black Dragon, the martial arts he had passed on had made an enormous impact. From the day the entire regiment of Black Dragon knights learned to imbue their swords with elemental and anti-demonic properties, their battles against the Demoniacs had become so much easier that they could hardly remember how they used to fight before.


    In fact, Audrey¡¯s participation in this mission was largely due to the increased stability of the defense at the Hell Gate.


    Now, if Leonard were to once again display his genius and solve the problems on this frontier, the predicted casualties¡ªpreviously estimated by Uluka¡ªcould be reduced by half.


    Although I shouldn¡¯t place too much expectation on the boy...


    Even so, part of her couldn¡¯t help hoping for it. It was a sign of her own immaturity, she thought with a wry smile.


    The meeting of the commanders went on for several hours before coming to a close. The decision to increase the speed of the advance remained unchanged.


    They had to march forward.


    * * *


    Meanwhile, atop the Barricade Train, Leonard was struggling to explain the knowledge inside his head.


    The art of Qimen Dunjia[1]. It was a formation art that manipulated the natural flow of qi, evoking mysterious effects¡ªits foundational philosophy was difficult to grasp for those unfamiliar with it, even more so when it was knowledge from another world. Even within the Central Plains murim, only the Zhuge Clan and the Mount Mao Sect had true expertise in formations; most of the others were either oblivious or simply passed down techniques that had been memorized through repetition.


    Someone like Yeon Mu-Hyuk, who studied books on formations out of sheer curiosity and intellectual drive, was an exception. Let alone the Four Books and Three Classics, for most martial artists, if they could recite the Thousand Character Classic without errors, they would be considered relatively well-educated.


    ¡°If you rearrange the flow of power within the magic formation like this, does that activate the effect?¡± asked one of the mages, having paid close attention to Leonard¡¯s explanation about formations.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Leonard replied.


    ¡°I understand up to the point about creating four pillars to circulate the power and implementing the concept of natural order,¡± the mage continued.


    It seemed the other mages were confused about the same thing, as they looked at Leonard with questioning expressions, even if they didn¡¯t speak out.


    ¡°But why does it work that way? What¡¯s the fundamental reason behind it?¡±


    It was a perfectly valid question, but Leonard didn¡¯t know how to explain everything. Even if he poured out all the knowledge in his head, only a few might comprehend it. However, not even a genius in formations could instantly grasp knowledge that had been accumulated over centuries.


    The sheer volume of study and practice required was overwhelming.


    To understand the Four Sword Mirage Origin Return Formation, they¡¯d need to start with learning about the Yin-Yang and Five Elements, then move on to the concepts of Taiji, the compatibility and incompatibility of elements, as well as how the Four Symbols interact and influence qi...


    Even descendants of Zhuge Kong Ming[2], renowned for his expertise in formations, wouldn¡¯t reach this level of mastery until they were past their prime years.


    Genius prodigies who started studying the Classic of Changes at the age of three wouldn¡¯t reach this point until they had spent nearly thirty years learning. Leonard, who had instinctively come to understand it thanks to his martial prowess, certainly couldn¡¯t teach it all in a day.


    In the end, the mages had no choice but to memorize the formation without fully understanding the principles or order behind it.


    ¡°We¡¯ve learned something new, but it feels like nothing has really stuck... Man, how frustrating!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to study this more when we return from the mission!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it,¡± one of the mages grumbled.


    As the mages scattered, carrying diagrams of the simplified magic formation that had been adapted from the Four Sword Mirage Origin Return Formation, Leonard finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Even adapting formations from his past life into a magic formation was beyond what he should have been able to achieve. Without the Dragon Heart, it would have taken him thousands of trial-and-error attempts to succeed.


    Having finally managed to impart his knowledge, Leonard turned his gaze toward the horizon, looking ahead from the front of the train.


    ...The Barricade Train is picking up speed. Just as Commander Grace mentioned, they¡¯re ramping up the advance.


    The defensive line on top of the train hadn¡¯t sustained any major damage yet. The Wraith Kings hadn¡¯t reappeared after their surprise attack, so the Barricade Train was steadily pushing deeper.


    But with the tense atmosphere aboard, it wasn¡¯t clear whether this smooth sailing was something to be truly relieved about or merely the quiet before the storm.


    Leonard, looking down at the barricade below, still smeared with gore, muttered, ¡°No matter how many Spriggans we kill, their numbers don¡¯t seem to dwindle. They can¡¯t have an infinite number of corpses to use as vessels, even if their souls are undying...¡±


    Just then¡ª


    ¡°Oh! I know why!¡± Heather, who was riding her wolf as usual, answered from behind Leonard.


    1. Qimen Dunjia is an ancient form of divination from China. Originally devised to help form military strategy and tactics, Qimen Dunjia was in use as long ago as the period of Chinese history known as the Warring States. Qimen Dunjia is based on astronomical observations, and consists of various aspects of Chinese metaphysics, including the doctrines of yin and yang, five elements, the eight trigrams, the ten Heavenly Stems and the twelve Earthly Branches, as well as the twenty-four solar terms. ?


    2. Another name for Zhuge Liang. ?

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 ¡°Really?¡± Leonard asked, sensing the presence behind him.


    ¡°Yeah! Most of the Green Dragon Knights probably know about it,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to hear it. If the creatures possessed by the Spriggans can¡¯t even reproduce, how are there still so many of them? Even if the Spriggan itself is unharmed, once the vessel is destroyed, the Spriggan shouldn¡¯t be able to use it again, right?¡±


    It was a reasonable question.


    Spriggans, beings distorted by the venom of Nidhogg, were ancient spirits detached from the hierarchy of the Spirit Realm. Due to their nature, the Spriggans required a living host to inhabit. Since they were neither fully alive nor dead, they weren¡¯t even classified as undead.


    They were a paradox¡ªboth part of the natural order and yet rejected by it. They couldn¡¯t exist for even a moment if they ventured outside Yggdrasil¡¯s territory. These grotesque creatures, the Spriggans, were true anomalies.


    From humanity¡¯s perspective, the only way to neutralize them was to either shrink the territory of the World Tree Yggdrasil or destroy their vessels.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The Spriggans¡¯ regenerative ability is like patching up an old rag, again and again, barely keeping the body functional. If that becomes impossible, they abandon the body and escape.¡±


    ¡°So, if it¡¯s just a missing limb or two, the Spriggans can replace them, but if most of the body is destroyed, they can¡¯t sustain it anymore?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re close. The rank of the Spriggan determines how much of the body they can replace. For higher-ranked ones, it is said that they can replace the entire body as long as the head remains.¡±


    Ultimately, if they reached the Demigod Tier like the Wraith Kings, they could exist without a physical vessel altogether.


    However, this point was about the Spriggans¡¯ ecosystem and didn¡¯t answer Leonard¡¯s original question. Even though high-ranking Spriggans could possess a wider range of hosts, that didn¡¯t explain how their numbers remained constant.


    Heather, picking up on Leonard¡¯s unspoken question, smiled. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Spriggans¡¯ population decrease? The answer is surprisingly simple! Those creatures are living while dead, so they can still mate and reproduce! I also thought it was a joke at first.¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°...What did you say?¡±


    Leonard, who was rarely taken aback by something, widened his eyes and unwittingly stared into the distance.


    His Dragon Eyes expanded his field of view, allowing him to spot some writhing corpses in the twisted plains. A herd of deer, their bodies half-rotted with exposed bones and sloughing flesh, drank from a stream.


    The sight perfectly embodied the concept of living while dead. Despite their rotting forms, they moved just as they had when they were alive, oblivious to the approaching Barricade Train. The water from the stream, which seemed highly toxic, flowed down their throats, only to pour out through the gaping holes in their sides.


    Quite literally, they were dead yet alive.


    They¡¯re breathing with no lungs, moving their diaphragms like they¡¯re alive, but their hearts have stopped, and the blood, unable to circulate, has dried up inside them. They can still mate and reproduce in that state?


    Even without Dragon Eyes, anyone could tell that such creatures, whose vital organs had long failed, shouldn¡¯t be able to reproduce. However, if the impossible had been made possible, there could be only one being responsible for that.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yggdrasil, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Heather confirmed.


    ¡°Yggdrasil is generally known as the World Tree, but it has other names too. Ancient humans revered the life force flowing through its roots and branches, calling it the Tree of Life. According to some ancient records, Yggdrasil even brought about Life Creation at one point.¡±


    The reason a mere immobile tree was worshiped as a god, and why even the Great Gods of various pantheons could not look down on it, stemmed from its boundless life force and divine powers.


    The Outer God Nidhogg was only able to invade Yggdrasil after the God-Slaying War, which weakened the World Tree. Had the three goddesses serving Yggdrasil not been wiped out, it might never have happened.


    Despite being poisoned and rotting away from the Outer God¡¯s poison, Yggdrasil¡¯s lingering will still triggered incomprehensible phenomena.


    Heather, recalling an explanation, muttered, ¡°The authority unfolding in this domain is probably... something like the ability to blur the lines between life and death?¡±


    Yggdrasil was also known as the Cosmic Tree, stretching between the realms of life and death¡ªa colossal tree that linked those two forces together.


    If Yggdrasil possessed powers befitting such a title, then it would be feasible for rotting creatures to keep living while dead and even reproduce. Having studied ancient records before, Leonard easily pieced together the cause and effect.


    It soon became clear that the meaning behind this endless war of attrition had vanished.


    So that¡¯s why the Spriggans¡¯ numbers haven¡¯t decreased despite the Barricade Train destroying their vessels for centuries...


    If the corpses within the domain multiplied on their own, it meant that destroying the possessed vessels over and over again held no real value.


    Now Leonard understood why Uluka, the Green Dragon Commander, was so determined to end the war. Uluka couldn¡¯t bear the thought that his battles, the bloodshed of his ancestors over centuries, had simply amounted to a waste of resources and people.


    Uluka was desperate to bring closure to this battlefield and prove the worth of the Order of the Green Dragon before his life ended.


    He thinks more like a military officer than a martial artist. He¡¯s a better man than I expected.


    While Leonard had always admired lone wolves like Demian and Grace as a martial artist, Uluka had managed to earn his respect as a fellow Cardenas. He was a man who carried the history and lives of his knights on his shoulders, burning through his life to prove their honor.


    Uluka was a different kind of knight compared to the commanders Leonard had encountered before.


    ¡°Thanks for explaining, Heather.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyone else would¡¯ve told you.¡± Heather, embarrassed by Leonard¡¯s gratitude, shyly crossed her arms behind her back and giggled.


    Leonard gazed at her, his eyes gleaming.


    Come to think of it, Heather has improved greatly. At this point, she¡¯s probably a level or two above William.


    Given his advanced level, Leonard could immediately tell why that was.


    Her natural disposition and martial flow are well-suited to the formless swordsmanship of the Cardenas family, but the internal energy flow from the spirits within her is quite remarkable.


    The power generated from Circling, the rotation of her six rings, stabilized her energy flow, pushing her past the limits of her conception and governing vessels. Not even the most advanced martial arts cultivation skill could achieve something like that.


    Additionally, the way the mid-rank spirits of water and wind moved like internal energy within her was extraordinary. No matter how much someone refined their internal energy through cultivation, it couldn¡¯t compare to the purity of a spirit freshly summoned from the Spirit Realm.


    In terms of quantity or density, there might be some individuals with stronger internal energy, but in terms of sheer purity, few Transcendence Tier knights could match Heather.


    Initially, Leonard had thought William or Belita would be the most talented among the trainees, but now he had changed his mind.


    ¡°Why... Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Heather, feeling uneasy under Leonard¡¯s constant gaze, leaned down and buried her face in the back of her wolf.


    Realizing he had unintentionally been rude, Leonard gave an awkward smile. ¡°Sorry about that. I was just thinking about how impressive you were recently, and it brought me back to that moment.¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh!? What moment are you talking about!?¡±


    Without even noticing that he had made Heather more flustered, Leonard got lost in his own thoughts.


    This day was no different. The moment he saw Heather again before they were deployed to the Barricade Train, a certain realization swept over him. It was as if something was teasing his rationality, much like Mara[1], the demon who tempted Buddha under the Bodhi tree, had done.


    Is it not time yet?


    However, instead of succumbing to that temptation, Leonard immediately withdrew from his Mindscape, sensing that the timing wasn¡¯t right. Even though it felt like he could reach out and touch it with just an outstretched hand, he knew that chasing that precarious feeling might well lead him to depravation.


    In his past life, he had wandered for decades in such a state, only to meet his end at the hands of the Heavenly Demon. If he had focused on returning to the basics rather than chasing grand teachings and fights to the death, he might have found a path he hadn¡¯t seen before.


    ¡°Leonard? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just a bit tired.¡±


    Heather, now looking concerned, examined him from head to toe, even glancing around before asking, ¡°You don¡¯t look unwell, but have you been pushing yourself too hard with all that teaching on formation arts?"


    ¡°Perhaps so. I¡¯m better at using my body than my brain.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s typical for a Cardenas.¡±


    Though Heather joked about it, teaching the Four Sword Mirage Origin Return Formation took a heavy mental toll, as it was a very advanced formation.


    If it were something simple like the Three-Man Formation or the Six Harmonies Formation, even street thugs could learn it in a few days. However, a proper formation required meticulous calculations, even for the slightest alteration, and trying to adapt that to a magic formation would be incomprehensibly difficult to a martial artist.


    Fortunately, they still had time. By today, Leonard would be able to overlay the magical formation on top of the barricade itself.


    Tomorrow¡¯s going to be even tougher.


    The world laws of the area appeared grotesquely distorted to his Dragon Eye. It was a clear sign that the Wraith Kings would no longer just probe the barrier. They were now fully committed, and the groups of Spriggans were launching attacks sporadically.


    The expedition team, needing to save their strength for the subjugation of Yggdrasil, were bound to struggle from here on out. Leonard put himself in Uluka¡¯s shoes for a moment and quickly realized the likely outcome.


    ¡°...The commanders will probably retreat.¡±


    And as expected, his prediction was correct.


    * * *


    ¡°It¡¯s the Spriggans! Target the medium and large-sized ones first and take them down!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the flying ones get past the barricade! If they do, we¡¯ll have to fight while watching our backs too!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! We¡¯re losing ground across the whole sector and can¡¯t call for reinforcements! At this rate, even recovering the wounded is impossible!¡±


    With Audrey and Wade on standby in Sector C-7, discord rippled through the battlefield. It was only natural.


    Even if they weren¡¯t like Grace, who specialized in wide-area annihilation, the Demigod Tier knights that could wipe out dozens or even hundreds with a single swing of their swords had withdrawn. The two areas that were now facing more Spriggans than they could handle were faltering, and the situation in neighboring sectors was worsening as casualties piled up.


    The Titan¡¯s cannons, which had been firing several times faster than the day before, began to melt. The gunners inside were feeling the effects of heat exhaustion, their skin blistering from the intense heat.


    ¡°...This is harder than before, but surprisingly manageable.¡±


    ¡°I can feel the effects of their absence, but it''s not critical! At this rate, we can hold out!¡±


    However, the commanding knights of each sector, keenly aware of the gap left by the two Demigod Tier knights, noticed something strange. The casualties were far below their initial estimations.


    While not as frequent as before, the troops still found moments to catch their breath.


    A faint hum resonated through the area.


    The reason for the Barricade Train¡¯s unexpected resilience was simple. The imitation magic of the Four Sword Mirage Origin Return Formation that Leonard had passed on was working. Every time its faint light glowed, the Spriggans were briefly slowed down or had their combat prowess sapped.


    Although this simplified version of the original formation had its limits against formidable creatures, most of the Spriggans were low or mid-rank spirits that had mutated. Higher-rank spirits rarely roamed the physical realm, and only a handful had settled into forms like ancient spirits.


    Then, something happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s a drake¡ª!¡±


    ¡°There''s more than one! A cyclops is coming too!¡±


    It seemed the high-rank Spriggans, possessing large demonic beasts, had assessed Leonard as an easier target than the area where the other commanders were.


    Both creatures were classified as beyond Rank S in terms of danger. Even without being possessed by Spriggans, these Disaster-level monsters could obliterate entire large-scale fiefdoms. Now, they appeared on the battlefield.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª!!!


    The drake, with the flesh of its neck peeled off to reveal protruding windpipe bones, let out a distorted roar. The creature was at least fifty meters long. Its wings, tattered in places, were reinforced by a red spiritual energy, allowing it to maintain flight¡ªa sign that a high-rank fire-type Spriggan was controlling it.


    Beneath this massive flying creature, a similarly sized giant rushed toward the train. It was a cyclops, one Leonard had encountered once before in Nastrond, a Corroded Realm.


    Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve ever seen one alive.


    As that thought crossed Leonard¡¯s mind, he leaped into the air, intending to slay the monsters before they could get too close to the barricade.


    The cyclops was barreling forward with terrifying momentum, and at that moment, its single eye lit up. It was an ability the one in Nastrond hadn¡¯t displayed.


    A destruction beam, matching the power of a Class 8 attack spell, shot out.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Leonard, switching from an offensive stance to a defensive one, extended his sword just as the cyclops fired its beam of destruction.


    Shringgggg¡ª¡ª!!!


    A massive beam of light, five meters in diameter, surged toward him.


    1. Mara, in Buddhism, is an Asura malignant celestial king who tried to stop Prince Siddhartha from achieving Enlightenment by trying to seduce him with his celestial Army and the vision of beautiful women who, in various legends, are often said to be Mara¡¯s daughters. ?

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206Leonard moved the second the cyclops¡¯ eye flickered.


    Here it comes.


    The most terrifying aspect of the cyclops¡¯ destructive beam wasn¡¯t its sheer power but its inescapable speed. Few truly grasped how absurdly fast light moved, and those who couldn¡¯t perceive it often remained oblivious.


    Even the speed of sound, which served as the benchmark for high speed, felt like a crawl compared to the speed of light.


    A Transcendence Tier knight could perceive the afterimages, while a Demigod Tier knight could perceive the future just far enough to block or evade an attack coming at that speed.


    In this case, however, it was impossible to respond simply through reflexes. Leonard, standing a few steps away from the threshold of the Demigod Tier, used his Dragon Eyes to read two steps ahead.


    Five Elements Style


    Black Tortoise Ninth Form: Great Moon Anti-Yin Mirror


    His sword cut through the air gracefully, painting the sky with the image of an inky moon. The destructive beam arrived at the exact moment the full moon¡¯s shape was completed.


    Feeling a chill from the beam¡ªrather than heat¡ªLeonard suspected the Spriggan controlling the cyclops wielded the attribute of ice or water. Although it probably wouldn¡¯t have been enough to topple the Barricade Train in a single blow, this attack would certainly inflict significant damage on the defense barrier.


    That was why Leonard chose to block rather than dodge.


    Clankkk¡ª!!


    The chaotic beam struck the Great Moon Anti-Yin Mirror, its trajectory scattering wildly. The beam diffused downward beneath the train, sending cascades of destructive energy along the ground.


    The fusion of a high-rank Spriggan and the power of a Rank S Disaster-level demonic beast had amplified the already formidable beam into a devastating freezing ray, instantly turning hundreds of Spriggans into frozen statues. The overwhelming scene demonstrated the potency of wide-area magic, which Wickeline specialized in.


    How unfortunate, Leonard thought, momentarily lamenting the absence of the Wickeline family. The gap left by the Wickeline¡¯s inability to assist due to Yggdrasil¡¯s domination was palpable.


    Shaking off that bitter thought, Leonard focused as the drake launched a rapid assault, seemingly trading places with the fading beam.


    The massive figure plummeted at supersonic speed. In terms of pure impact, this was far more dangerous than the cyclops¡¯ beam. While energy-based attacks could be offset by the train¡¯s stored magic power, a physical collision could penetrate the defense barrier and damage the train itself.


    ¡°I have no choice but to respond,¡± Leonard muttered.


    He wanted to conserve his strength for the battle with the Wraith King, but with two commanders missing, he couldn¡¯t allow the train to be harmed. His celestial energy, still not fully restored from his battle with Cybele, flared up and enveloped him. As Leonard raised his sword high with trembling eyes, he felt his own level intensify.


    The White Tiger, summoned from his Mindscape, raised its claws.


    Western God Style


    Cutter of All Things


    Sky and Clouds Piercer


    With terrifying force, Leonard unleashed a vertical slash, aimed dead center at the descending drake, a strike powerful enough to tear through space itself.


    No matter how powerful a high-rank Spriggan or a Disaster-level demonic beast was, without a high enough status, it wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand an attack from a Demigod Tier warrior. The drake, diving down in what was almost a suicidal attack, had no chance of evading the devastating blow.


    The storm unleashed by Leonard¡¯s blade cut into the drake, tearing through its scales, flesh, and bones, splitting its head right down to the brain. But that wasn¡¯t the end.


    Kaboooom¡ª!!


    The vertical slash struck downward with such force that it didn¡¯t stop at the Drake; it even cleaved through the cyclops, who had charged from beneath the drake.


    The cyclops reflexively raised its arms to block, but its thick forearms were torn apart. The blade cleaved through bones as sturdy as palace pillars, slicing cleanly from its skull down to its groin.


    Splaaaat!


    The sound of searing flesh, eerily loud because of the creature¡¯s enormous size, echoed in the air. Fluid gushed out in a sudden downpour around the cyclops¡¯ towering form.


    The attack had been so devastating that it even pierced the conceptual realm, ensuring the Spriggan possessing the cyclops had no chance of survival. As the two halves of the cyclops collapsed to the ground, the Spriggan¡¯s soul, forced out of its vessel, convulsed in agony before disintegrating.


    For a moment, the upper floor of the train was dead silent as everyone processed Leonard¡¯s extraordinary display of power. It was only natural. Unlike other commanders, Leonard had often been treated with suspicion due to his age and the vague rumors surrounding him.


    ¡°He¡¯s a Demigod Tier knight, right...?¡±


    ¡°Not quite there yet, they say.¡±


    ¡°Well, with rumors about him being the next head of the family, I guess it wasn¡¯t just empty words.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll become the family head, but we know who the next commander will be.¡±


    The Green Dragon knights, murmuring among themselves, gripped their swords with renewed vigor. Their morale, which had been dampened by the unfavorable circumstances of the battle, rose once again.


    In large-scale battles, the outcome of duels between commanders often influenced the mood of the entire army. Visible success on the battlefield was the strongest source of confidence for victory. Unintentionally, Leonard had taken on the role that the commanders had previously held.


    Chills ran down Leonard¡¯s spine. There was no time to celebrate the defeat of two high-ranking Spriggans. An intense cold swept through him, as though he had fallen into an icy cavern.


    A prickling wave of danger surged through Leonard, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint its source. Time seemed to slow as he scanned the area with his heightened senses, but he couldn¡¯t detect any incoming attacks.


    What is it? Where is it coming from? How are they going to strike?


    Leonard sensed nothing within his perception range, even after scanning several kilometers. He couldn¡¯t determine the direction or the nature of the attack, and consequently, he reacted a fraction too late.


    Boom!


    It wasn¡¯t quite at the speed of light, but the attack had far surpassed the speed of sound, striking from a range where one couldn¡¯t possibly react.


    It wasn¡¯t just a mass of force, but a projectile of compressed air, infused with the killing intent of a Demigod Tier being, granting it devastating power. Even Leonard, with his Vajra Physique giving him the toughness of steel, would be facing death or serious injury if it hit him head-on.


    Northern God Style


    Instance Opening Counter Technique


    Deep Frost Shroud


    Despite reacting half a beat too late, Leonard managed to raise his sword. The only way to counter a Demigod Tier attack was with a technique of equal rank. He desperately forced his blade into the trajectory of the incoming attack.


    The compressed air projectile collided with Leonard¡¯s jet-black sword, sending shockwaves rippling through his body, the force so intense that blood rose to the back of his throat.


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Leonard managed to hold on. He kept his wrist and elbow from giving way under the immense pressure as he was driven back, landing heavily on the train¡ªor rather, crashing into it.


    His legs sank into the ground up to his knees, the force leaving him with a distinctly unpleasant sensation. His well-trained body, honed through years of physical cultivation, had barely withstood the impact. If not for his rigorous training, his kneecaps and hip joints would likely have been crushed.


    ¡°Haah... Haaaah!¡±


    With a sharp cry, Leonard flung his sword downward, forcefully expelling the remaining pressure into the ground.


    Boom!


    The compressed air detonated upon hitting the ground, unleashing shockwaves. The nearby Spriggans caught in the thunderous explosion were torn apart, leaving only fragments of flesh and bone scattered across the battlefield.


    Leonard had narrowly avoided being caught in the storm himself.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    As Leonard pulled his legs out from the wreckage on the train floor, he violently spat out the blood rising in his throat.


    Normally, Deep Frost Shroud could block projectile attacks and strike back immediately. However, the slight delay in timing had turned the counterattack into pure defense. If Leonard hadn¡¯t been channeling his celestial energy, he would have been too late by a full beat and wouldn¡¯t have managed to block at all.


    ¡°Sir Leonard!¡±


    As someone approached, Leonard raised a hand to stop them. If the same kind of attack came again, he wouldn¡¯t have the luxury to protect others as well. The pinpoint shot had come from well beyond the limits of normal perception. There was only one marksman capable of that.


    Boreas, the Wraith King of the Razor Wind.


    Among the Wraith Kings, Boreas possessed the longest reach and the fastest strikes.


    ...He¡¯s far more dangerous than Cybele, whom I exchanged a few moves with earlier. Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re getting closer to Yggdrasil... Aiolos can¡¯t compare to him at all.


    After spitting out the remaining blood in his mouth, Leonard glared in the direction the sniper shot had come from¡ªso far away that not even his Dragon Eyes had caught it. Being able to precisely kill a target from several kilometers away meant the marksman had reached the level of unfailing accuracy.


    Any other Transcendence Tier knight would likely fail to defend against such an attack, but Leonard wasn¡¯t cowed by the threat.


    ¡°If he¡¯d fired one more shot, I would¡¯ve been in real trouble...¡±


    Boreas had to be aware of that as well, which meant he couldn¡¯t actually unleash a follow-up attack.


    After a few deep breaths to stabilize his internal injuries, Leonard drew one of his spare swords. Although using Sword Manipulation against Boreas¡¯ attacks wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference, merely buying himself half a second would be enough.


    Rumble...


    Just then, it happened.


    Faint tremors rippled through the ground, toppling the advancing Spriggans and halting the Barricade Train. This wasn¡¯t the work of a mere high-rank Spriggan. Leonard¡¯s expression hardened as he identified the source of the tremors.


    No, it¡¯s not just Boreas.


    There was no mistake about it; the presence rapidly approaching from below was Cybele, whom Leonard had briefly clashed with earlier.


    However, she wasn¡¯t alone. Leonard felt the fire element surge within him, a sign that Vulcanus was drawing near. Including Boreas, sniping from afar, three Wraith Kings were now concentrating their efforts on Leonard¡¯s sector.


    Without a moment to spare, Leonard activated his bracelet. Fighting a one-on-one battle was already an uphill struggle, but facing three on his own? That was suicide, plain and simple.


    A beam of light shot into the sky as Leonard activated the emergency call through his bracelet, a signal recognized almost instantly by the other commanders wearing the same device. However, there was only one individual that could respond quickly enough.


    The first to accept the summoning spell of the bracelet appeared right next to Leonard, crossing the distance in an instant. Upon arriving, he quickly grasped the situation and smiled.


    ¡°...So, three of them showed up at once? It¡¯s not like you to call for backup, since you charged in first against Cybele before. But you made the right call.¡±


    It was Uluka, the Green Dragon Commander.


    The man who had stood at the forefront of the Spriggan Frontier for decades, bearing the weight of that history on his shoulders, unsheathed his sword as his eyes gleamed with fierce determination.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep them busy until the other commanders arrive.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Leonard moved to Uluka¡¯s side, grinning despite the absurdity of the proposal. Fighting three Demigod Tier beings at once was, by any measure, a losing battle.


    It¡¯s not just that we¡¯re one man short. I¡¯m not at the level of these Demigod Tier beings, but that¡¯s not all there is to it.


    Among the Order of the Green Dragon, Uluka was the only one who had reached the Demigod Tier, while the Spriggan race had four Wraith Kings at the Demigod Tier. Despite the overwhelming disadvantage, the Frontier had remained in a deadlock. This meant that one man, the Green Dragon Commander, had managed to hold back all four.


    Unlike Leonard, Uluka had already pinpointed Boreas¡¯ location, his sharp gaze sweeping over three key points.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Uluka murmured. Almost immediately, a wave of sulfur surged, so pungent it could paralyze one¡¯s nasal passages.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª!!


    It was Cybele, the Wraith King of Decay.


    Rumble...!


    Vulcanus, the Wraith King of Molten Flame, also appeared. The two Demigod Tier beings emerged from the ground, at considerable distance from one another so as to not harm each other.


    Vulcanus, unlike before, had reduced his size to around ten meters, while Cybele retained her form as a woman molded from a swamp.


    The ground around Vulcanus melted, resulting in a molten lava field, while the area around Cybele turned into a swamp, trapping even the wheels of the Barricade Train.


    ¡°Halt.¡±


    Uluka had the operational authority of the train, and at his command, the entire barricade, stretching over a hundred kilometers, came to a stop.


    The two knights stood facing the three Wraith Kings¡ªVulcanus and Cybele, who had appeared before them, and Boreas, lurking out of sight as a sniper.


    ¡°Well then, shall we begin?¡±


    A blue-white Aura Blade formed from Uluka¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Come to think of it, you probably don¡¯t know how I became the Green Dragon Commander, do you?¡±


    Without even glancing at Leonard, Uluka stepped into the air, one step at a time, raising his sword high.


    Skreeeech...


    A Sword Cry echoed akin to a ghostly wail, freezing the flow of mana in its tracks. Even the Wraith Kings, who seemed ready to charge, hesitated ever so slightly. That was exactly what Uluka had intended.


    Soul-Breaker


    The blue-white energy rising from his sword suddenly formed the shape of a dragon, its eyes glowing fiercely as it snarled, seemingly alive. This was different from augmented energy techniques.


    Leonard recognized that this type of energy, though similar to celestial energy, belonged to a slightly different category.


    It¡¯s probably best described as spiritual energy.


    This was a power that acted directly on the soul. No matter how much one enhanced their augmented energy or used their unique traits to interfere with concepts, powers based in the physical realm were bound to be less effective against spiritual entities. While this wasn¡¯t an issue against ordinary Spriggans, it became critical when fighting the Wraith Kings.


    But with this power, Uluka made for an exceptional adversary. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall behind. I won¡¯t have time to look after you while dealing with three of them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get started then!¡±


    Satisfied with Leonard¡¯s response, Uluka soared into the air.


    Then¡ª


    Thoughtless Killing Art


    Spirit Burst


    Uluka swung his sword like a baton, and the Aura Dragon born from his sword opened its jaws wide. The Wraith Kings, catching sight of the blue flames flickering in the dragon¡¯s throat, shuddered as they scrambled to escape¡ªan unusual yet clear display of fear.


    However, the Aura Dragon¡¯s breath was faster.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª!!


    The dragon released a beam of purified light, meant solely to incinerate souls. Much like the cyclops¡¯ deadly attack, the beam shot out at the speed of light, savagely striking both Vulcanus and Cybele.


    With that, Uluka had signaled the beginning of the battle.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207It landed perfectly!


    Leonard¡¯s pupils narrowed as he watched the Aura Dragon¡¯s breath, Spirit Burst, engulf the two Wraith Kings. The Dragon Eyes allowed him to perceive elements beyond mortal comprehension, helping him grasp the situation.


    The damage from Uluka¡¯s fire sword was leagues above Grace¡¯s ice sword or the damage Leonard had previously inflicted with the Eastern God Style. The sheer force at play here belonged to an entirely different realm of power.


    ¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö...!


    Cybele staggered backward, her expression betraying her pain, shielding her face with her arms. Spirit Burst was directly burning through her Demigod Tier spiritual body. After all, the true form of a Wraith King was that of a Spirit King, an entity independent of the physical world.


    The Aura Dragon, manifested through the Soul-Breaker, was essentially the natural enemy of any spirit-based life form.


    High-class magic or augmented energy attacks could certainly harm spiritual bodies, but it''s incredibly inefficient.


    Entities belonging to the Spirit Realm, a sub-dimension closest to the Material Realm, were naturally resistant or even immune to physical force and magical phenomena. This was why destroying a Spriggan¡¯s vessel barely harmed its true form.


    When a Spirit King ascended to the Demigod Tier, they became similar to natural phenomena, making it challenging even for Demigod Tier martial arts to inflict damage on their spiritual form.


    Though Demigod Tier attacks would still affect Wraith Kings, their efficiency would be at least halved.


    Grrrrrooooaaaar!


    Even Vulcanus, the Wraith King enduring the Spirit Burst with his massive body of lava, let out a deep groan from his maw. The lava, reinforced with his power, was easily pierced, and his true form was being gouged out.


    If the Spirit Burst weren¡¯t a flame-based attack, Vulcanus wouldn¡¯t have lasted this long.


    Uluka¡¯s unique trait is a flame that specifically targets spiritual entities, burning their very souls. No one would be better suited than him for the role of Green Dragon Commander.


    Indeed, this ability was perfect for the leader of the Green Dragon Order, whose main enemies were the Spriggans. While understanding that firsthand, Leonard didn¡¯t let his guard down. Although two of the Wraith Kings were trapped in the Spirit Burst, another one remained in the area.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    Sure enough, while Uluka was focusing on the two Wraith Kings, Boreas, who had been observing the battlefield from very far away, made his move.He drew in air from several kilometers around him, compressing it into a projectile no larger than an adult''s fist.


    As befitting his title of the Razor Wind[1], his winds could cut through anything¡ªhigh-class magic, Aura Blades, and even metals like adamantium.


    Leonard¡¯s sword, however, didn¡¯t shatter when it blocked the projectile, as it was reinforced by the Unbreakable authority.


    When dealing with powers that interfere in the realm of concepts, victory can only be achieved within that same realm.


    Leonard glanced down at the marks left on his sword. He intuitively knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to block the next one in the same manner. Boreas¡¯ shot had already chipped away a significant portion of the authority Pollux had imbued in the blade. Blocking once was fine, but doing it two or three times would likely cause the blade to shatter.


    On the bright side, Leonard wouldn¡¯t be taken by surprise a second time. If Boreas unleashed the same attack again, Leonard would be able to predict it.


    As expected, he¡¯s targeting Captain Uluka, not me. Is his unique trait, which can directly affect spiritual entities, really that threatening?


    The compressed wind bullet, now revealing its form in the world beyond one second, was aimed at Uluka, not Leonard. It was a decisive strike, the fastest Boreas could launch from the maximum distance.


    A direct hit would be fatal even for a commander, but a Demigod Tier warrior wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard, not even from tens of kilometers away.


    ¡ªCan you block it?


    Uluka¡¯s thoughts flowed into Leonard¡¯s mind as the world around them turned black and white with his heightened perception.


    Under normal circumstances, Uluka wouldn¡¯t have needed to leave the defense to Leonard, but he was too focused on maintaining the Spirit Burst to either block or evade the shot. If he tried to handle it alone, he would lose the chance to cripple Vulcanus and Cybele.


    So, Leonard chose to meet his expectations.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll place my trust in you.


    Uluka, seeing the determination in Leonard¡¯s eyes, poured his concentration back into the battle. If Leonard made a mistake, Uluka himself would be in a critical situation, and yet he trusted him with his life. Though they differed in values and mentality¡ªLeonard being a martial artist, and Uluka a commander¡ªtheir lives, both devoted to martial prowess, were not that different.


    The young man, entrusted with the commander¡¯s life, raised his sword high.


    This time, I¡¯m half a beat ahead.


    For a defender, being half a beat ahead didn¡¯t necessarily provide an overwhelming advantage, but it could enhance the effectiveness of a counterattack.


    Northern God Style


    Instance Opening Counter Technique


    Deep Frost Shroud


    The augmented qi rising from Leonard¡¯s sword extended several meters, forming the shape of a Seven Star Sword. This was the manifestation of the authority of Death symbolized by Xuanwu.


    Though incomplete, this sword had once managed to sever Heaven¡¯s Annihilation¡ªthe flame of cause and destruction. Even if the projectile moved at the speed of light, if Leonard could anticipate it by a second¡ªor even a tenth of a second¡ªhe could block it.


    Though Boreas¡¯ compressed projectile moved faster than the speed of sound, it was still far slower than the speed of light, and thus no exception to this rule.


    Crack...! Crackle...!


    Deep Frost Shroud was a counterattack technique. Blocking the opponent¡¯s attack was simply the preparatory stage for the counter. The compressed air, halted by the Seven Star Sword, instantly froze over.


    ¡°When you step on frost, firm ice soon follows.¡±


    Deep Frost Shroud was a conceptual martial art that could turn a statue formed by augmented energy into an ice sculpture. As such, a force solely focused on power and range, lacking in willpower or intent, had no way of resisting the frost.


    Though the projectile, completely seized by the concept of Deep Frost Shroud, kept struggling to break free, it was futile.


    Controlling something from tens of kilometers away was entirely different from holding it in your hands.


    Leonard had easily overpowered the razor wind, steering the projectile off course to protect Uluka. Now frozen, the projectile was no longer controlled by Boreas. Instead, it was aimed at his allies.


    Immediately after¡ª


    Vulcanus¡¯ upper body, which had been trapped in the Spirit Burst, exploded. His defenses had already been torn apart by the flames that scorched even his spiritual form. The moment the frosty qi of Deep Frost Shroud infiltrated him, the compressed air detonated, creating a violent blast as if a bomb had gone off inside him.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö?! ¡ö¡ö¡ö!?


    As Vulcanus¡¯ form disintegrated due to the mistake of his ally, Cybele, who had been hit by the full brunt of the Spirit Burst, let out a shrill scream.


    The swamp¡¯s surface area, already shrinking rapidly, now receded at double the speed following Vulcanus¡¯ collapse. At this rate, Cybele would soon lose her form and be pulled back into the embrace of Yggdrasil.


    ¡°Tch, the birdbrain¡¯s on his way.¡±


    However, Uluka withdrew the Spirit Burst and took a large step back. Although it would have been ideal to force Cybele to reverse-summon, the enemy¡¯s response had been too quick.


    Boreas had appeared.


    Rumbleee...


    The massive figure, shaped like a giant eagle, emitted a thunderous aura, as if encased in a swirling storm. From kilometers above, Boreas looked down upon the battlefield, and with one mighty shake of his wings, the storm winds morphed into hundreds of razor gusts, raining down on Uluka and Leonard.


    Each gust carried enough power to rival¡ªperhaps even surpass¡ªthe attack power of a Transcendence Tier warrior. And yet, Uluka swung his sword with a cold sneer.


    ¡°Pathetic. Is that your idea of a warning shot?¡±


    His Aura Dragon, mirroring its master¡¯s mockery, opened its jaws and released a flame that spread wide, rather than a focused beam. The wind blades were instantly consumed by the fire.


    However, Boreas had managed to buy enough time for Cybele to gather her power once more. Expanding the swamp, now reduced to less than thirty percent of its original size, she summoned a few mudworms through her authority of Decay. The grotesque creatures opened their wide maws menacingly, their purple eyes glowing.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Leonard grasped the balance of power between the Wraith King and the commander, now locked in a standoff, and furrowed his brow.


    Are we still at a disadvantage? The Wraith Kings aren¡¯t even fighting at full strength. Unlike them, who can be revived by the World Tree even if reverse-summoned, any losses on our side would be catastrophic. They¡¯re clearly taking advantage of that.


    The fact that the Wraith Kings had assessed the commanders¡¯ positions and abilities, functioning as a reconnaissance unit, was no mere coincidence. Similarly, the three of them hadn¡¯t converged on Leonard¡¯s sector at random; they had judged it as the weakest point. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Spriggans had already realized that removing even one person from the battlefield would tip the scales greatly in their favor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    At that moment, Uluka casually lifted his sword with a relaxed expression. ¡°As long as no one dies, no one gets hurt, and we win, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Commander,¡± Leonard replied with a fierce grin.


    No warrior would march into battle expecting defeat. No matter how formidable the opponent was, the essence of martial arts was to face them with the intent to win, and even when faced with insurmountable odds, a true martial artist would oppose them with the spirit of a mantis confronting a chariot.


    That was the duty of a martial artist.


    ¡°Hold them off for just thirty seconds.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    As the two made their plan, Boreas and Cybele moved. Clearly agitated by the earlier hit from the inferior beings in front of them, the Wraith Kings¡¯ momentum was fiercer than before.


    A whirlpool of razor wind rushed down, tearing through the clouds, while the power of Decay surged like a tidal wave of mud, aiming to swallow the two whole. It was a combined assault, from above and below, as powerful as a natural disaster.


    Caught in between, Leonard would instantly be shredded to pieces, even with the defensive techniques of the Northern God Style.


    Soul-Breaker


    Uluka¡¯s Aura Dragon spread its wings and soared into the sky.


    Western God Style


    Cutter of All Things


    Sky and Clouds Piercer


    Facing the towering wave of mud, Leonard countered with Sky and Clouds Piercer. His slash, sharp enough to sever even conceptual realms, cut through the mud, momentarily negating Cybele¡¯s control and causing it to sink back into the swamp.


    The battlefield naturally split: Uluka against Boreas, and Leonard against Cybele.


    Cybele glared at Leonard, her eyes ablaze with hatred. She had not forgotten how he had awakened her true ego through the Eastern God Style in their previous encounter. Now, she focused solely on him, completely disregarding Uluka.


    Rumble rumble!


    Dodging the torrents of mud spewed by the mudworms, Leonard leaped back hundreds of meters with Sword Manipulation, carefully observing Cybele¡¯s movements. If she repeated her previous tactics, he would either counter with the Eastern God Style or preemptively dodge her attacks.


    Considering my current condition and my remaining celestial energy, I can only directly counter her attacks four or five more times. I¡¯ll have to preserve my strength while keeping her occupied.


    He was confident Uluka wouldn¡¯t lose in a duel against Boreas. Leonard¡¯s role was simply to hold his own and prevent Cybele from joining forces with Boreas.


    With that resolve, he braced himself. Balancing both feet on the blades of his swords, Leonard accelerated to three times the speed of sound.


    1. Razor Wind (Ï÷ïL) and Northern Wind (Ë·ïL) are both written as ?? in the Korean alphabet, but they have different Chinese characters. ?

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208Boom!


    With his reflexes quickened and movements sharpened by their previous encounter, Leonard narrowly escaped.


    Cybele continued her ferocious assault, chilling the hearts of onlookers. Yet despite the relentless attacks, not a single direct hit landed. Leonard either dodged or parried each blow, only suffering minor grazes on the edges of his armor or clothing, buying himself time.


    In mere moments, the exchange turned into a blur of attacks, evasions, and blocks¡ªso intricate that the human eye could barely follow.


    If I was against Boreas or Vulcanus, it would have been far more dangerous.


    Despite Cybele¡¯s formidable destructive power and skill, her technique lacked finesse. Unlike Boreas, who made full use of his abilities and battlefield, or Vulcanus, who adapted and optimized his power to fit the environment, Cybele¡¯s strategy was straightforward¡ªrepeatedly using the same techniques against Leonard, controlling the mudworms and unleashing waves of mud in predictable, monotonous patterns.


    Eastern God Style


    Authority Nullification Technique


    Rightful Return


    Still, the fact that Leonard was forced into a corner, having to use his most advanced techniques, was evidence that Cybele remained the stronger of the two. As his ability extended and caused the mud waves to subside, Cybele snarled in frustration, severing her connection with the sludge before it could touch her.


    Given her response, it became apparent that things wouldn¡¯t continue as before. She was adapting.


    She cut off the area in contact with Rightful Return before it could ride the waves and reach her. It¡¯s simple, but it¡¯s the most effective approach.


    Still, Cybele was clearly wary of Rightful Return. The continuous flow of her attacks faltered and stopped. Leonard took this chance to breathe deeply, restoring the internal energy and mental strength he had exhausted in the last few seconds.


    Hasn¡¯t it been ten seconds yet? If things stay like this, I can probably hold out for another thirty seconds


    Time felt warped¡ªone second stretched into what felt like ten minutes. Leonard realized, with a bitter smile, that sweat had started to dampen the back of his neck. Despite his best efforts, he was being pushed back, unable to counter or even properly defend himself against Cybele, who relentlessly charged forward like a wild boar with no regard for anything but her target.


    Being connected to Yggdrasil and fueled with near-infinite power, the Wraith Kings rendered attrition warfare meaningless. Whether it was thirty seconds or thirty minutes, it wouldn¡¯t change the outcome unless Leonard could launch an attack that threatened Cybele¡¯s true form, as he had done in their previous battle.


    But she probably won¡¯t fall for the same trick twice.


    It wasn¡¯t just Leonard who had learned from their last fight; Cybele, too, had adapted. She could now read his element transformation and react faster, recognizing the change to the Azure Dragon Qi before he could unleash Rightful Return. At this rate, a successful counterattack seemed impossible.


    Northern God Style


    Universal Suppression Technique


    Cold Snowfall of Winter


    It was time to change tactics. Instead of sticking to the optimal move, it was sometimes better to throw out an unexpected second-best option to catch the opponent off guard.


    Leonard¡¯s only goal was to buy time. If he could delay Cybele by even one more second, there was no need to cling to the Eastern God Style. Even if he landed a direct hit with Rightful Return, it wasn¡¯t powerful enough to force Cybele into a reverse-summon in his current state.


    It was a wide-area suppression technique, spreading out across the battlefield and freezing everything within its reach. Countless fragments of sword energy, glittering like snowflakes, scattered in the air, freezing everything within a hundred-meter radius. Even the mud, empowered by the authority of Decay, slowed down and eventually came to a halt as it entered the freezing domain.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö...!


    Cybele growled as frost crept up her body. Though the Cold Snowfall of Winter couldn¡¯t freeze the entire swamp, it noticeably slowed her down. The sluggishness was a frustrating shackle for someone like Cybele, who already lacked mobility to begin with.


    Though not as immediately dangerous as flames that could incinerate the mud or evaporate the swamp, the extreme cold was nonetheless unpleasant for Cybele.


    The Black Tortoise Qi is weakening. She¡¯s using her authority of Decay to eat away at the frozen surface and dispel its influence. It took her three seconds this time. She¡¯ll probably escape even faster next time.


    Under normal circumstances, Leonard would have immobilized her with this move and finished her off with a technique like the Life and Death Sword.


    However, his techniques that could land a hit on Cybele¡¯s main body were nullified, and any further attacks would only be a waste of energy. Leonard made the tactical decision to retreat and fortify his defense.


    The thirty seconds Uluka requested wasn¡¯t arbitrary. That was how long it would take for the other commanders to arrive for backup. With less than twenty seconds remaining, Leonard believed he could hold out.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª


    Leonard realized his mistake a moment later. From hundreds of meters away, he saw Cybele¡¯s eyes, glowing with hatred and bloodlust, curve along with a mocking grin. She spread her arms wide, and from the swamp at her feet, a massive mound of mud rose.


    The mud tower surged skyward, reaching a hundred meters in an instant and still rising. It was a surreal sight.


    What?!


    Leonard¡¯s eyes widened as he instinctively looked up. It was impossible to miss.


    Alongside the rising mud tower, a massive vortex was descending from the sky. It was the fusion of the techniques of two Wraith Kings. Just as Leonard realized what was happening, Uluka landed beside him.


    ¡ªI couldn¡¯t stop it. I¡¯m sorry.


    They communicated telepathically, as their perception of time was accelerated by a thousandfold, making normal speech too slow.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s going on?


    Leonard asked.


    ¡ªBoreas and Cybele are going all out. As soon as they realized we were stalling, they went to maximum output. It¡¯s a gamble for them, but they have less to lose than we do.


    The mud tower and the vortex were closing in, and the sheer volume of power packed inside was greater than that of several commanders combined. Whatever the Wraith Kings were planning, the resulting explosion would be catastrophic.


    Uluka¡¯s expression darkened as if he had already guessed their intention.


    ¡ªThey wouldn¡¯t inflate their power to this degree without a purpose. This isn¡¯t about targeting you or me. It would be too inefficient.


    The sudden realization hit Leonard like a bolt of lightning.


    ¡ª...The Barricade Train!


    Uluka blinked once in agreement. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ªIndeed. These guys can¡¯t be ignored, and at the same time they demand enormous resources to confront.


    ¡ªThey¡¯re cunning.


    ¡ªKeep in mind. They are mad, not foolish. Madness can sometimes surpass even the wisdom of sages.


    With that advice, Uluka took to the sky again, summoning his Aura Dragon through Soul-Breaker. The dragon¡¯s form had blurred significantly, likely due to the strain from the aerial battle with Boreas.


    Leonard also checked his celestial energy and realized he had about two opportunities left to tap into his Demigod Tier power.


    And then¡ª


    Boom-boom-boom-boom-boom¡ª!!!


    The moment Cybele¡¯s mud tower met with Boreas¡¯ vortex, the two powers merged, causing the fragmented mud to spin wildly, riding the currents of the vortex. It was a crude yet devastating combined attack.


    Are they really trying to turn the disintegrated mud fragments of Decay, sliced finely by the razor wind, into a sandstorm and ram it into the Barricade Train like a battering ram?!


    Leonard, recalling the sandstorms he had witnessed in the Taklamakan Desert in his past life, immediately understood the aim of the Wraith Kings. It was a sandstorm infused with two distinct authorities.


    The razor wind would first damage the exterior of the Barricade Train, and then, as the Green Dragon knights inhaled the mud of Decay, which was turned into fine particles from the slicing winds, their bodies would quickly rot from the inside, leading to death. An entire sector could be wiped out in an instant.


    Even with the defense barrier at maximum output, stopping the combined attack launched by two Wraith Kings right in front of them would be impossible.


    If that¡¯s the case, the commander and I must block it ourselves.


    There was nothing favorable about this situation. Leonard had already pushed his conceptual martial arts to the limit. Moreover, though his swordsmanship was impressive, Uluka, with his unique trait specialized to counter spiritual beings, was not particularly powerful in terms of raw firepower.


    In fact, among the seven commanders, Uluka was one of the weakest in that regard, and his abilities were not well-matched against Demigod Tier beings like the Wraith Kings, who specialized in raw strength.


    Nevertheless, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Leonard drew upon his celestial energy and transformed it into the White Tiger Qi. As he entered a trance, an ancient proverb echoed in his mind.


    ¡°Life and death lie between breaths.¡± It¡¯s truly perfect for this situation.


    Indeed, there was no better way to force a martial artist to grow than to overcome the threshold between life and death. The Sutra of Forty-two Chapters spoke of how life and death existed within a single breath. It meant that life and death were not distant concepts; they existed in every moment, in every breath, in the space between inhaling and exhaling. It referred to the tiger moths, those who placed their lives on the very edge of existence.


    Facing death head-on, Leonard¡¯s sword traced a deeper and sharper path than usual.


    Western God Style


    Cutter of All Things


    Sky and Clouds Piercer


    He unleashed a powerful downward strike, as though a massive mountain were descending. A White Tiger¡¯s claw, revealed in plain sight with great momentum, tore through space itself, aiming to split the sandstorm in two.


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    Even with the Dragon Heart, Leonard¡¯s internal and celestial energies still hadn¡¯t been fully restored after Boreas¡¯ previous attacks, and now they were quickly being depleted.


    Blood rose up his throat, his internal wounds tearing open once more. He didn¡¯t manage to swallow it back down, letting some drip from his lips as he raised his black sword once more, assuming a ready stance.


    One strike wasn¡¯t enough. Even if he were ahead in terms of conceptual mastery, against an enemy of equal status, the superiority of raw output wouldn¡¯t easily reverse the tide of battle. Therefore...


    Cutter of All Things


    Sky and Clouds Piercer


    Second Strike: Sky Splitting Cross Slash


    Two consecutive Sky and Clouds Piercer crossed in an X-shape, tearing through the space in their path as they headed toward the sandstorm.


    Kaboom¡ª!!


    As the Sky Splitting Cross Slash struck the middle of the sandstorm, the outermost layer of the whirlwind was sliced away, releasing the power within. Though the storm wasn¡¯t fully nullified, its devastating force, which had seemed capable of reducing everything in its path to dust, was notably reduced.


    As the sandstorm faltered in its advance toward the Barricade Train, Uluka seized the moment, swinging his sword to command the Aura Dragon.


    Dragon Strike


    The Aura Dragon fell like a meteor, crashing into the sandstorm. The resulting shockwave swept across several kilometers, causing weaker beings to collapse.


    It wasn¡¯t a physical shockwave but a spiritual one. The Spriggans, swept up in the aftermath, were obliterated, many of them completely annihilated. Even the Wraith Kings who had conjured the sandstorm were forced to withdraw, stunned by the force of the attack.


    ¡°Was it... still not enough...?¡±


    Despite their fierce struggle, the sandstorm retained its form, still advancing toward the Barricade Train. The remaining power was still too much for Transcendence Tier knights to handle. If the knights realized the situation and sought refuge inside the train, they might stand a chance of surviving, but given that they were still engaged in combat with the Spriggans, a swift retreat was impossible.


    It seemed inevitable that Leonard¡¯s assigned sector would be devastated.


    Areadbhar


    That was, until a beam of light shot out from beyond the horizon. The light, moving faster than Leonard could perceive, headed straight for the sandstorm, piercing through the outer layers already damaged by the Sky Splitting Cross Slash and Dragon Strike.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª!?


    Boreas reacted before Cybele. Thousands of feathers burst forth from his massive eagle form, creating an unavoidable barrage.


    Boom!


    However, Areadbhar not only tore through the web of feathers but also shattered Boreas into pieces.


    The lethal attack was Wade¡¯s charge, who had merged body and sword, turning into a beam of light. The technique, which had once slaughtered two apostles of an Outer God, was too much even for the Wraith Kings to withstand.


    Realizing that Boreas was being reverse-summoned, Cybele attempted a swift retreat by burrowing into the ground. Though Areadbhar pursued, turning the ground hundreds of meters deep into molten lava, the effort yielded little result.


    A soft hum resonated.


    The light, Areadbhar, dispersed as Wade emerged from it. Though his complexion was pale, no doubt from the strain of covering dozens of kilometers at full speed, he seemed as composed as ever. He slowly sheathed his sword as he turned to look at Uluka and Leonard, who had approached him.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± In his usual grave manner, Wade finally said, ¡°I came in response to the frontline commander¡¯s request for assistance. Seems I managed to get here just in time.¡±


    Behind him, the now-lifeless sandstorm collapsed, marking the total failure of the three Wraith Kings¡¯ ambush.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 ¡°Phew...¡± Leonard heaved a sigh as he lowered his sword.


    ...It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt this exhausted. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In just a matter of seconds, his once-vast dantian felt as empty as a dried-up ocean. His meridian points, overexerted to the point of scraping the bottom, were now throbbing painfully. If not for his celestial energy that minimized energy consumption, Leonard would have been forced to draw upon his Innate True Qi.


    Even his Dragon Heart had been unable to keep up with the rapid depletion, pulsing dozens of times per second as it struggled to replenish his energy. Under normal circumstances, a few deep breaths would have restored more than half of his internal energy, but now, it felt like trying to fill a bottomless jar¡ªno matter what he did, his energy wouldn¡¯t recover.


    The internal injury from Boreas¡¯ attack was part of the problem, but it was also the reckless use of the Sky Splitting Cross Slash to stop the sandstorm that had pushed him to this state.


    ¡°You pushed yourself too much,¡± Wade remarked, immediately gauging Leonard¡¯s condition. ¡°It¡¯s already a heavy burden to use conceptual martial arts at the Transcendence Tier, but to use it twice in succession without any rest... Of course it¡¯s going to take a toll.¡±


    ¡°I had no choice,¡± Leonard replied.


    ¡°I know. If it wasn¡¯t for you and Commander Uluka, we would¡¯ve lost at least one sector of the Barricade Train.¡±


    Wade might have been the one to deliver the finishing blow to Boreas and force Cybele to retreat, but the credit for turning the tide of the battle belonged to Leonard and Uluka.


    Even after using Areadbhar to move as swiftly as possible, they were only barely able to stop the sandstorm created by two Wraith Kings a mere fifty meters away from the train. If Leonard hadn¡¯t pushed himself to the limit, the sandstorm would have hit the train before Wade had arrived.


    In that case, the damage would have been catastrophic. Not only would there have been massive casualties, but the train itself would have been severely damaged, drastically slowing down its advance. The success rate of the operation would likely have been diminished by more than ten percent.


    ¡°I also heard Vulcanus was reverse-summoned thanks to you,¡± Wade continued, changing the subject instead of giving direct praise. ¡°Even though Yggdrasil can summon them back, that gives us enough time for the Barricade Train to push forward smoothly. It¡¯s a victory worth celebrating.¡±


    Although Yggdrasil was known as the legendary World Tree that created life in the ancient era, now it was merely a husk of that, which meant that reviving the Wraith Kings would not be an easy feat. According to historical records, it took three to four days to resurrect one Wraith King, meaning it would be at least a week before Boreas and Vulcanus could return to the front lines.


    For the expedition team, which needed to preserve the strength of their commanders as much as possible, this was an enormous achievement.


    ¡°Senior,¡± Uluka asked Wade, ¡°Now that I think about it, wasn¡¯t Grace the closest commander to this sector? Why did you come instead?¡±


    ¡°Commander Grace was tied up with Thetis,¡± Wade replied instantly, as if expecting the question.


    ¡°Thetis likely intended to prevent anyone from coming to support you and Leonard. Or perhaps, unaware of this artifact, she may have planned to kill Leonard and then flee immediately afterward.¡±


    Wade raised his wrist, showing an artifact identical to Leonard¡¯s, the engraved magic circle shimmering faintly on its surface. Each bracelet could only be used three times, which meant Leonard¡¯s was left with two uses. And now that the Wraith Kings were aware of the artifact, they wouldn¡¯t be so bold as to attack Leonard¡¯s sector again, even if it was a weak point.


    With only two of their four available Wraith Kings left, the enemy might decide to hole up in their deepest stronghold instead of launching further attacks.


    Even if the power of the Wraith Kings increases the closer they are to Yggdrasil, with just Thetis and Cybele, they won¡¯t even be able to get close to the train if two commanders step up to face them.


    Leonard hadn¡¯t yet faced Thetis, so he couldn¡¯t say for sure, but based on his two battles with Cybele, he was certain she was weaker in both combat skills and techniques than Boreas and Vulcanus. He doubted that merely gaining more strength would allow her to handle the commanders.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the rest once we return to the train. We can¡¯t afford to stay here for too long, since every second counts now,¡± Wade said.


    Following his lead, Uluka and Leonard leaped into motion. As soon as the three of them reached the Barricade Train, Uluka used his authority to command it forward, and with a rumbling sound, the train¡¯s wheels began to turn again.


    Six days remained before they reached the area where Yggdrasil could directly intervene. The expedition team, aboard the Barricade Train, continued their relentless march toward uncharted lands that even the Order of the Green Dragon had yet to explore since their inception.


    * * *


    Within a day, everyone on the Barricade Train had learned of the unprecedented incident where three Wraith Kings launched a simultaneous attack. Even the battle-hardened Green Dragon knights, who had seen it all on this frontier, couldn¡¯t have imagined facing a coordinated assault from three Wraith Kings.


    Spriggans, by nature, couldn¡¯t stray too far from their domains as their strength grew, and the Wraith Kings, the strongest of their kind, were no different. It was only because the Barricade Train had pushed deep into their territory that they could move so freely.


    ¡°Did you hear the news?¡±


    ¡°News? Oh, you mean how the special officer and the commander not only held off three Wraith Kings but even managed to reverse-summon one?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s one thing for the commander, but for the special officer, who¡¯s only at the Transcendence Tier, to achieve something like that? I find it hard to believe. Just luring one of them away last time was already an incredible accomplishment.¡±


    Among those who truly understood the nature of Demigod Tier warriors, none had a better grasp of reality than the knights of the Seven Great Orders of Cardenas. The commanders were like Martial Gods, idolized as untouchable figures. Although every knight persistently honed their martial arts, no one was bold enough to claim they could reach such a level themselves.


    The sight of Demigod Tier beings clashing in battle was enough to break the spirits of the knights. In fact, the veterans of the Seven Great Orders were often those who had overcome such psychological scars. It was only natural for them to doubt Leonard¡¯s abilities and accomplishments.


    ¡°Hey! Ricardo! Sorry to burst your bubble, but that story is true. The sector assigned to Special Officer Leonard was right next to mine!¡±


    ¡°I saw it too! That last technique he used was terrifying!¡±


    Despite the rumors, there was no shortage of witnesses, and those who were initially skeptical soon had to accept the facts. No one could deny that the young man, who hadn¡¯t even lived half as long as they had, was now closer to the Demigod Tier than everyone else.


    Leonard had stood shoulder to shoulder with the commanders they revered and played a key role in defeating a Wraith King.


    ¡°A kid who¡¯s not even twenty is contributing so much, while we... What have we been doing?¡±


    ¡°I heard he was also the one who upgraded the Barricade Train¡¯s magic circles.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s that good with magic too, on top of being a swordsman close to the Demigod Tier?¡±


    Among the knights of the expedition, Leonard had already become something akin to the reincarnation of their progenitor, Ancestor Cardenas.


    Some scoffed, while others were inspired.


    In the end, some knights, unable to contain their curiosity, sought out Commander Audrey, one of Leonard¡¯s close acquaintances, to ask for more details.


    ¡°Oh? So Leonard¡¯s name is spreading that far already?¡± Audrey, at ease after the reverse-summoning of two Wraith Kings, asked with an amused expression.


    ¡°Yes, Commander Audrey. Some call him the reincarnation of Ancestor Cardenas, while others think he¡¯s the illegitimate child of the family head.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Grown men acting like this? They must be at least two or three times their age! Well, if I were their age, I¡¯d probably be gossiping about that kind of stuff too.¡± Audrey chuckled, the scar on her face twitching with her laughter, but soon her expression returned to a calm one.


    ¡°What I can tell you is this: Leonard is far greater than just the rumors you¡¯re hearing. Do you understand?¡±


    Even without mentioning his recent battles, Leonard¡¯s achievements with the Order of the Black Dragon alone were unparalleled. He was such an exceptional youth that if he claimed to be the reincarnation of Ancestor Cardenas, some might believe it. Audrey herself, having been at a standstill for decades, had advanced several steps thanks to him.


    ¡°...I understand.¡± The Green Dragon knight trembled as he realized the weight of Audrey''s words.


    Just who was this boy? The tales of their brief but remarkable encounter soon spread, reaching every member of the Green Dragon Order and the Blue Dragon Order. Soon, almost everyone knew of Special Officer Leonard.


    After his victory over the Wraith Kings, word quickly spread that he was recovering from his injuries, drawing the attention of many to this rising star.


    ¡°I want to know more about the special officer.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before Leonard had become the main topic of discussion aboard the Barricade Train.


    Have I healed enough through energy circulation...?


    After four days of meditation, Leonard finally opened his eyes and rose from the floor.


    Boreas¡¯ sniper shot hadn¡¯t caused serious harm; what followed was the main problem. Leonard drained both his celestial and internal energy, aggravating the internal damage he had sustained. Had his body not grown more dragon-like, his blood vessels strengthening with each Major Tier breakthrough, the veins of his heart might have ruptured.


    Leonard clenched and unclenched his hands, narrowing his eyes.


    Still, successfully manifesting the Sky Splitting Cross Slash has solidified my Mindscape. Next time, the backlash from using it should be less severe.


    If there was something to be disappointed about, it was that there was nothing much to learn from Cybele. The Wraith King¡¯s style of overwhelming foes with raw power and output felt crude and clumsy to Leonard. It was like watching someone who, after consuming too many elixirs in their youth, had barely grown their internal energy by a few gapjas and could do nothing but mindlessly unleash energy blasts.


    While he acknowledged that Cybele wielded the authority of Decay effectively, such techniques were meaningless against someone at the Demigod Tier.


    I don¡¯t want to rush, but reaching the Demigod Tier is a top priority.


    Even with a temporary increase in status, there was a limit to what Leonard could handle, and not all Wraith Kings relied on foolish fighting methods like Cybele. The injury he had sustained from Boreas¡¯ sniper shot was a testament to that.


    Even while fully utilizing his celestial energy, it had been difficult to completely fend off the Wraith King¡¯s well-planned surprise attack. Thanks to the insight of his Dragon Eyes, Leonard had only been half a beat too slow. Had he responded normally, his entire upper body would have been blown away.


    Considering there were still unknown enemies like Thetis, breaking through to the next Major Tier was essential.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Just then, Leonard felt a sudden shift in the train¡¯s atmosphere. He immediately left his cabin, leaping to the upper deck to scan his surroundings.


    The first thing he noticed was the increased number of eyes on him, but that wasn¡¯t the main issue. His real concern lay in the forest ahead of the Barricade Train¡¯s path, which sent a chill down his spine.


    ...It¡¯s dark? But the sun is still up.


    Though the sun still shone in the sky, the forest ahead was shrouded in darkness, as though it were the middle of the night. Something was distorting the laws of the world at its whim.


    This is different from the conceptual martial arts of a Demigod Tier knight or the authority of a Void Deity.


    He could see it with his Dragon Eyes but couldn¡¯t comprehend it. The world¡¯s laws were tainted, and they suffused the ground and air, and swallowed space and time.


    It wasn¡¯t that different from the mana mastery mages wielded through their circles, except here, the entire forest¡¯s mana was under Yggdrasil¡¯s control. Teleportation and most forms of magic were rendered useless in its presence.


    Rumble...


    Soon, the Barricade Train slowed down, coming to a complete stop several hundred meters away from the forest. Leonard felt it would be dangerous for the train to come any closer .


    The domain of Yggdrasil, the World Tree.


    Leonard instinctively placed his hand on the hilt of his sword, feeling as though the Spriggans could leap out of the dense forest at any moment. The eerie silence of the forest, devoid of birdsong or even the sounds of insects, only heightened the foreboding atmosphere.


    It¡¯s like stepping into the jaws of a tiger.


    Unlike Leonard, most of the knights were excited, unable to grasp the true nature of the forest. To them, the subjugation of Yggdrasil, the culmination of the Order of the Green Dragon¡¯s long-standing desire, was right in front of their eyes.


    However, even as the Green Dragon knights cheered, Leonard gazed into the bleak future. There was no doubt in his mind. Most of the casualties from this subjugation mission would come from that forest.


    ¡°Sir Leonard!¡± A Green Dragon knight rushed toward him from the left section. ¡°Commander Uluka has summoned you! He wishes to discuss the composition of the suicide squad before we proceed into the forest!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Sensing the urgency in the knight¡¯s voice, as well as her barely contained excitement, Leonard hid a bitter smile and turned away.


    The saying ¡°You can only see what you understand¡± had never felt crueler.


    Doesn¡¯t she realize what it means to form a suicide squad?


    Leonard and the commanders knew all too well. In that forest, death was inevitable. The previous battles had been nothing more than warm-up skirmishes for the true battle that lay ahead.


    Leaving the cheering Heather and the other Green Dragon knights behind, Leonard shot toward Sector C, sword in hand, his face devoid of even the faintest hint of a smile.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    While the cheers of the Green Dragon knight echoed outside, silence prevailed inside the Barricade Train. The atmosphere was especially heavy in the sector accessible only to the top brass.


    Gathered in the conference room were the four knight commanders, Elder Garneau, and the vice commanders of the Order of the Blue Dragon and the Order of the Green Dragon, all seated in a tense silence, reluctant to speak.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± However, unbothered by the atmosphere, Wade broke the silence without hesitation. ¡°This is at least three¡ªno, four times more dangerous than we anticipated.¡±


    Audrey, nodding in agreement, replied, ¡°Even in a weakened state, it¡¯s that powerful... It wasn¡¯t considered a legendary entity during the ancient era for nothing.¡±


    Following their exchange, Grace and Uluka also chimed in.


    ¡°That forest has practically become Yggdrasil¡¯s stomach. If we go in unprepared, we¡¯ll all be consumed.¡±


    ¡°It looks... less like a Corroded Realm and more like a Divine Territory. It¡¯s blocking sunlight completely, so it will be nearly impossible to secure visibility without magical means. There might even be laws there that react negatively or reject light and heat altogether.¡±


    Grace¡¯s unique trait, the Five Elements Chaos Origin, resonated with the laws of nature rather than typical forces. As she peered into Yggdrasil¡¯s domain, a chill ran through her¡ªan unfamiliar sensation, as though the world that had always been on her side had betrayed her.


    Uluka, on the other hand, was using his expertise to analyze the dangers within the forest. Though trying to make sense of such an unpredictable space felt almost meaningless, his mind continued to calculate.


    The vice commanders, lacking the same level of insight as the commanders, remained silent. The only exception was Garneau, an elder of the Jehoia family, who broke the tension with a hearty laugh.


    ¡°Gahaha! Why the long faces? You didn¡¯t really think we''d break through that easily, did you!?¡±


    The Barricade Train, the magnum opus of Jehoia, had been designed with the purpose of taking down Yggdrasil. After hundreds of years of stalling, the time had finally come for this masterpiece to prove its worth. Garneau hadn¡¯t directly participated in its construction, but as an elder and a master of the Jehoia family, his excitement was palpable.


    The Mobile Isolation Barricade Train, meant to seal off Yggdrasil¡¯s domain, had never fully revealed its true capabilities.


    It was then that a voice interrupted, ¡°This is Special Officer Leonard.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    With Leonard¡¯s arrival, all the participants in the operation meeting were now assembled. After a brief update on the discussion so far, the eight individuals turned their focus back to the matter at hand: how to approach Yggdrasil.


    ¡°The only viable option is to concentrate all of our power and break through at a single point. Any other approach seems impossible,¡± Wade stated.


    ¡°And what happens when the Barricade Train can no longer advance?¡±


    ¡°Then we deploy all remaining forces to clear a path for the suicide squad to reach Yggdrasil. Once the Barricade Train breaches the forest, it will be beyond recovery anyway. If necessary, we can detonate the power core to push the domain back as far as possible.¡±


    Unfortunately, their options were few. Once they stripped away the finer details, only two broad strategies remained: disperse or concentrate. They had to come up with a grand strategy whilst taking into consideration the two Knight Orders, the four commanders, and the Barricade Train. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ultimately, they had to decide between disperse¡ªsplitting their forces into smaller units to penetrate Yggdrasil¡¯s defenses¡ªor concentrate¡ªfocusing all their power to break through in one decisive strike.


    Leonard strongly leaned toward the latter.


    That forest is Yggdrasil¡¯s playground. If we go in, we¡¯d be like Sun Wukong trapped in Buddha¡¯s palm.


    To divide their forces in such unknown enemy territory? That would be suicide. Not to mention, artifacts allowing the commanders to intervene quickly would be useless inside the forest. With four Wraith Kings lurking and ready to strike repeatedly, the expedition team would be wiped out in no time.


    Moreover, if the Spriggans weren¡¯t the only ones attacking, but rather, if Yggdrasil itself moved, scattering their commanders would make it impossible to respond.


    ¡°Ugh... No matter what, there will be a staggering number of casualties,¡± Audrey said, her eyes lowering as she sighed deeply, accepting Wade¡¯s proposal for a concentrated assault.


    Even when the Heart Demoniacs that had broken through the Order of the Black Dragon¡¯s defensive line escaped the empire and destroyed several kingdoms, the damage to the Cardenas family had been, more or less, contained. The real issue wasn¡¯t the breach but the resurrection of the Demoniacs despite shattering their core and negating their unique traits.


    However, if they advanced toward Yggdrasil, they had to expect casualties in the hundreds.


    ¡°Even if nine out of ten die, we must succeed,¡± Uluka added.


    ¡°If we fail, and the Barricade Train along with the Blue Dragon and Green Dragon Orders are annihilated, the Spriggan Frontier will basically be left defenseless. Yggdrasil¡¯s expanding domain, which has been suppressed, would force the entire continent of Arcadia to confront it.¡±


    ¡°True, though Arcadia wouldn¡¯t fall to Spriggans alone... Still, if we consider what happens afterward, things could become dire,¡± Grace noted.


    At her words, the commanders briefly glared at her, clearly unsettled. She had hinted at classified information not yet authorized for disclosure.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Realizing her mistake, Grace gave an awkward smile, and the room¡¯s focus shifted once again to the people in the room pretending not to know.


    Despite the occasional distractions, the conclusion of the meeting remained unchanged: they would muster their full strength and break through to Yggdrasil.


    Leonard, who had been content with this decision, suddenly raised his hand with a question that had been bothering him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I''m curious about one thing.¡±


    As all seven pairs of eyes turned toward him, Leonard asked frankly, ¡°Given the structure of the Barricade Train, isn¡¯t a focused breakthrough practically impossible? If we gather all our forces in one sector, won¡¯t the core facilities or core systems in other sectors shut down or be destroyed, stopping the train altogether?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a valid concern,¡± Uluka acknowledged with a faint smile.


    The others shared the same knowing look, one that hinted they were all in on a secret Leonard wasn¡¯t privy to.


    ¡°It¡¯s information only available to those ranked vice commander or higher in the Order of the Green Dragon, so you couldn¡¯t have known yet. This Barricade Train actually has two forms, a defensive mode and an offensive mode.¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡°Now then, let me show you the offensive mode of the Barricade Train,¡± Uluka said with a grin.


    Uluka raised the back of his hand, revealing platinum-colored magic runes. He activated the authority to input commands into the Barricade Train. One of the privileges of this authority was the ability to transmit the commanding officer¡¯s orders.


    ¡°This is a message to all personnel on board. From this moment on, all personnel on the Barricade Train are prohibited from acting independently until the situation is fully resolved. I repeat, all personnel on the train must remain in position and await further instructions until the ongoing events are completely dealt with.¡±


    Without paying any attention to the confusion among the Green Dragon knights who received the puzzling order, Uluka immediately commanded the train.


    ¡°Convert the Mobile Isolation Barricade Train into the Mobile Fortress Assault Train and initiate the combat-ready sequence.¡±


    After issuing this seemingly cryptic command and having it confirmed, Uluka gestured behind him and left the meeting room. Leonard, looking bewildered, hurried to follow.


    Soon, the entire group left the conference room and ascended to the upper deck of the train.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble...


    The moment they stepped outside the train, a tremendous noise, shaking the very ground, filled Leonard¡¯s ears. It was the kind of roar that made it feel as if the sky and earth were being overturned¡ªa deafening sound that could shake the heavens themselves.


    Even the forest, cloaked in an ominous darkness, stirred uneasily in the face of the overwhelming sound. The physical phenomenon was so intense that even the supernatural authority seemed to falter.


    ¡°...The train!¡± Leonard¡¯s eyes, darting left and right at the sight of the train, were filled with disbelief and shock.


    It was understandable. The train, which had stretched beyond the horizon, was now curling inward, converging like the shell of a snail, with Sector C at the center. And that wasn¡¯t all.


    The train¡¯s body, separated into dozens of sections, was folding in on itself, and starting from Sector A, each section began to rise upward. The train was taking on the form of a fortress, coiled like a triangular pyramid.


    ¡°The vast length of the train, over a hundred kilometers, was its defensive form ultimately designed for defending a particular area,¡± Uluka explained. ¡°The further the enemy moved from Yggdrasil¡¯s domain, the weaker they became. Even with reduced firepower and troop density, the defensive form could maintain a stable defensive line.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± he continued, ¡°when we¡¯re on the offensive, things are different. The closer we get, the stronger the enemy becomes. A low-density defensive form won¡¯t cut it. That¡¯s why the train was designed to switch into an offensive mode.¡±


    ¡°...So, the assault form is the opposite,¡± Leonard surmised. ¡°The range in which it blocks the Spriggans and the World Tree¡¯s influence becomes much narrower, but in exchange, it increases firepower and troop density, transforming into a fortress.¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    As they exchanged words, the Barricade Train continued to fold and reshape itself endlessly. Sector C had already risen over a hundred meters, so the view from their vantage point had greatly increased. The walls, which had been fifty meters high, now stood an additional hundred meters taller.


    The defense barrier is becoming stronger by overlapping in a limited area... The power that had been suppressing Yggdrasil¡¯s domain is now being redirected to protect the interior.


    Though Leonard, far above a normal Transcendence Tier knight, didn¡¯t feel it much, the more they approached Yggdrasil¡¯s domain, the more the passengers of the train felt the effects. Even the air they breathed seemed to gnaw at their lungs, and the light stung their eyes slightly, as if something was being scraped against them.


    The expedition team had fought well so far, not because their bodies and souls were in tip-top condition, but because they possessed great physical and mental endurance.


    But now, in its offensive mode, the Barricade Train¡ªno, the Mobile Fortress¡ªcreated a level of protection that entirely blocked those influences.


    ¡°Gahahaha! I don¡¯t know how massive the World Tree, which supposedly towers beyond the universe, really is!¡± Garneau, staring at the Mobile Fortress being completed, praised the masterpiece of Jehoia with a gleam of madness in his eyes.


    A defensive fortress that even the Dvergr of the ancient times could not create.


    ¡°But it won¡¯t be more impressive than this fortress our Jehoia family has built!¡±


    As if responding to Garneau¡¯s praise, the transformation of the Mobile Fortress sped up, doubling its pace. The elevation of Sector C accelerated, and the clouds that had been far above them now seemed to draw nearer.


    More precisely, as the remaining sections of the train¡¯s body shrank, the force pulling everything inward grew stronger. None of this really mattered.


    Click! Clack! Click! Clack!


    Gunports emerged from the coiled surface of the walls, and the glowing magic arrays within them shone even brighter. By abandoning its defensive form, which had been maintained for centuries, the combat power of the Mobile Fortress had increased nearly fivefold compared to its previous state. And if practicality was also taken into account, that increase might reach tenfold.


    Although fueled by the Arcadian Empire¡¯s accumulated resources, the fortress could only maintain its offensive mode for less than a month.


    ¡°And that¡¯s more than enough,¡± said Uluka, the Green Dragon Commander, his eyes gleaming with lethal intent as he gazed toward the horizon beyond the forest.


    The World Tree, Yggdrasil¡ªin ancient times, it was an entity that bestowed life and blessings, but in this era, it was nothing more than a calamity, a bringer of death and destruction.


    The duty of the Order of the Green Dragon was to burn it to ashes, roots included.


    ¡°...For the glory of Cardenas.¡±


    Murmuring softly so that no one could hear, Uluka grasped the amulet hanging from his chest. It was a keepsake left behind by his mother, the former Green Dragon Commander.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211 Rumble, rumble, rumble¡ª!!!


    It all started the very next day.


    For the first time in centuries since its creation, the Barricade Train completed its transformation into its offensive mode and boldly rolled into Yggdrasil¡¯s domain, deep into the forest that rejected even a single ray of sunlight. This was the Barricade Train that had sealed off the Spriggan Frontier, an area larger than a vast dominion¡ªcloser in size to an entire nation.


    Against the massive Mobile Fortress, with its incredible length and compressed mass, obstacles and terrain meant nothing. Even hills were flattened into wastelands after being crushed beneath its weight, leaving behind nothing but the remains of shattered trees.


    These trees had drawn strength from Yggdrasil¡¯s roots, making them so sturdy that even an Aura Blade struggled to cut through them in one strike. But when a mass equivalent to several fortresses charged forward, there was no way to stop it.


    Strength could be defeated with sheer numbers up to a point. When faced with overwhelming force, a thousand times greater in scale, everything would just be crushed.


    This is a brutish method, but it¡¯s undoubtedly the best option, Leonard thought as he gazed down at the scene of destruction. He could sense the presence of the Spriggans, swarming deep within the forest.


    A thousand? Ten thousand?


    No, even with his Dragon Eyes, it was impossible to estimate how many there were. If they hadn¡¯t switched into this offensive mode, the Barricade Train would have lasted an hour at best. Among the countless creatures lurking in the forest, there were dozens of Spriggans that had taken hold of Rank S monsters like the ones Leonard had defeated previously.


    The commanders weren¡¯t exaggerating when they said this was merely the starting point of the Yggdrasil subjugation. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Skreeech...


    Groarrrr...


    Possessed creatures like ogres and trolls charged without fear, only to be pulverized under the wheels of the fortress. Even Rank A demonic beasts, possessed by intermediate-ranked Spriggans¡ªusually formidable foes, requiring more than four Transcendence Tier knights to handle¡ªstood no chance of halting the Mobile Fortress. The sheer mass of the fortress ensured both offense and defense. With speed added to it, it became invincible.


    ¡°What a spectacle,¡± muttered Audrey, who had somehow appeared beside Leonard. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the dwarves of Jehoia praised this as their greatest masterpiece. What do you think, Leonard?¡±


    ¡°Just as you said, Commander Audrey. Without this train¡ªno, this fortress¡ªclosing in on Yggdrasil would have been nearly impossible.¡±


    In this, Leonard had to acknowledge the foresight of their ancestors. Yggdrasil¡¯s territory wasn¡¯t something that could be handled by simply increasing troop numbers or building a great wall around its perimeter. While they could prevent anything from coming out, such measures had no real use when it came to launching an offensive into the territory.


    For that, they needed something that could block the irregular enemy attacks from within like an impenetrable fortress and, at the same time, pierce through the heart of the territory when the opportunity arose. The Barricade Train and Mobile Fortress were the results of turning this theoretical strategy into reality.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been paying close attention. Seeing those monsters, which even the people of Cardenas would struggle with, piled up like that... Well, it doesn¡¯t look any less terrifying than what lies beyond the Hell Gate,¡± said Audrey, the Black Dragon Commander.


    Even she, accustomed to large-scale battles, felt dizzy watching the countless Spriggans of various types turned into minced meat by the Mobile Fortress.


    Not even an army of millions or tens of millions of External Force Tier warriors would stand a chance here. They would get wiped out without being able to do anything. And even if a hundred thousand Transcendence Tier warriors gathered in the forest, none would come back alive. They would need at least ten Demigod Tier warriors to break through and ensure victory.


    That was, if the Mobile Fortress weren¡¯t there to trample over the Spriggans in its unstoppable advance.


    Boom! Boom! Boooom! Crash!


    A barrage of cannon fire from the spiral ramparts tore through the Spriggans. Some managed to survive a shot, others survived ten, but none could endure the relentless hail of shells. Combined with the Soul Stakes and the Four Sword Mirage Origin Return Formation, the barrage became even more lethal to the Spriggans.


    ¡°At this rate, we should be able to advance smoothly,¡± Leonard remarked.


    Audrey smirked at his words and replied, ¡°At this rate, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leonard answered, knowing full well what she meant.


    He couldn¡¯t suppress a bitter smile. Neither the Wraith Kings nor Yggdrasil were mindless beasts. They were as cunning as humans, and they undoubtedly had more in their arsenal, techniques and tricks they hadn¡¯t revealed in centuries.


    The Spriggans crushed by the Mobile Fortress were ultimately insignificant. To both the enemy and the allies, they were nothing more than a nuisance. The true sentinels of Yggdrasil had yet to show themselves.


    It was then...


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Both Leonard and Audrey, almost simultaneously, turned to the horizon, unsheathing their weapons as they leaped forward without hesitation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª!!


    A bolt of compressed wind, like a storm, came hurtling toward them. Only a handful of people here, fewer than ten, could even sense or react to a projectile coming at that speed.


    Naturally, Leonard and Audrey were among those ten.


    It¡¯s Boreas.


    This was far more powerful than the last time he encountered Boreas. The technique hadn¡¯t improved, but the sheer power behind the projectile had grown immensely. The already unreasonable output had been further enhanced by being in Yggdrasil¡¯s proximity. Even with Deep Frost Shroud, withstanding such force would prove difficult.


    The attack carried a destructive force comparable to Demian¡¯s ultimate technique, One of Thousand.


    Extermination


    However, Audrey¡¯s glaive unleashed a torrent of darkness, like ink spilling into the air, and as the wind arrow collided with it, its core disappeared without a trace.


    Is it possible to erase even the authority of a Wraith King...?!


    Though Extermination didn¡¯t manage to completely erase the projectile, it did lower its destructive force to less than twenty percent of its original power. The core, where most of the energy had been concentrated, had been completely erased.


    Leonard¡¯s jet-black sword delivered the finishing blow to the weakened projectile.


    White Tiger''s Resolve


    There was no need to use Sky and Clouds Piercer. With a single diagonal slash enveloped in the White Tiger Qi, Leonard unleashed the concept of Cut and sliced the projectile in half.


    With its core gone and now split in two, the wind arrow exploded mid-air.


    Kaboooom!


    Having successfully repelled Boreas¡¯ ambush attack, Leonard and Audrey landed back on the ground. However, instead of feeling any sense of accomplishment, their expressions were riddled with anxiety.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leonard replied, raising his sword.


    When they leaped into the sky to intercept Boreas¡¯ projectiles, they caught sight of something writhing in the distance. Their vantage point had suddenly extended, allowing them to see the form of a mysterious entity, something that even their heightened senses at the Demigod Tier couldn¡¯t detect.


    It appeared as though the creature was a bizarre fusion of tree bark and roots, twisted together.


    ¡°It¡¯s a treant,¡± Audrey explained, recognizing the entity that Leonard did not.


    ¡°It¡¯s a species born when the roots and bark of sacred trees, like Yggdrasil, accumulate and gain life force. They¡¯re symbols of an ancient era, when the energy of heaven and earth was abundant.¡±


    ¡°But Yggdrasil...¡± Leonard trailed off.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been corrupted,¡± Audrey confirmed. ¡°Originally, treants are said to possess the wisdom of old sages, but the one before us looks nothing like that.¡±


    Both of them recalled what they had glimpsed: blackened bark, rotting as if soaked in tar, and roots writhing like nerve fibers or blood vessels¡ªa most grotesque sight.


    The creature¡¯s hollow eye sockets¡ªthough no trees should have eyes¡ªglowed with a red light that exuded not intelligence but malice and hatred, as though it were a mere puppet driven by those feelings.


    Just then¡ª


    Shingggggg¡ª!!


    Hundreds of beams shot out from the direction the Mobile Fortress was moving toward, violently striking the defense barrier. Each hit packed considerable power, but as the beams accumulated, the fortress slowed for a brief moment. The atmospheric air evaporated in the wake of the beams, stirring up fierce winds that tore the clouds apart.


    Though their level was lacking, the output of these beams rivaled that of supreme magic.


    ¡°...Are they harnessing the power of Yggdrasil and firing it like a cannon?¡± Leonard mused aloud.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it looks to me as well,¡± Audrey responded.


    Leonard, enhancing his eyesight with his internal energy, expanded his vision.


    It really is a treant.


    He saw that the tree-like monsters, their bodies rooted into the ground, had opened up like flower buds. It was likely from those openings that the beams were being fired. Their power had to be equivalent to Class 6 spells or higher.


    If those beams kept damaging the defense barrier, the Mobile Fortress would struggle tremendously to reach the World Tree Yggdrasil. It was already operating at reduced efficiency compared to when it was in the defensive Barricade Train form.


    ¡°This is bad. The fact that these monsters are appearing now means they¡¯re troops that can only be deployed in the deepest part of this domain,¡± Audrey explained.


    Leonard¡¯s face stiffened in understanding. ¡°Then more of them will come. Hundreds, maybe even thousands.¡±


    He was right. The number of beams hitting the barrier rapidly increased.


    Crack! Crackle! Snap!


    Cracks, like spiderwebs, spread across the surface of the spherical defense barrier, vibrating with each strike. The relentless barrage was chipping away at the barrier faster than it could regenerate.


    What started as hundreds of beams had now multiplied into thousands, and as the Mobile Fortress pushed forward, even more treants emerged. There were already close to a thousand of them, and it was only a matter of time before their numbers reached tens of thousands.


    The expedition team needed to respond to this situation.


    Inferno Blade


    Sure enough, as if on cue, Grace appeared from somewhere within the fortress. She extended her palm, and hundreds of flaming swords materialized in the air, descending toward the source of the beams. Each strike carried enough power to rival an Augmented Qi Sphere.


    The treants, having sacrificed mobility to serve as beam platforms, were struck by the flames and burned to ash. But Audrey, instead of rejoicing at the sight, merely clicked her tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s no good,¡± she muttered.


    Though Grace¡¯s attack had incinerated over a hundred treants, the fact that a knight commander could only eliminate that many was troubling. The treants were sturdy, and their numbers were overwhelming.


    Their attack strategy was simple yet effective: fire at an unmatchable speed from extreme distances. If the Archmages of Wickeline were present, it might have been different, but with only those from Cardenas and Jehoia present among the expedition team, dealing with this barrage was a challenge.


    Even without the defense barrier, the Mobile Fortress might not collapse immediately... But the real issue is the people inside.


    The true danger lay in the influence of Yggdrasil¡¯s domain, which twisted the boundary between life and death. Even outside the forest, breathing had become difficult due to its effects. If the defense barrier, which protected the interior of the fortress, was shattered, the interference from Yggdrasil would grow far more severe.


    At first, it might just distort bodily functions, but if it worsens, people could end up like the possessed corpses of the Spriggans¡ªneither fully alive nor dead.


    Only those capable of resisting external interference with their own laws, like Leonard and other individuals on par with the vice commanders, could ensure their survival by expanding their Mindscape.


    In short, fewer than twenty people in the Mobile Fortress would be able to survive on their own. Unable to think of a solution, Leonard looked toward Grace. After her Inferno Blade had swept through the treants, she hovered in the air, her back as proud and commanding as ever.


    And then¡ª


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Leonard noticed Grace raising her left hand and moving her lips, just as Uluka had done when commanding the Barricade Train. In that instant, Leonard recalled something¡ªthe name and existence of a war machine, a symbol of the Blue Dragon Order.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Audrey remarked with a smile as she welcomed the ships descending from the sky, designed for aerial combat against the Celestials.


    The Aeroships¡ªmassive vessels, each over five hundred meters long¡ªburst through the clouds, casting their shadows across the land. The treants and Spriggans, swallowed by the growing darkness, seemed to sink further into the abyss.


    Leonard missed the first command from Grace, but he caught the second through lip-reading, muttering to himself, ¡°Fire?¡±


    In that moment, countless Class 8 magic circles appeared from the dozens of Aeroships, assembling into a colossal spell formation. The magic was activated smoothly thanks to the fact that the Aeroships were completely free from Yggdrasil¡¯s domination.


    It was a seamless combination, designed purely for war, to wipe out as many enemies as efficiently as possible.


    Then, a large-scale warfare spell that mimicked the power of Agni, the Fire God, was cast.


    ?Agneyastra


    Although it was a Class 8 spell, the firepower unleashed was far beyond what any Class 8 mage could conjure. The sky turned crimson, and a torrent of flames rained down upon the earth.


    It was quite literally a scene of divine retribution.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 Boooooom¡ª!


    Agneyastra incinerated everything in its path, even erasing sound as it rained down on the ground. The entire forest was soon painted red as if splashed with crimson.


    The roar wasn¡¯t caused by an explosion. Rather, the air was being sucked into the vacuum created by the attack, causing a whirlwind. The fire, being a magical phenomenon, didn¡¯t go out, but with the influx of air, it intensified, like a bellows fanning the flames.


    Everything was set ablaze¡ªthe ground, the trees and treants, and even the Spriggans. Flames were literally bursting from the sky, consuming everything and clearing the path for the Mobile Fortress to advance. A few surviving treants retaliated with beams of light, but the overwhelming numbers they had relied on before were now gone, and their attacks proved futile.


    ¡°Impressive. It¡¯s not any less powerful than the Barricade Train,¡± Leonard remarked, admiring the scene as he gazed up at the proud aerial fleet hovering overhead.


    Yet, an inevitable question surfaced in his mind. ¡°Are the Blue Dragon Knights aboard?¡±


    ¡°No, the Aeroships can function autonomously. Like the Barricade Train, they operate under the command of whoever holds control,¡± came the response.


    Among the masterpieces created by Jehoia, the Barricade Train was the pinnacle, with the Aeroship coming in second.


    Since most Celestials had the ability to fly, there was a need to redefine the dynamics of aerial combat to fight against them. Unlike the surface, the sky lacked cover, making warfare magic the most fitting choice to annihilate the Celestials.


    The entire fleet, which had reduced hundreds of meters to ashes with Agneyastra, moved again, unleashing another barrage.


    Though the Mobile Fortress boasted superior power, it was dedicating most of its energy to moving its massive bulk and maintaining its defense barrier.


    Rumble...! Rumble...! Rumble...!


    As such, the Aeroships provided steady bombardments, disrupting the treants¡¯ formations with their precise rhythm, even if they lacked the sweeping impact of a war spell.


    Several wyverns, possessed by high-ranking Spriggans, took flight, aiming for the Aeroships, but they were all shot down before reaching their targets. Even in the depths of Yggdrasil¡¯s domain, it was impossible to deploy hundreds of Disaster-level demonic monsters at once, and just ten or twenty stood no chance against the fiery nets cast by the Aeroships.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    However, the treants didn¡¯t go down without a fight. Neither the Agneyastra nor the bombardments of the Aeroship fleet could entirely vaporize their forces. When dozens of treants simultaneously unleashed beams, some Aeroships were caught in the crossfire, unable to evade in time.


    However... Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zzzziiiing.


    The beams failed to penetrate the Aeroships, deflected into the distance by a defensive spell. Naturally, neither the treants nor the onlookers below had anticipated this, which was to be expected.


    Reflection, a defense system that deflected energy attacks, was a standard defensive measure for the Celestial Frontier. The Aeroships, operated by the Order of the Blue Dragon, were equipped with this by default.


    ¡°Unlike the Spriggans, who rely on suicide charges, the Celestials specialize in mobility rather than close combat. They favor ranged attacks over melee, which is why those from the Order of the Blue Dragon excel at aura manipulation and remote control,¡± Audrey explained.


    That was how the Aeroships inadvertently became the natural enemy of the Treants.


    Leonard nodded in understanding, impressed by the explanation.


    With specialized knight orders and weapons for each frontier, they can respond optimally to any situation, no matter how unexpected. This must be the real power of Arcadia¡¯s three pillars¡ªthe Three Noble Houses.


    The treants¡¯ beams, which were capable of halting the Mobile Fortress, had little effect on the Aeroship fleet that unleashed firepower from above. Their power, which blurred the line between life and death, could not reach the Aeroships¡ªand even if it did, it was pointless. There was no one aboard.


    The two war machines, which supported the two frontiers, eliminated each other¡¯s weaknesses, leaving only their strengths. However, Yggdrasil wouldn¡¯t leave such a brutal display unchecked.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a bit late to intervene.¡±


    Another storm arrow from Boreas flew toward them. Leonard and Audrey quickly sensed it, but this time, the target wasn¡¯t the Mobile Fortress but an Aeroship. No matter how fast they reacted, they couldn¡¯t intercept it before it reached the sky.


    Fortunately, Grace reacted in time.


    Tempest Blade


    A blade of wind materialized, fiercely cutting through the storm arrow.


    Screeeeech!


    Despite exceeding the speed of sound, the storm arrow emitted a sharp, piercing sound as it was whittled away. But even so, the arrow wasn¡¯t completely nullified.


    Unlike Audrey¡¯s Extermination, Grace¡¯s unique trait didn¡¯t function independently from the magnitude of the force. The difference in preparation time was undeniable¡ªthe storm arrow had been charged for several minutes, while Grace had conjured her technique in an instant.


    Although the Tempest Blade had managed to dissipate nearly half of the arrow, the remaining force pierced an Aeroship.


    Booooom!


    The Aeroship, which likely cost more than a small kingdom¡¯s annual budget, staggered from the blow. While it didn¡¯t crash immediately, the gaping hole in its side meant it wouldn¡¯t stay afloat for long. Like the Barricade Train, it had built-in self-repair magic arrays, but with its central structure pierced, it was beyond recovery.


    A command? What¡¯s happening?


    Leonard instinctively read Grace¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Maximum Acceleration?¡±


    At her command, the Aeroship, which had been leaking fire and smoke, overloaded its power source. Rather than continuing its slow descent, it accelerated toward the ground.


    ¡°No way!¡± Leonard¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.


    Grace intended to use the Aeroship, a machine worth an astronomical fortune, as a one-time bomb. Its final destination was the forest ahead, where the treants and Spriggans were densely gathered, directly in the path of the Mobile Fortress.


    It was likely that history had never witnessed such a luxurious bomb.


    KABOOM...!!


    The moment the Aeroship hit the ground, a massive explosion erupted, spreading light and heat across several kilometers, forming a mushroom cloud.


    The subsequent shockwave was so powerful that even the Mobile Fortress, which had been steadily advancing without retreat, was pushed back several meters in an instant. As for those who were caught directly in the explosion, it was self-evident.


    ¡°If a Wraith King was caught in that...¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d instantly be reverse-summoned, don¡¯t you think? Even if they were several times stronger due to being near Yggdrasil, I doubt they¡¯d survive that.¡±


    Leonard and Audrey exchanged remarks, half in awe, half in shock.


    Though there had been some instances of Aeroships being used as self-destruct bombs on the Celestial Frontier, such tactics weren¡¯t particularly effective against the Celestials, who possessed high-speed flight abilities.


    However, the treants, rooted firmly to the ground, had no chance to escape. Instead, they fired beams of light in a futile attempt at resistance until the moment of the explosion. Despite its battered state, the Aeroship had not slowed during its plunge.


    As a result, the self-destruct bombing proved highly effective.


    ¡°The family treasury would be in tears over this,¡± Leonard mused.


    ¡°Hmm? Not quite.¡± Audrey cocked her head in confusion.


    ¡°Maintaining those Aeroships is incredibly expensive, even if they¡¯re not quite as costly as the Barricade Train. With the primary enemies of the Blue Dragon Order gone, most of the Aeroship fleet needs to be scrapped, save for a few. Every Aeroship deployed to this front is marked for disposal,¡± Audrey explained.


    ¡°Disposal? With such performance, isn¡¯t it worth bearing the maintenance cost?¡±


    ¡°Think again. Outside of fighting the Celestials and Spriggans, where would these Aeroships be useful?¡±


    Leonard clicked his tongue as the realization hit him. Indeed, against the Demoniacs emerging from the underground caves, Aeroships would hardly be effective. It would be foolish to open the skies, which were already secure, just to engage the Demoniacs in a flashy display of firepower.


    In unstable locations like the Rifts, where entry points constantly shifted, or in the ever-changing environments of the Corroded Realms, Aeroships were at a significant disadvantage, as they relied on stable hovering.


    There was no way they could use the Aeroships to hunt down the Void Deities hidden around the world. The moment the Aeroship fleet was spotted, outsiders would learn the truth about the Empire¡¯s true strength and its foes.


    Thus, the absurd plan to use up all the Aeroships in this campaign was born. Yggdrasil could never have anticipated this. Even if it had known about the Celestials, the Order of the Blue Dragon, and the Aeroships, Yggdrasil couldn¡¯t have predicted the madness of treating them all as expendable resources.


    Rumble!


    Thanks to this, the Mobile Fortress resumed its original pace, crushing any Spriggans that got in its way, pushing deeper into enemy territory. Before long, the landscape around them had completely shifted into Yggdrasil¡¯s domain.


    The forest stretched endlessly in every direction, reaching all the way to the horizon. While greenery was usually pleasant to the eye, this much of it was almost painful to look at. It was like a visual assault.


    And then¡ª


    The interference in this domain has become more intense. We must be getting closer to it.


    Leonard squinted as he surveyed the defense barrier with his Dragon Eyes. The barrier, which was essentially the lifeline of the entire expedition team, was gradually losing its effectiveness. Even though the Aeroships had stopped the incoming beams of light, reducing the strain on the barrier, it was still weakening.


    Although Yggdrasil was still out of sight, its influence already outstripped the regenerative power of a Class 9 magic. If the barrier were to completely fail, it was uncertain whether the expedition could last even an hour before falling into total disarray.


    When we get closer to Yggdrasil¡¯s core... The barrier won¡¯t hold even without any external interference. That¡¯ll be the moment the suicide squad has to step in.


    Defeating Yggdrasil just with the Mobile Fortress would be impossible. Unlike the Aeroships, the fortress had no self-destruct function, and even if it did, Yggdrasil was on a completely different level from something like the Wraith Kings. It was doubtful whether they could overwhelm it even with sheer force, and if Yggdrasil possessed some kind of authority capable of protecting itself, the attempt would be pointless.


    In the end, the strongest fighters of the Cardenas family would have to step forward.


    ...Ideally, I¡¯d like to break through to the Demigod Tier before then.


    As they approached the edge of death, Leonard¡¯s instincts, sharpened to the extreme, whispered to him.


    The entity they would face beyond this point was on another level entirely. If he did not break through his current limits, there would be no chance of surviving the encounter. If he couldn¡¯t cross that threshold now, he would inevitably die.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Leonard unwittingly chuckled, his lips twisting into a grin. Some despaired at such grim premonitions, but not him.


    Yggdrasil was such a terrifying entity that even deploying two entire knight orders, backed by war machines like the Mobile Fortress and the Aeroships, offered no guarantee of victory.


    Knowing that he needed to reach the Demigod Tier in order to shift the odds of success and failure didn¡¯t make Leonard despair; rather, it gave him hope.


    That necessity meant the gap in power between the expedition team and Yggdrasil wasn¡¯t as insurmountable as it seemed. If the breakthrough of one individual could make such a difference, it was a sign that they weren¡¯t too far off.


    Considering my enlightenment and cultivation, I¡¯m not far from the Demigod Tier.


    Leonard¡¯s attempt to fully master the Five Elements One Origin had been too ambitious, and his body, strengthened by the Cardenas bloodline, had taken him on a longer journey than most. His path was especially arduous, but once he reached his destination, the reward would be unparalleled.


    Great talents mature late¡ªnormally, it would take over a century of strenuous cultivation just to grasp the basics. And yet, Leonard had brought it within reach, drawing on the accumulated merits of his past life and his efforts in this one.


    If he could close the gap just a little further, he would awaken a level of power unprecedented even among those who had reached the Demigod Tier.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213¨DAh...!


    She was lamenting.


    The Tree of Life, whose origins were a mystery even to itself. A single drop of its sap could turn a desert into grassland, and grassland into a forest. That was who she was.


    Had things gone as they should have, her overflowing life force would have enriched the entire world. But the scar left by the Evil God prevented that from happening. The pain, so excruciating that she could barely hold onto consciousness, often became so unbearable that time lost all meaning.


    She could still vividly recall those eyes¡ªblack, wicked scales covering them, filled with mockery and malice. Those eyes belonged to an incarnation of evil, one that had once tried to engulf the world in death.


    ¨DVerdandi...! Urd...! Skuld...! Pour the Water of Life into me...! The invaders have returned! I don¡¯t know if I can hold on any longer...!


    The goddesses, who were meant to care for her, had fallen silent long ago.


    The goddesses, who should have poured the Water of Life into her branches that reached all the way to Asgard, no longer responded.


    The gods, wiped out in the God-Slaying War, were gone, unable to heed her calls.


    And yet, she kept crying out, again and again. Her perception of time and reality had long been shattered by Nidhogg¡¯s poison. She was still locked in a struggle, battling the minions of the Evil God from the ancient era.


    ¨DThe cruel stench of fire and steel... Have you, like that god, come to trample us?


    To her, the Spriggans were still spirits, and the treants were part of her own body. She couldn''t even perceive her own corruption, so how could she notice the contamination and mutation of the Spriggans and treants?


    Thus, to her, the Mobile Fortress and Aeroships were nothing less than apostles of the Evil God. The determination and fighting spirit of the knights felt like a volcano of malevolence to her.


    ¨DI am sorry, my children.


    Still remembering her role as the Mother of Life, she summoned what little strength she had left to call her children.


    They were the children who had broken away from the Spirit Realm and remained by her side¨DBoreas, Thetis, Vulcanus, and Cybele.


    The corrupted forms of the Spirit Kings, who had maintained their reverence for her even after falling into corruption, responded to her call. Their distorted, twisted forms swelled with power, receiving far more strength and authority than they had been granted before. Though it was an excruciating ordeal even for them, they silently endured and moved forward to face the enemy.


    ¨DWe must protect... must protect... must protect must protect must protect must protect must protect must protect must protect must protect must protect.


    The World Tree Yggdrasil¡ªher maternal instincts and obsession now fused into madness¡ªgave her command.


    ¨DDestroy the enemy.


    The Wraith Kings obeyed.


    * * *


    At the moment Yggdrasil made her decision, very few people noticed the change. Only those who could perceive the flow of the world¡¯s laws, namely the Demigod Tier knights or those close to reaching that level, could sense it.


    The world had shifted.


    The volatile energy that had manifested as typhoons, earthquakes, and volcanic eruptions passed in an instant. That flow resembled the moments before a tsunami rises, when the waves draw back dramatically.


    Sensing this, Uluka immediately activated his authority and brought the advancing Mobile Fortress to a halt. Something was coming. Something so unexpected that even the Demigod Tier warriors had to brace themselves.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!


    Just then, with a sharp sound as the signal, a storm of arrows flew in. Not just one or two, but ten at once.


    Projectiles formed by Boreas¡¯ authority all crashed into the Aeroship fleet simultaneously, shredding ten Aeroships apart as though they were paper. Not even Grace would be able to fully repel such force and speed.


    About thirty percent of the fleet was destroyed in an instant, but the Aeroships had another purpose.


    ¡°Oh...? So you increased the output? So what! Max Acceleration!¡± Grace chanted the command, and the Aeroships, engulfed in smoke and fire, all sped up in the direction Grace pinpointed.


    They couldn¡¯t target Boreas, who was dozens of kilometers away, but they could clear the way for the Mobile Fortress and slightly push back the interference within the domain. For weapons that were already set to be scrapped, this level of utility was worth the cost.


    Kwaaaaang¡ª!!


    However, from the ground where the Aeroships had crashed, a massive lava giant erupted, overturning the very earth.


    It was the Wraith King Vulcanus. Larger and more terrifying than when he first appeared as an eighty-meter-tall giant, his body expanded like a massive cloth. He blocked the explosion that would have occurred from the ten Aeroships, swallowing it all with his upper body.


    Of course, the explosions from the Aeroships, which had already received self-destruct orders, didn¡¯t just stop. The Aeroships that were sucked into Vulcanus¡¯ body detonated shortly after.


    Rumble...!


    The simultaneous explosions of the ten vessels unleashed a shockwave within Vulcanus. He swelled up like a blowfish, now even larger than the Mobile Fortress itself.


    Neither Thetis, Cybele, nor Boreas could have withstood that. Even though Nidhogg¡¯s poison had corrupted them, their innate elemental powers¡ªwater, earth, wind¡ªhadn¡¯t changed. If the Wraith Kings were subjected to that much heat and pressure, they would melt away.


    Only Vulcanus, a Wraith King with no attribute disadvantage, could deal with that.


    ¡°...Did he really withstand that?¡± Grace stared down at him, her face contorted with disbelief.


    Vulcanus had swollen up considerably after absorbing the ten Aeroships, as if he would burst at any moment. But now, his upper body was slowly deflating, as though the pressure within him was finally subsiding.


    The Mobile Fortress would have suffered significant damage from the simultaneous explosions of ten vessels, and yet Vulcanus had withstood it just like that. Even for a Wraith King resistant to heat and pressure, his durability was absurd.


    ¡°The explosions were bound to be less effective against Vulcanus, but still, it should have dealt some damage to him,¡± Audrey remarked, having observed the scene alongside Leonard. ¡°Yggdrasil must have intervened. You felt it too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, an overwhelming presence moved.¡±


    ¡°Fundamentally, Wraith Kings are spirits, and they exist as such. Their level and power grow in proportion to the strength supplied to them.¡±


    Unlike mortals, who had to cultivate martial arts and magic over time to raise their rank, spirits were considered part of the natural world. If they received enough energy, they could even reach divinity. It was similar to how droplets could gather to form a pond, then a lake, and finally an ocean.


    If Yggdrasil could provide them with boundless power, the four Wraith Kings could have all reached divine status. Though, they would have been born as Evil Gods, corrupted by the deep-rooted poison in Yggdrasil¡¯s roots.


    ¡°If Yggdrasil herself directly empowered them, and that¡¯s all they could do, then she¡¯s not in great shape either. That¡¯s a bit of a relief.¡±


    As long as the Wraith Kings weren¡¯t at a level beyond what the commanders could handle, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop everyone from reaching Yggdrasil.


    Audrey, confident in her own abilities, absentmindedly fiddled with her glaive. The aura radiating from her slender frame was so intense that even Leonard instinctively took a step back.


    She hadn¡¯t charged toward the massive lava giant blocking the Mobile Fortress only because Grace was already engaged with it. With four enemies and four commanders, breaking the one-on-one match-ups could create exploitable weaknesses on their side.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    At that moment, the Mobile Fortress, halted under strict orders, suddenly sank a few meters as if the ground had given way. Neither Audrey nor Leonard seemed particularly surprised; both were strong enough to keep their balance. They merely glanced over the edge to see what had happened below.


    ¡°All four of them have appeared now,¡± Audrey observed.


    ¡°Mmhm... Looks like it¡¯s time for the commanders to step up,¡± Leonard replied with a nod.


    The Mobile Fortress, though it didn¡¯t move on legs but wheels, had indeed sunk, just as they suspected. Although it had only sunk a few meters for now, the fortress was gradually descending into a deep pit.


    This was the handiwork of two Wraith Kings.


    Cybele and Thetis worked together to do this. They¡¯ve thought this through.


    By using the combined authority of Decay and Poison, the two had softened the ground beneath the Mobile Fortress, intending to neutralize it. And unfortunately, their plan was working.


    The Mobile Fortress weighed as much as a mountain, and no Weight Manipulation magic circle had been engraved on it. It had always relied on its immense weight to flatten everything in its path, but this special swamp was too much, even for the fortress.


    The commanders couldn¡¯t afford to leave things as they were.


    Audrey, standing on the wall of the fortress, glanced down at Leonard with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading down too. Take care of yourself, Leonard.¡±


    With that, Audrey leaped off the edge, and Leonard noticed Uluka, who had been waiting somewhere in the fortress, also jumping down. Cybele and Thetis would face those two. Meanwhile, the last commander left on the fortress was Wade.


    Flamberg


    Wade swiftly transformed into a streak of light, using his Flamberg ability to accelerate time. He flew toward Boreas, the source of continuous sniper fire, marking the beginning of the one-on-one duels between all four Wraith Kings and all four commanders.


    At this point, it was impossible for anyone to interfere with the battles of the Demigod Tier warriors, who were now fighting seriously. Whether it was Wade, who had already disappeared far into the distance, or Grace, still locked in combat with the colossal lava giant, or even the commanders dealing with the bottomless swamp¡ªtrying to help would only hinder them.


    Thus, Leonard shifted his focus to the faint shadow that was beginning to materialize on the horizon. He could just barely make out the outline of an enormous tree with his Dragon Eyes. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She¡¯s finally revealing her true form.


    Though her roots were too far away to be seen, the towering trunk pierced through the clouds, making it impossible to miss. In fact, considering the sheer scale of Yggdrasil, it was strange they hadn¡¯t noticed her earlier. Perhaps some kind of power had been interfering with their perception, or maybe Yggdrasil had been hiding behind the influence of her domain.


    Even from this distance, the shadow of the giant tree exuded a presence so overwhelming that not even an eagle¡¯s sharp eyesight could make it out clearly.


    Yggdrasil, the World Tree.


    This was the moment they finally faced one of Arcadia¡¯s most formidable foes. Just gazing at the tree sent shivers through Leonard¡¯s entire body. Cold sweat ran down his back, and his muscles threatened to give out under the immense pressure.


    However, he pushed through the fear, his mental fortitude unyielding. Channeling his energy into his jet-black sword, he steadied himself. Although nearly seventy percent of the Aeroship fleet remained intact, and the Mobile Fortress was still operational, their defenses had significantly weakened with the absence of the commanders.


    Yggdrasil wasn¡¯t going to overlook that.


    ¡°They¡¯re coming!!¡± Leonard shouted with the Azure Dragon¡¯s Roar, raising his sword as he unleashed a brilliant white augmented sword energy that radiated across the battlefield.


    The knights, who had momentarily let down their guard due to the commanders¡¯ battles, were snapped back to reality. From the horizon to mere hundreds of meters away, hordes of Spriggans and Treants surged forward, their malicious eyes glowing in the darkness.


    As if recognizing the disadvantage of their beam bombardment form, the treants had sprouted spider-like limbs. With terrifying mobility, they scaled the walls of the fortress with ease. It was clear they had adapted specifically to target the Mobile Fortress.


    Western God Style


    Cutter of All Things


    Sky and Clouds Piercer


    With a horizontal slash, Leonard unleashed his energy at the ground below, cleaving through the incoming horde and cutting most of them clean in half. His blade even tore through space itself, carving a massive, canyon-like chasm in the heart of the forest.


    Hundreds of Spriggans and treants, which had blindly charged at the Mobile Fortress, plummeted into the ravine. Though some tried to stop, they were crushed by the sheer numbers of their own kind charging from behind, falling one after another into the abyss.


    Even those with flight abilities were caught in the chaos, crashing down with the others, buried beneath their comrades.


    Just as Leonard had intended, the momentum of the enemy¡¯s advance had been broken.


    ¡°Everyone! We have to protect the fortress with our lives until the commanders return victorious!¡± he called out.


    The knights, veterans of countless battles, swiftly regrouped. In mere moments, they were back in formation, raising their weapons with resolute expressions. The Titan gunners inside the fortress, as well as the mages managing the barrier magic, were all on high alert.


    They all instinctively understood. From this moment on, the true battle against Yggdrasil, the ringleader behind the Spriggan Frontier, was about to begin.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 We need to cut off their momentum.


    Even though the Mobile Fortress and the Aeroship fleet were supporting the expedition team, the sheer difference in numbers was overwhelming. The battle felt like an endless quagmire that wouldn¡¯t stop until Yggdrasil was defeated. Once the expedition lost its momentum, it would be incredibly difficult to regain it.


    The canyon formed by the Sky and Clouds Piercer managed to disrupt the enemy''s relentless advance, but it only bought a brief moment of respite.


    Thus, Leonard drew four swords and intercepted the enemies that had managed to approach the fortress. They weren¡¯t Wraith Kings or formidable foes¡ªjust countless lowly minions, so he wasn¡¯t about to waste more power on them.


    His mission was to defend the garrison and the Mobile Fortress, keeping himself in peak condition until the moment he could intervene in the fight between the commanders and the Wraith Kings. That was Leonard¡¯s role as the special officer.


    Five Elements Style, Four Swords Style


    Azure Dragon Thirty-Sixth Form: Surge of the Dragon King


    Azure Dragon Qi radiated from the four swords, taking the shape of an otherworldly divine beast. Two horns, resembling those of a mystical stag, grew from its head, and its long whiskers, protruding from its snout, delicately danced as if reading the flow of the wind. Blue lightning occasionally flickered across the scales made of augmented energy.


    The dragon moved gracefully, as flexible as a serpent. Two pairs of talons, as fierce as those of a predatory bird, jutted from its legs.


    The moment the Surge of the Dragon King¡ªthe most powerful augmented energy technique of the Five Elements Style¡ªwas unleashed, the enemies recognized their doom.


    Roooooooar!!


    The Spriggans, who had been gleefully inhabiting their vessels, and the rampaging treants froze in their tracks at the thundering roar. The form of the Azure Dragon shifted into a streak of lightning and charged toward the enemy ranks.


    The Spriggans pierced by the Surge of the Dragon King were scorched to their cores, while the treants were ruthlessly torn apart by the divine beast that governed over wood qi.


    As expected.


    Though Spriggans and treants were, by their nature, outside the bounds of life and death, the source of their corruption was different.


    The poison of Nidhogg had tainted their souls, and when faced with a power capable of purifying that, they reacted with extreme fear and anger. Those capable of fighting were enraged and tried to resist, while those unable to stand their ground were seized by terror and tried to flee.


    However, with their retreat paths blocked by their own allies, what would happen when these beings felt fear for the first time in their lives?


    Screeee?!?


    Squaaaawk?!


    The answer was simple. Those who survived the Surge of the Dragon King turned around, trampling over their allies who had barely crawled up from the canyon below, throwing their ranks into even greater chaos. The creatures that had yet to feel fear clashed with those that were now fleeing, and just like that, hundreds of them were rendered unable to fight.


    Though the Surge of the Dragon King didn¡¯t destroy the Spriggans themselves, forcing them to retreat from the battlefield is enough.


    It would take them some time to find new vessels and return to the fight, which was a significant victory. Once this battlefield was under control, the Spriggans would be naturally wiped out. There was no need to focus on executing the fallen.


    As Leonard continued to manipulate the Surge of the Dragon King through his four swords, he scanned the battlefield beyond his attack range.


    The Order of the Green Dragon and the Order of the Blue Dragon were working well together. The Green Dragon Knights, with their decades of experience fighting on the Spriggan Frontier, were adept at melee combat, while the Blue Dragon Knights, who had honed their skills against the Celestial races, were optimized for long-range attacks. Their combination far exceeded expectations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use the Soul Stakes unless absolutely necessary! Use normal spears to suppress them!¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Leave the larger creatures to the Blue Dragon Knights! Take out the flying ones first!¡±


    The Green Dragon Knights hurled their spears, bringing down Spriggans possessing wyverns, and shattering the knees and heads of the ogre vessels in mid-leap, halting their advance.


    ¡°Focus your firepower on the possessed cyclops! Blind them first, then finish them after!¡±


    ¡°Ignore the small fry! It¡¯s a waste of energy!¡±


    ¡°Only release your aura or attacks based on your unique trait on my command! Don¡¯t make arbitrary decisions unless it¡¯s an emergency!¡±


    Meanwhile, the Blue Dragon Knights compressed their aura into their swords, unleashing long beams or firing them as projectiles, prioritizing the most dangerous targets. Even the higher-ranking Spriggans possessing large vessels were unable to hold out for long against the concentrated attacks of dozens of Transcendence Tier knights.


    From hundreds of meters to several kilometers away, powerful attacks, imbued with the unique traits of the knights, rained down on the possessed cyclops in the forms of light, lightning, spears, and arrows.


    Their eyes were destroyed first, and their heads were shattered by the subsequent force. Some attacks also seemed to hinder regeneration or directly affect the soul, seeing that even high-ranking Spriggans perished, their main forms destroyed.


    There are more of them than when we fought them with the Barricade Train, and they¡¯re stronger. Even if our tactics are flawless, the difference in numbers is too great.


    However, from Leonard¡¯s perspective, the flow of battle was becoming increasingly unfavorable. The only silver lining was that, unlike with the Barricade Train, the Mobile Fortress had a smaller engagement area, allowing Leonard to assist more frequently.


    With Wade successfully holding off Boreas, the Aeroship fleet was maintaining its firepower. Additionally, with two commanders and two Wraith Kings engaged in battle at the lower section of the Mobile Fortress, the Spriggan army didn¡¯t dare to approach, instead circling far around.


    As long as we can hold off the large possessed beasts and those with flight capabilities, we should be able to endure for a few more hours...


    But with at least several dozen kilometers left to go before they reached Yggdrasil, the outcome would be a disaster if their forces were depleted by then.


    For the first time in centuries, the roles had been reversed¡ªoffense and defense; invasion and protection. Humanity, for the first time, was on the offensive, while Yggdrasil was forced to defend the deepest parts of its domain. The benefits of a prolonged battle had switched sides completely.


    The commanders still haven¡¯t finished them off?


    Leonard¡¯s gaze shifted to Vulcanus and Grace, who were battling several kilometers away from the Mobile Fortress.


    Rooooooarr!!


    With Yggdrasil¡¯s support, Vulcanus had transformed into a lava giant towering at around two hundred meters. Though dozens of massive ice swords, each larger than a colossal lance, were lodged in his body, they were all melted away by the radiating heat as the Wraith King relentlessly attacked Grace.


    Vulcanus¡¯ size impeded his agility, making it easy to avoid the giant¡¯s arm swings¡ªbut that was only half the challenge. Even when Vulcanus missed, the subsequent waves of heat severely weakened Grace¡¯s energy shield. The temperature was so intense that, if not for the defense barrier, the people at the Mobile Fortress would have felt like the air was boiling, even though they were several kilometers away.


    Vulcanus¡¯ power was gradually decreasing, but due to his immense capacity, several times greater than his opponents, Grace seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    Sir Audrey and Sir Uluka seem to have the upper hand.


    The commanders engaging in combat at the lower section of the Mobile Fortress, above the bottomless swamp, appeared to hold a slight advantage. Audrey¡¯s Extermination and Uluka¡¯s Soul-Breaker were unique traits that disregarded the scale of power.


    Even though the Wraith Kings had absorbed enormous amounts of energy and slightly elevated their status, if the conceptual martial arts of the Demigod Tier commanders were to strike them directly, it would result in more than just serious injuries.


    That was why Cybele and Thetis dared not confront them head-on, instead buying time by fleeing to various spots in the swamp. Whether in spirit form or not, Extermination and Soul-Breaker would strike with utmost efficiency.


    Meanwhile, Wade had flown beyond the battlefield, far out of Leonard¡¯s range of perception, several kilometers away, leaving him untraceable.


    ...Where exactly should I intervene in this battlefield?


    Even with his perception of time accelerated to the fullest, the Demigod Tier beings were moving with incredible speed, exchanging offense and defense. Amidst the chaos, there was no opening for a third party to intervene.


    Vulcanus, impaled by the ice sword, along with Cybele and Thetis, could sense Leonard¡¯s movements, shifting their focus toward him whenever he tried to act. His intervention might help the commanders land an extra hit, but it wouldn¡¯t matter much unless it was a decisive blow.


    Clang!


    Leonard, riding his sword and supporting the battlefield from different points using Surge of the Dragon King, unconsciously shifted his gaze. He had caught sight of someone dressed in the uniform of the Green Dragon Knights, with her twin swords flowing elegantly like streams of water.


    It seemed her swordsmanship bore the colors of the elemental powers of water and wind. The two swords moved harmoniously, leaving dazzling trails in their wake that flowed naturally without opposing each other.


    Heather?


    As always, Heather balanced herself on one foot atop her wolf while swinging her swords, her movements gradually slowing. Leonard observed the depths of her dual-wielding technique, which, although crude compared to his own skills, shone with potential.


    What exceeded her swordsmanship, however, was her mastery of internal energy cultivation. Two streams of pure spiritual energy flowed in harmony, channeling through her conception and governing vessels, creating a synergy that transcended even the Transcendence Tier.


    Leonard had observed this several times, and it always left him with a nagging feeling that something was missing. But now, enlightenment struck him like a bolt of lightning.


    What if I could manage the Qi of the Four Symbols within my body as freely as Heather does? If I could integrate them all with celestial energy, allowing four out of the Five Elements to find their natural place within me...


    The theory of Yin-Yang and the Five Elements was a concept meant to explain everything in the universe, including the human body. In fact, it was most relevant to the human body, as the theory was born from human thought.


    Delving deeper from a medical standpoint, human organs could also be classified according to the Five Elements¡ªthe liver to wood, the heart to fire, the lungs and skin to metal, the bladder and reproductive organs to water, and the digestive organs to earth.


    From the perspective of internal energy cultivation, these classifications were not absolute, although the different elemental energies did tend to favor specific parts of the body.


    The Qi of the Four Symbols was no different, as it was ultimately born from the Five Elements.


    The Azure Dragon Qi takes root like a tree from the brainstem, spreading throughout the body; the Black Tortoise Qi seeps into all the blood vessels, transporting the heat generated in the heart throughout the body; the Vermilion Bird Qi radiates life force from within the heart itself; and the White Tiger Qi reinforces the bones, skin, claws, and hair, strengthening both the inner and outer foundation.


    The Qi of the Four Symbols created this framework, and what filled it¡ªsymbolizing the essence of humanity itself and governing flesh¡ªwas the element of earth.


    In other words, the Yellow Dragon Qi.


    Faced with this sudden enlightenment, Leonard finally understood the true nature of the power he called celestial energy. It was the energy that could elevate a human being to become a dragon. It was of a higher rank than other kinds of elemental energy, and it also had the ability to elevate the rank of the Five Elements Qi.


    And in that moment¡ª


    Flaaaash!!


    As he gazed down at the battlefield from the sky, Leonard¡¯s entire body was enveloped in a brilliant, radiant light of five colors, shaking the entire world.


    A tremor so powerful that those of lower status could not even sense surged forth, and the beings struggling on the battlefield were left in shock. The commanders, as well as the Wraith Kings, froze in their tracks, trying to grasp the situation.


    ¡°He broke through? Now? Here?!¡± Grace, who had been flitting about like a wasp confronting a bear, turned her wide eyes toward Leonard.


    ¡°I always thought he was a bold one, but he¡¯s far exceeded my expectations.¡±


    ¡°If he succeeds, our chance of victory will be even more certain.¡±


    ¡°Not even those half-baked bastards will be able to disregard that.¡±


    The commanders who had been chasing Cybele and Thetis around the Mobile Fortress exchanged bitter smiles. They had been waiting for a breakthrough to change the deadlock, but they hadn¡¯t expected such a massive event here.


    Even though they knew that Leonard¡¯s breakthrough to the Demigod Tier was imminent, they had assumed it would take at least another decade. They were worried Leonard might have overexerted himself, rushing past the wall to the Demigod Tier too recklessly.


    ¡°...Hmm.¡±


    Wade, who had been chasing the Razor Wind at supersonic speed, paused briefly and turned to look behind him. The distance of a few dozen kilometers was still within a Demigod Tier knight¡¯s range of perception.


    Realizing the significance of this new variable, Wade wore a broad smile. ¡°It seems I can push myself a bit more.¡±


    The time accelerated by Flamberg sped up even further. From the perspective of the Wraith Kings, the addition of another Demigod Tier powerhouse was akin to a natural disaster¡ªa nightmare. Surely, they would attempt to interrupt Leonard¡¯s breakthrough before it was completed.


    The best way Wade could help was by pressuring Boreas and keeping him from intervening.


    Bayard


    Wings of light unfurled from the back of Cardenas¡¯ second-in-command. Wade pursued Boreas from behind, his acceleration distorting the very space around him.


    Although Boreas, as a Wraith King, had no physical form, Wade caught up to him in an instant.


    ¨DInstead of a salute, let me incinerate you with flair instead.


    As soon as his telepathic message shot forth, a fiery explosion erupted from Wade¡¯s grip as he transformed into pure light. The massive flames filled the distant sky, visible even from the Mobile Fortress.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 While the four commanders were engaged in fierce battle, Leonard had delved deep into his inner realm, unaware of what transpired in the external world.


    Five Elements One Origin¡ªa realm Leonard had only vaguely sensed from his previous life as Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk. Suddenly, the key to unlocking this elusive state finally came to him, circulating his internal energy throughout his body, elevating both his spirit and flesh.


    As the Qi of the Four Symbols was released and his Baekhoe point opened, it was as though the very gates of heaven had opened to him. The laws of the universe began to resonate with his very soul.


    Boom!!


    An azure dragon surged from his Mindscape to his brain and upper dantian, coursing down the nervous system throughout his entire body. This divine beast, representing wood and spring among the Five Elements, was known for controlling rain, clouds, wind, lightning, and thunder, embodying the power of a celestial being. It could even summon the winds and command the rains.


    As a result, Leonard¡¯s reflexes, which had already been teetering on the edge of mortal limits, were further enhanced to the point where they neared the speed of lightning. In martial arts terms, he had achieved the state where the mind and body moved as one¡ªa level known as Mindlessness.


    Techniques like Boreas¡¯ sniper attack, which specialized in raw speed, were no longer a threat to Leonard. This was also why even the swiftest ultimate techniques lost their effectiveness in the higher realms.


    Claaaaang...!


    Next to break free from Leonard¡¯s Mindscape was the Vermilion Bird, soaring through his blood vessels to ultimately reach his heart.


    This bird, representing fire and summer in the Five Elements, was the vermillion divine beast. As an embodiment of life force and vitality, often mistaken for a phoenix, the Vermilion Bird had long been revered as a symbol of Yang energy. Now, united with Leonard¡¯s Dragon Heart, the synergy was overwhelming.


    Each beat of his heart released life energy like an erupting volcano. His whole body blazed with intensity, his skin taking on a fiery orange hue as though he were ablaze. Although deep in his trance, Leonard couldn¡¯t help grimacing slightly.


    If he maintained this state for even one minute, his durability, which had reached an almost indestructible level with the Vajra Physique, would melt away, and his internal organs would turn to mush.


    Grrrrrumble...


    Perhaps this was why the next divine beast to reveal itself was the Black Tortoise, announcing its presence with a low growl. The black divine beast, which ruled water and winter among the Five Elements, represented the pinnacle of Yin energy and was revered as the reaper of death.


    Its mere appearance could overwhelm all the specters of the world. If the Black Tortoise Qi had emerged first, Leonard¡¯s life force would have vanished altogether, killing him before the next divine beast could emerge.


    Just like the saying ¡°the supreme good is like water,¡± the Black Tortoise Qi flowed downward from Leonard¡¯s upper dantian, cooling the intense heat left behind by the Vermilion Bird and restoring balance to his internal energy. The life force, which had been overflowing, was reduced to a manageable level, and his body, now cooled down, grew stronger and more resilient.


    Groooaaar¡ª!!


    As the balance of Yin and Yang stabilized, the White Tiger let out a fierce roar, signaling its arrival. The white divine beast, which governed metal and autumn among the Five Elements, could leap across vast distances in a single bound and ruled over all solid substances above and below the earth.


    As a guardian deity that repelled evil and symbolized strength, the White Tiger roamed around Leonard¡¯s body, calming the remaining traces of energy clashes. It restructured his very core, from his bones to his skin, further reinforcing his indestructible body.


    Leonard achieved the Soul-Tempered Alloy Body, his flesh strengthened to the point of crossing the conceptual realm.


    His bones were becoming almost translucent, especially the ribs protecting his heart and the skull safeguarding his brain. His newly fortified defense would even allow him to survive a direct hit from a Demigod Tier being¡¯s ultimate attack.


    Not yet.


    As he gradually emerged from his trance, Leonard instinctively knew what was next. His eyes snapped open. It was time for the celestial energy¡ªor rather, his Yellow Dragon Qi. This was something he had to summon with his own will, not from his Mindscape.


    Flaaaash!


    Amidst the blue, red, black, and white energies of the Qi of the Four Symbols that had saturated his body and soul, a single golden thread emerged, wrapping around Leonard. The golden energy seeped into his flesh, already strengthened by the White Tiger Qi, realigning his muscles and tendons, strengthening him from within.


    ...Crunch, crack, crunch...!


    This was unlike the usual Metamorphosis, but that was the closest term that could describe this phenomenon. Originally, the word didn¡¯t refer to martial artists honing their internal and external energy to become stronger. Instead, it was derived from Taoist alchemy, where the goal was to create Immortal Bones.


    By using the Qi of the Four Symbols and the Yellow Dragon Qi to rebuild his body, Leonard¡¯s transformation made him closer to an Immortal than a mere martial artist. Instead of merely completing the Five Elements One Origin within his Mindscape, Leonard had reconstructed his physical self to embody the Five Elements One Origin, permanently elevating himself.


    This wasn¡¯t a temporary rise in status¡ªhis body and soul had been fundamentally altered, becoming somewhat of a unique trait. Leonard had taken several steps beyond the realm of mortals.


    A unique trait like this that clashed with the laws of the world would normally dissipate upon manifesting outside the body, and this applied even to Demigod Tier beings. However, Leonard had succeeded in containing this unique trait within himself, which essentially made him a walking microcosm, where his body marked the boundary between worlds.


    ¨DAh...


    As he fully emerged from his inner world, Leonard opened his eyes, immediately feeling the laws of the universe observing him. Even though these laws had weakened following the God-Slaying War, they continued to protect and maintain the world.


    Confronted with this absolute power, Leonard realized that while he was still far from glimpsing the edge of the Deification Tier, his spirit and body had already surpassed mortal limits.


    Had he attempted to do the same before breaking through to the Demigod Tier, just glimpsing a fraction of that power would have overwhelmed his consciousness or even fry his brain outright. It was nothing short of his body¡¯s instinct for survival.


    ¨DSo those at the Demigod Tier can gaze at that without worry.


    The restraining force that limited the powers and unique traits of a Demigod Tier being seemed to writhe a few times, as if to warn Leonard that it would not go away entirely. Then, it receded. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanks to the power of natural order contained in the Azure Dragon Qi, Leonard felt a faint sense of goodwill from that gaze, almost as though he might be allowed greater freedom in using the Eastern God Style.


    Turning his eyes from the sky, Leonard refocused on the palm now inches away from him.


    ¨D...That was close.


    When he broke through to the next tier, his perception of time seemed to accelerate beyond the limits of Mindlessness, the state that aligned his mind and body to function as one. However, that heightened state was temporary, and Leonard could already feel time resuming its pace.


    It happened right when Leonard completely broke through the wall.


    As he surveyed his surroundings without rushing, he saw Vulcanus¡¯ hand, which had broken through Grace¡¯s interference, meters away from him. The other Wraith Kings were still tied up, glaring at him but unable to approach.


    Claaank!


    The sound of his jet-black sword rang sharp and clear¡ªthe Sword Cry. As if responding to its master¡¯s will, the sword trembled, its aura growing ever sharper.


    As the Seven-Star Sword of Xuanwu was overlaid on the jet-black sword, an eerie, chilling energy spread forth, embodying death and the power of the moon. Both forces were absolute counters to Vulcanus, whose essence was rooted in the sun and fire.


    Leonard no longer needed protection from the commanders. This single swift strike was proof of that.


    Northern God Style


    One Hit One Kill Ultimate Skill


    Life and Death Sword


    Unlike the previous temporary manifestation, the Seven-Star Sword had grown larger. The sword¡¯s blade extended over thirty meters, slashing through the palm of the lava giant. In fact, it went beyond his palm, severing the forearm and carving through the shoulder. Not only had the gap in their strength been bridged, but Leonard¡¯s counterattack against the desperate assault was overwhelming.


    And as the strike landed, Leonard¡¯s perception of time returned to normal.


    ¡ªGahhh?!?


    Vulcanus¡¯ expression shifted as his arm was suddenly severed. Grace, who had been trailing around, unleashed her own special move without hesitation.


    Not dozens of swords, but one. A colossal ice sword materialized and slashed at the back of Vulcanus¡¯s head down to his waist. This blow far exceeded the damage to his arm, causing even the empowered Wraith King to stagger and scream in agony.


    Vulcanus¡¯ response was natural. As an avatar of a specific elemental power, attacks from the opposing elements could be fatal as long as the enemy was of equal status.


    ¡°Leonard!¡± Grace approached him, her eyes scanning him from head to toe, her mouth agape in disbelief. ¡°Really? Seriously? Is this for real?¡±


    Going into this mission, the ideal outcome was for Leonard to ascend to the Demigod Tier, but the chances of him falling short, and worse, the expedition failing, were dangerously high.


    Naturally, Grace hadn¡¯t expected Leonard to reach the next level in one huge leap.


    Leonard, unfazed by her gaze of amazement, gave a slight bow, acknowledging the fact that Grace had guarded him while he had attempted the breakthrough.


    ¡°Thank you for looking after me, Commander Grace.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, well, it¡¯s only natural for me to do that as your senior. In the end, it was the right decision, since we now have another Demigod Tier knight on our side.¡± Grace, brushing off Leonard¡¯s gratitude, waved her hand casually as she turned back to face the battlefield.


    Realizing the unfavorable situation, Vulcanus, who had been attempting to regenerate his wounds, was now retreating.


    ¡°Shall we finish off that chunk of rock first, junior?¡±


    ¡°Shall we, senior?¡±


    From Vulcanus¡¯ perspective, the worst possible scenario had come true. Techniques like Extermination or Soul-Breaker, which were powerful against spirits, weren¡¯t as effective against a large physical mass like Vulcanus. If it had been Audrey or Uluka instead of Leonard, Vulcanus likely wouldn¡¯t have felt very threatened.


    However, both Grace and Leonard were capable of using opposing elemental attacks to inflict devastating damage.


    Northern God Style


    Universal Suppression Technique


    Cold Snowfall of Winter


    Without giving their opponent any chance to react, Leonard charged forward with the jet-black sword in his hand, scattering countless shards of augmented sword energy.


    In this domain of fierce augmented energy swirling like a snowstorm, everything slowed down and stagnated¡ªeven the heat emanating from Vulcanus was dissipating. The lava flowing from his surface hardened, turning into a ragged crust of basalt.


    At this rate, the lava giant would turn into a stone giant.


    The power is on a completely different level than before.


    Though the elemental difference between Cybele and Vulcanus played a part, it was clear that Leonard¡¯s ability had evolved from simply slowing down his opponents. Now, his ability was freezing the lava giant, towering at two hundred meters, in his entirety.


    Of course, Vulcanus struggled against the binding force, cracks forming in the basalt as lava seeped through, but Leonard wasn¡¯t fighting alone.


    ¡°Haha! We work so well together, it almost feels unfair!¡± Grace shouted in excitement, laughing heartily as she waved her hand.


    In a duel against the giant, Grace would have been forced to flee and launch counterattacks when possible. But now, with the two of them working together, they could dominate Vulcanus.


    Had it been another Demigod Tier knight, perhaps a synergy of this magnitude wouldn¡¯t have been possible.


    Supersized Frost-Blade


    The giant ice sword, now nearly a hundred meters long, descended.


    Ka-Ka-Ka-BOOM...!!


    The massive blade crashed vertically onto Vulcanus¡¯ head, driving downward and splitting the giant in half all the way to the groin area. The lower half of his body was driven deep into the earth.


    Despite this, Vulcanus¡¯ true form remained intact, and he struggled to escape, despite the fact that his body had been hardened by the combined frost energy of the Cold Snowfall of Winter and the Supersized Frost-Blade.


    Nonetheless, Vulcanus¡¯ power output was more than ten times greater than Leonard and Grace combined, so he could still resist.


    However, that was not enough.


    Western God Style, Two Swords Style


    Cutter of All Things


    Sky and Clouds Piercer


    Sky Splitting Cross Slash


    Holding a backup sword in his left hand and his jet-black sword in his right, Leonard rose into the air, positioning himself behind the struggling Vulcanus. The technique he had once failed to use properly against the joint attack of Boreas and Cybele now emerged in its full glory, empowered by his newfound strength as a Demigod Tier knight.


    From the upper left to the lower right, and from the upper right to the lower left¡ªtwo enormous slashes, forming an X-shape, were unleashed, aimed at the already bisected lava giant. These sword waves ripped through the air, tearing even through space itself.


    The Sky and Clouds Piercer was unleashed as two simultaneous slashes. The true might of the attack that had previously left scars on the combined techniques of the two Wraith Kings was finally revealed.


    Realizing that escape was impossible, Vulcanus swung his fists down to resist the incoming slashes head-on. Attempting to use his immense mass to strike back, he swung both fists, crashing down at nearly the same time.


    And then¡ª


    ¡°...Ha! Even your average street thug can punch better than that!¡± Leonard sneered.


    With a flash, the Sky Splitting Cross Slash erupted, slicing through Vulcanus¡¯ fists and continuing to tear through his massive body.


    In an instant, the living mountain of a creature was split into six pieces.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216 Rumble, rumble, rumble...!


    The lava giant¡ªor rather, the stone giant¡ªwas sliced into six pieces, his body scattering across the forest.


    The Spriggans and treants unfortunate enough to be within range were crushed before they even had a chance to scream. Lava spilled out like blood, setting them ablaze and igniting a forest fire at the worst possible moment.


    It was utterly absurd for a fire to spread through Yggdrasil¡¯s domain. This was only possible because a trace of Vulcanus¡¯ power still lingered within the lava.


    Leonard, understanding the situation without needing to use his Dragon Eye, scanned his surroundings.


    Looks like Vulcanus¡¯ true form survived after all.


    Destroying the physical body Vulcanus had manifested, which contained a vast portion of his power, was a serious blow, but it wasn¡¯t the victory Leonard had hoped for. With Yggdrasil still standing strong, there was no way to fully remove the Wraith Kings from the battlefield except by forcefully reverse-summoning them back to where they had come from.


    ¡°Did you fail to finish him off?¡± Grace leaned in and asked, perhaps sensing his dissatisfaction.


    Leonard nodded in agreement, adjusting his internal energy. The imbalance within him was instantly corrected as the energies of the Black Tortoise and White Tiger returned to their original state.


    With the balance of the Five Element One Origin stabilized, Leonard spoke again, ¡°He escaped. Instead of enduring our combined assault, he used his physical body as bait to let his true form get away.


    ¡°I see. Then again, even though my Frost-Blade hit perfectly, something didn¡¯t feel right. There was no impact, and his movements seemed stiff.¡±


    Despite his appearance as a juggernaut, Vulcanus was infamous among the Wraith Kings for being cunning and devious. Despite holding the upper hand from his stored power, he had realized that he couldn¡¯t win against two opponents who possessed elemental abilities that countered him, so he had fled.


    As a Wraith King, Vulcanus had no sense of honor, pride, or shame, allowing for swift and precise decision-making.


    In the end, they had only managed to drive one of the Wraith Kings away from the battlefield, only momentarily.


    Life and Death Sword, Cold Snowfall of Winter, and even Sky Splitting Cross Slash. I used all of them in quick succession, and the only backlash is being slightly out of breath.


    The Sky Splitting Cross Slash was practically two simultaneous activations of Sky and Clouds Piercer, meaning Leonard had unleashed his conceptual martial techniques four times in a row.


    Had he attempted this before his breakthrough, he would have certainly collapsed, possibly even coughing up blood from the strain and abuse on his meridians. But now, having ascended to the Demigod Tier, he felt fine.


    My techniques have grown several times more powerful, and I can activate them faster than before. I can feel that my power in the conceptual realm has also risen.


    Seeing how Cold Snowfall of Winter had instantly stopped Vulcanus in his tracks proved it all. He hadn¡¯t even tested all of his new abilities yet, but Leonard was sure they had all been similarly enhanced.


    As he recognized this, Leonard finally understood what it meant to have reached the Demigod Tier.


    Authority, treated as part of the world¡¯s laws, was distinct from unique traits. The latter, which could be accessed at the Transcendence Tier, were still bound by the laws of the world. To break free from those restrictions, one had to reach the Demigod Tier.


    ¡°How does it feel to be a Demigod Tier knight?¡± Grace asked, as though reading his thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s the minimum requirement for mortals to challenge gods. The Demigod Tier is where martial techniques and authority finally begin to equalize. Everything¡ªsight, hearing, and touch¡ªwill change from what you once knew.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Leonard nodded, fully aware of the reasoning behind the world¡¯s adoption of Taoist and Buddhist philosophies in martial arts, the imitation of the concept of Metamorphosis, and the ultimate pursuit of transcending the gods.


    The desire to become a higher being, more than just an intelligent ape, was the reason martial artists felt a growing sense of superiority with each realm they surpassed.


    Even a Third Class warrior, after training in external cultivation, would feel their body strengthening. Second and First Class warriors, who began to control their internal energy, experienced an even more profound change in their senses.


    Perception is the true mark of a martial artist¡¯s level.


    From Third Class martial artists, who mastered control over their bodies, to Second Class martial artists, who became aware of their internal energy, and finally to First Class martial artists, who discovered the cultivation method, perception continued to expand.


    At the Peak Realm, the will of a martial artist would resonate with their qi, indicating they were entering the gateway to the realm of true masters.


    Beyond that was the Apex Realm, where one¡¯s will grew stronger and transformed their qi, unlocking the upper dantian with the unification of the essence, energy, and spirit, thereby stepping foot into the Creation Realm.


    The beginning to this stage depended on mastering willpower.


    I still remember it. The day in my previous life when I advanced into the Creation Realm, realizing that even my will could slightly reshape the world... That feeling of omnipotence.


    At the same time, any martial artist who reached the Creation Realm was aware of this truth: those in the Profound Realm and Life and Death Realm could influence the world more profoundly, like immortals who could summon the wind and call forth the rain at will.


    Leonard, having now reached the point where he could observe the laws of the world firsthand, realized he had merely been lingering on a shallow mountainside all this time.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    Having caught his breath during his conversation with Grace, Leonard now turned his gaze to the ground below. He intended to support Audrey and Uluka, who were locked in a two-versus-two battle.


    Although they held an advantage in terms of elemental matchups, winning would be difficult if the enemy focused solely on defense, as their sheer amount of stored power would ensure a prolonged fight.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª!


    However, Cybele, who had been constantly fleeing and buying time, let out a sharp cry. In response, Tethis¡¯ body dissolved like morning mist. The countless droplets that scattered could only mean one thing¡ªthe true body of the Wraith King Thetis.


    They attempted to escape without hesitation.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡±


    ¡°You think we¡¯ll let you go?!¡±


    Audrey and Uluka didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and charged forward, but Cybele summoned an endlessly vast swamp to block their path. It seemed deep enough to swallow the Mobile Fortress whole, and poisonous fog rose along with the waves of mud.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble¡ª!!


    Undeterred, Audrey stepped forward, with Uluka following closely behind as they rushed headlong into the wave.


    Extermination


    A sphere of black energy enveloped the two, protecting them as they entered the muddy tsunami. No matter how powerful the force was, it could not match Audrey in density over a given area.


    True to form, the sphere imbued with the power of Extermination tore through the mud, allowing the two commanders to close in on their target. At this distance, there was no escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity we can only catch one, but sacrificing herself to save her comrades is at least commendable.¡±


    With those words of acknowledgement, Audrey brought her glaive down, shattering the mud woman¡¯s form, whose eyes remained filled with malice and hatred until the very end.


    And just like that, the Wraith King of Decay was reverse-summoned.


    As Thetis withdrew and Cybele disappeared, the bottomless swamp returned to its normal state. The Mobile Fortress began to roll out of the swamp, recovering the layers of walls that had been sucked in. Although it had only been a matter of minutes, the walls, gnawed away by both Decay and Poison, were hideously distorted.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!


    Just then, a ghostly wail echoed from beyond. All the Demigod Tier knights, Leonard included, turned toward the source of the sound. His perception, which had already been extraordinary back in the Transcendence Tier, expanded even further, allowing him to sense things from dozens of kilometers away.


    The aura of Boreas, the Wraith King of the Razor Wind, had completely vanished.


    ...Boreas has been reverse-summoned.


    It was impressive that Boreas had managed to hold out this long against Wade. No matter how much the Wraith King excelled in mobility, it was meaningless before a monstrous man who could twist the very fabric of time.


    Although Boreas had probably conserved his strength in preparation for the final battle with Yggdrasil, not fighting at full capacity, the power difference was still absolute.


    Cybele and Boreas¡ªwith the reverse-summoning of these two Wraith Kings, Yggdrasil had lost two of her key pieces.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t assume the enemy¡¯s strength has been halved just because two Wraith Kings are gone, right?¡± said Leonard.


    ¡°Exactly. In fact, things might get even more dangerous,¡± Grace replied, her brow furrowed in irritation. ¡°The power that was split between the four Wraith Kings will now be concentrated on the remaining two. If their power output increases, their status will rise too. They might even achieve divinity, or at least get close.¡±


    ¡°The ideal outcome would have been reverse-summoning all four of them... but I guess the enemy was aware of that,¡± Leonard mused.


    Cybele had sacrificed herself to allow Thetis to escape. It wasn¡¯t a display of camaraderie, but a calculated move to avoid both of them being killed or critically injured by trying to escape together. As Leonard thought this over, he spotted Wade in the distance, returning with victory in hand.


    Even without using Flamberg, Wade moved with a speed far beyond what the treants and other creatures could keep up with.


    ¡°Sir Wade is back. Shall we go join him?¡± Grace suggested.


    Leonard nodded silently, sheathing his sword in response. Grace lifted her hand, issuing commands to the Aeroship fleet.


    ¡°Halt. Ascend to the maximum altitude at your current position. Autonomous movement is prohibited except for self-defense purposes.¡±


    Upon receiving the command, the Aeroships halted and soared toward the clouds. Though thirty percent of the fleet had been wiped out by Boreas, its combat capability remained largely intact. Had they been fighting humans instead of Spriggans, these Aeroships would have turned the tide of the war.


    ¡°Ugh, I guess using them any further will be difficult,¡± Grace muttered under her breath.


    Curious, Leonard asked, ¡°Why is that? Is there a problem with the power source or functions?¡±


    Grace shook her head. ¡°No. If that were the case, we could just use them for a suicide bombing.¡±


    She then went on to explain, ¡°The closer we get to Yggdrasil¡¯s main body, the more malfunctions will occur in the control magic arrays of the Aeroships. I¡¯ve managed to control them up to this point, but if we go any further, I risk losing command rights altogether.¡±


    Leonard frowned at the thought of the Aeroships turning against them, and he couldn¡¯t help thinking of the worst-case scenario. If these war machines, with their immense firepower, turned hostile and began bombarding from above, even the Mobile Fortress¡¯ defenses wouldn¡¯t hold.


    If they crashed and self-destructed into the fortress, it would spell doom for everyone except the Demigod Tier knights.


    ¡°That would be a disaster,¡± Leonard said grimly.


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll have to leave them behind. At least we can use them for transportation when we come back. There¡¯s no guarantee the Mobile Fortress will survive this,¡± Grace concluded.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Yggdrasil¡¯s influence had long since surpassed the recovery speed of the Mobile Fortress¡¯ defense barrier. Although the power source would last for a few more hours, the closer they got to Yggdrasil, the shorter that time would become.


    Although the Mobile Fortress and the Barricade Train were the masterpieces of the Jehoia family, their sheer size and vast capabilities required magical assistance. If the internal magic systems failed, they would be reduced to useless junk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Grace and Leonard soared through the air, landing near Wade, who had just touched down. Audrey and Uluka also arrived at the same time, gathering around him.


    Now there were four¡ªno, five Demigod Tier knights assembled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll rest for thirty minutes, then continue forward,¡± Uluka declared.


    The others nodded in agreement. Considering how exhausted the expedition team was, thirty minutes was far from enough, but it was them running out of time, not Yggdrasil. The more time passed, the more disadvantageous it would be for the expedition team.


    The powerful figures of Cardenas all gazed out toward the horizon, their instincts aligning with one thought: there would be no rest until the battle was decided.


    ¡°I heard she was once called the Cosmic Tree... I can see why,¡± Wade remarked.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. The upper branches of Yggdrasil stretched beyond the limits of their sight, even for those at the Demigod Tier. It truly seemed like Yggdrasil reached beyond the atmosphere and into the cosmos itself.


    The Divine Tree radiated an overwhelming presence. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From this point onward, the five Demigod Tier knights knew that there would be no respite until victory¡ªor defeat.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 ¡°Boreas and Cybele were defeated?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard. Commander Wade took down Boreas, while Commander Audrey and Commander Uluka defeated one and drove off the other.¡±


    ¡°Judging by the shattered remains, it seems Vulcanus didn¡¯t escape unscathed either. Thetis must be in the same boat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s practically a huge victory!¡±


    Despite the surprise attack by the four Wraith Kings, the commanders had managed to defeat two of them and drive away the other two. With this news, the morale among the expedition members soared. The air was thick with the smell of blood and potions, enough to make one¡¯s nose sting, but the stench of death and defeat was hardly present. Most of them were covered in cuts and bruises, but they still had the strength to fight.


    Even the loss of the Aeroships, the biggest blow to the expedition team so far, hadn¡¯t resulted in any casualties, since those vessels operated without pilots. Though the endless waves of Spriggans and treants felt like a nightmare, the Cardenas knights¡¯ fighting spirit only grew stronger as their enemies became more formidable.


    Above all, one piece of news had lifted the expedition team¡¯s spirits the most.


    ¡°...They say heroes rise in dire times, but who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d actually get to witness that here.¡±


    The news that Leonard had finally reached the Demigod Tier spread like wildfire within the Mobile Fortress, especially since the structure wasn¡¯t as vast as its train form.


    Regardless of which order they belonged to, the knights spent their thirty-minute break animatedly discussing the topic. The excitement was so overwhelming that they didn¡¯t even notice the blood still dripping from their wounds.


    It was the kind of exhilarating news that made everyone forget about the fierce struggle they had endured on the Spriggan Frontier.


    ¡°I wonder which knight order Special Officer Leonard will take command of.¡±


    ¡°He might not be appointed as a knight commander. After all, both the Blue Dragon Order and the Green Dragon Order will likely be integrated with the other knight orders once this mission ends.¡±


    ¡°True. Now that we have a non-aggression pact with the Celestials, and once the Spriggans are dealt with, the only enemies left will be the Demoniacs, the Void Deities, and the Outer Forces.¡±


    The knights didn¡¯t even realize that they had started talking as though they had already won this war.


    And then¡ª


    ¡°Hey, Heather.¡±


    Leonard, now the hot topic of the expedition, stood in front of Heather, whose limbs were wrapped in layers of blood-soaked bandages. A deep gash peeked out between the bandages, likely caused by a wyvern¡¯s claw. Despite using both potions and healing magic, the wound hadn¡¯t fully healed. If it had been any deeper, she might have lost that limb.


    Even while tending to her sword, Heather¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she saw Leonard standing before her.


    ¡°Huh?! Leonard?¡±


    She had also heard the news that her old comrade from the training center had broken through to the Demigod Tier, something she was still trying to process.


    Perhaps because of that, it still didn¡¯t feel real. Though Heather was regarded as a once-in-a-century genius within the Order of the Green Dragon, she had a tendency to underestimate herself, especially since she knew Leonard personally.


    At his sudden visit, she cautiously asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you with the commanders?¡±


    ¡°I just came from a strategy meeting with them. There wasn¡¯t much left to discuss, so I left about thirty minutes early.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Leonard, now carefully assessing Heather¡¯s condition, asked, ¡°Did a wyvern attack you? You¡¯re all battered up.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was something like that, but also a little different.¡±


    Despite its name, the Mobile Fortress wasn¡¯t impregnable. No matter how well-fortified a defense line was, there were always vulnerabilities to exploit.


    Though only a few creatures out of a hundred could break through the Aeroships¡¯ bombardment and the Mobile Fortress¡¯ defenses, when there were over a hundred thousand enemies, that still meant that roughly three thousand to four thousand could breach the defense line.


    The central area of the battlefield was filled with Spriggans ranked intermediate and above, and the enhanced mobility of the treants couldn¡¯t be ignored either. This was a battleground where even Transcendence Tier fighters risked serious injury with a single mistake.


    Among the most dangerous foes were, without a doubt, the high-ranking Spriggans that possessed large demonic beasts.


    ¡°A drake, leading a group of several dozen wyverns, ambushed the sector. While we were ripping apart its wings, five or six wyverns swarmed us, and before I knew it, I was covered in blood.¡±


    Heather spoke as if her injuries were no big deal, but with a bitter expression, she muttered that three of her seniors had died. That was how dangerous high-ranking Spriggans were.


    Leonard had taken down two with a single strike of Sky and Clouds Piercer, but there was no point in comparing regular knights to him. It took a group of ten or twenty knights, with the determination of sacrificing themselves, to bring one down.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Leonard didn¡¯t offer pity or sympathy. Instead, he took a moment of silence in respect for those who had courageously fought and fulfilled their duty as members of the Cardenas family.


    After some time, Leonard opened his eyes and looked at Heather.


    At first, he had seen her as just another passing acquaintance from the training center. However, not only had she awakened her spiritual resonance with the wolf she traveled with, but she had also unintentionally provided him with the key to ascending to a new tier.


    The weight of the concept of fate as well as cause and effect suddenly felt heavier.


    ¡°...Heather.¡± Before she could respond, Leonard said, ¡°I am indebted to you.¡±


    ¡°You? Indebted to me? Why?¡±


    ¡°The reason I attempted to break through to the Demigod Tier was because of your internal energy cultivation¡ªno, to be exact, because of the way you control your aura.¡±


    Had he not witnessed Heather¡¯s method of allowing spiritual energy to naturally intertwine with internal energy, rather than forcefully manipulating them, he might have never conceived the idea himself. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From unlocking the Qi of the Four Symbols to mastering the Five Elements One Origin, Leonard hadn¡¯t realized just how feasible that was until he had experienced it for himself.


    ¡°So, I have a proposal for you.¡±


    Even if Heather hadn¡¯t meant to teach him, Leonard felt obligated to repay her for the knowledge he had gained. Considering the history of the Cardenas family, where master-disciple relationships were rare, this wouldn¡¯t pose any significant obstacles.


    ¡°After this mission is over, I want to impart my swordsmanship and my aura control method to you. Your method is uncharted territory, but having implemented it to reach greater heights myself, I feel that the gap between our enlightenment is not that wide.¡±


    Though he had trained others in his past life as Yeon Mu-Hyuk, he had never formally accepted a disciple. He did not want to take on the responsibility of being someone¡¯s master just for teaching a few sword forms or cultivation methods. He also feared that such relationships would tie him down, preventing him from fully pursuing martial enlightenment.


    But after dying and coming back to life, Leonard had learned a few things¡ªrelationships could be a burden, but they could also drive you forward. Now he realized that if he had ignored the children at the training center to focus solely on himself, he probably wouldn¡¯t have reached this level.


    If he hadn¡¯t crossed paths with Frances in Atlantis, he might have wasted years trying to rebalance himself.


    ¡°Leonard... Are you saying you want to be my master?¡± Heather asked wide-eyed.


    The emotions in her gaze were so intense that Leonard could practically feel the weight of them.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want that!¡± Heather burst out, raising one arm in acknowledgment of Leonard¡¯s affirmation. ¡°I mean, I REALLY want it! Should I call you Master now?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be formal from this point onward. When you return to the family, use honorifics only during training.¡±


    ¡°Understood! No, I mean... got it!¡±


    Leonard gave a soft smile as he watched Heather, who seemed to have forgotten the pain of her wounds, practically bouncing with excitement.


    Leonard had felt this before when he had acted as an instructor for the Order of the Black Dragon. Since the day he chose to live as Leonard instead of Yeon Mu-Hyuk, his mindset had been more rooted in his current life than his past one.


    Being treated as a superior by older peers or even those of the same age felt a bit uncomfortable to him. While he didn¡¯t mind that with strangers, he wasn¡¯t eager to assume a high-ranking position over those he had trained with.


    Once the Yggdrasil mission is complete, the Order of the Green Dragon, like the Order of the Blue Dragon, will lose their primary duties. Changing affiliations shouldn¡¯t cause too much trouble.


    Moreover, now that Leonard had ascended to the Demigod Tier, his influence was akin to that of a commander. There was no reason for anyone to object to his taking on a disciple.


    From Heather¡¯s perspective, training on her own was akin to searching for treasure in an endless sea, and finding a better master than Leonard was likely impossible. Ultimately, this relationship would only benefit both of them.


    * * *


    Meanwhile, the knight commanders were resting up, trying to restore as much strength as possible while keeping their eyes fixed on Yggdrasil. The Divine Tree had long been acknowledged as a divine entity since ancient times, and her overwhelming influence had twisted the boundary between life and death over centuries.


    Originally, once the ancient spirits, namely the Wraith Kings, had left the Spirit Realm, they should¡¯ve just vanished upon death. However, Yggdrasil had enslaved them, enabling their return and regeneration just as spirits could in the Spirit Realm, rendering them immortal.


    Not even Class 9 magic could reach that realm of authority.


    ¡°I wonder just how much more Vulcanus and Thetis will grow,¡± Grace mused aloud, catching the attention of the other three commanders.


    ¡°If we just calculate it logically, they won¡¯t achieve divinity. Even if they were to gather all the power dispersed among the four Wraith Kings, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough,¡± Audrey argued.


    ¡°But Yggdrasil¡¯s energy supply wasn¡¯t at its maximum capacity either. It¡¯s likely that Vulcanus and Thetis will at least come close to the Demigod Tier,¡± Uluka speculated.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already gauged the strength of the Wraith Kings. There¡¯s a bigger issue at hand, and we have no way of figuring it out,¡± Wade interjected.


    At his words, the other commanders¡¯ faces darkened as they gazed toward Yggdrasil in the distance. The unknown variable that could become the turning point in their entire operation was the combat capability of the World Tree herself.


    ¡°If we go by the records from the ancient era, Yggdrasil doesn¡¯t possess any combat abilities,¡± one of the three other commanders pointed out.


    ¡°That was before she was corrupted by Nidhogg. Her authorities are entirely twisted now. We may as well throw that old knowledge out the window.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a variable that¡¯s impossible to predict, let alone calculate.¡±


    They had never had the chance to explore or investigate Yggdrasil directly before, making her nature a complete enigma. The Barricade Train was only a tool to keep the Spriggans and Yggdrasil¡¯s influence at bay, and even the Mobile Fortress was just a means to approach the Divine Tree.


    The ancestors of the Three Noble Families had to have understood this. No matter how well-crafted their weapons were, they wouldn¡¯t be enough to topple the World Tree, which had ascended to divinity. Even in its decayed state, poisoned by an Outer God and consumed by madness, it still stood. The only way to challenge a god was not through sheer power but by reaching a comparable realm.


    ¡°The rules of engagement remain unchanged. First, we prioritize taking down the two Wraith Kings, and then we focus on Yggdrasil. That¡¯s the best course of action,¡± Wade stated firmly.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Grace added.


    ¡°Well, there really is no other option,¡± Uluka and Audrey concurred.


    With that, the four commanders began assessing their individual conditions. Grace was nearly at full strength, and Wade, who had expended some energy while fighting Boreas, still had plenty left. Audrey, with over eighty percent of her strength remaining, also had little to worry about.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, Uluka, who had been circulating his aura within his body, suddenly coughed up blood and collapsed to one knee, gasping. It looked as though he had suffered an internal injury, much like the onset of qi deviation in murim.


    Grace quickly placed her hand on his back and channeled her aura into him, calming the rampant energy within. The coughing subsided at once, but the fact that a Demigod Tier knight had lost control of his internal energy was a grave issue.


    At the Demigod Tier, even if all the eight extraordinary meridians were to rupture, that person should still be able to manipulate their blood flow and maintain the balance and flow of their internal energy.


    ¡°Can you keep going?¡± Wade asked, his expression somber.


    Surprisingly, despite witnessing this dire situation, the commanders didn¡¯t seem particularly alarmed. It was as if they had expected Uluka¡¯s condition to be precarious all along.


    Uluka slowly rose to his feet, wiping the blood from his lips, his gaze clear and resolute. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this day for too long. Please don¡¯t ask me to withdraw now.¡±


    ¡°...Even if I tell you to withdraw, it¡¯s not like your condition will improve anyway.¡±


    They all knew why Uluka was so fixated on Yggdrasil and the Spriggans, why he was willing to completely burn through his life in this fight. Knowing that, Wade couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell Uluka to stand down.


    Wade closed his eyes briefly before nodding in acknowledgment. ¡°Then fulfill your duty to the very end, Commander Uluka.¡±


    Wiping the blood from his face, Uluka accepted his orders with determination. ¡°For the glory of Cardenas.¡±


    Uluka had honed his unique trait solely for the purpose of vanquishing Yggdrasil and the Spriggans. In exchange, he had burned even through his own soul.


    The flame of Soul-Breaker that blazed within his Mindscape was consuming him as well, all while waiting for their enemy. Even though he could have lived for 150 more years, Uluka had chosen to sacrifice part of his lifespan for the sake of his life mission.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218 Rumble, rumble, rumble¡ª!!


    After the brief thirty-minute break, the Mobile Fortress resumed its advance. Unlike before, the Aeroship fleet was no longer trailing behind, as there was the risk of Yggdrasil¡¯s influence extending into the skies and seizing control of the entire fleet.


    The ground was piled high with the corpses of Spriggans and treants, but the mighty Mobile Fortress crushed them with no effort. However, a closer look revealed that the fortress itself was battered and damaged in several places. That was the price for keeping the power core running nonstop to compensate for the damage sustained by the Barricade Train and to counter Yggdrasil¡¯s authority.


    The Blue Dragon Knights peered over the edge of the fortress and murmured softly to each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s disturbingly huge. Come to think of it, each of these trees is basically a demonic monster, right?¡±


    ¡°Probably so. Or maybe that¡¯s how they look like before they turn into treants.¡±


    The trees, which had been gradually increasing in size as the Mobile Fortress advanced deeper in the forest, were now towering over fifty meters high.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t just grow taller. They¡¯re so densely packed that no one could pass through. If we¡¯d deployed ground forces, they would¡¯ve had to climb the trees to move around.¡±


    Had they stayed in the Barricade Train form, they would have lost their height advantage, and with the densely packed trees serving as natural obstacles, advancing would have been impossible. The Mobile Fortress, on the other hand, was bringing them closer to Yggdrasil.


    The knights¡¯ morale, which had been previously boosted by the emergence of a new Demigod Tier warrior, began to wane after advancing several kilometers and spotting no enemies¡ªno treants, no Spriggans. Aside from the rumbling of the Mobile Fortress, everything was eerily quiet.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Even the Demigod Tier knights, including Leonard, couldn¡¯t detect anything within their perceptual range. After all that relentless resistance to prevent even a meter of progress, Yggdrasil had yielded several kilometers without opposition. Something felt off.


    Has she decided that it¡¯s impossible to stop us with half-hearted measures and is planning to engage us in the heart of her domain instead?


    That was the most logical assumption. Yggdrasil¡¯s minions grew stronger the closer they were to her true body, with those in the heart of the forest being nearly ten times stronger than those at the outskirts. If she planned to maximize the strength of the remaining two Wraith Kings, this would indeed be the most efficient strategy.


    However, regardless of how powerful the Spriggans or treants became, their overall status wouldn¡¯t change significantly. After all, quality could only be enhanced by quantity up to a certain extent. Even in her ancient prime, Yggdrasil would have drained her sap attempting to elevate a high-ranking Spriggan to the rank of a Wraith King.


    Frankly, even if the Mobile Fortress and the entire expedition team were wiped out, as long as the commanders survived, they could still pose a threat to Yggdrasil.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble...!


    The Mobile Fortress continued advancing unchecked, drawing closer until the towering World Tree came into full view, piercing the skies. The pressure seeping through the defense barrier was immense.


    ¡°It¡¯s tremendous...!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t stop shaking... This is extremely unpleasant.¡±


    ¡°...I never thought I¡¯d be afraid of a tree.¡±


    Even the most seasoned knights felt a chill down their spines. Though this Yggdrasil was nowhere near her former glory, her fundamental status far surpassed that of the Demigod Tier. Without the defense barrier, even the flow of their auras might have been disrupted.


    If an ordinary person came here, their mind would crumble, reducing them to an empty husk, a soulless being.


    At the very least, only those who have reached the peak of the External Force Tier or surpassed it to reach the Transcendence Tier would be able to maintain their sanity.


    Even then, it would merely prevent a complete mental breakdown, and they would need to be, at the very least, close to the Demigod Tier to maintain control over their energy.


    Indeed, the sheer pressure exuded by an entity on par with the True Gods was overwhelming. It was status equivalent to Nidhogg, which had briefly manifested in the Corroded Realm of Nastrond. Yggdrasil had endured, even as her roots decayed with venom, causing her authority to distort, all while maintaining her domain and form.


    ¡°...It¡¯s coming.¡±


    The moment Wade muttered those words, a tremendous surge of power rippled from afar. Its scale was akin to a volcanic eruption, tectonic shifts, or a tidal wave, sending chills down the spines of those strong enough to sense its flow. The sheer force, capable of vaporizing everything within a ten-kilometer radius, could have easily destroyed the Mobile Fortress if it had been focused into a single shot.


    However, the target lay elsewhere.


    It was Vulcanus. The mutated Spirit King, capable of melting and blending anything, was now absorbing this power, ascending to the next tier.


    ¡°Do you think we can stop it before it¡¯s completed?¡±


    ¡°Not a chance.¡±


    After responding to Grace¡¯s question, Uluka drew his sword and fired an Aura Blade at the ground. A beam of light shot forward, only to be abruptly severed. This was proof that something had interfered, cutting off its power.


    With their heightened awareness, the Demigod Tier knights perceived the grotesque figure as it emerged. It was one of the Wraith Kings.


    ¡°Thetis? Is that really her?¡±


    As the Wraith King of Poison, Thetis¡¯ body bore a dark green hue, but aside from that, she maintained a beautiful, feminine form, as if to preserve the memories of being worshiped as a goddess.


    However, the Wraith King that the Demigod Tier knights sensed to be Thetis now looked like a patchwork abomination, as if stitched together from thousands upon thousands of rags, forming a composite monstrosity. Even compared to the evolving Vulcanus, she was utterly grotesque. Her appearance resembled a sandworm, but her smooth, serpentine body made her even more repulsive.


    ¡°She¡¯s lost her original form. This is worse than a chimera.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s far more dangerous than before.¡±


    Agreeing with the assessment, Leonard infused energy into his Dragon Eye, now closer to its true nature as he had reached the Demigod Tier. With his evolved Dragon Eye, Leonard should be able to figure out why Thetis had undergone such a transformation.


    Sure enough, he realized it.


    ¡°I think I know where all the Spriggans and treants went.¡±


    ¡°What? Wait, no way!¡± Grace exclaimed, her eyes wide.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    With his Dragon Eyes, Leonard could see that Thetis¡¯ massive body was actually a collective entity, a fusion of countless spiritual beings. It meant that all the Spriggans had been forcibly merged into her, boosting her power and status.


    Normally, this would have been an unnatural, if not outright impossible, phenomenon for a Spirit King. But with the corruption of an Outer God, the process succeeded. Nidhogg¡¯s venom had created a faint connection to another dimension, twisting Thetis¡¯ divine powers and allowing her to mimic an Outer God.


    ¡°...So that¡¯s why her current form seemed familiar,¡± Wade spat out in disgust. ¡°She¡¯s mimicking Charybdis, the god who split the outer seas with Scylla. Though just a mere imitation, her status will inevitably rise. They must have sacrificed all those Spriggans and treants as offerings.¡±


    Even for Yggdrasil, there was no turning back from this decision. Even if she annihilated the expedition team and survived, it would take her over a thousand years to restore the power she had just consumed for this move.


    This was the kind of gamble where all reason was lost, overtaken by sheer madness instead. It was a decision made in the frenzy of war¡ªto eliminate the enemy right in front of her rather than strategizing for the future.


    And then¡ª


    ¨D...¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    The transformation of Vulcanus, who had been absorbing an immense amount of power, finally came to an end.


    However, Vulcanus hadn¡¯t grown larger or transformed into a lava giant like before. Instead, he had become a flame giant, about ten meters tall, his form sleek and agile. The greatsword in his hand blazed white-hot, radiating an overwhelming heat. His power was so immense that even with Areadbhar, Wade couldn¡¯t confidently predict the outcome of a direct confrontation.


    Although no one realized, Vulcanus was imitating an Outer God, just like Thetis. In the ancient language, he would be called Surtr, the ruler of Muspelheim, the one who possessed the divinity to burn the world to ash.


    ¡°They¡¯ve both reached the peak of what can be considered the Demigod Tier, standing right on the edge,¡± Wade remarked, his voice unusually tense.


    Neither Thetis, who was imitating Charybdis, nor Vulcanus, imitating Surtr, was a foe a single commander could handle. Although the commanders had the numerical advantage of five against two, they didn¡¯t dare claim superiority, as they understood it would take at least two of them just to buy time against either Wraith King.


    ¡°Grace, Uluka and I will take down Thetis,¡± said Wade. ¡°Audrey and Leonard, you two buy time against Vulcanus.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡°Compared to Vulcanus, whose density has overwhelmingly increased, Thetis¡¯ composite form is incomplete and lacks refinement. Grace¡¯s firepower will strip off the outer shell, I¡¯ll carve a path, and Uluka will burn it to ashes.¡±


    Audrey nodded in agreement before turning to Leonard. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re going to have a tough job. Are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Leonard replied calmly. He was aware he needed to adapt to fighting as a Demigod Tier warrior.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided, then.¡±


    With Leonard¡¯s firm acceptance, Wade smiled and ignited his blade, as though lighting a signal fire for the beginning of the battle.


    Simultaneously, the five Demigod Tier knights leaped into the sky, and the two impostors who had trespassed into the realm of gods sharpened their gazes. They instantly recognized that the only threats to them were the five warriors.


    Bayard


    Behind Wade, a brilliant light surged, granting him super-speed.


    Inferno Blade


    Grace¡¯s flaming sword shot forward at maximum power, piercing Thetis in multiple parts. The confrontation started as an all-out power struggle. Although Inferno Blade didn¡¯t strip away Thetis¡¯ divine scales in one blow, it delayed her movement by half a beat, just enough for Wade, charging forward with Bayard, to seize the opportunity.


    Bang!!


    Wade shattered the sound barrier multiple times as he flew forward with terrifying force, swinging his sword and striking Thetis¡¯ snake-like head. What seemed like scales were actually tendrils intertwined from countless treants, and inside her writhing body, a multitude of Spriggans squirmed together in a liquid-like state.


    The abomination, clearly heavier than an entire fortress, was sent flying by a single blow from Wade¡¯s sword, making for a surreal scene.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in. I wish you godspeed,¡± Uluka said before rushing forward after Grace and Wade.


    Leonard and Audrey turned their attention back to Vulcanus, who, despite being much smaller than before, had become ten times more intimidating.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    However, before they could even approach, Vulcanus moved first.


    ¡°W-What?!¡±


    He moved with astonishing fluidity. His previously clumsy, flailing movements now resembled flawless swordsmanship, impressive enough to leave even the most skilled swordsmen in awe. It seemed that some of Surtr¡¯s abilities could manifest even in his imitation.


    Surtr was the Outer God who, in ancient times, had burned down dozens of gods during the God-Slaying War and had even slain Freyr, Aesir¡¯s Goddess of Prosperity. It was not simply the flames that made Surtr formidable and on par with a Chief God; his swordsmanship was also at the level of a Martial God, and that terrifying power was being put on display now.


    Vulcanus casually swung his massive sword, held in one hand, unleashing a flame storm that poured down from above.


    Northern God Style


    Instance Opening Counter Technique


    Deep Frost Shroud


    Leonard''s sword, growing in size, transformed into the Seven Star Sword as he countered the vertical slash. He diverted the overwhelming power by angling it along the sword, sacrificing the strength of his counterattack to focus entirely on defense. Without this, even his jet-black sword would have shattered.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!


    The forces from heaven and earth clashed, sending a massive shockwave that carved through the mountains beyond the horizon. Unknown to them, animals perished in a sudden landslide, but thanks to Leonard, Audrey had the time to prepare her next move.


    Extermination


    It was time for the offensive. Moving at blinding speed, Audrey¡¯s glaive cleaved through the air, and an impenetrable darkness followed, swallowing everything in its path.


    Even with his Dragon Eyes, Leonard could not see the end of the darkness. Even with his durability, Vulcanus made no attempt to defend against Audrey¡¯s attack. Instead, the flame giant made the only choice he had, which was to retreat.


    But that was exactly what Audrey had anticipated.


    ¡°Gotcha!¡±


    Extermination was unleashed once more, erasing space itself and leaving a gaping hole in the upper body of the flame giant, as if a cannon had blown right through him. It was a one-hit, one-kill technique that bypassed all defenses, capable of piercing even Class 9 magic.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö!


    Yet, despite the damage, Vulcanus quickly filled the hole, his killing intent growing even more intense as he glared at Leonard and Audrey. The direct hit to the heart seemed to have little effect, indicating that his vital point was somewhere else.


    Audrey narrowed her eyes. ¡°Not regeneration, but restoration? This will be a pain in the ass.¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Perhaps, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯re far more troublesome for him,¡± Leonard replied, lowering his sword.


    Northern God Style


    Universal Suppression Technique


    Cold Snowfall of Winter


    A blizzard of black augmented energy swirled toward Vulcanus, but the flame giant swiped it aside with his greatsword, locking eyes with Leonard.


    A chill ran down Leonard¡¯s spine. The tension between life and death brought an involuntary smile to his face.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Even though Leonard had reached a level he had longed for even in death, this was the best he could do. For a martial artist, comfort meant regression, and it was only by risking one¡¯s life that one could grow stronger.


    And so began the life-or-death battle against the imitation of the Outer God Surtr, the flame giant Vulcanus.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 As Leonard unleashed the Cold Snowfall of Winter, Vulcanus was in the midst of thrusting his sword. Meanwhile, the Wraith King of Poison, also mimicking an Outer God, was literally being hunted down.


    Even though Thetis had imitated the monster Charybdis¡ªmaking her body so resilient that even Demigod Tier warriors would find it difficult to destroy, and also significantly increasing her power and status¡ªthe three-on-one fight proved too much for her to handle.


    Cardenas¡¯ second-in-command, Red Dragon Commander Wade; the bane of the Spriggans, Green Dragon Commander Uluka; and the pinnacle of endurance and firepower, Blue Dragon Commander Grace.


    As the relentless assault of the three commanders continued, cracks appeared on Thetis¡¯ wooden scales. The spiritual entities making up her body gushed out through those cracks as though she was bleeding out.


    ¡°Thetis¡¯ combined form is incomplete and lacks refinement.¡±


    Wade¡¯s earlier words rang true. Unlike Vulcanus, Thetis had merely adorned her body with Spriggans and treants. As soon as her outer shell began to peel away, the cluster of souls that made up her core unraveled like exposed flesh.


    Soul-Breaker


    Uluka, catching sight of the exposed wound, raised his sword. The Aura Dragon that surged from his blade emitted a murderous glare. This martial art, resonating with its master¡¯s will, had been influenced by Uluka¡¯s determination for an all-or-nothing outcome.


    The pale-blue Aura Dragon opened its jaws and fired a condensed beam of fire.


    Thoughtless Killing Art


    Spirit Burst


    Unlike when dealing with multiple enemies, the concentrated beam pierced the exposed wound perfectly. Such an attack would seem like a mere pinprick to the massive Charybdis imitation, but the blood loss and pain couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Thetis, the giant wood dragon clad in bark-like scales, writhed in anger and bloodlust.


    Graaaaaaawh¡ª!!


    The sheer weight of the creature was a weapon in itself. Thetis, now resembling the pinnacle of mass weaponry, could crush even the Mobile Fortress by wrapping around it, and despite her size, she demonstrated incredible flexibility.


    Yet, her speed was nowhere near supersonic¡ªbarely exceeding the speed of sound¡ªmaking her overall movement ineffective against the Demigod Tier knights, who could react with the speed of light.


    ¡°How simple,¡± Wade muttered, his brow furrowing despite landing several successful hits.


    Nodding in agreement, Grace added, ¡°Thetis seems dumber now than when she fought alone. Could it be that the fusion with those spirits caused a side-effect and muddied her intelligence?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible, but it could also be that she¡¯s simply not yet adapted to her new form,¡± Wade explained.


    ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t give her time to adjust. Let¡¯s keep pressing.¡±


    At that, Wade accelerated again. Emerging several hundred meters away in the blink of an eye, he struck Thetis square between the eyes¡ªa strike empowered by the incredible speed of Bayard.


    Baaaaang¡ª!!


    The shockwave, delayed by a few beats, pushed the air aside, and using the impact itself as a foothold, the other two commanders followed up with their attacks. Even a moment¡¯s hesitation would allow Thetis to retaliate, and they could be overwhelmed by her immense power. So far, their combined attacks had caused minimal damage¡ªbarely even scratches. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thetis, though too slow to catch up to the Demigod Tier knights due to her enormous size, was nonetheless incredibly resilient and brimming with vitality, nearly reaching the level of a True God.


    ...Is she just trying to buy time?


    If Yggdrasil had any secret moves left, perhaps she was just using the two Wraith Kings as sacrificial pawns to stall for time. Wade unleashed over a hundred strikes in less than a second, shaving off meters of wooden bark and easily deflecting Thetis¡¯ tail swipe, what seemed to be a counterattack.


    The battle itself wasn¡¯t complex. At this rate, the giant wood serpent wouldn¡¯t last more than ten minutes; the commanders could even take her down in eight minutes if they pushed hard enough.


    Tempest Blade


    Giant wind blades struck the spot where Wade had cleaved away chunks of bark, triggering a massive explosion. While the first layer was tough to breach, once exposed, widening the wound became much easier.


    Following that attack, Thetis was enraged and unleashed a breath attack. However, Grace dodged it and glanced around, surprised. Unlike the Inferno Blade or the Stone-Cutting Blade, it was the Tempest Blade that had proven most effective.


    If Leonard had been present, he might have explained it to her. Thetis, as a Wraith King based on the element of water, was naturally vulnerable to both fire, her opposite element, and wood, her elemental counterpart. But as a result of fusing with the Spriggans and treants, Thetis had a mix of wood qi within her, nullifying both elemental weaknesses.


    However, abilities related to metal, like the Tempest Blade, were highly effective at cutting through her wooden scales and disrupting the unstable fusion of her elemental energies.


    Ah, screw that! Grace, not knowledgeable about the compatibility and incompatibility of the elements, simply unleashed another barrage of Tempest Blade.


    Countless Spriggans gushed out like blood from the now-ragged shell. Although Grace¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t a huge blow to the amalgam of spiritual entities¡ªhundreds of thousands strong, perhaps even a million¡ªthe damage would add up over time.


    And as Soul-Breaker kept scorching away those spirits, Thetis¡¯ situation grew increasingly dire. No matter how much power Yggdrasil poured into her, if the foundation and pillars crumbled, all that would be left was a heap of dirt.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!!!


    Then, it happened.


    Perhaps realizing that she couldn¡¯t keep up with the commanders through sheer speed, Thetis changed her strategy. Instead of targeting the three of them, she turned her attention toward the Mobile Fortress.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!


    Thetis unleashed a poison breath that spanned over several kilometers, crashing into the outermost layer of the fortress¡¯ defense barrier. Though the physical damage wasn¡¯t substantial, the True God-level authority imbued in the attack was catastrophic.


    Uluka¡¯s face twisted with anger. ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The defense barrier, already strained by constantly countering Yggdrasil¡¯s influence, flickered and crackled under the added pressure of Thetis¡¯ attack. Worse still, the poison spread across the surface of the barrier, coalescing like slime and taking the form of a monster by using the Spriggans at the core.


    This barrier was designed to block attacks, not infiltration. If the barrier were to also prevent monsters from infiltrating, the energy consumption would be astronomical, so it allowed passage, leaving intruders for the knights to deal with.


    Unwittingly, Thetis had exploited that very weakness.


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster born from the poison of a Wraith King! Be careful with physical contact!¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t touch it, you can still be infected or poisoned! Use your inner aura to strengthen your respiratory and circulatory systems!¡±


    ¡°Prioritize long-range attacks, then move in close!¡±


    Veterans from the Green Dragon Order and Blue Dragon Order cautiously surrounded the dark green slime, maintaining absolute vigilance. They unleashed precise slashes with their Aura Blades, attempting to strike down the monster. It was a textbook tactic¡ªcalculated, efficient, and leaving no openings.


    Thwip! Thwip! Thwip!


    But despite their flawless strategy, the dark green slime managed to land a hit. With absurd speed, the thing launched high-pressure poison shots by consuming part of its own mass; not even Transcendence Tier knights could react to something like that.


    The slime¡¯s fragments tore through the knights¡¯ energy shields, melting their skin and bones, and ultimately turning their organs into a grotesque mush. Even though they were protected by aura, the overwhelming difference in status led to a brutally cruel outcome.


    Knights who had survived hell countless times collapsed like straw men, dying instantly. Their comrades, wide-eyed at the surreal scene, filled the gaps and pressed forward.


    ¡°Focus everything on your reaction speed! You can¡¯t block it!¡±


    ¡°A single graze means instant death. This is absurd!¡±


    ¡°Has fighting monsters ever been fair?¡±


    After briefly mourning their comrades with bitter smiles, the other knights changed strategy, having already learned from the previous exchange with the monster. Attacks that kill almost instantly upon contact tend to weaken on subsequent attempts, and indeed, as the fight continued, the slime¡¯s effectiveness decreased.


    Thwip! Thwip! Thwip! Thwip!


    The dark green slime suddenly shrank to less than half its original size before firing another eight droplets of poison. Just like before, the lethal bullets effortlessly pierced through the energy shields, melting the innards of anyone caught in their path. Yet, the knights of Cardenas leaped into action.


    Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!


    If they tried to block head-on, the poison projectiles would pierce right through their swords. Sensing the frightening power of the attack, the knights pushed their reflexes to the extreme, bringing their swords to meet the nearly invisible droplets.


    The faster an object moves in a straight line, the stronger the interference from the side. This principle applies in every case; even an arrow¡¯s trajectory can be diverted nearly ninety degrees by something as light as a leaf.


    And just like that, the high-speed poison droplets were deflected by the blades, scattered into the ground or in the air. Except for one unlucky knight who was grazed, none were hit directly or killed.


    ¡°...Die!¡±


    With a cold fury, a few streaks of burning augmented sword energy shredded the slime to pieces. The slime¡¯s remains bubbled and dissolved the fortress floor, making for a chilling sight.


    However, the knights¡¯ anger at the loss of their comrades burned even hotter than the acid. They turned their gazes once again to Thetis¡¯ incoming venomous breath from afar and reformed their battle formation.


    With all their commanders battling outside the fortress, they were the only defense left.


    ¡°For Cardenas!¡±


    At someone¡¯s call, the knights shouted in unison, ¡°For Cardenas!!¡±


    The elite knights of the two orders charged toward the slimes falling inside the Mobile Fortress. Among them was the young girl riding on her wolf, Heather.


    ¡°How dare you play these cheap tricks!¡± Uluka roared as though spitting out his organs, observing the situation in the fortress through his enhanced senses.


    In hindsight, it was just as Uluka had predicted. Thetis hadn¡¯t grown foolish; she had just been adapting. As she fused with the large number of Spriggans, her intelligence became muddled, but after sustaining multiple wounds and losing Spriggans, she was regaining her clarity at a faster rate.


    In other words, the damage inflicted by the commanders had helped her regain her senses.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. ¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    Thetis laughed in derision, as if in delight at her suffering. The waves of scornful laughter soon turned into a venomous mist, forming a sea of clouds that covered several kilometers. She was at the level where the manifestation of her martial prowess could alter reality.


    Even the Demigod Tier knights, whose inner cosmos allowed them to resist external laws, felt their skin prickling. This was proof that Thetis¡¯ poison had reached a level capable of threatening even Demigod Tier beings.


    Do I have no choice but to use it here?


    Wade, standing above and gazing down on Thetis¡¯ massive form, grimly tightened his grip on his sword, using the heat from Bayard to evaporate the poison around him.


    After using it to reverse-summon Boreas, this will be the third time. I only have a single use of Areadbhar left. Without knowing what trump card Yggdrasil left behind, I don¡¯t want to waste it.


    But one thing was clear. Even after becoming the imitation of an Outer God, that wood serpent Thetis was focused on trapping them and draining their strength, leaving them unable to keep fighting. Whatever foe awaited them next could be even more dangerous, and if Wade used his trump card now, their chances of victory might disappear outright.


    However, if he didn¡¯t use it and they suffered greater losses, they would end up in an even worse position. It was better to rely on an unknown variable and end the battle now.


    Bzzzzzzzt¡ª!


    As Wade prepared to activate Areadbhar with that resolution, a voice interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Grace flew in front of Wade, her body radiating an immense power.


    Wade, surprised, spoke with unusual admiration, ¡°Impressive. How many times can you use it?¡±


    ¡°Once. I only recently reached this level.¡±


    Grace had no time to explain that it was thanks to Leonard, so she simply gave a bitter smile and closed her eyes.


    Five Elements Chaos Origin


    Unlike Leonard¡¯s Five Elements One Origin, Grace had taken a different path, only recently reaching the pinnacle of her abilities. Her training, which had focused more on intuition than theory, had paid off, giving her the equivalent of decades of progress.


    Whooooooosh!!!


    The five elements¡ªearth, water, fire, wind, and metal¡ªunleashed themselves and converged into a single flow. The power was so overwhelming that it nearly broke free from her control, far surpassing the strength of a typical Demigod Tier warrior.


    Grace barely managed to stabilize the power, suffering internal damage just from controlling it for a few seconds, and she successfully directed it toward Thetis.


    It was an unfathomable force, far beyond the abilities of the Demigod Tier.


    Cosmic Blade


    The blade, as black as the night sky but shimmering with an inner radiance, took shape. The backlash from unleashing the elements of the universe in the form of a sword sent a tremendous recoil through Grace, causing her to stagger.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö?!!


    Nonetheless, the power of the Cosmic Blade was undeniable¡ªit cut through the air like the stroke of a brush, slicing through the poisonous mist pouring from Thetis¡¯ maw before plunging deep into the monster¡¯s gaping mouth.


    Suddenly, Thetis¡¯ movements stopped.


    Crack!


    A single fissure formed down the middle of the wood snake¡¯s body, stretching for a few kilometers. Had Thetis not taken the form of an Outer God, she would have been split in two.


    The long, grueling battle seemed to come to an abrupt halt.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 Everything happened in an instant.


    This flow... Could it be?


    The overwhelming power that momentarily drew Leonard¡¯s focus away from Vulcanus felt familiar. Almost instinctively, Leonard was about to turn his head toward where Grace was, but he barely managed to stop himself. If he hadn¡¯t, he would have lost his head to Vulcanus¡¯ massive sword.


    Thanks to the speed granted by the Azure Dragon Qi, Leonard retreated like lightning, escaping with only a few strands of hair singed.


    ¡°Whew...¡±


    His Mindscape, bolstered by the Five Elements One Origin, shook as though it had encountered a long-lost sibling. It seemed that Grace had reached a new level, as his inner side stirred when the ripple of the Five Elements Chaos Origin brushed past him.


    If this was intentional, it felt almost like an assassination attempt. The thought of that sent a chill down Leonard¡¯s spine.


    Audrey, who had to have sensed the ripple as well, clicked her tongue lightly. ¡°Grace must have revealed her trump card. Maybe she¡¯s trying to go all out in Wade¡¯s place.¡±


    ¡°You mean Areadbhar?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That ultimate technique is powerful, but it¡¯s taxing even for a Demigod Tier knight, and the backlash is massive. It would¡¯ve been a waste to use it all up before facing Yggdrasil.¡±


    As they casually exchanged a few words, Vulcanus seemed to have regained his strength. The flames around the massive sword he had lifted into an overhead stance burned even more fiercely.


    Just the heat radiating from the sword was enough to overwhelm a Demigod Tier knight¡¯s senses. Its peculiarity was evident¡ªit didn¡¯t evaporate the air but burned only living beings and auras. Even Audrey¡¯s Extermination was struggling to completely extinguish the flames.


    The strength of a unique trait comes from the very status of its user. When the enemy¡¯s status surpassed Audrey¡¯s, even the destructive power of Extermination ceased to be absolute.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö.


    Instead of pushing against the ground for acceleration, Vulcanus ignited his back. The flaming giant then surged forward, building to maximum speed in a fiery frenzy.


    Northern God Style


    One Hit One Kill Ultimate Skill


    Life and Death Sword


    In response, Leonard conjured a sword with his Black Tortoise Qi. While Life and Death Sword was originally a one-hit finishing move, if the full power wasn¡¯t unleashed at once, it could be wielded similarly to augmented sword energy.


    Despite this, Leonard had no intention of engaging in a power struggle with Vulcanus.


    If I face him head-on, I¡¯ll get crushed within seconds.


    The heat was so intense that even the power of a unique trait of the opposite element couldn¡¯t erase it all. Leonard deflected the sword that descended like a flash of lightning, enduring the pressure that strained even his Soul-Tempered Alloy Body.


    As Audrey joined in, the two exchanged hundreds of attacks in mere moments, causing the ground beneath them to crack like a spider¡¯s web.


    There was no shockwave. All three were flawlessly controlling the power within their weapons, leaving no energy to be wasted in the aftermath. The ground had collapsed due to the force of their attacks being dispersed, its flow twisted by their footwork and step techniques.


    Extermination


    The darkness surging from the edge of Audrey¡¯s glave dug a few inches into Vulcanus¡¯ greatsword, but Vulcanus immediately countered by unleashing more flames, burning away the darkness. This was proof that Vulcanus had learned how to counter a unique trait¡¯s power.


    The destructive power of Extermination could affect even higher-level beings, so the fact that this exchange ended in a stalemate meant Audrey¡¯s power had, at the very least, been nullified. If it had been anyone else, the glaive would have melted under Vulcanus¡¯ flames.


    ¡°So annoying.¡±


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    Though they couldn¡¯t understand each other, Vulcanus and Audrey seemed to share a brief moment of mutual understanding, both taking a few steps back. Despite Vulcanus¡¯ current form being considerably smaller than his lava giant form, his nearly ten-meter frame allowed him to cover far more ground than humans with just a few steps.


    They were at a stalemate once again. Leonard and Audrey couldn¡¯t afford to go all out, fearing they might suffer a significant loss. On the other hand, Vulcanus found it difficult to deal with two opponents capable of delivering fatal blows with their unique traits.


    Giving the initiative to an opponent with superior endurance would be a mistake. So, Leonard switched to the Western God Style, more suited for mid-range combat, and initiated the next exchange. The wind from his jet-black sword slashes crossed the distance, capable of tearing through even space itself.


    Western God Style


    Cutter of All Things sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sky and Clouds Piercer


    Even if he used the Sky Splitting Cross Slash, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to overwhelm a foe of this caliber. Though this technique could slice through fortresses in one blow, it would be little more than a deterrent against this monster.


    Sure enough, Vulcanus responded with a horizontal slash that perfectly countered Leonard¡¯s technique, burning away the wind of the Sky and Clouds Piercer. Instead of being pushed back, Vulcanus managed to take a step forward.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö.


    A loud crack echoed as the ground sank beneath him.


    ¡°He¡¯s using a movement art now.¡±


    ¡°His learning speed is remarkable. At this rate, we won¡¯t be able to conserve our techniques against this guy.¡±


    At first, Vulcanus had merely been swinging his sword skillfully, but now he was stealing their martial arts and incorporating them in his arsenal. Or rather, it was more accurate to say that his original skills were reawakening, given how quickly he was learning.


    Vulcanus¡¯ resonance with Surtr, the Outer God he was imitating, had just surged. He was gradually becoming more of an Outer God and less of a Wraith King. As a result, his combat ability was rising at an alarming rate¡ªfar faster than Yggdrasil had anticipated when enhancing him.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    Having become aware of the knowledge bubbling up in his mind, Vulcanus suddenly appeared right in front of Audrey. Both Leonard and Audrey were half a beat too late to react.


    With a speed that not even Demigod Tier knights could react to, Vulcanus had managed to slip past Leonard and Audrey¡¯s defenses. Luckily, it seemed that Vulcanus himself was caught off guard by the sudden surge in speed; this threw off his timing when thrusting his sword, giving Audrey just enough time to barely evade the blow.


    Kaboom...!


    Sword against glaive¡ªthe imperfect strikes clashed, resulting in a thunderous shockwave. The sound was one of both triumph and despair, as the fates of two warriors and one monster collided.


    The balance of the two-on-one fight, which had previously been maintained by numbers, shifted. Sensing the change, Leonard overlaid his sword with the Seven Star Sword.


    Northern God Style


    But now, Vulcanus was no longer an amateur. Recognizing that the momentum had shifted in his favor, he charged forward relentlessly, unleashing dozens of slashes as he advanced, shattering Leonard¡¯s turtleback-like shield.


    ¡°Urgh!?¡±


    As the incomplete defense of the Northern God Style collapsed, Leonard was thrown back by the impact, blood spurting from his mouth. Even though nearly ninety percent of the destructive force had been dispersed, the impact still left him with internal damage.


    Audrey stepped in between them, attempting to cover for Leonard.


    Extermination


    Audrey spun the heavy glaive¡ªlonger than her own height¡ªaround in her grasp, making the blade rotate dozens of times. A storm of crescent moons formed, an effect born from the unique trait of Extermination.


    Aware that an all-out strike would be neutralized due to the gap in power, Audrey was merely trying to cut off Vulcanus¡¯ path.


    However¡ª


    Sizzle...


    Vulcanus¡¯ single sword strike incinerated every crescent moon and severed Audrey¡¯s left arm as she stood behind them.


    It was a slash that transcended space. Without even relying on his authority, Vulcanus¡¯ power now interfered with the very fabric of space and time¡ªa power belonging to the realm of pure concepts.


    An ability like this should never have manifested in a Wraith King, signaling that Vulcanus was nearing the power of a True God.


    As if time had frozen, Leonard¡¯s perception of time accelerated. With Audrey now incapacitated after losing her arm, Leonard realized she would probably lose her head next if he didn¡¯t act at once.


    Think, think! What went wrong, and where? Why is Vulcanus so strong? And what¡¯s this strange feeling of provocation?


    Charging in recklessly would only result in both of them burning to death. Pushed to the very edge of life and death, Leonard¡¯s sharp mind reached an even higher level, gaining insight into things that would have been impossible to see under normal circumstances.


    The blood vessels in his Dragon Eyes, fully dilated, ruptured, and tears of blood streamed down his face. However, it didn¡¯t matter; this kind of damage would heal on its own within a few minutes.


    Soon after, Leonard finally realized what was going on.


    This guy... He¡¯s no longer just a Wraith King.


    Leonard was certain that not even Yggdrasil herself had anticipated this situation. Despite being poisoned by Nidhogg, Yggdrasil¡¯s instinctive defense mechanisms, which protected against external dimensional incursions, were still intact. This was likely why no Rifts or Corroded Realm existed within this realm.


    Given that, Vulcanus¡¯ current state didn¡¯t seem to be planned.


    Thump...


    Leonard¡¯s Dragon Heart pulsed once, as if affirming his suspicions.


    He was facing the enemy of the world.


    The dragon¡¯s blood within his Cardenas lineage had finally recognized its true nemesis, sending a request to the laws of the world. Even though Yggdrasil had been tainted by Nidhogg, this world did not see the Wraith King as an enemy. But Vulcanus, who had crossed the line, was no longer a Wraith King.


    At this rate, Vulcanus, having fully become a vessel for the Outer God Surtr to descend, would reach a point beyond Yggdrasil¡¯s control.


    ¡ªYou must subjugate him.


    Although no one had said that out loud, Leonard felt as though the eyes watching him from the heavens had whispered those words to him.


    As soon as the world¡¯s laws granted him approval, Leonard¡¯s disrupted meridians started to recover, and a surge of energy¡ªpurer and more abundant than the internal energy he had expended¡ªflooded into him, filling him to the brim.


    Unbeknownst to Leonard, his entire body, from his pupils to his skin, began to radiate a golden light.


    ¡ª...Ancestor?


    Audrey, who had been gravely injured, her vision blurry, unconsciously murmured a telepathic message. She herself didn¡¯t know what she had just glimpsed in Leonard that was similar to Ancestor Cardenas.


    The golden hair and golden eyes of the Cardenas family¡ªthose traits had been passed down through the direct bloodline of their ancestor, a Golden Dragon. Coincidentally, the divine beast Leonard had crafted within his Mindscape was the Yellow Dragon, and now, he essentially possessed all the qualifications to act as an agent of the world¡¯s laws.


    Time, which had been nearly frozen, began to accelerate again.


    Vulcanus, realizing that Leonard had suddenly appeared in front of Audrey, instinctively swung his greatsword downward. The reaction came from a sense of impending crisis, a response drilled into him by his martial prowess.


    Although he has accepted the power of an Outer God, the Eastern God Style will still work on him... but since he¡¯s aligned with an opposite element, its effects will be diminished.


    As Leonard gazed at the flaming sword about to crash down onto his head, he locked eyes with the Yellow Dragon coiling within his Mindscape.


    Its gaze seemed to command,¡°Call me forth.¡±


    In response to its demand, the golden light that enveloped Leonard¡¯s jet-black sword grew even more intense. The power of the Yellow Dragon¡ªpositioned at the center of the divine beasts symbolizing the Five Elements¡ªsurged forth.


    The Azure Dragon Qi, the White Tiger Qi, the Black Tortoise Qi, and the Vermillion Bird Qi¡ªthe Qi of the Four Symbols emitted a cry as if to praise its leader, and at last, the Yellow Dragon Qi, in all its majestic splendor, lifted its head in regal dignity.


    Dragon God Style


    Execution of the Defiers of Heaven


    Evil-Repelling Sword of Heaven


    Those who followed the will of the heavens would survive, and those who defied it would perish.


    This was the ultimate technique, manifesting the punishment from the principle of inevitable retribution. To judge Vulcanus, who had defied the heavens by linking with the Outer God Surtr, the Evil-Repelling Sword of Heaven flowed from Leonard¡¯s blade, clashing with the flaming sword that sought to obstruct it.


    Crack... Crack¡ª!


    The flame sword, holding out for only a few seconds under the overwhelming force, cracked and shattered into pieces. Disarmed, Vulcanus was struck before he even fully grasped the situation.


    The Evil-Repelling Sword of Heaven, imbued with the power to destroy those who defied the heavens, cleaved through Vulcanus along his centerline. This wasn¡¯t just a physical cut; the slash reached Vulcanus¡¯ very essence, which was corrupted by extradimensional power.


    ¡ª...¡ö¡ö¡ö? ¡ö¡ö.


    For a brief moment, Vulcanus couldn¡¯t comprehend the damage, his confusion clear. Then, something irreversibly collapsed from within him.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö!? ¡ö¡ö?!! ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!!?!


    The form of the fire giant, once imitating the Outer God Surtr, twisted violently, exposing the instability within. It looked like he was about to explode at any moment, and yet he didn¡¯t.


    The reason for that was simple.


    So, it¡¯s a bit different from the Three Kingdoms Split Plan, huh...?


    After seeing Vulcanus writhing, Leonard realized what was going on.


    The power of Yggdrasil, the power of the Outer God Surtr, and the power of the world¡¯s laws infused through the Evil-Repelling Sword of Heaven¡ªthose three energies were clashing inside Vulcanus.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221 If the imitation of the Outer God Surtr had a power level of 6, the power of Yggdrasil was about 3, and the power of the Evil-Repelling Sword of Heaven was 1. However, the outcome wasn¡¯t simply determined by power alone.


    The swordsmanship of the Evil-Repelling Sword of Heaven, which was based on the laws of the world, was two or even three times more efficient against beings from beyond this world.


    Even though the Outer God Surtr is a high-ranking True God, the power projected across dimensions will not surpass the laws of this world. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Leonard¡¯s intervention, Vulcanus, or rather the imitation of Surtr, had overwhelmingly suppressed Yggdrasil¡¯s influence. However, an unexpected intruder had suddenly struck him from behind.


    Despite Yggdrasil¡¯s poor condition, the laws of the world always prioritized eradicating external threats. Even though Yggdrasil had been corrupted by Nidhogg''s poison, she hadn¡¯t forgotten her role, showing enough flexibility to cooperate temporarily.


    With the sudden interference of the Evil-Repelling Sword of Heaven, Surtr¡¯s power erupted into a frenzied rage, writhing uncontrollably.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!!?!


    Naturally, it was Vulcanus who had to bear the brunt of this backlash. As it collided with Yggdrasil¡¯s power and then with the Evil-Repelling Sword of Heaven, Vulcanus¡¯ form, which had barely stabilized, was breaking apart.


    The only reason Vulcanus had reached a level just below a True God¡¯s was due to Surtr¡¯s direct intervention. Since this wasn¡¯t the ancient era, it was impossible for a decayed Yggdrasil to channel enough power for Vulcanus to achieve divinity.


    Now that Surtr¡¯s power was becoming unstable, the state of the mimic, which had tried to achieve divinity by unconventional means, also deteriorated.


    I must not clash directly with the influence of an Outer God. Even if I have the advantage in terms of elements, the sheer difference in status is too vast. I should use Yggdrasil as a shield and wear down both sides as much as possible.


    Leonard wielded the Evil-Repelling Sword of Heaven with sharpened focus, delicately maintaining the balance between the two powers. Yggdrasil and Surtr were the same in this respect. Any Demigod Tier being that tried to join this power struggle would be shattered in seconds, if not instantly. It was like being sandwiched between two big trucks.


    I can¡¯t let my guard down. If Yggdrasil gains control over Vulcanus, we¡¯ll still have to deal with him, even if he¡¯s not going to be as powerful as now.


    Leonard would soon lose the protection of the laws of the world, and Audrey had already lost an arm. Had the enemy been at full strength, Leonard and Audrey would¡¯ve stood no chance.


    They had to seize this opportunity. If the two entities fought over control of Vulcanus, the Evil-Repelling Sword of Heaven would have the chance to overturn everything.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö!


    However, unlike Yggdrasil, Surtr was not engulfed in madness. He knew exactly what the greatest obstacle to his goal was. Taking control of Vulcanus for a moment, Surtr commanded him to swing his greatsword, even though Vulcanus was writhing in pain.


    The target was, of course, Leonard¡¯s head.


    The strike lacked proper strength, making it easy to block or dodge. But despite that, Leonard couldn¡¯t evade it. If he moved to dodge the attack, the power of the Evil-Repelling Sword of Heaven would disperse, and the influence of the Outer God would triumph.


    Craaaash¡ª!


    However, Leonard didn¡¯t even need to respond himself.


    ¡°To be satisfied with just one arm... How humble for an Outer God.¡±


    Black Dragon Commander Audrey, now missing her left arm entirely, extended her glaive to block the flaming sword.


    Normally, an Outer God¡¯s power would have infiltrated her wound, preventing her from fighting until it was fully expelled. However, due to Leonard¡¯s interference and the tug-of-war over Vulcanus¡¯ control, the external power couldn¡¯t settle, allowing Audrey to swiftly recover with aura circulation and rejoin the battle.


    Still, the damage to her soul was significant. As a direct consequence of being hit by an Outer God¡¯s power, even her Mindscape was left in a fragile state.


    Extermination


    Yet, without any signs of pain, Audrey unleashed her martial arts, shattering Vulcanus¡¯ greatsword and right arm in the process.


    ¡°Kugh!¡±


    The recoil made Audrey stumble backward, and she coughed up several mouthfuls of blood, but her intervention was not in vain. In fact, it was the decisive blow.


    The delicate balance of power, which had barely tilted in Surtr¡¯s favor, crumbled in an instant. Having expended too much strength to counter Audrey¡¯s Extermination, Surtr lost the tug-of-war, and Yggdrasil¡¯s power surged forward relentlessly, seizing the opportunity.


    Crack... Crack... Crack...!


    The once meticulously sculpted form of the flame giant began to distort. As Vulcanus failed to maintain his mimicry of the Outer God, the resonance weakened, and he began to revert to his original form¡ªno longer Surtr, but Vulcanus, the Wraith King.


    When the two influences reached the point of no return, Leonard made his move, extending his hand from the precipice. His goal was to eliminate both Yggdrasil and the Outer God.


    Bzzzzzzzzzzzzt!


    The faint remnants of the Evil-Repelling Sword of Heaven within Vulcanus responded. Instead of continuing to purge the Outer God¡¯s influence alongside Yggdrasil, the sword¡¯s power pierced straight into Vulcanus¡¯ core. Neither Yggdrasil, who had been distracted by Surtr, nor the Outer God himself, who had been toying with his power, could stop it.


    At the perfect moment, Leonard flipped the entire board, ensuring that both forces lost everything they had wagered.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö! ¡ö¡ö!?


    Realizing they had been played by a mere Demigod Tier being, Surtr and Yggdrasil resonated with fury; the latter was especially enraged at being wounded by a being that was like her own children. In a rare instance, the two enemies formed a temporary truce, united in their desire for revenge against Leonard, who had sought to profit from their conflict.


    This was an unforeseen misstep, even for Leonard. According to his plan, Vulcanus¡¯ core would have been destroyed, causing both forces to cancel each other out and vanish completely. But now, Leonard¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the unexpected situation.


    Are they trying to take everyone down together?


    The influence of Surtr and Yggdrasil, without a core to sustain them, began to expand Vulcanus¡¯ body, which was on the verge of collapse. From ten meters, it grew rapidly to twenty meters, then thirty meters. Although there wasn¡¯t much energy left inside, the interference of a True God was still in play, enough to unleash a devastating explosion that could obliterate everything in the vicinity.


    Most importantly, Audrey, who had been badly injured, wouldn¡¯t be able to escape in time.


    There¡¯s no other choice.


    Resigned to the impending destruction, Leonard steeled himself to block the explosion, accepting the inevitable consequences. Fortunately, the protection of the world¡¯s laws was still in effect.


    The figure of Xuanwu manifested behind him, lifting the Seven Star Sword, ready to suppress the explosion about to erupt.


    Supersized Frost-Blade


    But at that moment, a massive ice sword suddenly descended from the sky, slicing through the epicenter of the explosion and embedding itself deep into the ground.


    Someone had unexpectedly intervened.


    This is... Commander Grace¡¯s power!


    The significance of her presence could not be overstated. The fierce determination that had filled Leonard¡¯s body and mind as he resolved to protect Audrey began to ease up. His grip on his jet-black sword loosened slightly, his movements becoming more fluid¡ªjust half a beat faster than Vulcanus, who had already perceived his own disadvantage.


    Northern God Style


    One Hit One Kill Ultimate Skill


    Life and Death Sword


    A burst of dark light shot from Leonard''s hand, slicing through the core of the power that Grace had already weakened. The force that had been building up to an explosive level dispersed instantly.


    The overwhelming anger radiating from both entities briefly sent shivers down the spines of even the Demigod Tier knights, but that was all. The presence of the Outer God Surtr disappeared first, and soon after, Yggdrasil¡¯s gaze also faded away.


    ¡°Huff...¡± Leonard exhaled heavily, finally releasing the breath he had been holding.


    At that moment, three commanders landed nearby. Wade looked just as he always did¡ªcalm and composed; Grace appeared a bit pale; and Uluka looked even worse than her, visibly exhausted from the battle with Thetis.


    However, they had been fortunate enough to avoid any casualties. Still, they looked shocked as they saw Audrey, collapsed on the ground and with one arm missing.


    ¡°You held on well.¡±


    Wade, usually sparing with praise, took a moment to observe the battle traces left by Vulcanus before complimenting Leonard.


    Surtr¡¯s power had been brief and minimal, yet Leonard and Audrey had faced death at least three times during that interval. Unlike Thetis, whose incomplete imitation of Charybdis had collapsed before the Outer God could intervene, Surtr¡¯s influence had been rather difficult to overcome.


    Nodding in acknowledgment of Wade¡¯s praise, Leonard cautiously asked, ¡°Commander Uluka... You?¡±


    If Leonard had not seen Uluka through his Dragon Eyes, he might have assumed it was just a serious internal injury. However, it was more than that.


    Uluka¡¯s balance of essence, energy, and spirit had completely collapsed, and even his Mindscape had fractured, leaving the laws of his energy exposed to external influence. In Uluka¡¯s current state, Leonard could subdue him in less than ten seconds.


    ¡°He overused his conceptual martial arts,¡± Wade explained briefly.


    To begin with, Soul-Breaker was already a power that drained its user¡¯s life force, and Uluka had gone beyond his limits to block Thetis¡¯ final desperate attack. When Thetis realized that victory was impossible in the three-on-one battle, she self-destructed, unleashing the Spriggans bound within her, hoping to wipe out the entire battlefield along with the Mobile Fortress.


    Grace, drained from using Cosmic Blade, had been unable to stop them, and Wade¡¯s Areadbhar wasn¡¯t suited for such an overwhelming swarm of enemies either.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine... This is... my duty,¡± Uluka whispered with a faint smile, despite looking like a living corpse.


    Uluka, the Green Dragon Commander, had devoted his life to the battle against the Spriggans, driven by a desire for vengeance. However, there was no doubt about the sincerity of his sense of duty.


    ¡°One enemy left,¡± Wade said bluntly, and everyone turned their gaze in the same direction.


    Now that the remaining Wraith Kings had been reverse-summoned, Yggdrasil, the Divine Tree, was left defenseless. She was the root evil that the Order of the Green Dragon had to vanquish.


    Indeed, this remnant of the God-Saying War was an evil that had to be eradicated no matter what.


    Though they were worn out from the consecutive battles with formidable enemies, delaying the final battle any further would bear the risk of the Wraith Kings coming back.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the Mobile Fortress here. If there¡¯s not enough power source left, pull it back,¡± Wade instructed.


    Uluka nodded and activated the sigils on the back of his hand. ¡°Halt... Prioritize diverting all remaining power to the defense barrier...¡±


    Though his voice was faint, the Mobile Fortress registered his command and focused its remaining energy on reinforcing the defense barrier. With this, the barrier would keep standing for another hour or two.


    After inspecting the Mobile Fortress, Wade turned his attention to the others, specifically Audrey.


    ¡°Your arm, can it be restored?¡± Wade asked.


    ¡°If I go back to the family home, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s not possible now. Return to the fortress and wait. In your current state, you¡¯ll only be a burden,¡± Wade said bluntly.


    Audrey didn¡¯t flinch at his indifferent tone. She nodded, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be crippled for life thanks to Leonard, though it would still take months of recovery even after returning home.


    Grace, though exhausted, was recovering quickly, and Leonard, saved from the brink of death, was almost back to full strength. However, Uluka seemed even more burdened than Audrey.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Wade said curtly, launching himself in the direction of Yggdrasil.


    Audrey, heading back to the Mobile Fortress, pursed her lips briefly, and Grace seemed hesitant about something, although only for a moment.


    Leonard couldn¡¯t pretend not to understand the reason for their unease. No one could tell Uluka to stay behind at this point.


    ¡°...Thank you,¡± Uluka whispered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    An iridescent trickle of blood slipped down the side of his lips. Strangely, the blood had no foul odor¡ªin fact, it was almost fragrant.


    His Innate True Qi was leaking out. Even for a Demigod Tier being, reaching this state meant death was imminent.


    This was why Wade had silently allowed him to follow.


    ¡ªToday, Uluka will die.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222 According to ancient records, Yggdrasil was classified as an ash tree.


    It was said that Odin, the king of the Aesir pantheon and the supreme being, had personally planted and nurtured the sapling¡ªan act that was supposed to showcase his power and influence.


    However, Yggdrasil¡¯s growth had far surpassed even Odin¡¯s wisdom, expanding to encompass the three realms¡ªthe heavens, the earth, and the underworld.


    Niflheim¡ªthe roots that dug deep into the earth, reaching the Hell Realm.


    Midgard¡ªthe roots that surfaced on the ground, stretching to the Middle Realm.


    Asgard¡ªthe roots that soared skyward, connecting to the Celestial Realm.


    What started as a mere ash tree evolved, absorbing death, life, and wisdom, growing to a stature that even the gods could not ignore. Yggdrasil came to represent the laws of nature, the largest force in the universe.


    As the guardian of the Natural Realm, Yggdrasil came to hold the status of a Great God. At its peak, an eagle nested¡ªits name lost to time¡ªwhile goddesses tended the roots stretching toward Asgard, pouring the Water of Life upon them.


    Back in the ancient era, Yggdrasil truly was a Divine Tree.


    ¡°The roots connecting the three realms are well-known, but her branches were said to have grown to the extent of reaching the nine sub-dimensions,¡± said Grace, who was flying a few meters ahead of Leonard.


    Perhaps feeling stifled by the grim atmosphere brought on by Uluka¡¯s impending death, Grace seemed to be trying to lighten the mood. In any case, Leonard was quickly learning new things thanks to her.


    ¡°Yggdrasil¡¯s dew and leaves would fall and nurture the earth, making the world fertile. For that, she was also known as the Mother of Life. In the ancient era, all living beings could feel Yggdrasil¡¯s influence, no matter where they were in the world. Anything that drew breath worshiped her.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Back then, Muspelheim, the fire realm ruled by the fire giants, and Niflheim, ruled by the Queen of Death, were not considered separate dimensions. It was after the God-Slaying War that all connections to the World Tree Yggdrasil were severed, and over time, the dimensions drifted apart.¡±


    To be precise, it wasn¡¯t that the connections disappeared; rather, they were severed. Surtr, the ruler of Muspelheim, and Nidhogg, who reigned over Nastrond at the borders of Niflheim, were responsible for that.


    ¡°Although Yggdrasil''s influence was beneficial to the world, not everyone welcomed it. To beings that burned and destroyed and spread decay everywhere, the Mother of Life was an eyesore.¡±


    So, during the God-Slaying War, Surtr and Nidhogg noticed Yggdrasil¡¯s weakened state and maximized their authority by burning or gnawing at the branches of the World Tree extending into their realms.


    It was during this moment that Muspelheim became a wasteland of ash, and Nastrond, isolated as a kingdom of death, saw the birth of its Outer Gods.


    While Grace and Leonard spoke of these events, they came closer to Yggdrasil. Her sheer size distorted their perspective. After crossing the horizon multiple times, Yggdrasil¡¯s massive trunk continued to grow until it filled more than half of their field of vision.


    As they reached Yggdrasil¡¯s immediate surroundings, the group could only gape in awe.


    ¡°...It¡¯s unreal how big it is.¡±


    ¡°Can we even call this a tree? The trees in this realm were large, but compared to this thing, they¡¯re like weeds.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is one of the symbols of the mythological era. There¡¯s probably nothing else like it.¡±


    Even when the world turned into a wasteland during the God-Slaying War, Yggdrasil did not fall. It survived, resisting even the poison of Nidhogg.


    Though the cost of her survival was the corruption and devastation of the surrounding lands, Yggdrasil likely remained unaware, her consciousness shattered¡ªa phenomenon commonly known as Depravation.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Just as they reached the base of Yggdrasil, Uluka began coughing up blackened, lifeless blood before collapsing to his knees.


    Grace hurried to his side to support him, but Uluka¡¯s fading vitality was evident. His eyes were glazed over, and the Aura Dragon he unconsciously manifested around his body had become faint, like a mist.


    It was only natural.


    ¡°Yggdrasil¡¯s interference is too strong, and not just for Uluka. If we stay here too long, we might not survive either,¡± Wade explained with a calm expression, swinging his sword to cut away the authority surging toward them. Though it was only a temporary solution, it worked well.


    ¡°I¡¯m... fine.¡±


    Uluka, looking somewhat better, managed to sit up. The form of his Aura Dragon became clearer, and his skin, previously strained from Yggdrasil¡¯s influence, began to regain its normal texture.


    No one looked at him with pity. He was someone who had journeyed to the brink of death for the sake of his life¡¯s mission. Even if they couldn¡¯t bless him, no one would dare to show him sympathy.


    If we can¡¯t protect ourselves with our heart swords, we have no chance of surviving in this area.


    The unique nature of the Five Elements One Origin granted tremendous resistance to external interference, but even so, it took conscious effort to keep the body from being distorted.


    There was not the slightest hint of malice or killing intent. To Yggdrasil, her influence was merely an act of nourishing life, just as she had been doing in the ancient era. She wasn¡¯t attacking or opposing them, and that made it all the more terrifying.


    If this authority were focused on crushing a single target, not even a Demigod Tier knight would survive...


    While Leonard swallowed dry, Wade, who had been tapping the surface of the World Tree, suddenly extended his sword.


    It was the strongest cut he could make without resorting to his unique trait¡ªa simple yet perfect horizontal slash. The strike exploded at the base of Yggdrasil¡¯s trunk.


    Thunk!


    However, his Aura Blade helplessly bounced off the bark, failing to even leave a scratch. Then, another Aura Blade surged on his sword, as though it were a toy with multiple charges.


    A most surreal scene.


    For a swordsman like Wade, who could cleave even through beings with Vajra Physique without needing to use his conceptual martial arts, this was unprecedented. It wasn¡¯t magic or authority that had blocked his strike; the sheer resilience of the tree¡¯s bark had nullified his attack.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s incredibly tough.¡±


    The other veteran knights stared at the tree with grim expressions.


    Western God Style, Two Swords Style


    Cutter of All Things


    Sky and Clouds Piercer


    Sky Splitting Cross Slash


    The White Tiger Qi responded to Leonard¡¯s technique, and his dual swords surged with power, causing the space around the jet-black sword to quiver. It was a conceptual martial art that could interfere with the conceptual realms. The swords in his hands crossed in a swift, dual slash.


    Where the two diagonal slashes intersected, the space was torn apart, creating a murderous abyss that no matter could withstand.


    No matter how resilient the substance or material was, nothing could endure within that realm. Even if adamantium was purified and compressed to form a lump, the power of the conceptual realm would bypass its durability.


    Therefore, Leonard was confident that Yggdrasil¡¯s bark would also be cut down.


    Claaang!


    However, the Sky Splitting Cross Slash barely managed to leave a faint scratch on the surface of the bark, ultimately rendered ineffective like Wade¡¯s previous attack. Despite using his conceptual martial arts, Leonard had only managed to leave a scratch less than an inch deep.


    Even without the insight from the Dragon Eye, the commanders quickly realized why that was.


    ¡°The difference in status is so vast that even the powers of the conceptual realms are being nullified... That means Audrey¡¯s Extermination won¡¯t work either.¡±


    ¡°So we need pure destructive force?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If it¡¯s not a conceptual martial art that directly impacts power, it won¡¯t be entirely useless.¡±


    Indeed, something like Wade¡¯s Flamberg or Bayard, which surged in power by increasing the user¡¯s speed, might prove effective. As soon as they realized this, Wade was engulfed in a radiant glow.


    Time was running out¡ªor rather, time was running out for Uluka.


    Responding to a martial artist¡¯s resolve, Wade triggered his unique trait, determined to help Uluka fulfill his life duty before he met his end.


    Bayard


    With wings of light propelling him at high speed, Wade retreated several kilometers to reach his maximum velocity before charging at Yggdrasil. Like a lightning bolt, he converted that speed and force into a strike.


    There was no need for intricate maneuvers to cut down a standing tree, as the sheer power alone was immense.


    The blinding blade struck Yggdrasil.


    Krrch¡ª!


    This time, the attack was filled with sheer determination. Wade, the strongest commander of Cardenas, drove his sword exactly one meter deep before it came to a halt. Even using Bayard, that was all he could manage.


    Grace had also tried her best.


    Cosmic Blade


    Lacking confidence in surpassing Wade¡¯s strength through sheer physical force, Grace instead unleashed a technique that couldn¡¯t be nullified even by the gap in status. She focused the five elements of earth, water, fire, wind, and air into a single strike.


    A blade of starlit darkness shot forth.


    Cliiiink¡ª!!


    It struck the spot Wade had already cut, and the Cosmic Blade advanced a little under a meter before dissipating. Grace¡¯s pallor grew even more pronounced, a stark contrast to the underwhelming result. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Uluka, his eyes filled with despair, said, ¡°I think I understand now why the Outer Gods Nidhogg and Surtr chose not to attack Yggdrasil directly...¡±


    Even though Surtr and Nidhogg were considered high-ranking True Gods, they were not confident in breaking through Yggdrasil¡¯s defenses. That was why Nidhogg had spread its poison into the roots of the World Tree and Surtr was content with burning her branches, severing the connection.


    Despite being considerably weaker compared to her prime, Yggdrasil still remained far beyond the reach of Demigod Tier beings. Even if the Aeroship fleet and Mobile Fortress executed a combined self-destruct attack, it was doubtful they could so much as scorch the bark of the World Tree.


    The commanders¡¯ faces twisted in frustration as they found themselves up against an insurmountable wall so late in the game.


    That was when it happened.


    Heavenly Nature Sword Art


    The Second Nature


    One-Finger Zen


    Leonard, raising his left hand on a whim, shot a flash of light. It was the dagger that had pierced the cast-iron fist of the Void Deity Pollux and struck him between the eyes¡ªMimong, the ancient relic given to him by Wade.


    Amplified several times over by his heightened willpower after breaking through to the Demigod Tier, the blade sliced through Yggdrasil¡¯s bark shockingly easy, even though not even the Cosmic Blade had managed to penetrate it.


    As Leonard twirled his left index finger, Mimong spun several times, boring a large hole in Yggdrasil¡¯s trunk. Although this attack was by no means effortless, compared to the previous ones, it was incredibly efficient.


    ¡°Is that... Mimong? How?¡± Wade asked, surprised at how Leonard was able to remotely control a relic that didn¡¯t even respond to aura.


    ¡°It¡¯s my little secret.¡±


    Leonard, however, deflected the question. The knowledge tied to the Heavenly Nature Sword Art, which was an anomaly even in the Central Plains, would leave more questions than answers, no matter how he explained. It was better to just call it his secret technique.


    Leonard then calculated the internal and mental energy he had spent using the Heavenly Nature Sword Art and clicked his tongue.


    It¡¯s undoubtedly ten times more efficient than conceptual martial arts, but cutting down a tree of this size is impossible. Even piercing through it might be a stretch.


    Had he attempted this before reaching the Demigod Tier, Leonard would have undoubtedly collapsed. The energy consumption from using the Heavenly Nature Sword Art was too high, even though he had adapted to Mimong and minimized its rejection. If he hadn¡¯t done that, he wouldn¡¯t even have been able to attempt this in the first place.


    As he pondered under the hopeful gazes of the commanders, Leonard recalled the Third Nature of the Heavenly Nature Sword Art.


    ...I¡¯ve never succeeded before, but I have no choice but to try.


    The first and third natures of the Heavenly Nature Sword Art were closely related. While the first nature involved merging one¡¯s body with the sword, the third nature was the opposite¡ªit merged the user with the sword itself.


    Essentially, it meant becoming a living blade. This technique had been demonstrated before by the Sword Immortal Lu Dongbin, but Yeon Mu-Hyuk had dismissed it as nonsense. Of course, since he hadn¡¯t even managed to master the first nature, how could he have grasped the potential of the third nature?


    However, Leonard was no longer that Yeon Mu-Hyuk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too shocked, and just wait for a moment,¡± Leonard told the commanders as he focused.


    Heavenly Nature Sword Art


    The Third Nature


    Sword-Body Assimilation


    At that moment, Leonard¡¯s body became translucent, merging with Mimong as his form disappeared.


    Cliiiiiink¡ª!!


    Leonard, now a literal sword, shot forward, driving into the section of Yggdrasil¡¯s trunk that had barely been cut. Knowing that Mimong¡¯s sharpness could surpass Yggdrasil¡¯s defenses, all that was left was to add more momentum.


    He drilled. He pierced. He cut.


    Yggdrasil¡¯s bark, which required immense force to peel even a single layer, was penetrated in an instant, and Leonard soon found himself inside the massive trunk. Feeling the overwhelming influence around him, he dug in even deeper.


    In such a clash, hesitation was fatal. Once you commit, you must keep going to the very end, or death awaits.


    Leonard, advancing with a resolve that defied death itself, and Yggdrasil, trying to resist him¡ªan utterly fierce clash from which...


    Thud!


    ...Leonard emerged victorious, piercing through the thick wall.


    ¡°Huff...! Huff, huff...!¡±


    As soon as his path was no longer obstructed, Leonard undid the Sword-Body Assimilation and collapsed to the ground. He hadn¡¯t used this much energy since reaching the Demigod Tier. Even after his fight against Surtr, where he had fought with all his might, he hadn¡¯t felt so utterly drained like he did now.


    Leonard was utterly spent, all for cutting through a bit of bark.


    ¡°...But it seems I found the right spot after all.¡±


    As Leonard forced himself to stand, his eyes landed on something grotesque.


    Thump...! Thump...!


    Despite being blackened and decayed with poisonous energy, it pulsed with an overwhelming, twisted life force. Before him was Yggdrasil¡¯s heart¡ªthe core of the World Tree.


    Once a blessing that spread life in ancient times, it had now become the source of a curse worse than death.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö...! ¡ö¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö...!


    The cries of Yggdrasil, begging him not to come closer, to leave her body alone, were unintelligible. In response, Leonard raised his sword instead of Mimong. Instinctively, he knew the heart wasn¡¯t as tough as the bark. In that case, his jet-black sword would be better for finishing the job than Mimong, which specialized in cutting.


    ¡°...This is the end.¡±


    With a flash of multicolored light, the sword pierced Yggdrasil¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223The blade gently sliced through the once impenetrable bark, reaching deep into the heart of the tree, which had been steeped in poison for centuries. At the same moment, Leonard mustered all the strength of the Azure Dragon Qi within him.


    Eastern God Style


    Authority Nullification Technique


    Rightful Return


    Leonard had long awaited this moment, ever since he had briefly purified the Wraith King of Decay, Cybele. Unlike the fickle Wraith King, who, despite temporary purification, would always fall back into depravation due to the endless corruption supplied by Yggdrasil, this was different.


    The true source of the contamination came directly from Nidhogg, who had sunk its fangs into Yggdrasil¡¯s roots, poisoning her from her foundation to her very heart. Yet, despite being afflicted with the poison of an Outer God, the World Tree had never lost her sense of purpose. She had endured, cutting off contact with other dimensions.


    Leonard placed his trust in that strength.


    If I succeed, even if just for a moment, the World Tree might regain her sanity.


    The lightning that surged from Leonard¡¯s Mindscape coursed down his sword, lashing out at the poison festering within the tree¡¯s heart. Under normal circumstances, this battle would have been unwinnable.


    The poison left behind by Nidhogg had persisted for nearly a millennium, maintaining its potency even after all that time. Even taking into account the unique properties of the Eastern God Style, Leonard¡¯s efforts should have been futile. However, the battle was taking place in the heart of Yggdrasil itself, shifting the odds.


    A deep rumble reverberated.


    The blue lightning of the Rightful Return crackled across the heart of the tree, flickering repeatedly as it scorched away the lingering poison. Although the lightning was weak compared to the immense pressure of the poison, the sparks still managed to awaken Yggdrasil¡¯s dormant consciousness.


    Realizing what was happening, the tree now understood¡ªthe being that had pierced her heart was an ally, and the entity she had once considered a form of nourishment was the true enemy.


    With Yggdrasil¡¯s consciousness fully awakened by the Azure Dragon Qi, the poison within her heart merged into a single mass. Though it would have been ideal to expel the poison altogether, this was the best that could be done for now.


    ¡ª¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö, Ah, ah...


    Her voice, once incomprehensible and distorted, now rang clear, delicate and resonant like a bell. The heart of the tree was also changing. The veins that had writhed like tar-soaked worms subsided, and except for the spot pierced by the jet-black sword, the heart now appeared almost normal.


    The faint vitality emanating from within felt pure and noble, evoking the true essence of Yggdrasil, the World Tree.


    Leonard stepped back a few paces, releasing his grip on the sword hilt, and waited for the tree to speak.


    So... This is the Mother of Life.


    She was an entity once revered as the cornerstone of nature. Even though she was no longer a god, Yggdrasil was still the Divine Tree, wielding power that surpassed even Demigod Tier beings. Now, at last, the ancient tree turned her attention to the human who had invaded her heart.


    The mere weight of her gaze bore down on Leonard¡¯s shoulders, but the overwhelming goodwill behind it allowed him to stand without faltering.


    Yggdrasil finally spoke up.


    ¡ªI am sorry.


    ¡°...What?¡± Leonard asked, perplexed. The apology, brimming with genuine regret and humility, caught him off guard.


    Yggdrasil¡ªan entity on par with the True Gods, far beyond the reach of this era¡ªwas bowing to a mere mortal, whose insignificance in comparison was undeniable. Understanding his shock, Yggdrasil offered an explanation.


    ¡ªIf it weren¡¯t for you all, my children and I would have continued to blindly destroy the world. I am genuinely ashamed of all the damage I have been causing.


    ¡°The poison of the Outer God is to blame.¡±


    ¡ªNo. This is the result of doubting my children and stubbornly clinging to life.


    Yggdrasil refused to absolve herself of blame. She regretted not disappearing alongside Nidhogg¡¯s poison. Had she done so, she believed that she wouldn¡¯t have remained in this world as a calamity, spreading death and decay for so long.


    Thanks to the Arcadian Empire and the Three Noble Houses, the damage had been minimized, but even so, many lives had been lost to the Spriggans.


    ¡ªI was arrogant. I tried to confine my children within my nest, even though they could have flourished in the wilderness without the protection of the gods. They wouldn¡¯t have had to make up for my absence either.


    As Yggdrasil¡¯s will to live, which had endured despite the poison, began to fade, her long-delayed death took hold. Even if the poison was fully purged, her roots and branches had already decayed. Losing her sanity again and dragging her children into peril was unthinkable¡ªdeath, by her own will, was by far the better choice.


    As Yggdrasil¡¯s presence faded, Leonard realized what was happening.


    ¡°Are you going to die?¡±


    ¡ªYes.


    There was not a hint of hesitation in her response. She had no regrets about forsaking her immortality. Her calm acceptance of the natural cycle of life and death evoked a sense of awe.


    In her last moments, Yggdrasil sought to repay Leonard for bringing her back to her senses.


    ¡ªThe Divine Throne is empty. If that does not change, the world will inevitably fall into a crisis.


    Her words evoked a memory in Leonard¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The laws of our world and the otherworldly laws of the Corroded Realm. Beyond that boundary lies a realm closer to Nastrond than this world. Even if you destroy the core of the Corroded Realm, the contamination will be too severe to recover from in the short term.¡±


    ¡°Are the Outer Gods really that powerful? Enough to prevent the laws of our world from restoring balance?¡±


    ¡°Not quite. Our world¡¯s laws weakened after the end of the old era, when the Divine Throne was left vacant.¡±


    Those were the words of Cruella, the Class 9 Archmage. It was one of the most dangerous truths of this world, a secret known only to the Cardenas commanders.


    Unable to resist his curiosity, Leonard asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about that. Can you explain more?¡±


    At that, Yggdrasil gave a soft chuckle.


    ¡ªOf course. I will tell you everything I know.


    What followed was the story of an entity from the ancient era, one who had once stood so high that even the leaders of the many deity pantheons had to look up to her. Any scholar obsessed with archaeology would have gladly given years of their life just to hear one word of her tale.


    Unsure where to begin, Yggdrasil proceeded with her explanation.


    ¡ªShall I begin by explaining what the Divine Throne is? The Divine Throne, as the term implies, is meant for the ruler and caretaker of this world. When it remains vacant for too long, the dimensional barriers weaken, and the laws of the world grow feeble. That is why so many Rifts and Corroded Realms have appeared, because the throne is vacant.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have stopped their appearance, Yggdrasil?¡±


    ¡ªI am merely a manifestation of the world¡¯s laws, much like the deity pantheons. Within my domain, the laws are fortified.


    But then, Yggdrasil paused as she conjured an illusion.


    Shiinggggg...


    A glowing sphere appeared in the space where only Leonard and the heart of the tree had been, drawing his gaze. Leonard¡¯s pupils widened as he gazed upon it with his Dragon Eye, realizing what the sphere was.


    ¡ªYou recognize it, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking. This is the image of the star we live on. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?


    Though he had caught glimpses of it while using Sword Flight, this was his first time seeing the star¡¯s complete form. Leonard was struck silent by an indescribable emotion, while the World Tree patiently waited before altering the illusion.


    The projection of the star, adorned with green, blue, and ochre hues, was encased in a white, cloud-like shroud, which began to dissipate.


    ¡ªThe power of the Divine Throne is like gravity. There¡¯s an element of inertia, so it may hold on for a millennium, but if left unattended, the atmosphere will eventually dissipate. What you see now as the atmosphere represents the dimensional barrier.


    As the atmosphere, or rather, the dimensional barrier around the star vanished, meteors rained down on the star, tearing apart continents and overturning seas. The sheer devastation wasn¡¯t something that human civilization could withstand.


    What Yggdrasil was portraying as a meteor shower was actually the invasion of the Outer Gods.


    ¡ªThe land and water are no different. Without gravity, they lose their tether and spill into space.


    That wasn¡¯t all. Yggdrasil altered the illusion of the star once again. The continents and oceans, shredded by the meteor shower, began to lift from the surface of the star, scattering in all directions like blood spurting from an open wound.


    It was no coincidence that thoughts of the Celestial Realm and the Demonic Realm surfaced in Leonard¡¯s mind.


    ¡°...Then, how should we deal with this?¡± he asked.


    ¡ªThe Divine Throne must be filled.


    Yggdrasil¡¯s tone suggested there was no other option.


    ¡ªA new god to occupy the seat... That¡¯s the only way to save this world from destruction.


    ¡°Are you saying someone must reach the Deification Tier?¡±


    ¡ªThe Deification Tier? Ah, that refers to the ultimate stage of human training, doesn¡¯t it? Yes, that is correct.


    ¡°Could mages do it as well? I¡¯ve heard their definition of Class 10 aligns with the Deification Tier.¡±


    Yggdrasil paused for a second, pondering his question.


    ¡ªNo, they cannot.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡ªThe magic your kind uses is merely a formula based on the laws of this world. As long as the Divine Throne is occupied, you can reach Class 10 through its approval. But in the absence of a god, it is impossible. There is no one on the Divine Throne to grant permission.


    If reaching the Deification Tier for martial artists involved creating their own domain and ruling over it, for mages, the Class 10 was akin to receiving an official title from the world itself. Without a god to grant that title, no Class 10 Archmage could be born.


    ¡ªAlso, in this era, you are the most likely candidate among the mortals to reach the Divine Throne.


    ¡°There are other Demigod Tier knights stronger than me,¡± Leonard argued, puzzled by Yggdrasil¡¯s remark. ¡°Some have reached far higher levels than I have, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡ªNo. Merely attaining divinity isn¡¯t enough to sit on the Divine Throne. You must possess the authority to encompass the entire world. Even if you become a god, if your power lacks the proper balance, you will not be fit for the throne. In the past, the leaders of various deity pantheons shared this responsibility, but that is impossible in the current era.


    The birth of even one individual in the Deification Tier could shift the course of a war, but to hope for multiple such figures to emerge was as unlikely as waiting for a rabbit to run into a tree stump, as in the old fable.


    ¡ªIt is a heavy burden to bear, but... no one is more suited than you. You have managed to mend my mistake, so I am sure that the flow of fate will assist you as well.


    Yggdrasil¡¯s voice was fading, signaling the inevitable end. With tenderness in her tone, she was finally able to release the sorrow that had been festering within her for nearly a millennium.


    ¡ªThis is the end. Thank you for continuing to live well, even in a world without us. Please deliver my final message to the children of the forest. Farewell... S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The World Tree¡¯s final words were filled with humility, despite having been worshiped as a divine figure since ancient times. As she finished speaking, the entire space where her heart was collapsed, and Leonard felt himself being gently pulled somewhere. It seemed Yggdrasil was guiding him outside.


    As he allowed himself to be drawn out by the gentle force, Leonard paid his respects to the fading Divine Tree.


    I hope you can finally rest in peace.


    For nearly a thousand years, Yggdrasil had endured the poison of Nidhogg, not out of a desire for life, but out of an intense motherly love. She had conquered even death with that love, and only after seeing that living beings could thrive without her could she finally accept her end.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224 Rumble¡ª!


    As Yggdrasil¡¯s long life came to an end, her domain underwent a massive transformation.


    The World Tree, once the source of corruption, absorbed all the poison spread across dozens of kilometers, perhaps more. The trees that had grown in abnormal shapes and forms reverted to their natural state; the once twisted branches, deformed by hostility and malice, sprouted fresh green leaves, while the roots that had burrowed deep into the groundwater and tainted it now turned soft and downy like delicate fibers. And that wasn¡¯t all.


    The buds that had been unable to bloom due to the trees being lifeless now bloomed into flowers all at once, covering the entire area in a brilliant display of color.


    ¡°How beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I can hardly believe this is the land of the Spriggans anymore.¡±


    ¡°The flow of mana is returning to normal, and the force that was trying to break the barrier has completely disappeared. Has Yggdrasil died?¡±


    The knights who had been keeping a vigilant watch from the Mobile Fortress eventually realized what was going on, one after another.


    The influence that distorted life and death had suddenly vanished, significantly reducing the amount of energy needed for the defense barrier to stay active. This allowed the expedition team, which had been on the verge of collapse, to finally relax.


    Though the knights still gripped their swords firmly, they could already feel their last ounce of strength leave their exhausted bodies. But despite the overwhelming fatigue, one knight noticed a change in the domain and was the first to spot something shimmering in the forest.


    ¡°Hey! Look over there!¡± he shouted warily to his comrades.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did an enemy appear?¡±


    The knights, too tired to turn their heads, grumbled but eventually shifted their gaze in the indicated direction.


    And then...


    ¡°...Spirits?¡±


    They could see spirits, no longer in the corrupted form of Spriggans. These were low-rank spirits, but the mana that made up their forms was pure. Water spirits flowed down leaves like dew, while wind spirits soared through the air with a soft, almost melodic tune. Some spirits even peeked out from beneath the roots of trees.


    Except for fire spirits, which typically dwelled deep in volcanoes or the earth¡¯s core, spirits of the four elements now wandered through the forest.


    ¡°The domain is being restored? Even if Yggdrasil died, cleaning up the tainted land should take centuries, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe the commanders did something?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but one thing is for sure... We won! Yeah, there¡¯s no doubt about that!¡±


    Some questioned, some speculated, and others simply raised their weapons in celebration. It wasn¡¯t long before the fortress, once filled with despair and grim determination, began to resonate with hope.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    It was around this time that Leonard, who had been expelled from the World Tree¡¯s heart, could once again see the outside world. The jet-black sword that had pierced the tree''s heart had returned to his side without him realizing it.


    As Leonard¡¯s hand instinctively touched the sword¡¯s hilt, he sensed something strange. It was only natural.


    The authority of Pollux has dimmed slightly, but with Yggdrasil¡¯s strength added, it has grown stronger.


    The jet-black sword, which had slain an entity revered as a Great God in ancient times, now bore Yggdrasil¡¯s direct blessing, which essentially made it a divine artifact. A smile crept onto Leonard¡¯s face, feeling an overwhelming sense of satisfaction as a swordsman.


    At that moment, the commanders approached him.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Yggdrasil... There¡¯s no need to ask about her, right?¡± Wade said, gazing at the World Tree.


    ¡°It seems Yggdrasil has absorbed all of Nidhogg¡¯s poison from the domain before disappearing,¡± Grace, who was particularly attuned to the Natural Realm, accurately pointed out the intention behind Yggdrasil¡¯s final actions.


    Leonard nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I believe you¡¯re right. Yggdrasil regained her sanity and acknowledged her mistake.¡±


    ¡°Regained her sanity?! Ah, is it the technique you used on Cybele?¡± Wade asked.


    ¡°Yes. Yggdrasil hadn¡¯t completely succumbed to madness. If she had, it wouldn¡¯t have worked.¡±


    At that, Uluka, who had been lying on the ground, pale and exhausted, chuckled softly. ¡°Mistake? Hah, a mistake, you say? Did the World Tree actually say that herself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Could you tell me exactly what she said? I¡¯m not sure if I should let go of my grudge or hold onto it,¡± Uluka said with a bitter laugh.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    This was a man who had spent his life consumed by his duty as the Green Dragon Commander, fueled by personal resentment. As such, the word ¡°mistake¡± was too light for the mountain of resentment he had accumulated.


    And so, Leonard shared Yggdrasil¡¯s final words with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I was arrogant.¡±


    ¡°This is the end. Thank you for continuing to live well, even in a world without us...¡±


    ¡°Farewell...¡±


    Uluka¡¯s mocking smile faded as he heard Yggdrasil¡¯s humble, self-deprecating words, so far beneath her status. His eyes closed, and his expression softened into a peaceful stillness.


    The deep hatred that had once consumed even his soul was now greatly diminished. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°...If she had made even one excuse, I never would have forgiven her.¡±


    But Yggdrasil¡¯s final decision and sincerity had left no room for doubt. With her death, Uluka was able to cast away all the resentment from his heart in his final moments, appearing more serene than ever.


    It was then that a new voice interrupted them.


    ¡ªGreetings, humans.


    ¡ªIt feels rather strange to say hello after being at each other¡¯s throats.


    The Demigod Tier spirits, now restored to their forms as Spirit Kings and not Wraith Kings, appeared before the group.


    The Earth Spirit King Cybele and the Storm Spirit King Boreas stood before the four knights. Unlike before, their eyes were clear and without malice, their forms enveloped in pure and serene energy. The commanders, who had instinctively braced themselves, lowered their guard at the sight.


    Even with Uluka on the brink of death, their side would still have overwhelmingly won if the battle had resumed with a three-against-two advantage.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Wade asked, his voice sharp.


    ¡ªI understand it is hard for you to see us in a favorable light.


    Cybele replied with a bitter smile.


    ¡ªIf you cannot forgive us, then Boreas and I will follow our mother. Should we do that?


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡ªWe are not like humans. We do not engage in deceit or falsehood.


    Cybele, who had manifested in a female form, pouted as she spoke. Though it was rude to doubt the sincerity of a spirit, she hardly had the right to be indignant now, given what they had done earlier.


    Unlike Cybele, Boreas, who had appeared in the form of a lively young man, nodded in agreement.


    ¡ªBy forgetting our duties as spirits, we have sinned, and we do not intend to avoid the punishment we deserve. Should you ever feel inclined to enforce that punishment, speak but a word, and we shall vanish into nothingness.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Wade stepped back, seeming to realize that there was little more he could say in response, and watched the scene unfold. As if coming to an understanding, the two Spirit Kings exchanged glances, and Boreas stepped forward.


    ¡ªIt seems that there are still descendants of the Alfs remaining in this world. Bringing them here would make it much easier to channel the revitalized life veins and spiritual energy of this forest. We will fully cooperate as well.


    ¡°Alfs, you say?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they mean the High Elves? The ancestors of the Wickeline family.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    They had already intended for the Wickeline family to oversee the forest, but now, with the Spirit Kings¡¯ words, the plan held even greater significance. Boreas and the commanders discussed matters related to territorial governance until they seemingly reached a conclusion.


    Then, both Spirit Kings turned to Leonard. Both of them bowed almost ninety degrees, conveying deep gratitude.


    ¡ªThank you for granting rest to our Mother, human.


    ¡ªYou have prevented a fate of eternal suffering and blindness, something that we could not do. We are truly grateful.


    Their sincere expressions of gratitude were a stark contrast to the hostility Leonard had once encountered in them. Moved by the innate purity and benevolence of the spirits, Leonard also came to understand the extent of Nidhogg¡¯s poison, capable of corrupting even such noble beings.


    After receiving the Spirit Kings¡¯ gratitude, the four of them made their way back to the Mobile Fortress.


    ¡°Ah, Yggdrasil is...!¡±


    The tree that had towered beyond the stratosphere was crumbling to a fine powder, its remains carried by the breeze all across the forest¡ªnutrients for new life. The poison that had tainted the entire domain was nowhere to be found; it had vanished along with Yggdrasil¡¯s heart, cleansed from this world.


    ¡ªNext time, let us meet with smiles! Goodbye!


    ¡ªIf you ever need our power, do not hesitate to call upon us.


    Leaving Cybele and Boreas behind, the four Demigod Tier knights returned to the Mobile Fortress. They landed where the rest of the expedition team had gathered, and they gently set Uluka down.


    The atmosphere of victory and relief instantly fell silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s with those faces...? It¡¯s such a good day,¡± Uluka joked, though his voice came out hoarse and strained, which served to further deepen the somber mood.


    The Green Dragon Knights slowly approached him, kneeling on one knee and lowering their heads.


    ¡°So... I suppose I should leave a few parting words behind... isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Silence filled the air as Uluka, unbothered by the heavy atmosphere, chuckled lightly, his eyes gleaming with a steady light, burning with the last of his energy.


    ¡°I held my sword for revenge, not honor or pride... and hoped to fall at the close of a victorious day... This mortal life of mine turned out to be... more remarkable than I ever imagined... It was an unexpectedly honorable life...¡±


    His entire journey with the Order of the Green Dragon and the unique trait he had forged, the Soul-Breaker, had all stemmed from a fierce devotion. Driven by the need to avenge his parents¡ªone of them the former Green Dragon Commander¡ªwhom he had lost to the Spriggans and Yggdrasil, the life of Uluka, a man who had broken even through the wall of talent, had finally come to an end.


    The Arcadian Empire and the Cardenas family still had many battles ahead, but it seemed Uluka would not be there to see them through.


    As he looked at the four Demigod Tier knights around him, including Audrey, who was now by his side, Uluka smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll... go on ahead first, everyone. If there¡¯s an afterlife... I¡¯ll be there... waiting to hear the news of the Cardenas family and the Empire¡¯s... victory.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being so inconsiderate, leaving before us old folks,¡± Audrey chided, though she looked down at him with gentle eyes.


    ¡°Amber would have been proud of you. Go with peace of mind, for we shall all follow behind you someday.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you, Lady Audrey.¡±


    Given Audrey¡¯s long friendship with his mother, her words brought Uluka comfort, allowing him to let go of the last of his regrets.


    Looking slowly at each person around him one final time, he closed his eyes, never to open them again. His heart ceased to beat, and the vast presence of his Demigod Tier aura dispersed.


    This was the end of Uluka, the Green Dragon Commander.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    Finally breaking the silence, the Green Dragon Knights drew close to Uluka¡¯s body, tears falling as some sobbed, while others wailed openly.


    A simple man who picked up the sword not for honor or pride but for revenge and discarded his life for it?


    Leonard couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought.


    ...You didn¡¯t quite live up to your own words, did you?


    Virtue often revealed itself more in death than in life. They say that when a statesman dies, no one mourns, but if his dog dies, people flock to his door. Seeing the Green Dragon Knights mourning around Uluka, that saying seemed utterly false.


    Leonard hadn¡¯t been close enough to Uluka to weep with them, but he nonetheless raised his fist in a respectful salute, honoring a warrior who had fulfilled his life duty.


    * * *


    [Reporting on the Casualties and Results of the Yggdrasil Subjugation Mission.]


    Mission Objectives: Yggdrasil (Subjugation), Spriggans (Extermination), Tearing down the domain.


    Outcome: Objectives 1 and 2 have been achieved; additional notes for Objective 3.


    ¡ªThanks to Yggdrasil¡¯s sacrifice, the poison of Nidhogg, which had pervaded the forest, has been fully purified. The two Spirit Kings, Cybele and Boreas, along with their subordinate spirits, have returned. The Wickeline family, as descendants of the Alfs, has been recommended as the most suitable to oversee the area.


    Participating Forces: Entire garrison of the Barricade Train, the entire Order of the Blue Dragon, the entire Order of the Green Dragon, the Black Dragon Commander, the Red Dragon Commander, Leonard.


    Deployed Armaments: 1 Barricade Train, 36 Aeroships, 1,588 Titans


    Casualties Report:


    ¡ªOrder of the Green Dragon: 132 killed, 151 critically injured


    ¡ªOrder of the Blue Dragon: 127 killed, 188 critically injured


    ¡ªBlack Dragon Commander Audrey: loss of left arm


    ¡ªBarricade Train: declared immobile at its final operational location


    ¡ªAeroships: 15 destroyed, 8 severely damaged, 13 intact


    ¡ªTitans: 1,072 destroyed, 413 damaged, 103 intact


    ...


    ...


    ¡ªGreen Dragon Commander Uluka: deceased


    [Conclusion]


    ¡ªThe purification of Yggdrasil and her domain has been confirmed. The Spriggan Frontier is to be permanently dissolved, effective immediately.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225 The vastness and power of the Arcadian Empire were known across the world, but the way it was governed and operated as a nation was anything but ordinary. Despite occupying more than half of the continent, the Empire had never made any efforts to expand further, leaving its neighboring countries untouched for centuries. This, in itself, was strange.


    There were times when other nations, mistakenly assuming that the Arcadian Empire was in decline, provoked the empire, only to bring a devastating storm upon themselves.


    The Arcadian Empire didn¡¯t even need to send the Cardenas family into action; its border troops alone could handle all neighboring nations. And when taking into consideration the Arcane Society, which held influence surpassing even the Mage Towers, as well as Jehoia, armed with technology far ahead of its time, challenging the Arcadian Empire¡¯s might was sheer folly.


    Some couldn¡¯t help speculating about the Empire.


    ¡°The Arcadian Empire doesn¡¯t conquer the world because internal power struggles are even more intense than the wars of conquest. While they have no external enemies, things must be different within.¡±


    This claim, though baseless, sounded plausible enough to those outside the empire. No country could stand against the Seven Great Orders of the Cardenas family, and none could match the Arcane Society led by the Wickeline family. As for the Jehoia family, little was known about them to even consider a comparison.


    ¡°Suppose the Cardenas and the Wickeline families were at odds. Or what if Wickeline and Jehoia were in conflict?¡±


    The thought that the Three Noble Houses, known as the pillars of the Empire, were at odds with one another, was a comforting thought for outsiders. It seemed plausible to them that the three forces were maintaining a balance of power, preventing one another from exerting their influence on the outside world.


    In the end, the Arcadian Imperial Family was nothing more than a scarecrow, a great power that was unable to fully exert itself due to the struggles and confrontations of its vassals. Of course, this speculation was far from the truth; it just better suited the feelings of those who wanted to condescend and undermine the Arcadian Empire.


    Instead of accepting the reality of living next to a nation that could crush them at any moment, people chose to believe this narrative, finding comfort in it.


    Of course, the nobles of the Arcadian Empire couldn¡¯t help but scoff at such ridiculous rumors. No one understood Arcadia¡¯s inner workings better than they did, aside from the Three Noble Houses and the royal household. Although the Empire seemed to use the feudal system, with nobles managing vast lands and people just like the other kingdoms, the reality was completely different.


    Over two hundred years ago, Marquis Archibald, hailed as a brilliant statesman, had sarcastically summarized how the Empire really worked.


    ¡°Think of the Arcadian Empire as a grand mansion. The royal family is the roof, the Cardenas family is the walls, the Wickeline family is the pillars, and the Jehoia family is the foundation. Even if we count all the other nobles together, they don¡¯t even amount to one tile on the floor.¡±


    In truth, the Arcadian nobility were not much more than high-ranking bureaucrats, sharing little in common with the lords and noble families of other kingdoms. Corruption was swiftly punished, sometimes with entire families being executed overnight. Military and commercial powers were tightly controlled by the central government, making any attempt at territorial war unthinkable. The nobles were little more than replaceable cogs in a machine.


    The royal family¡¯s authority was absolute, and the Three Noble Houses served as its limbs.


    ¡°Internal strife between the Three Noble Houses or a rift within the royal family? That¡¯s less likely than a natural disaster. We can never hope to understand how their relationships work, nor should we try to.¡± ¡±


    This was the final taboo among Arcadian nobles. Anyone who dared to be too curious or investigate such matters simply vanished without a trace. As a result, the great Empire remained as peaceful as ever.


    * * *


    The capital of the Arcadian Empire was known as Eterna. As the city where the Emperor resided, it was the most prosperous and well-defended city in the entire Empire. Without the proper identification, one couldn¡¯t even pass through its gates, and causing trouble within the city could lead to execution, even for a ruler of a foreign nation.


    In the heart of Eterna, more commonly referred to as the Imperial Capital, a conference was being held between individuals who could sway the entire world.


    The heads of the Three Noble Houses had gathered.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Simon.¡±


    Declan, the Cardenas¡¯ Archduke of Sword, smirked as he looked across the table at the man seated opposite him.


    The man wore a rounded hat and a flamboyant mask that covered his face. Anyone looking at him would immediately find him suspicious. The swirling magical energy around him indicated that he had reached the peak of Class 9.


    He was more commonly known as the Society President than the family head. Simon Magus, the incarnation of sorcery whose name and title had been passed down through the ages, was not only the head of the Wickeline family but also the head of the Arcane Society.


    ¡°...It¡¯s been twenty years since we last met face-to-face, Declan. About the same for you too, Arktur.¡±


    Simon¡¯s monotone greeting was followed by a glance toward the highest chair in the room, reserved for the head of the Jehoia family.


    Sitting there was Arktur, the Grand Elder of the Jehoia family, who let out a hearty laugh. ¡°The butcher and even the spellcaster! Today is a day for reuniting with old friends!¡±


    Arktur, known for being rather boisterous, was particularly excited that day, and not just because of the two people before him. Jehoia¡¯s masterpiece, the Barricade Train, had finally completed its mission. News had arrived that Yggdrasil had been toppled and the frontier was completely restored. For an artisan like Arktur, no news could be more thrilling than hearing of his creation¡¯s success in battle.


    ¡°I suppose I should offer both congratulations and condolences to you, Declan.¡±


    Arktur, still chuckling, turned to Declan with an embarrassed smile. Most of the expedition¡¯s members had been knights of Cardenas, and even the Green Dragon Commander Uluka had fallen. Despite the victory, the loss of such an important figure made it difficult for the head of the Cardenas family to celebrate properly.


    Declan gave a faint, bitter smile and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯ll just accept the congratulations. Uluka fulfilled his desire and passed on, as did the others. It might¡¯ve been a different story if we¡¯d lost, but they returned victorious. I won¡¯t be showing a long face for that.¡±


    The Barricade Train operators and many of the Titan pilots had also perished, only a few returning. Simon sighed deeply and bowed his head, knowing the Wickeline were the only ones who hadn¡¯t participated in the battle.


    Despite not contributing to the fight, the spoils of victory¡ªYggdrasil¡¯s spiritual veins¡ªhad been secured, making Simon feel somewhat guilty.


    Still, the bonds between the Three Noble Houses of the Arcadian Empire were strong and unwavering. After a moment of silence to mourn the fallen members of the expedition, the family heads moved on to the first matter on their agenda.


    ¡°Though Yggdrasil has vanished, it seems the spiritual veins and the forest have been preserved, remaining much like they would have been in ancient times. Given what the Spirit Kings have communicated, we plan to entrust management to the Wickeline family. Arktur, what do you think?¡±


    The Grand Elder Arktur stroked his mustache and boomed, ¡°I don¡¯t mind! But I heard there¡¯s no mineral veins there. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°The roots of the World Tree dug too deep and probably absorbed all the energy from the ores. There¡¯s not a single trace of special metal left.¡±


    ¡°Tch, that damned tree has been nothing but trouble from start to finish!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s decided, then.¡±


    As the heads of the Three Noble Houses continued their conversation, a sudden voice interrupted, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    The three heads immediately stood up as the empress entered, unaccompanied by attendants or even a single guard. Her hair shimmered like threads woven from mithril, cascading beautifully, while her golden eyes, though reminiscent of those from the direct line of Cardenas, had a slightly different hue. They glinted like polished gemstones, reflecting the chandelier¡¯s light in a dazzling display.


    Her appearance revealed the inheritance passed down without fail from the time of the Founding Emperor Ragna. Though she appeared to be a girl no older than twenty, her demeanor and manner of speech carried great dignity.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can only spare thirty minutes. We need to conclude everything within that time and adjourn, so let¡¯s move quickly.¡±


    Without any need for formalities, the empress gestured for the heads of the houses to sit, taking her place at the head of the table. She nodded her head slightly, signaling them to continue the discussion, a gesture the three heads were clearly accustomed to.


    For nearly fifteen minutes, she silently listened to their exchanges, until she raised her hand, causing the conversation to stop abruptly.


    ¡°Declan, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Declan responded carefully.


    ¡°You mentioned Leonard, that boy. Is he truly our last hope?¡±


    The empress¡¯s blunt question made not only Declan but also Arktur and Simon tense. The subject she had broached was one too dangerous for even these mighty individuals to discuss lightly.


    Declan responded cautiously, ¡°To say he¡¯s the last... It might be too early for that. According to the observations made by the Wickeline family, we still have until the generation after the next one.¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°That¡¯s merely a grace period. I don¡¯t believe the Mocking Slayer¡¯s legacy foresaw something that far ahead,¡± the empress argued, easily dismissing his comment.


    ¡°Our ancestors dedicated their lives to fighting against a predetermined demise,¡± she went on, her tone steady. ¡°Despite their efforts, it seems we¡¯re still too late. Or perhaps... should we consider it an achievement that we¡¯ve managed to stave off the inevitable for a thousand years even with our limits as mortals?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The heads of the houses, one after another, bowed their heads. They realized any comforting words they might offer would be futile. The empress was right. The doom they had delayed for a millennium was finally upon them.


    ¡°Arktur.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Now that the Celestial Frontier and the Spriggan Frontier are settled, redirect all resources and manpower that were concentrated on the Barricade Train and Aeroships to preparing for the final battle. We must complete the development of strategic weapons and tactics to fight both the Demoniacs and the Outer Gods. If funds fall short, request additional budgets from the Minister of Finance.¡±


    ¡°I will expedite the process,¡± Arktur replied, his respectful demeanor far from the typical ruggedness of a dwarf, as he accepted her command.


    Then, turning toward Simon of Wickeline, the empress continued issuing orders, ¡°I¡¯m ordering full mobilization of the Arcane Society. Regardless of their origins or affiliations, everyone must be prepared for the final war. If you can integrate the Magic Tower, do so without causing too much discord.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Arcadia¡¯s vision is not narrow, but this world is far broader and more complex. Your roles will be critical. Whether it''s the Demoniacs or the Outer Gods, we must enter wartime readiness as soon as there are any signs of conflict.¡±


    ¡°Your wish is my command.¡± Grand Magus Simon knelt on one knee, bowing deeply in response.


    With her commands issued to the two heads, the empress then turned her attention to Declan, indicating for him alone to remain. As the empress turned her back on the others, the gaze between her and the Archduke of Sword spoke volumes, their powerful presence filling the secret chamber.


    ¡°Declan.¡±


    He bowed low, awaiting her words in silence.


    ¡°I wish to meet the boy mentioned in your report. I have cleared a day in my schedule three months from now. Bring him to the Imperial Capital on that day.¡±


    ¡°I will inform Commander Corbin and make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Good. You may leave.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡±


    Once Declan left the chamber, leaving the empress alone, she blinked slowly, realizing she had only five minutes of free time left. Her appearance almost resembled a doll¡ªso inhuman that, if she remained motionless, she might have been mistaken for a wax figure.


    Her silver hair and golden eyes were proof of her blessed lineage. She inherited the temperament and bloodline of the Ones Beloved by the World. In the old era, every god might have coveted such a girl.


    Her radiant eyes sparkled fiercely.


    ¡°Dear ancestors, are you watching?¡±


    The doom that had been sealed when the Founding Emperor had put an end to the age of the dragons was now approaching in her time.


    Was it a calamity, or perhaps otherwise?


    ¡°If you¡¯re watching, pray for the victory of your descendants,¡± Laila, the Seventh Empress of the Arcadian Empire, whispered softly into the silence.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226 ¡°What? Is that true?!¡±


    ¡°The Spriggan Frontier is done? But where¡¯s the official notice?!¡±


    ¡°It already feels surreal that we¡¯ve agreed on a non-aggression pact with the Celestials, but to hear that another frontier has been settled? The world¡¯s changing fast.¡±


    ¡°We might see an end to this within our lifetimes! Haha!¡±


    The news that both Yggdrasil and the Spriggans had been neutralized spread quickly. The massive operation, the kind that would only happen once in a century, involved two knight orders and advanced strategic weapons. The news of their success was inspiring.


    Naturally, the news of success was encouraging and inspiring, although few openly celebrated due to the heavy casualties from such a massive operation. Still, the accomplishment of completely eliminating an entire frontier was indisputably monumental.


    Among the 259 fallen, most were apprentice knights, while the majority of the official members from the Cardenas family, treated as the most elite forces, had survived. Audrey, who had lost an arm, was already undergoing regeneration treatment, her arm and overall condition recovering at a rapid pace.


    Uluka¡¯s death, however, was perhaps the operation¡¯s most significant loss.


    ¡°Commander Uluka¡¯s passing is undoubtedly tragic, but... fortunately, we have a fitting talent to take his place, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Huh, what do you mean, a fitting talent? We¡¯re talking about someone who has already ascended to the Demigod Tier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I just said. His promotion to the rank of commander is certain, but I¡¯m just wondering which knight order he¡¯ll be assigned to.¡±


    It should have been a somber atmosphere due to the loss of the Green Dragon Commander, but the news of a young prodigy¡¯s breakthrough to the next major tier had shifted the mood into one of renewed hope.


    Naturally, that young prodigy was none other than Leonard¡ªa rising star who had ascended to the Demigod Tier before even turning twenty. Having already built a solid reputation through his time in the Black Dragon and Red Dragon Orders, news of Leonard¡¯s breakthrough to the Demigod Tier was the icing on the cake.


    With his reputation skyrocketing, knights who had seen him back in his days at the training couldn¡¯t stop talking about him, especially his peers, like William and Belita.


    Knights who learned something from him or sparred with him naturally boasted about their connection, while those who had distanced themselves due to the overwhelming difference in talent regretted the missed opportunities. The status of the Demigod Tier¡ªa title held by fewer than twenty in the whole Arcadian Empire¡ªwas no small feat, holding great significance and weight.


    ¡°I am Thirteenth of the Order of the Light Dragon, at your service, Sir Leonard.¡±


    Perhaps it was this reputation that prompted the Light Dragon knight to be so polite when he went looking for Leonard after he had gone back to the Forest of Swords.


    Identifying himself as the Thirteenth, the visitor used a moniker unique to the Order of the Light Dragon, a knight order specializing in clandestine operations and infiltration. By regulation, only their commander¡¯s identity was public, while all other personal information was classified and never disclosed. He bore a normal appearance and attire¡ªa disguise so complete that even Leonard¡¯s Dragon Eyes could barely pierce through.


    As a junior, Thirteenth lowered himself respectfully before Leonard. ¡°The family head has summoned you, Sir Leonard. You may follow me or visit the mansion directly at your convenience.¡±


    ¡°Is it an urgent matter?¡±


    ¡°It is not. He mentioned that you may come at your leisure.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Leonard nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Thirteenth led at a measured pace toward the mansion of the Archduke of Sword, moving in the unique manner of the Order of the Light Dragon. Following behind, Leonard realized his movement was quite peculiar, befitting a knight from an order that specialized in covert operations.


    Thirteenth¡¯s steps were silent, and not even the rustling of his cloak betrayed his presence. It was clear that if one encountered him at night, they would likely not notice him at all. He moved like a ghost, leaving not a single footprint behind, proving that he was indeed an expert in stealth maneuvers.


    He¡¯s better than the assassins of the Phantom¡¯s Wail, although the Phantom Wanderer is probably half a level above him.


    Unlike the Phantom Wanderer, who could avoid detection even in battle, Thirteenth¡¯s movements weren¡¯t suited for combat. It was unclear whether the Order of the Light Dragon had a separate lightness art for battle, or if they simply avoided direct combat. Given the secrecy surrounding them¡ªsecond only to that of the Order of the Golden Dragon¡ªthere was no way to know the specifics.


    Soon they arrived at the mansion of the Archduke of Sword, and Thirteenth withdrew with a respectful nod. ¡°My duty is fulfilled. I will take my leave now.¡±


    Leonard acknowledged Thirteenth with a slight nod, watching as he vanished like a mirage, his shadow disappearing as effortlessly as one under the noonday sun. Such illusory movement would be rated highly even in murim.


    Entering the mansion, Leonard took notice of its unassuming appearance, humble compared to what one would expect from an estate belonging to Declan von Cardenas, one of the Arcadian Empire¡¯s top three powerhouses.


    It seemed as though everything had been cleared out in preparation for his arrival, as there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of anyone else¡¯s presence. Only the faint, rippling aura within the mansion hinted at Declan¡¯s presence.


    Step, step...


    Leonard walked through the open front door and continued down the long corridor, aware of the muted echoes of his footsteps. Feeling the presence grow nearer, Leonard suppressed a shiver. Now, as a Demigod Tier knight, he could truly sense it.


    This entire mansion itself... is the family head¡¯s Sword Domain. I could only realize it after coming this far. It¡¯s as if his sword energy has reached the level of unity with nature, almost like an extension of heaven itself.


    If the level of flawlessness referred to the state where one could no longer perfect martial arts any further, the next step was to achieve complete unity. It was the level where practicing martial arts aligned with the very will of the heavens.


    It represented a state where wielding a sword was so natural that it invoked no sense of danger, nor even a hint of unease, preventing any defense or evasion. In every sense, this was no different from a Sword Immortal.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here? Quicker than I expected.¡±


    Leonard entered what looked like a living room, greeted by a presence burning as bright as the sun.


    It was the Archduke of Sword, Declan Cardenas.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes involuntarily narrowed at the sight. Their Dragon Eyes met, and as their Dragon Hearts resonated, they quickly gained an understanding of each other. Within the radiant aura lay a flame on the brink of flickering out.


    Though briefly startled, Leonard bowed and spoke first.


    ¡°...I have come at your summons, Sir Declan. I am Leonard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Declan,¡± he replied casually. ¡°Is this the first time we¡¯ve met face-to-face?¡±


    Declan then gestured for him to sit. Between warriors of the Demigod Tier, hierarchy held little significance, and Leonard¡¯s formality was purely out of respect for an elder of the same family and the superior martial prowess before him.


    The man held in reverence as the Archduke of Sword in this world had now met face-to-face with the one who had earned the title of Sword Emperor in his past life.


    He¡¯s strong.


    Leonard was filled with admiration, barely able to conceal his astonishment. He had witnessed overwhelming strength before, but rarely was he outmatched on a technical level when it came to the sword. As such, his reaction was natural. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Haha, so you¡¯ve already grasped my state.¡±


    Declan made no effort to hide it. After all, he and Leonard were among those closest to dragons within the Cardenas family. Regardless of their intention, the resonance of their Dragon Eyes and Dragon Hearts revealed their true strength to one another.


    ¡°As you have guessed, my time has already run out. I¡¯ve lived for over three hundred years, so I have no regrets. But I held onto life because there was no suitable successor to take over as head of the family.¡±


    The absence of the Archduke of Sword from public affairs wasn¡¯t merely by choice¡ªrather, he could no longer participate. Perhaps three hundred years did not seem that long for someone at the Demigod Tier, but crossing the threshold between life and death multiple times had taken a toll on Declan¡¯s mind and body.


    He had sustained injuries that scarred his very soul and had recovered from conditions that would have killed anyone else in the Transcendence Tier a hundred times over. Each time he recovered, it chipped away at his remaining lifespan.


    ¡°Are you unable to remain active at all?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°I can manage one final effort. My body is holding itself together with the strength I¡¯ve stored within it, but if I use the last of it, I may crumble to ashes,¡± Declan explained his condition without hesitation, a faint smile softening the otherwise undimmed gaze of the strongest knight of Cardenas.


    ¡°I would have loved to have a duel with you, but I fear that would merely add my funeral to the succession ceremony on today¡¯s plans.¡±


    At that, Leonard¡¯s face twisted slightly into an odd expression; he was unsure whether to laugh or remain solemn. Seeing this, Declan chuckled, a mischievous glint befitting a wily old man as he leaned back in his chair.


    Though he was an old man, teasing Leonard drew out a surprisingly honest reaction from Declan, one that actually suited his age quite well.


    It¡¯s truly a shame not being able to clash swords in earnest with someone like this.


    Inwardly, Leonard was both relieved and disappointed¡ªthe former due to respect for his family¡¯s elder and the latter from not having the chance to spar with the strongest swordsman of the era.


    Picking up on his mixed feelings, Declan grinned slyly before saying, ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to the point. Leonard, do you understand the full significance of reaching the Demigod Tier?¡±


    ¡°It means that I¡¯ve proven myself qualified to become a leader of the Seven Great Orders,¡± Leonard replied.


    ¡°Precisely. That¡¯s why they¡¯re commanders. To face someone at the Demigod Tier, you need to be in that tier yourself. As you¡¯ve seen, the gap between tiers is absolute. Those in the External Force Tier could, at best, kill someone in the Transcendence Tier if lucky, but those in the Transcendence Tier can¡¯t stand against or overpower someone in the Demigod Tier by their own strength.¡±


    Pausing briefly, Declan continued with a serious expression, ¡°So, Leonard, do you want to become a knight commander?¡±


    Matching Declan¡¯s earnestness, Leonard plainly said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯d rather prioritize my training than shoulder the responsibilities and time demands of a commander.¡±


    This response might have sounded selfish to some, but both Declan and Leonard knew its deeper meaning. Anyone in Arcadia¡¯s upper echelons understood the importance of striving for the next tier once reaching the Demigod Tier.


    Declan¡¯s expression turned solemn as he murmured, ¡°This isn¡¯t something you¡¯re saying out of ignorance. Who told you about it?¡±


    ¡°Yggdrasil, the World Tree. It warned that a vacant Divine Throne would bring inevitable ruin and named me as a fitting candidate to fill it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    That was especially the case if those words came from the World Tree itself, which had served as a protective barrier against foreign entities from other dimensions. Her words carried weight. As an entity from an ancient era, Yggdrasil would have unparalleled knowledge of the laws of the world and the Divine Throne.


    After a moment of thoughtful silence, Declan said, ¡°It seems you hold a far more crucial position than I anticipated. Even Her Majesty has expressed interest in meeting you. It will take three months due to her demanding schedule, but the meeting is arranged.¡±


    The empress of Arcadia¡ªLeonard couldn¡¯t help but feel intrigued by the prospect of meeting her. In his past life, Yeon Mu-Hyuk had treated officials and the royal family as nominal people, deeming them worthless, but things were different here.


    The royal family of Arcadia had reduced the Three Noble Houses¡ªfamilies possessing ridiculous power¡ªto vassals, wielding them as extensions of their power.


    A Demigod Tier knight was essentially a natural disaster, so the royal family couldn¡¯t possibly control such people by force alone; there had to be some hidden secret behind their authority.


    ¡°Before your new rank is made official,¡± Declan went on, ¡°I want you to visit the post of the Order of the Golden Dragon. Are you aware of Ancestor Cardenas¡¯ condition?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard that her consciousness only returns during her descents.¡±


    Declan shook his head and clarified, ¡°She sometimes wakes up even outside those occasions, though it¡¯s rare. It lasts only a few days, or at most a month, but communication is possible. I don¡¯t know how much longer she¡¯ll stay, but it¡¯s a unique opportunity.¡±


    ¡°...Are you saying I should meet Ancestor Cardenas?¡±


    ¡°She will be more helpful to you than I could ever be, since I can¡¯t even spar with you once. Even in my younger days, meeting her helped me progress greatly.¡±


    Declan, having shared a story bound to capture Leonard¡¯s full attention, gave him a final nod, signaling that it was time for him to take his leave.


    ¡°Go and meet her. We can discuss the rest afterward.¡±

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227 Leonard¡¯s past encounter with the Order of the Golden Dragon had not left a positive impression. The memories were still vivid in his mind¡ªa clash that had only led to mutual resentment.


    Those were the people who had tried to become the vessel for Ancestor Cardenas, hoping to inherit her strength and will, but failed and fallen into disfavor.


    Their Dragon Blood Awakening surpassed even that of the commanders, granting them all the dragon¡¯s traits below intermediate grade. The so-called Golden Dragons defied normal classification¡ªthey were at the Transcendence Tier, yet were more monstrous than most. Those knights could even stand against Demigod Tier warriors, if only briefly; essentially, they were war machines the House of Cardenas had created unintentionally.


    Leonard, picturing a potential confrontation in his mind, clicked his tongue lightly.


    ¡°If I had to take on all the Golden Dragon Knights at once, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d die, but I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve a swift victory.¡±


    The Golden Dragon Knights were monstrously strong as they were, though their growth potential had been sealed. Even Demigod Tier beings like the Wraith Kings, who relied purely on strength, could be taken down if ten Golden Dragon knights attacked simultaneously.


    As degraded creatures of the ancient transcendental species who protected the laws of the world¡ªthe dragons¡ªmost authorities or unique traits had no effect on the Golden Dragon Knights.


    ¡°I don¡¯t entirely lack empathy for their plight,¡± Leonard muttered to himself.


    Those who sought power through the Corrupt Path and not the Righteous Path, abandoning future growth and possibility in exchange for immediate strength, existed everywhere. In his previous life as Yeon Mu-Hyuk, the martial artists of the Corrupt Path were also like that.


    Yeon Mu-Hyuk would often encounter martial artists of similar origin: talented individuals who, due to unfavorable circumstances or lack of opportunity, couldn¡¯t join prestigious schools or missed their chance to become masters. Martial arts of true depth and skill could elevate practitioners to the Ascension Realm with diligent training.


    However, lesser techniques, often containing only superficial teachings, could only take a practitioner to the Peak Realm if they were lucky. At best, they might reach the Apex Realm by pushing their bodies to the limit or using inhumane methods to gain strength.


    Even demonic martial arts, with insights of sufficient depth, could lead one to the Creation Realm or the peak of the Demonic Path if practiced earnestly. However, lesser martial arts didn¡¯t even offer that path.


    That¡¯s the reason people like the Greenwood King, the Wave King, and the Poison Blood Wolf couldn¡¯t even withstand a hundred of my moves when facing me. Their martial enlightenment, the Ascension Realm¡¯s foundation, was too superficial, and their techniques for manipulating willpower were crude.


    Compared to them, the Golden Dragon Knights were somewhat blessed.


    Except for the fact that they¡¯re destined to be consumed as vessels for the Ancestor.


    They probably volunteered knowing their fate, but human emotions weren¡¯t always rational. Those who once saw themselves as the chosen saviors of the House of Cardenas¡ªand the world entire¡ªhad likely struggled to accept ending up as mere disposable tools.


    The knights of the Order of the Golden Dragon were all famed as the greatest talents of their generation, so perhaps the fall from their lofty aspirations to their current reality was even more devastating than for the ordinary martial artists of the Corrupt Path.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Tress.¡±


    However, Leonard¡¯s patience didn¡¯t extend so far as to indulge those who would lash out from bitterness.


    The Golden Knight before him had once attempted to subdue him, only to find himself defeated. Now, facing Leonard as his unquestionable superior, Tress¡¯ eyes quivered like an aspen tree behind his helmet, though he kept his posture formal.


    ¡°...I apologize for my prior behavior, Sir Leonard.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not something I¡¯d call minor, even with a polite excuse.¡±


    At the Dragon¡¯s Head, the headquarters of the Golden Dragon Order, Leonard was greeted with more than just Tress. Nearly twenty Golden Dragon Knights stood in formation, only their eyes visible beneath their helmets, casting him less-than-welcoming gazes. It was clear they had gathered in the parade grounds to meet him, though their stares failed to elicit even a flicker of intimidation as Leonard walked forward.


    Naturally, no one blocked his way or confronted him. The best they could do was watch, their eyes filled with a mixture of jealousy and bitterness as they stared at someone who had reached a level they could no longer aspire to.


    ¡°The family head had ordered me to meet the Ancestor,¡± Leonard told Tress, who followed a few paces behind. ¡°Where can I find her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to go down to the basement,¡± Tress replied, bowing slightly. ¡°It¡¯s necessary to isolate the Ancestor¡¯s remains from the outside world to prevent further erosion.¡±


    With a nod, Leonard advanced toward the staircase leading down. With each step, his five senses felt increasingly muffled, as if entering a space altered by magic. He could sense a powerful spell restraining even his Demigod perception¡ªClass 9 magic. Only Class 8 spells or higher could deceive the world¡¯s eye, so this was to be expected.


    After descending deep enough to lose track of his steps, Leonard suddenly realized that Tress was no longer there.


    ¡°A door?¡±


    Then, he noticed a massive door looming ahead, its doorknob fashioned like a dragon¡¯s head, staring at him as if alive. When Leonard reached out to touch it, he realized it wasn¡¯t a physical door; rather, it was the mental image of a wall¡ªa Mindscape¡¯s boundary that had manifested into reality. It was akin to materializing thought, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Ancestor Cardenas had created this. After all, True Gods defied logic altogether.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a test... to see if I can break through on my own.¡±


    Getting no response after a knock, Leonard drew his sword and channeled his internal energy. Vibrant energy encircled him, weaving around him like armor of light. His perfected internal energy cultivation, faster and more intense than when he was just at the Transcendence Tier, surged to life.


    An all-out strike¡ªit was impossible to gauge the strength of the wall made by Ancestor Cardenas, so Leonard had no other choice but to try breaking through with his full might.


    The Four Symbols within Leonard resonated in unison, each urging him to draw forth their power. The Northern God Style was ill-suited for this situation, and the Eastern God Style couldn¡¯t overcome the gap in status here to neutralize the spell.


    Two styles remained, one optimized for destruction and the other for breakthrough: the Western God Style and the Southern God Style.


    Leonard chose the latter.


    One Origin Five Elements Sword Art S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Southern God Style


    Single-Point Breakthrough Strike


    Fiery Scarlet Point


    The multi-hued energy swirling around his sword flared into crimson, taking the form of a phoenix¡ªone unlike any in this world¡ªits wings unfurling as it gathered on his blade.


    The ultimate technique he prepared was inspired by an ancient legend from the martial folklore of the Central Plain murim¡ªa tale of an assassin whose blow would always kill with a single strike, leaving only a crimson mark on the corpse.


    As such, the assassin had earned the moniker of the Scarlet Point.


    When it came to focusing energy for a precise attack, no technique surpassed a thrust. Leonard concentrated his explosively amplified power into the tip of his sword, driving it forward with all his might to pierce through whatever lay in his path. If he could carve even the smallest opening, the compressed energy would burst forth, shattering everything in its wake.


    This ultimate technique had originally been conceived to pierce through the toughest materials and even massive enemies, and Karyl had never thought he would use it against a mere wall.


    No, set aside such useless thoughts...! he told himself, clearing his mind of distractions, feeling the electric signals travel down each fiber of his muscles with absolute focus.


    The essence of Fiery Scarlet Point, the ultimate technique he used, was to compress and concentrate energy to an extreme degree, releasing it in a pinpoint strike. Against an overwhelming obstacle against which slashes were futile, only a pinpoint could break through¡ªa tiny window of opportunity smaller than a needle¡¯s eye.


    Cliiiiink¡ª


    With a shrill hum, Leonard¡¯s Vermillion Bird Qi compressed into a dot no larger than a grain of rice, and at last, he felt it rip into something¡ªhe couldn¡¯t tell whether it was space, time, or simply an illusion.


    In any case, only the thrust mattered¡ªpiercing through all resistance until it reached its final point.


    Crack!


    The seemingly impenetrable wall finally yielded, allowing Leonard to pass through with his blade. He advanced naturally, almost as if becoming one with the sword itself. It was a strange sensation. If this world were real, Leonard would be stuck behind it with only his sword passing through. Yet here he was, passing entirely through the barrier.


    ¡°Oh? Not bad.¡±


    A voice, low and resonant, snapped Leonard back to his senses. He looked up to see the source.


    Before him was the one who ruled over this Mindscape, which he had barely managed to infiltrate with his Fiery Scarlet Point. It was a transcendent being who seamlessly extended her Mindscape into reality¡ªAncestor Cardenas.


    Leonard stood before his family¡¯s legendary ancestor¡ªan undeniably historic moment. Yet his first impression was unexpectedly simple.


    She¡¯s massive.


    Towering over two meters, the Ancestor looked as if she had been sculpted from stone¡ªher features flawless yet devoid of any human warmth.


    Her limbs, crafted with intricate precision like those of a ball-jointed doll, seemed incredibly flexible, giving her a sort of mechanical grace. Needless to say, she was strong. Her physical prowess spoke of power beyond even that of the Golden Dragon Knights, who surpassed even the commanders. They now seemed like children compared to her.


    Naturally, her hair and eyes were golden, gleaming with an almost supernatural brilliance¡ªsomething never before seen in the Cardenas family.


    ¡°Are you... the Ancestor?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you believe,¡± she replied calmly.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes widened, grasping the weight of her words.


    She noticed his shock, giving a slight smirk before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet those who remember a past life. There were a few in my time as well. Some ended up with fractured souls, some went mad, and others struggled to accept themselves. Rarely does someone balance both lives and accept each of them as you have.¡±


    Under her penetrating gaze, Leonard felt an unusual urge to shrink back, as if every detail of his past life lay exposed.


    The Ancestor¡¯s expression softened slightly, as though looking at a child she found endearing.


    ¡°As long as you see yourself as a Cardenas, I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my kin. What you¡¯ve done for the bloodline so far would have harmed you more than helped, had you been in it for selfish gain. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Well... yes, I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°Being strict with yourself is fine, but don¡¯t let it chain you down,¡± she cautioned. ¡°Stray too far from the center, and you may lose the wings you¡¯ve so carefully grown.¡±


    With those words, she opened her hand and summoned a simple longsword, devoid of any supernatural qualities but straight and true.


    But the moment she gripped it, a chill shot through Leonard, prompting him to retreat and switch to a defensive stance.


    A monster...!


    Declan, who had attained unity with the heavens, was already beyond what Leonard could comprehend, so Ancestor Cardenas¡¯ presence was something downright otherworldly. Leonard knew he had managed to back away only because she had let him. Had she struck at him with intent, he would¡¯ve died instantly.


    ¡°Good reflexes,¡± she remarked, intrigued. ¡°You must have trained with the sword in your past life. I can sense a different kind of discipline in your movements. Something even I could learn from.¡±


    With just a glimpse of Leonard¡¯s stance, she had already discerned the unique foundation of his martial arts. Despite being just a fragmented soul, her martial arts stood in the Deification Tier.


    The God of Swords, once infamous for having annihilated her entire kin with forbidden martial skills¡ªreviled as a blasphemer by mortal souls yet celebrated as the strongest among dragons and greatest of the Gold Dragon lineage¡ªapproached with a look of keen interest on his face.


    ¡°You have only recently reached the Demigod Tier, haven¡¯t you?¡± she asked. ¡°Then you¡¯ll need time to unleash and refine that power.¡±


    With each step she took, a crushing weight pressed down on Leonard, reminding him of when he had faced the Heavenly Demon as Yeon Mu-Hyuk. However, the Ancestor¡¯s presence was far more terrifying. If she could wield this much power with only a fragment of her soul remaining, the full might of a true Deification Tier being would be unimaginable.


    Still, Leonard kept his knees locked, steadied himself with the weight of his sword, and met her gaze head-on.


    ¡°I thank you for your consideration, Ancestor.¡±


    She smiled, seemingly pleased with his resolve. ¡°I like your grit. When Ragna came to see me, he had a look similar to yours.¡±


    As her gaze softened with memories of her past and her lost love, the Ancestor¡¯ imposing aura briefly waned.


    Leonard instinctively sensed an opening and seized it.


    Western God Style


    Cutter of All Things


    Sky and Clouds Piercer


    A tempestuous slash surged forward.


    Leonard had honed this skill in the Yggdrasil subjugation mission, now being able to unleash it even from a 30-degree angle. At such close range, few could endure the force of this cutting wind, and even most of the commanders couldn¡¯t escape unscathed.


    Leonard himself knew that, but it brought him no relief.


    Swooosh!


    With a soft hum, Ancestor Cardenas deflected Leonard¡¯s attack with a single slash, turning his lethal blade into a harmless breeze.


    ¡°Hmm, your approach to manifesting intent is a bit crude,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s start with refining that.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    Fueled by a mix of joy and fear, Leonard lunged forward, not thinking of anything but facing her head-on until the moment she would once again rest.


    This marked the beginning of an incomparable opportunity and miraculous encounter.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 If one had to sum up Ancestor Cardenas¡¯s swordsmanship in a single word, it would be ¡°perfection.¡±


    Her blade traced arcs and cut in all directions, embodying the extreme of the Eight Principles of Yong. Every move¡ªthrust, slash, cleave, sever, push, deflect, parry, and carve¡ªwas frighteningly refined. Each time Leonard engaged the Ancestor, the supposedly flawless sword techniques he had so proudly polished revealed hidden flaws, forcing him to retreat.


    After only thirty exchanges, Leonard found himself nearly ten paces back when the Ancestor spoke up.


    ¡°Your swordsmanship is unique. Pure offense and pure defense... A balanced harmony of attack and defense, and a seamless blend¡ªfreely transitioning between the four stances based on the user. Impressive.¡±


    Ancestor Cardenas had effortlessly analyzed the structure of Leonard¡¯s One Origin Five Elements Sword Art, gesturing casually with her blade, clearly intrigued.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll only block and evade. Go ahead. Attack me.¡±


    How many could act so casually in a duel against a Demigod Tier warrior, of which only ten existed in this world? Yet Leonard felt no indignation, nor was he discouraged. He drew several more blades from his subspace pouch. Given that he had failed with conceptual martial arts, he was determined to change his approach.


    Counting the four swords controlled by Sword Manipulation and the one gripped in his hand, Leonard now wielded five blades, ready to attempt the Five Swords Style, something he had never fully mastered back at the Transcendence Tier.


    ¡°Telekinetic control, huh? That kind of technique was around in my era too,¡± Ancestor Cardenas murmured with a rather unimpressed expression, steadying her sword in a middle stance.


    The stillness was so profound that it felt like the space around them had been preserved. Leonard felt like he was challenging an iron wall with a wooden branch.


    Five Elements Style, One Sword Style


    Black Tortoise Extra Form: Dragontail Sword


    One of the swords hovering behind Leonard emanated the aura of the Black Tortoise Qi and shot forward in a swift, subtle arc. It was a probing move meant to slightly disrupt her stance¡ªan attempt that would be great if it succeeded, but not devastating if it failed.


    The blade shot forward in a long, serpentine arc, veiling its presence as it closed in on Ancestor Cardenas. Leonard knew no blind spot would appear, regardless of angle¡ªany attack would inevitably become a head-on clash.


    If it won¡¯t work anyway, there¡¯s no reason to resort to cheap tricks, Leonard thought, well aware that Ancestor Cardenas understood his direct approach.


    She gave a faint smile as she brushed the oncoming sword aside. The parry was little more than a light touch¡ªan elegant technique derived from the Eight Principles of Yong, one that symbolized pillaging, as it allowed the user to cleverly redirect the opponent¡¯s force and use it for themselves.


    Clang!


    The redirected Dragontail Sword missed its mark, slipping past Ancestor Cardenas¡¯ guard as though covering an opening that had never existed.


    Five Elements Style, Three Sword Style


    Yellow Dragon Fourth Form: Cliff-Cutting Claw


    At the same time, Leonard suddenly changed tactics, making a bold, decisive move. The gap between them wasn¡¯t just in status and power¡ªtheir martial arts were also worlds apart.


    Since neither strategy nor psychological tricks worked, Leonard opted to plunge them both into chaos, a gamble to break the inevitable path to defeat. Three ferocious streaks of golden sword energy crashed down like dragon claws, carving into the ground before the Ancestor, sending up dust and soil as they cut in from three directions. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With three strikes, Leonard forced Ancestor Cardenas to parry with a single sword. Even someone of her caliber, who consistently used basic techniques instead of conceptual martial arts, would find it difficult to respond.


    As one who had reached the Deification Tier through swordsmanship, Ancestor Cardenas could read Leonard¡¯s emotions through his blade. She burst into laughter and took a single step forward, directly into the heart of the Cliff-Cutting Claw. Rather than appearing reckless, she radiated an air of total control.


    A clear ringing sound followed as her sword moved in a graceful circle, neatly cutting through each incoming slash with a single, flawless arc centered on herself. Three shards of broken steel clattered to the ground just as Leonard prepared his final attack.


    Western God Style


    Cutter of All Things


    Sky and Clouds Piercer


    Second Strike: Sky Splitting Cross Slash


    This was Leonard¡¯s ultimate technique, the strongest form of conceptual martial arts he could muster. He unleashed a dual Sky Splitting Cross Slash, crossing both strikes for over twice the power¡ªa force that could shake even Ancestor Cardenas¡¯s inner world.


    In that split second, Leonard felt certain he had finally landed a blow, but just then, the Ancestor raised her sword to shoulder height. With one clean, vertical slash, she split Leonard¡¯s Sky Splitting Cross Slash down its center, neutralizing it instantly.


    Then, calmly restoring her sword to her side, she asked, ¡°How is it? Do you understand now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leonard replied with a soft chuckle, finally grasping what she had been trying to teach him. ¡°I see now... I was too caught up in the illusions of conceptual martial techniques.¡±


    Leonard possessed incredible potential, with not four but five unique traits, including the Dragon God Style. He had always believed that fully leveraging these strengths was the true path to the Deification Tier.


    However, the wisdom of Ancestor Cardenas had made him realize how his obsession with his conceptual martial arts was holding him back. As the fresh enlightenment took roots in his mind, Leonard raised his sword once more, determined to test his newfound insight.


    ¡°May I request one more round?¡±


    ¡°By all means.¡±


    With no hesitation, Ancestor Cardenas took her stance, her sword cutting downward. Every movement¡ªfrom her forward step to the precise timing and angle of her downward stroke¡ªwas flawless. Even if her slash was split into a thousand steps, there would be no openings.


    At her level, the Ancestor didn¡¯t even need to look for any openings or weaknesses in her opponent.


    To overpower an opponent with my own strength, I have to surpass them to at least have a shot at victory.


    This opportunity of a lifetime had thrown Leonard into the realm of absolute skill, where there was no room for luck or chance. So, Leonard sharpened his focus, just like Ancestor Cardenas. He brought his sword upward in a direct clash with her Deification Tier strike, refusing to defend or evade.


    CLANG!


    The clash rang out like the toll of a massive bell, and Leonard staggered back, finally dropping to his knees. He gasped, releasing the breath he had been holding, and a few drops of blood splattered onto the ground.


    Leonard had suffered internal injuries just from a single clash due to the disparity in the refinement of their swordsmanship. However, his expression was brighter than before.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve finally gotten the hang of it,¡± Ancestor Cardenas remarked with a nod, watching Leonard struggle back to his feet.


    Indeed, Leonard finally understood why his conceptual martial arts had failed to affect her¡ªthey never had a chance of succeeding in the first place.


    Conceptual martial arts don¡¯t necessarily have to rely on unique traits.


    Everyone held an image of themselves in their mind, but it was never the full picture of who they really were. Similarly, the Qi of the Four Symbols and the Golden Dragon Qi represented aspects of Leonard¡¯s Mindscape but not its entirety. His body and mind were heavily imprinted with their forms through endless training with the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method, but that was only one side of his skill.


    Each of Ancestor Cardenas¡¯s strikes embodied the pure concept of cutting. She wasn¡¯t summoning her strength through any particular unique trait; she was manifesting it from sheer will. It was a level of mastery that didn¡¯t require anything beyond her intent¡ªa power to slice through anything in the realm of concepts itself.


    While Leonard could attempt to respond with his conceptual martial arts, the sheer clarity of the Ancestor¡¯s intent had overpowered even his Sky Splitting Cross Slash in a single blow.


    That last exchange had taught him something profound.


    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to use unique traits or the intense manifestations of your Mindscape,¡± Ancestor Cardenas explained, lowering her sword to illustrate the lesson while Leonard caught his breath.


    ¡°In the world of conceptual combat,¡± she went on, ¡°the type and quality of one¡¯s abilities have their role. But relying solely on such unique traits will make you forget your origin. Remember¡ªour beginning and our essence come from the sword itself. Do not forget that you are a swordsman. The cut and the thrust are the foundation, the true starting point of your strength.¡±


    ¡°To show you what I mean...¡±


    With that, she swung her sword horizontally. The blade instantly cut through space, emerging close to Leonard¡¯s neck only to vanish back into space. She hadn¡¯t used any of her unique traits to achieve this; it was simply a strike that cleaved through both space and time.


    Leonard, whose heightened reflexes from the Azure Dragon Qi should¡¯ve allowed him to respond even to lightning, was left a half-step behind. He could feel the cold sweat creeping down his back.


    ...If she had meant to kill me, my head would¡¯ve been gone.


    Only now could he grasp the immense difference between himself and this Deification Tier opponent. His ultimate moves were mere ordinary attacks compared to the strikes of a True God being.


    If Yggdrasil had possessed her own combat abilities, the subjugation operation would have been impossible to begin with.


    ¡°Good! Well, not bad for a first attempt! Let¡¯s take a break?¡± Ancestor Cardenas proposed with a smile.


    Leonard¡¯s face showed his surprise as he asked, ¡°But don¡¯t we lack time? I can endure a bit more if needed.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve accelerated time in this space almost by a hundredfold, so we still have nearly half a day left. No need to rush.¡±


    ¡°...Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you can project your intent and Mindscape to affect reality itself. If I were at full power, I could maintain this space almost endlessly, so this is nothing to be amazed about,¡± the Ancestor explained as she made herself comfortable on the grass, closing her eyes with a lazy yawn.


    The vast space, scarred from their intense duel, had somehow transformed into a lush green field. It was clear Ancestor Cardenas wasn¡¯t one for formality or solemnity.


    She lay back, almost drifting to sleep, muttering, ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t told Declan yet... that I¡¯m nearing my limit. No one else knows, right?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡± Leonard was taken aback.


    ¡°No one knows. Although I¡¯m at the Deification Tier, I¡¯m a fragmented soul, so the fact that I¡¯m here at all, defying the causality of the world¡¯s laws, is already remarkable. To have survived a thousand years is more than enough. Frankly, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I disappeared tomorrow.¡±


    The Ancestor went on, confidently explaining that she wouldn¡¯t be able to wield the Golden Dragon Knights as the final ultimate weapon for much longer. For the Cardenas family, this was earth-shattering news, as it meant they would no longer have a way to counter the whims of True God beings like herself.


    Leonard stood speechless, reeling from the revelation, but Ancestor Cardenas wasted no time delivering yet another surprise.


    ¡°Once I¡¯m gone, the Golden Dragon Knights will be freed of my influence. But with their nature, they might not be able to integrate with the modern Cardenas family, so...¡±


    She lifted her head and looked Leonard in the eye. ¡°How about you become the commander of the Golden Dragon Order?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Leonard could hardly believe his ears. He had never even conceived that something like that might be asked of him.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229 Leonard¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    The Order of the Golden Dragon was an elite order consisting of those who were classified as vessels for Ancestor Cardenas, having barely managed to preserve their consciousness after joining. While those who knew of their true nature scoffed or mocked the group, no one denied the need for the Golden Dragon Knights and their unparalleled power.


    Each member of this formidable order far surpassed the Transcendence Tier. When gathered together, they could even stall for time against a Demigod Tier threat. Unlike the other Cardenas kin, whose Dragon Blood Awakening barely triggered one or two traits, the Golden Dragon Knights had awakened every draconic trait below the intermediate grade, making their power unimaginable.


    If you were to rank the Seven Great Orders purely by strength, excluding strategic weapons and the commanders, the Order of the Golden Dragon would undoubtedly claim the top spot.


    Even the Order of the Red Dragon, with twice the number of members as other orders, would be no match. A single Golden Dragon knight could easily handle five or six Transcendence Tier opponents by themselves. And in group formations, the Golden Dragon Knights were even more fearsome.


    Something as simple as a three-man formation would likely prevent anyone weaker than a vice-commander from even landing a scratch.


    Leonard recalled facing Tress, a Golden Dragon knight, and how he hadn¡¯t been confident he could pierce through his armor even with his most powerful moves.


    Indeed, their resilience exceeded even the Vajra Physique, and their absurd physical prowess allowed them to crush giant demonic beasts like ogres. Moreover, due to the Ancestor¡¯s influence, their martial skills had reached an unparalleled level of refinement.


    The capacity and output of their internal energy were also immense, and considering that Tress hadn¡¯t utilized all of his traits against Leonard, it was evident that these warriors were too formidable for anyone below the Demigod Tier to face.


    If they ever started a rebellion, they would cause massive casualties before a commander managed to intervene.


    ¡°...Are you perhaps concerned about the possibility of the Golden Dragon Knights going rogue?¡± Leonard inquired. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This would make sense as to why the Ancestor wanted to assign him the role of commander. Currently, among those strong enough to rein in the Order of the Golden Dragon, Leonard was the only Demigod Tier knight without any affiliation. With Uluka¡¯s recent death and Audrey¡¯s injuries, there were already gaps in the chain of command.


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say that that¡¯s entirely wrong,¡± the Ancestor Cardenas replied nonchalantly, leaning back.


    Her answer hinted at some concern, but she didn¡¯t seem too troubled. She rose slowly akin to a rising wave, her fluid movements highlighting that her muscles were more supple than Leonard¡¯s.


    Leonard couldn¡¯t help but stare at her in awe as she suddenly got very close, filling his vision with a golden brilliance.


    ¡°Hmm, what remarkable purity,¡± she observed. ¡°I can¡¯t fully see into your Mindscape, but you¡¯re qualified to use Draconic Words. You¡¯ll need them to command the knights.¡±


    ¡°I have already used Draconic Words once,¡± Leonard replied.


    ¡°Oh, you mean that Demoniac from the Tongue Tribe? I¡¯ve read the report. You could barely manage three syllables, and you had to vocalize them,¡± the Ancestor commented, making it clear that true Draconic Words were far more advanced. She took a few steps back, explaining nothing more.


    And then¡ª


    ¡ªGroar!


    An invisible force suddenly pressed down on Leonard.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He instinctively activated his augmented energy shield. Had he not done so and steadied his knees, he might have collapsed.


    Even so, it felt suffocating. The sheer weight was akin to experiencing a multiplied gravitational force. Within a two-meter radius around him, the ground was compressed into a crater, lowering his eye-level by a fraction. The force felt as if a giant demonic beast like a cyclops were pressing down on him with its palm. No, it felt even heavier than that.


    If it had been brute force, he could have deflected it one way or another, but this mysterious pressure wasn¡¯t something he could brush off.


    ¡°When space itself is compressed like this, you need the skill to warp the spatial plane to disperse the force. It¡¯s a different feeling from dealing with a sword or magic,¡± Ancestor Cardenas explained as she clicked her tongue.


    With that, the pressure lifted, freeing Leonard.


    The ability was more threatening than a Class 9 spell. With supreme magic, there was a detectable flow of mana, allowing time for counteraction. But Ancestor Cardenas¡¯ Dragonic Words took effect the instant she uttered them.


    ¡°Is this... true Draconic Words?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Yes. When a dragon¡¯s will commands the world¡¯s laws, we call it Draconic Words. If I were in my prime, you¡¯d have no chance of resisting,¡± she explained. ¡°Given my current state as a fragmented soul, what you experienced was the limit of what I could manage.¡±


    If she had unleashed that power in her original condition, Leonard wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it, and the force would have buried him deep underground to the core of the earth.


    Ancestor Cardenas was a Gold Dragon¡ªknown as the mightiest of all dragon species¡ªand the one who had decimated her kin for the ideals of the founding emperor. A legend worthy of being called the strongest dragon of all time, her status remained formidable, even as a cursed remnant.


    Leonard swallowed nervously and asked, ¡°What did you say with Draconic Words just now?¡±


    ¡°I told you to fall. It¡¯s something I used frequently when dealing with my kin,¡± she replied with a chuckle.


    Among the countless abilities of a transcendental species like the dragons, flight was indispensable. Dragons could circle the world in a day, so stopping them from flying was vital; otherwise, they could easily escape. Cardenas herself had used her Draconic Words to bind the wings and claws of her kind, rendering them unable to fly.


    Once they were within sword range, killing them was easy; as long as they were trapped on the ground, the battle was as good as won.


    ¡°But let me tell you one thing, Leonard. No matter how much you train, you¡¯ll never surpass me in Draconic Words. Even with your awakened eyes and heart, your bloodline is too diluted. Ah, I¡¯m not speaking based on my prime self, but my current state,¡± she said.


    ¡°I understand, but...¡± Leonard nodded, but he couldn¡¯t shake the question that had just crossed his mind.


    ¡°What do Draconic Words have to do with leading the Order of the Golden Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Quite a bit,¡± the Ancestor replied with a smirk. ¡°You see, while Draconic Words are primarily used to assert power over the world, they¡¯re also a way for dragons to establish their hierarchy.¡±


    ¡°Your generation is too far removed to be affected by Draconic Words, but you¡¯re a unique case. The Golden Dragon Knights, like you, are dragons in human form¡ªDragonians. They cannot oppose a Draconic Words user as well as someone who has awakened the Dragon Eyes and the Dragon Heart.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Leonard murmured, finally understanding her point.


    If all the Golden Dragon Knights were to rebel at once, it would be nearly impossible for Leonard to control them through sheer force. He might manage to kill every last one, but he would never succeed in subduing them.


    However, if he could command them through Draconic Words, any thought of defiance would be quashed.


    ¡°And yet... you couldn¡¯t compel me to obey,¡± Leonard remarked.


    ¡°The Demigod Tier has steered away from the constraints of a species, transcending them. Moreover, you¡¯re not a pure dragon¡ªyou¡¯re more like a branch family with two core traits. So, that¡¯s why you¡¯re not affected,¡± she explained.


    ¡°That¡¯s vague. Nothing seems to work, huh?¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    The two of them unexpectedly found a shared sense of understanding.


    ¡°There¡¯s another reason I want you to take charge of the Golden Dragon knights. While I don¡¯t think they¡¯d ever rebel, they¡¯re still my descendants. I don¡¯t want to leave them stranded.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re gone, then they would no longer be your vessels. Wouldn¡¯t they all just move on with their lives?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you,¡± Ancestor Cardenas sighed. ¡°They inherited a fragment of my martial arts and extraordinary physical prowess through a ritual. They earned none of it through their own efforts, so their minds and bodies are not strong. Once I¡¯m gone, they would be left feeling like they¡¯ve been demoted from proud prospects of the family to disposable tools. There¡¯s no telling how they might act when frustration and despair set in.¡±


    Indeed, there is nothing more dangerous than a strong child who knows nothing. Fortunately, it was unlikely that the Golden Dragon Knights would suffer from energy deviation, but it was also unclear how their negative emotions would manifest.


    Leonard nodded in sympathy and tilted his head. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if I would be able to resolve that problem.¡±


    ¡°No, you could do it. You¡¯re exactly who they need. The skills you¡¯ve been training since your past life, was it called martial arts? If you teach that to the Golden Dragon Knights, it might give them a new sense of purpose.¡±


    In a world where it was normal for everyone¡¯s meridians and vessels to be unclogged, such intensive efforts to overcome a lack of talent and constitution were practically rare.


    However, Ancestor Cardenas, an entity born as a transcendental species who had managed to step into the realm of the God of Swords, had just vouched for it. She believed that Leonard¡¯s knowledge from his past life was what the Golden Dragon Knights needed.


    ¡°Although there is a slim chance of them breaking through to the Demigod Tier, knowing that they could grow stronger from their current condition would be enough to rekindle the fire within the Golden Dragon Knights and restore their spirit.¡±


    When the spirit of a warrior halts, they are as good as dead. The Golden Dragon Knights, who had been preserved like living relics, needed their flames rekindled, and Ancestor Cardenas believed that the knowledge of martial arts could provide that spark.


    Leonard, who had revived their spirits, would naturally be positioned to become their commander, the pillar on which the Order of the Golden Dragon would depend.


    ¡°Now, should we get back to your training?¡± Without giving Leonard a chance to hesitate, Ancestor Cardenas readied her sword.


    There was no sign of the usual disorientation caused by a domain. The entire landscape¡ªthe horizon, the heavens, even the depths underground¡ªwas within the range of the Ancestor¡¯s sword domain. Any mortal would undeniably realize that death was imminent against a True God entity like the Ancestor.


    ¡°My goal for you is to reach a point where you can wield the domain of your Mindscape freely, at least within your sword and without needing to use your unique traits.¡±


    Ancestor Cardenas raised her blade, and the space around it visibly warped. In essence, it wasn¡¯t much different from sword energy, which was manifested by focusing power compressed with energy and intent around the sword.


    However, what the Ancestor was currently demonstrating was projecting her Mindscape around her sword. Unlike sword energy, which was a product of destructive power, she could manipulate anything that entered her domain.


    Leonard focused on her with his Dragon Eyes, trying to decode the principle behind her technique. Then, Ancestor Cardenas raised her sword and slowly made her move.


    ¡°Does your mind need to be confined within your body? Sure, you can channel your intent outside your body, but what about the mind? If you give it a bit of thought, you¡¯ll realize that it is indeed possible,¡± the Ancestor condensed her insights as a Deification Tier sword wielder into words.


    ¡°Just as a tall person can reach higher and someone with large hands can grasp more, your mind, too, has its own way of extending its reach.¡±


    ¡°My mind, too...?¡±


    ¡°Observing and controlling your own body is just the beginning. And don¡¯t think of it as breaking away from yourself. The body is only a vessel for the mind. It¡¯s not a prison, after all. You can actually project it anywhere you wish.¡±


    With that, she slowly swung her sword in a weak arc, barely enough to cut through a straw dummy. Even a countryside knight could imitate a move like that.


    Yet, as he beheld it, a shudder ran through Leonard.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Leonard saw it¡ªthe vision of her Mindscape flowing from her body, surging into the blade, and slicing through the fabric of reality faster than lightning. The clouds in her Mindscape split open, unveiling the night sky.


    It was literally a single, divine slash of the God of Swords.


    ¡°If you can do this, you pass. If you can¡¯t do it by the time I¡¯m gone, you fail,¡± Ancestor Cardenas stated firmly.


    In response, Leonard adjusted his grip on his jet-black sword. He didn¡¯t use sword energy or conceptual martial arts. With this enlightenment, he realized that energy and unique traits only served as distractions.


    Seeing his resolve, Cardenas smiled proudly. At that moment, Leonard flew like a storm as he cut deep into the ground.


    Clang!


    As their swords met, a metallic clang echoed across the open plains like an orchestra. It was clear that their clash would not end anytime soon.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230The headquarters of the Golden Dragon Orders, known as the Dragon¡¯s Head, was a small plot of land, similar to an island. It was also the area closest to the family head¡¯s estate, a place accessible only to the Golden Dragon Knights themselves and the commanders.


    The reason for that was simple¡ªthat was where the fragmented soul of Ancestor Cardenas rested. In a world where the Divine Throne lay vacant, the Ancestor alone possessed the power that could match the threat of a True God. So naturally, this area was highly secretive.


    The Golden Dragon Knights, byproducts of a failed ritual, were treated as strategic resources, which meant the organization had to operate behind closed doors. Most members of the family were oblivious, simply idolizing the Golden Dragon Knights, awestruck by their supposed status as the strongest among the Seven Great Orders and the fact that they reported directly to the family head.


    Yet the truth behind this mystique was cruel, bordering on inhumane.


    ¡°Hey, Tress.¡±


    The Golden Dragon knight, the one who had escorted Leonard to the Ancestor¡¯s quarters, turned his head at the sound of his name.


    ¡°Ah, Lady Una,¡± Tress greeted. You¡¯re here.¡±


    As a high-ranking knight who stood out even within the Golden Dragon Order, Una was renowned for her skill, enough to command respect and reverence within the order. In the absence of the nominal commander, the Ancestor herself, Una managed the knight order on her behalf, essentially holding as much authority as the vice-commanders of the other orders.


    Una, a Transcendence Tier Dragonian who prevailed over everyone else in the Golden Dragon Order, allowed herself a wry smile.


    ¡°I suppose the young lord has already gone inside?¡± she murmured as she removed her helmet, half-joking. Her golden hair spilled out like gold dust, and her golden eyes reflected light with a brilliance that stood out.


    Golden hair and golden eyes¡ªeven though they weren¡¯t of the direct bloodline, those who had survived the ritual took on a similar appearance. Unlike those whose bloodline had grown distant from the original through centuries of generational change, these knights, born as subjects of the ritual to recreate the Ancestor Cardenas, possessed features that echoed her own. Even as failed creations, they were closer to Gold Dragons than to humans.


    ¡°Please watch your words. Now that he has reached the Demigod Tier, one cannot speak lightly of him,¡± Tress cautioned sternly.


    ¡°Oh, come on! I know that already. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll grumble about it right to his face, so don¡¯t worry too much about it,¡± she retorted lightly. ¡°Can¡¯t we speak more freely among ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t drag me into it,¡± Tress complained, stepping back a few paces. Having encountered Leonard, he had gained a real sense of their difference in power, and thus had no intention of entertaining Una as he usually did.


    Recognizing the shift in his attitude, Una narrowed her eyes. ¡°Hoooh...? So the young lord is that formidable? Enough to make you, of all people, uneasy?¡±


    Tress nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s basically the same as the commanders.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    ¡°You know how keen our senses are. The gap I instinctively sensed was significant. Frankly, the only two I¡¯d confidently say are superior to Sir Leonard would be the Red Dragon Commander and the Black Dragon Commander.¡±


    In the Ancestor¡¯s own words, as Dragonians¡ªbeings no longer considered human¡ªthe Golden Dragon Knights possessed an instinctive ability to sense whether an entity was stronger than themselves. While they couldn¡¯t precisely gauge another¡¯s strength or rank, they could perceive the overall difference in power.


    Una¡¯s expression grew serious at Tress¡¯ unwavering tone. ¡°He only recently broke through to the Demigod Tier, and he¡¯s already that powerful...? Does that mean the rumors about him being the family¡¯s next head and the second coming of the Ancestor were all true?¡±


    The gap between a newly-ascended Transcendence Tier knight and one at the peak of the same tier was profound¡ªand so too was the difference between Demigods. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard, who had yet to reach the age of twenty, shouldn¡¯t even compare to the decades¡ªor even centuries¡ªof training and battle experience of the commanders. And yet, only the commanders of the Red Dragon and Black Dragon Orders stood above him?


    From his rapid growth to his immense potential and even his fortune, everything about Leonard seemed out of this world, as though he was the protagonist of some heroic tale, blessed by the winds of fate.


    ¡°Hah, I¡¯m jealous,¡± Una muttered.


    Every member of the Golden Dragon Order harbored deep-seated feelings of inferiority and envy. As the price for transcending into something that surpassed the current Cardenas bloodline, they were essentially stuck between the Transcendence and Demigod Tiers, stagnating in a state of half-realized potential, unable to grow.


    Even though they had grown stronger, the Golden Dragon Knights were essentially little more than expendable meat shields against true Demigods, doomed one day to be consumed as vessels for the Ancestor¡¯s soul to descend. That hollow resignation only deepened the frustration.


    And now, seeing that young brat¡ªthe one who had even refused to join the Order of the Golden Dragon¡ªbreak through a threshold they could never cross and become the family¡¯s beacon of honor, the Golden Dragon Knights couldn¡¯t help but feel their guts roil.


    I, too, wanted to reach that point... Una thought to herself bitterly.


    If she could turn back time, she wouldn¡¯t have accepted the Order of the Golden Dragon¡¯s invitation. Even if she could never reach the Demigod Tier, she would have preferred to live life on the edge and die on her own terms rather than become a byproduct of a failed experiment.


    Indeed, regret had festered in her heart, and her sigh of resignation only worsened that pain. In fact, all the knights of the Golden Dragon Order were haunted by their choices, and that regret was still eating away at them.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    Even with their resilient Dragonian bodies, the mental strain sometimes caused headaches. For such abnormally strong physiques, the pain was limited to this. But if their bodies had been merely at the normal level of the Transcendence Tier, they would likely have suffered energy deviation, hemorrhage, and perhaps even partial necrosis of their brain.


    Still, if the damage continued to accumulate, their bodies would eventually give out. Though not fully aware of this, they could all sense their inevitable demise. Unable to defy their fate, the Golden Dragon Knights accepted it with resignation.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Almost simultaneously, Tress and Una turned in one direction.


    The presence of the Ancestor¡¯s fragmented soul, something only the Golden Dragon Knights could sense, had vanished entirely. Whether or not the ritual was activated didn¡¯t matter; they could feel it¡ªthe very constraints that bound them as part of the Ancestor¡¯s vessel were fading, filling them with a rare and terrifying sensation of panic.


    ¡°Could it be?! Did something happen to the Ancestor?¡±


    Tress¡¯ shocked cry sent Una sprinting forward. Of course, she was heading to the Ancestor¡¯s quarters, the underground chamber. Moving at a speed fitting the strongest of the Golden Dragon knights, she reached the speed of sound with just two strides, her sheer momentum shattering parts of the buildings, sending debris scattering.


    ¡°...¡±


    There, she saw Leonard standing alone in the empty underground chamber.


    ¡°...Sir Leonard?¡± Una eventually called out.


    ¡°No.¡±


    In response to her call, Leonard shook his head and opened his eyes. His golden gaze pierced through the flickering darkness of the torch-lit room, overwhelming her. Even if the Golden Dragon Knights were considered the strongest, this difference in status was absolute.


    ¡°You address me as Commander,¡± he ordered.


    Now, holding the title passed down from the Ancestor, Leonard was the undisputed superior over the Golden Dragon Knights. Una knelt on one knee before him, her head bowed low. Even instinctively, she recognized him as her superior.


    Leonard addressed her directly, ¡°I have inherited full command of the Golden Dragon Knights from the Ancestor. Now, tell me. What is your name and rank?¡±


    ¡°I am Una. The Golden Dragon Knights do not have formal ranks, but I am treated as the vice commander. Since the Ancestor remains mostly dormant, I¡¯ve managed nearly all operational tasks within the knight order.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Leonard nodded. ¡°Summon all the Golden Dragon Knights. I have an announcement that concerns all of you. I will not tolerate any exceptions.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡±


    Despite the abruptness of the situation, Una swiftly obeyed, rushing outside even faster than when she had come. Though she likely wasn¡¯t aware of it, Leonard knew why she acted with such urgency. It was one of the uses derived from the Draconic Words, one of the powers the Ancestor had bestowed on him.


    After spending almost a month within his inner world, Leonard placed his hand on his chest and let out a quiet sigh. Fortunately, his gamble had been a success.


    Can you hear me?


    A familiar voice echoed in response.


    ¡ªYes, I can hear you clearly.


    The Ancestor had exhausted all her strength teaching Leonard. Now, her fragmented soul resided within Leonard¡¯s inner world, nestled within his very being. Fully externalizing her soul would lead to her swift demise, but by remaining within him, she could avoid that for a considerable amount of time.


    In this state, the Ancestor could even tap into Leonard¡¯s body to unleash a single, final blow before she truly perished, meaning she had inadvertently become a True God trump card up Leonard¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡ªIt seems your Mindscape is suited for a Gold Dragon. That¡¯s why it was successful. A Yellow Dragon, huh... Could it be that one of my kin still exists in the world you came from?


    The dragons there differ from the dragons here in many ways. I¡¯ll explain everything in due time.


    ¡ªVery well.


    Meanwhile, unaware of the conversation between Leonard and the Ancestor, who had merged into one body, the Order of the Golden Dragon scrambled to action, the entire island turning hectic under an unexpected assembly call.


    Thanks to Una¡¯s speed and determination, all members gathered before Leonard in record time. It only took three minutes. Some bore fresh bruises on their faces, signs that perhaps a few stragglers had needed some persuasion.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°All thirty-six members, no exceptions, are present,¡± Una confirmed promptly.


    Leonard narrowed his eyes, contemplating the number.


    Thirty-six knights... Is that a lot or a little?


    Though each Golden Dragon Knight possessed astonishing power, they were small in numbers. It was clear that survival rates for the ritual were low.


    According to the information conveyed by his Dragon Eyes, the Dragonians had lifespans rivaling or even exceeding those of Demigod Tier beings. Even Una, who had grown exceptionally respectful toward him under the influence of the Draconic Words, seemed nearly the same age as Wade and Audrey. If the Golden Dragon Knights had been assembled over the span of centuries, there was only one conclusion he could reach.


    The Ancestor¡¯s voice confirmed his thoughts.


    ¡ªSome died when I descended in their bodies, but even with those counted, they would not have exceeded fifty.


    Processing that fact, Leonard swept his gaze over the assembled knights. A mix of confusion, shock, fear, doubs, and panic lay on their faces. For a select few, there was even a spark of relief, perhaps anticipation, as if realizing that with the Ancestor¡¯s disappearance, they might finally cease to be mere disposable pawns.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve heard from Una, so let¡¯s get straight to the point,¡± Leonard began.


    With the subtle influence of the Draconic Words, no one could possibly ignore him. If Leonard were to let out a loud shout, it might even be enough to trigger a panic attack in the room. It seemed unlikely that anyone would object, question his authority, or even demand to know why he was in command.


    ¡°As of today, by the Ancestor¡¯s decree, the Order of the Golden Dragon will come under my command. The sacrifices end here, and you will no longer be kept here, hidden away from the world, as disposable resources.¡±


    With each word, Leonard saw the empty expressions of the Golden Dragon Knights brighten, as if a spark had reignited their hollow selves.


    It wasn¡¯t just their stagnation that had broken their spirits. Many things had been weighing down on them¡ªisolation from open battle, being unable to disclose their faces or names freely, and having to live in confinement on this remote island. The frustration had piled up over time, eroding their spirits.


    However, Leonard had just begun dismantling each of those chains.


    ¡°And one more thing.¡±


    Decades, perhaps centuries¡ªthat was how long they had yearned for the light, and the knights held their breath as Leonard dealt his final blow.


    ¡°The Ancestor has assured me that there is a way for you to grow stronger. While breakthroughs will prove challenging, the possibility is not zero. Once we stabilize the order, I will pass on this training method.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Silence fell, and each knight was frozen in astonishment. Some attempted to form words, but most were struck speechless, struggling to process what they had just heard.


    There was no reason for Leonard to deceive them by mentioning the Ancestor. Above all, Leonard¡¯s use of Draconic Words had conveyed his sincerity beyond any doubt. They sensed that the Ancestor¡¯s assurance, the promise of new training methods¡ªall of it was true. Each knight felt as though a flame, long dead, had reignited within them.


    ¡°Today you cease being expendable tools,¡± Leonard continued. ¡°Each of you will return as true knights of Cardenas, wielding your swords and strength to protect the world. Follow me, and I promise you tales of valor unlike any others.¡±


    The pride, honor, and duty long suppressed by despair surged anew within them, the glow of golden light flickering to life in their eyes.


    Leonard realized he had said enough.


    ¡°Pack up your gear and personal effects that are at the Dragon¡¯s Head. I will speak with the family head and return soon.¡±


    Turning away, Leonard sensed the once-cold air of the island grow warm and fierce.


    The ultimate weapon of the Cardenas family, the peak and strongest of the Seven Great Orders¡ªthe Order of the Golden Dragon was reborn in a truer, more complete sense than ever before.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231 ¡°...Is that so,¡± Declan, the Archduke of Sword, stammered, looking dazed as he faced Leonard, who had returned not even a day after his visit.


    His reaction was only natural. The Ancestor¡¯s fragmented soul reaching its time limit was already alarming enough. Coupled with the fact that the Order of the Golden Dragon had just transitioned from mere consumables to a formidable force, either development alone would have been cause for immense concern. Having them both surface at once left Declan nearly reeling.


    ¡°Can you truly control the Order of the Golden Dragon? Their power is immense, but since they didn¡¯t earn it through their own efforts, it remains unstable. Part of the reason they¡¯re confined to Dragon¡¯s Head is their role as vessels, but also the fact that they¡¯d be unpredictable on the battlefield.¡±


    If the Golden Dragon Knights were ever to go rogue, it would be impossible to quell them without a commander¡¯s direct oversight.


    ¡°On the outside, the Order of the Golden Dragon is known as the greatest knight order in the family, and in terms of sheer power, that reputation holds. Every member of our family, unaware of the truth, aspires and works hard to join the Order of the Golden Dragon. If so much as a hint about what lies beneath is revealed, it could cause some serious trouble.¡±


    Leonard recalled something at that moment¡ªa memory of the three apprentice knights he had met while training on the Galapagos Island. They, too, had spent every waking moment honing their skills, earnestly speaking of their dreams to join the Order of the Golden Dragon, oblivious to the fact that those knights had only narrowly survived the failed ritual and were now little more than disposable assets.


    The elevated reputation of the Golden Dragon Knights was a cover to conceal this vital secret, and should they run rampant, it wouldn¡¯t only lead to casualties but could also tarnish the family¡¯s honor and pride.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Leonard responded without hesitation, even in the face of Declan¡¯s ominous warnings. ¡°The Ancestor has come up with a measure, and I believe it¡¯s time for them to reclaim their lives.¡±


    ¡°A measure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Golden Dragon Knights are so similar to real dragons that they are unable to defy someone who wields Draconic Words. It¡¯s like they¡¯re naturally obedient to them.¡±


    Declan nodded, finally understanding. ¡°If you¡¯re that confident, it would be rude of me to doubt you any further. I couldn¡¯t overlook this as the family head, so I hope you won¡¯t feel offended.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    To the Cardenas family, the Golden Dragon Knights were like a double-edged sword. Their formidable power, which could even rival Demigods, was certainly enticing, but if they were not controlled properly, it would require more than half of the Seven Great Orders to keep them in check.


    The Golden Dragon Order was the very definition of high risk, high reward. Even Declan found it difficult to decide their fate.


    ¡°I¡¯ll approve it. Effective immediately, I¡¯ll publicly announce your role as commander of the Order of the Golden Dragon and recognize your command over them. Like other knight orders, you will have the autonomy for independent missions, but I must ask that you remain stringent with security.¡±


    ¡°Of course, since this is a matter regarding the Ancestor. And speaking of the Ancestor...¡±


    ¡°Is there more?¡± Declan asked, his mind already swirling with everything that had happened. He waited with a weary expression for Leonard to continue.


    And sure enough...


    ¡°The Ancestor¡¯s soul is currently residing in my Mindscape.¡±


    ¡°...What?! The esteemed Ancestor is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and she said she can hold on for a while.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s Mindscape, structured as a unique trait suitable for Ancestor Cardenas, had made the impossible possible. Even so, the soul that had reached the limit of its existence would continue to deteriorate and fade within a decade, even if Leonard never called upon her power.


    Hearing this, Declan let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily bad news, fortunately... but if a True God being were to intervene again, we¡¯d only be able to hold them off once. With the Wickeline and Jehoia families each capable of handling it once as well, that makes three in total.¡±


    Leonard, who had personally dealt with the fragment of Surtr, a True God, on the Spriggan Frontier, understood the weight of those words. Although Vulcanus¡¯ projection had been incomplete and clumsily wielded, that Surtr had still managed to overwhelm two Demigod Tier knights.


    The fact that they could survive such an entity three times over was a testament to the boundless might of the Arcadian Empire.


    ¡°Was that all you wanted to tell me?¡± Declan¡¯s eyes, almost pleading, searched Leonard¡¯s face.


    Leonard couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile as he responded, ¡°One last thing. The Order of the Golden Dragon needs a mission they can fully commit to. While their power is undeniable, having spent decades¡ªalmost a century¡ªidle within Dragon¡¯s Head, they lack real combat experience compared to the other knight orders. To reignite their fighting spirit and pride, they need to be tempered on a battlefield that matches their caliber.¡±


    For humans who had their basic needs met, what mattered most was proving their worth through self-realization. The Golden Dragon Knights, raised with the pride of being part of the Cardenas family and aware of the dangers threatening the world, needed proof that they were essential to this family.


    A battlefield would be the perfect opportunity to prove themselves.


    ¡°I can¡¯t argue with that. There¡¯s nothing more worthless than a sword that¡¯s never drawn. As it happens, the Order of the Light Dragon has reported some suspicious activities.¡±


    ¡°Suspicious activities?¡±


    ¡°To summarize, there are two areas of concern: the far eastern part of the continent and the southern seas.¡±


    Those areas were too remote for the Arcadian Empire to monitor closely, and there was a chance they were somehow connected to the warnings of the Celestial Realm. Thus, Declan had dispatched the Order of the Light Dragon, including their Commander Corbin, to scour all parts of the world for information. After all, that knight order specialized in scouting operations.


    The Cardenas family aimed to eradicate cultists devoted to the Outer Gods, demon worshippers, and those who dabbled in the forbidden arts outlawed by the Empire.


    ¡°Demon worshippers have been sighted in the far east, and in the southern seas, cultists devoted to the Outer Gods have been spotted. If left unchecked, these groups could multiply like cockroaches, so we need to eradicate their bases as soon as we discover them.¡±


    Demoniacs could only descend into this world through the Hell Gate, but worshippers could conduct rituals and human sacrifices to create avatars for the Demoniacs or channel a fragment of their power. Even practitioners of black magic, forbidden by the Arcane Society and hunted across the continent, were essentially demon worshippers.


    The Outer God cults were no different. Leonard had seen firsthand in Atlantis how they transformed into otherworldly species by borrowing the power of the Outer God and creating spaces like the Corroded Realms through intricate rituals. The longer they were ignored, the more of a threat they posed.


    Even the unknown Corroded Realm in the Sixth Sea District was difficult to gauge in terms of danger.


    If we head to the southern seas, I could meet the people of Aquamarine again. I wonder how Frances and Marianne are doing.


    As Leonard remembered his long-absent friends, Declan finally voiced his decision after a moment¡¯s thought.


    ¡°Once more details come in, I¡¯ll let you know which direction you should deploy to. Until then, focus on tightening the Golden Dragon Knights¡¯ discipline.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Family Head.¡±


    With that, the sudden meeting between the two finally reached its end.


    * * *


    Step, step...


    After leaving Declan¡¯s residence, Leonard did not immediately fly toward Dragon¡¯s Head. Though he could reach it in less than a minute if he wished, he had matters to consider before dealing with the Golden Dragon Knights, who were still reorganizing the island as per his orders.


    Having given them their aspirations back, Leonard felt a certain sense of responsibility.


    As the Ancestor had pointed out, the most pressing concern was finding martial arts that could motivate the Golden Dragon Knights and undo all those years of stagnation. Determining which combat skills suited the knights best and teaching them was no easy task, especially since he had to train dozens at once.


    Given the physical capabilities of Dragonians, physical cultivation would be a waste of time, and teaching them flawless sword techniques would merely add to their repertoire without fostering genuine improvement. True growth wouldn¡¯t come from that.


    Leonard quickly dismissed the idea of training them like the Order of the Black Dragon, who specialized in fighting Demoniacs.


    The Golden Dragon Knights were already brimming with vitality and formidable in terms of strength, which meant that any further training in external or internal arts was meaningless. Their real potential lay in mastering their inherent abilities, which already made them several times more powerful.


    Indeed, the Golden Dragon Knights could effortlessly wield techniques capable of shattering the bones of ordinary warriors in a single strike.


    If I introduce techniques that surpass their current limits or focus on group tactics that are underdeveloped in this world... Formations like the Eighteen Arhat Formation or the Heavenly North Star Formation could allow them to take down even Demigod Tier beings. Although, certain adversaries with unfavorable traits might still pose challenges.


    When it came to fighting against overwhelming odds, the martial arts of murim outshone this world by a wide margin. The reason the murim martial artists were that much more advanced was rooted in the very history of the Central Plains.


    To counter the aggressive rise of demonic and unorthodox sects, which thrived on swift progress, orthodox martial artists had to rely on reaching at least the Apex Realm to claim superiority through stable technique and sustained combat.


    Conversely, until reaching that stage, orthodox sect practitioners were at a disadvantage and often lost to unorthodox or demonic sects in one-on-one combat.


    This is why the orthodox sects, including the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great Families, overcame their disadvantages through cooperation and combined formations. Two hundred years ago, the Eighteen Arhat Formation had famously annihilated the 3,000-strong Dark Serpent Alliance, an alliance between the unorthodox and demonic sects, the ruling force of the Central Plains at that time. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The outnumbered, fast-growing unorthodox sects were swept away like autumn leaves, and even the demonic sects, known for their religiously unified strength, couldn¡¯t overcome their numerical disadvantage and were driven beyond the borderlands.


    Indeed, even the strongest could fall to the weight of numbers. The unorthodox and demonic sects pursued only one path but were ultimately repelled by the orthodox sects, who wielded both in balance.


    For the Golden Dragon Knights, I guess martial techniques based on the Imperial Sword Style would be best. If combined with the Chaos Lightning Blade, it might be more physically taxing, but the power would increase exponentially.


    Leonard proceeded to piece together the ultimate martial arts from the Great Namgung Family and Hebei Peng Family, considering their compatibility.


    They fit together better than I expected. Could it be because the energy of the Imperial Sword Style matches well with the Chaos Lightning Blade?


    Having reached the Demigod Tier, Leonard now possessed the insight of a grandmaster, enabling him to dissect and reconstruct even the most advanced martial arts scriptures, a feat once beyond him when he used to merely guess at their core scriptures.


    The Imperial Sword Style and the Chaos Lightning Blade were legendary techniques¡ªthe former reserved for the patriarch of the Great Namgung Family, and the latter on par with the Hebei Peng Family¡¯s famous Five Tigers Gate-Cleaving Blades. If even a few lines of their core scriptures were leaked, chaos would be unleashed in murim.


    Even the Sword Emperor Yeon Mu-Hyuk had never fully deciphered them. Leonard, however, had dueled both the patriarchs of the Great Namgung Family and the Hebei Peng Family, witnessing their techniques first-hand.


    Just from memory alone, his insight into the mechanics of those techniques allowed him to piece together their essential scriptures.


    ¡°Well, it shouldn¡¯t take long,¡± Leonard muttered to himself, knowing the practitioners of those two martial families would spit blood if they heard him. He then leaped into the air.


    Whoosh!


    Stepping through the sky with windwalking, Leonard sped toward Dragon¡¯s Head. Though the knights were still not done reorganizing, the news he was about to share would surely hasten their progress.


    The time had come for the Golden Dragon Knights to prove their worth.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232 It started the very next day.


    After the confined spaces and facilities of Dragon¡¯s Head were cleared out, Leonard immediately dove into training the Order of the Golden Dragon.


    Though thirty-six knights weren¡¯t many for an entire knight order, that number wasn¡¯t exactly small either, given that Leonard planned to teach each of them proper martial arts. This wasn¡¯t a situation where he could simply pass on a few basic techniques as he had with the Order of the Black Dragon.


    The Golden Dragon knights¡ªtransformed into Dragonians after encountering a True God entity¡ªcouldn¡¯t harness their unique traits or progress through conventional training methods.


    Even with the Ancestor¡¯s influence, which allowed them to develop flawless swordsmanship and surpass the Transcendence Tier, their upper dantian hasn¡¯t settled properly. It¡¯s impossible for them to expand or strengthen their Mindscape by accumulating accomplishments.


    It wasn¡¯t until Leonard had fully grasped this issue that he understood why the Ancestor had asked him to teach them martial arts. Only through sudden enlightenment could they overcome their condition.


    To be more precise, it¡¯s not something they can achieve instinctively. It requires a metaphysical understanding. They must seek answers externally, not from within.


    The foundation of the Central Plains martial arts was largely classified into ten principles¡ªChaos Origin and Yin-Yang; Three Aspects and Four Phenomenas; Five Elements and Six Harmonies; Seven Stars and Eight Trigrams; Nine Palaces and Ten Directions.


    Mastering even one of these principles allowed a practitioner, regardless of their innate talent, to surpass their limits and reach the next stage. Most cases of explosive growth, even without practical experience, came from meditation and the realization of these truths, which were proof of sudden enlightenment.


    This was the faint but singular path forward for the Golden Dragon knights. The challenge, however, lay in their understanding. Unlike the Central Plains martial artists, the Golden Dragon Knights lacked the cultural depth to grasp the metaphors and paradoxes embedded in the martial arts scriptures.


    ¡°...So what this means is, we¡¯ll begin with theoretical lessons. Understood?¡±


    Those who had come expecting an aura control method or awe-inspiring sword techniques showed hints of disappointment, but their ears perked up as they listened to Leonard¡¯s explanation, understanding its significance.


    It would be impractical to cover the entire Classic of Changes¡ªyears of instruction wouldn¡¯t be enough. Instead, a basic grasp of martial doctrines, sufficient to digest and internalize their essential principles, would suffice.


    Ironically, Leonard recalled a piece of advice once given by the Heavenly Demon Dan Mok-Jin.


    ¡°As you know, there are five principles a martial artist can embody: Chaos Origin, Yin-Yang, Three Aspects, Four Phenomenas, and The Five Elements.¡±


    ¡°The Six Harmonies are beyond the capacity of the living, the Seven Stars choose their bearer, and the Eight Trigrams lie outside the body, charting a path distinct from martial arts. The Nine Palaces are reliant on fate, and the Ten Directions are theoretical constructs, nothing more.¡±


    Dan Mok-Jin, the only supreme master who had reached the Profound Realm in Leonard''s past life, had spoken words that were relevant even in this world.


    Starting with the Six Harmonies, human understanding struggled to grasp those principles, and the difficulty of the disciplines was inherently immense. This made them unsuitable for the Golden Dragon Knights.


    ¡°Chaos Origin is straightforward. It¡¯s seeing all things as one and riding that current to wield the power of everything in the world at will.¡±


    The internal energy cultivation of the Kunlun Sect mainly pursued Chaos Origin, and the Kongdong Sect¡¯s core internal energy cultivation, the One Chaos Origin Qi Method, explicitly embraced that path. However, it was notoriously difficult to master, given its prolonged training period and the risk that it would become ineffective if the practitioner''s internal energy was impure. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yin-Yang splits that unity into two¡ªYin and Yang. From the sun and the moon to male and female, it perceives dualities, comprehending both harmony and conflict.¡±


    The famed Taiji used by the Wudang Sect represented Yin-Yang. In its most perfected form, the Taiji Sage Sword could sweep aside all things in the universe like a gentle stream. To master it, one had to grasp the polarities of existence and maintain a still mind, balanced like a clear mirror.


    ¡°The Three Aspects are different. It sees the earth as the form of all things, the heavens as the movement of all, and humanity as the mediator between order and chaos.¡±


    It was a principle popularized by techniques like the Three Aspects Sword Art and the Three Aspects Step, which were considered basic martial arts in the Central Plains. While the stability offered by this triadic foundation was notable, advancing in mastery required nurturing all three, resulting in slower growth, which often caused practitioners to disregard it.


    ¡°The Four Phenomenas is even more complex. The Sun, Moon, and Star constellations don¡¯t just signify the sun, moon, and starlight but rather represent the axes that distinguish space and time.¡±


    While the sun and moon symbolized the passage of time, the movement of stars reflected the three-dimensional celestial sphere. The term ¡°Chen¡± was also used historically to denote units of time.


    Unlike the Chaos Origin, Yin-Yang, and the Three Aspects¡ªwhich had quite a few practitioners¡ªthe Four Phenomenas was incredibly difficult, so there were few who actually trained in that. In fact, nearly every martial art that incorporated the enlightenment of the Four Phenomena was regarded as a hidden cultivation method.


    As such, very challenging martial arts were often lost.


    Lastly, Leonard proceeded to explain about The Five Elements.


    ¡°The Five Elements is known for intuitively demonstrating the cycle of the world, balancing elements to push the practitioner beyond their limits. Failing to achieve this balance would create walls impeding growth.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s own practice of the One Origin Five Elements Cultivation Method exemplified this. However, The Five Elements was unattainable for the Golden Dragon knights due to their similarity to the origin of Cardenas, namely the Gold Dragon. Their bodies and minds leaned heavily toward a single attribute, making the pursuit of balance impossible and a waste of time.


    Leonard paused briefly, choosing his next words carefully.


    ¡°...There¡¯s more to learn beyond this, but this foundational theory should suffice. Now, those I call, come forward and expose the center of your backs.¡±


    This was to assess their internal condition through their Myeongmun points. The Golden Dragon Knights, one by one, stepped onto the platform and showed their backs as Leonard placed a palm over them, sending a current of qi into their bodies. The process was quick, with the qi circulating through them and leaving their bodies instantly.


    With their meridians entirely unclogged, there was no need to worry about regulating the flow of qi. After evaluating the aptitudes and dispositions of all thirty-six knights, Leonard paused to reflect.


    Their internal constitutions are even more uniform than expected. I can teach a single martial art to all thirty-six knights. The Ancestor¡¯s influence must have reshaped their innate dispositions completely.


    Though it meant Leonard¡¯s workload would be reduced, the realization was unsettling. Even altering a newborn¡¯s bone structure was a difficult task that left Creation Realm experts exhausted after one attempt.


    As such, to alter the very core disposition of an adult¡ªsomeone long past their growth period¡ªand on such a scale? Something like that was unthinkable in Yeon Mu-Hyuk¡¯s world.


    Well, I suppose it¡¯s a good outcome.


    In any case, Leonard would save a significant amount of time by not having to tailor separate cultivation methods for each knight.


    Leonard stepped down from the platform, running a mental exercise of disassembling and reconstructing various cultivation methods in his head before drawing his sword. It was time to teach with his body, not just his words.


    The Golden Dragon Knights, sensing the shift in Leonard, gathered eagerly around him, which prompted a faint chuckle from him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯ll take you all on until you can¡¯t stand,¡± he said with a hint of provocation.


    The Golden Dragon Knights¡¯ eyes sparked with competitive fire. The usually somber atmosphere at Dragon¡¯s Head began to heat up with excitement.


    * * *


    Leonard¡¯s teaching method was straightforward and efficient. He would first teach theory classes, ensuring the knights understood the principles and scriptures of the martial arts. He would then impart internal energy cultivation methods that constrained the flow of energy, awakening their senses and potential.


    However, these teachings didn¡¯t immediately boost the combat strength of the Golden Dragon Knights. After all, their bodies were already so powerful that additional training in internal or external cultivations yielded minimal improvement. It only served to slightly increase their chances of breaking through to the next tier.


    And that was the purpose.


    Boooom¡ª!!


    A storm erupted from Una¡¯s sword, leaving a deep crater in its wake. She hadn¡¯t even projected sword energy or augmented sword energy.


    Una, the formally appointed vice commander of the Order of the Golden Dragon, glanced down at her hand in disbelief, then reflexively turned to Leonard. He didn¡¯t need his Dragon Eyes to understand the meaning behind her gaze. He reacted with a simple nod, unable to suppress a click of his tongue.


    Not the slightest internal injuries or signs of pain from the recoil, huh?


    In martial arts, there was a common technique across all disciplines¡ªchanneling energy through specific acupoints to temporarily enhance physical ability or internal energy. This technique was often a last-ditch measure in desperate fights against stronger foes or in battles meant to end in mutual destruction.


    Although that technique could be used as a lifesaving trump card, it usually came at the cost of torn muscles, shattered bones, and severe internal damage. As such, using the technique just for a temporary boost was more common.


    However, the Golden Dragon Knights could wield that enhanced physical prowess and energy without any backlash or pain. In fact, they used it freely.


    Come to think of it, it makes sense. Their bodies are tougher than the Divine Monk¡¯s and stronger than the Fist King¡¯s. Even if they swallowed an incendiary bomb, they¡¯d just spit out some blood. Nothing more.


    Next, Leonard taught them the highlight of group strategy, namely battle formations. Formations like the Eighteen Arhat Formation or the Heavenly North Star Formation took time to master. They required more than just memorizing positions; the group had to move as one, like a well-rehearsed ensemble.


    Starting from the fundamental Three Man Formation, Leonard moved on to the Four Phenomenas Formation, then the Five Elements Formation, and finally, the Six Harmonies Formation.


    They¡¯re learning faster than I expected. They¡¯re not understanding it with their brains; they seem to observe and absorb it through their senses.


    It seemed that their extraordinarily keen physical senses would speed up the process of mastering Leonard¡¯s teachings. As formations were established and the flow of energy shifted, the Golden Dragon Knights grasped the energy current and moved fluidly, striking at the right moment.


    Within less than an hour, they had advanced to effectively deploying formations from the Three Man Formation to the Six Harmonies Formation.


    Leonard, intrigued by their rapid growth, said, ¡°Your forms are progressing well. Shall we test it out?¡±


    He walked into the center of the Six Harmonies Formation, where Una and Tress, along with four other Golden Dragon knights, stood in anticipation.


    Rumble...


    As he entered their area of influence, a suffocating pressure surrounded Leonard, and he inwardly marveled at it. Normally, the Six Harmonies Formation wouldn¡¯t unleash such suppressive force. The knights¡¯ sheer power was amplifying the formation itself.


    With the chance to challenge their commander at last, the Golden Dragon Knights attacked with fierce determination. Blades came at him from six directions, each one seeking an opening.


    If it was Cybele in her Wraith King form, they¡¯d even manage to trap her.


    Like a master fisherman¡¯s net, the knights¡¯ strikes enclosed him, weaving in and out with deadly precision. Facing pressure from all four directions was difficult enough; six was nearly impossible.


    Clank¡ª!!


    But Leonard, who needed to demonstrate his authority as commander, had already discovered a way to break through without even needing his mental martial arts.


    The edge of his jet-black sword shimmered like a mirage.


    Heart-Controlled Sword¡ªAncestor Cardenas had bestowed this slashing technique upon Leonard.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°What just...?¡±


    The knights¡¯ swords, aiming to cut Leonard down, halted as if they had sliced nothing but air. All six knights froze in place, wide-eyed with disbelief.


    Clang! Clatter! Clank!


    The blades of their swords shattered simultaneously, leaving only the hilts in their stunned hands. Leonard had cleaved through them head-on, without even relying on an Aura Blade or any unique traits.


    ¡°Well done for a first try. Next.¡±


    Leonard gave the six knights a brief nod of approval and glanced at the remaining Golden Dragon knights. The confidence they had built through their amplified energy and formation skills deflated instantly. They exchanged wary glances as their breathing grew cautious.


    The isolation in Dragon¡¯s Head had dulled their awareness of the outside world, making them forget the vast power gap between themselves and Demigod Tier beings. Leonard¡¯s strike had just cut through that forgetfulness with razor precision.


    Clang!


    Just like the first bout, six more knights, with their weapons shattered, looked at their empty hands in stunned silence.


    Leonard remarked, ¡°You¡¯re too stiff. Try attacking more assertively.¡±


    Then, he turned to the remaining twenty-four knights and gestured with his sword.


    ¡°Next.¡±

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233 About a month had passed since Leonard started sparring with the Golden Dragon Knights. The announcement that he had taken over as the commander of the Golden Dragon Order came only when the continuous noise and shockwaves emanating from Dragon¡¯s Head could no longer be kept secret.


    The news that Leonard, a supernova unheard of in the history of the Cardenas family, would be leading the Order of the Golden Dragon spread rapidly. Though he was only seventeen, no one questioned his qualifications or judged him unfavorably.


    On the contrary, most people welcomed the emergence of a commander who matched the mysterious energy of the Order of the Golden Dragon, and they were eager to see how his leadership would change the group¡¯s trajectory.


    ¡°Honestly, haven¡¯t you always wondered what missions the Order of the Golden Dragon were actually carrying out, or what kind of achievements they had under their belt?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. It¡¯s undeniable that they¡¯re the strongest, but there¡¯s never been anything proven out in the open for their merits as knights.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s exactly why the family head appointed Sir Leonard as their commander. To get rid of their secrecy by placing someone who naturally attracts attention at their head.¡±


    Some people speculated out of curiosity, others out of doubt; everyone came with their own theories as to why Leonard had been entrusted with the strongest knight order and what changes that might bring. This sparked murmurs within the core forces of the Cardenas family, the Seven Great Orders.


    The reactions of the commanders were mixed.


    Demian laughed heartily, while Grace clicked her tongue in sympathy, knowing that there was a tough road ahead for her junior. Wade merely nodded indifferently. Audrey seemed displeased but accepted the situation, recognizing that no one but Leonard fit the role.


    And Leonard¡ª


    Boom!!


    Faced with the oncoming storm of aura that surged before him, he marveled at the knights who had reached this level in just a month.


    This was not something that could be accomplished just with exceptional physical prowess and acute senses. Every Golden Dragon knight had been a prodigy of their generation, with an innate talent for understanding and learning that was nothing short of extraordinary.


    ...It seems that the Eighteen Arhat Formation is starting to become a little challenging.


    This legendary formation originated from the Shaolin Temple, known to be one of the two prominent powerhouses along with the Wudang Sect in the Nine Great Sects. They were famed in murim and were the representative of the righteous sects.


    While the 108 Arhat Formation required 108 Peak Realm experts and was thus far more demanding, the Eighteen Arhat Formation had the advantage of requiring fewer people and being easier to execute and dismantle, making it a preferred tactic with more accounts of success.


    This formation allowed eighteen Peak Realm warriors to fend off foes five or even ten times their number, a testament to its overwhelming power. Many unorthodox martial artists had reached or even surpassed the Apex Realm, only to fall victim to this formation and lose to the Arhats.


    Shiiing!


    A Golden Dragon knight, with his speed amplified fivefold by the flow of energy coursing through the core of the formation, lunged with blinding speed. Already endowed with formidable physical power and impeccable swordsmanship, his enhanced state now reached an unimaginable level of destruction and velocity. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the Eighteen Arhat Formation, a single Golden Dragon knight was stronger than the sea beast Moby Dick, which Leonard had subjugated in Atlantis.


    ¡°You tend to overcommit when facing a superior opponent. That¡¯s a bad habit.¡±


    However, Leonard effortlessly parried the fierce strike and countered with a kick to the abdomen. The sudden, spear-like thrust of his foot erupted with explosive sound, sending the knight staggering backward, coughing up blood, yet without disrupting the formation¡¯s flow. This, at least, was commendable.


    Moreover, while one knight was repelled, four others surrounding him swung their swords in unison. This type of synchronized attack left no room for conventional defense.


    Northern God Style


    Instance Opening Counter Technique


    Deep Frost Shroud


    A wide deployment of Leonard¡¯s conceptual martial arts froze the incoming strikes, halting all four swords. The icy energy of the Black Tortoise Qi trailed along the blades, instantly immobilizing the four knights.


    Hmm, I countered too haphazardly.


    Noting this, Leonard stepped back to avoid being surrounded. The ice encasing the four knights shattered with a crisp crackle, and they were released. Despite being the unique trait of a Demigod Tier knight, it only lasted briefly.


    This, too, was a unique facet of the Eighteen Arhat Formation.


    Under normal circumstances, the effect wouldn¡¯t be this pronounced. Even with advanced mastery, the bonds between the members don¡¯t strengthen this much. The formation¡¯s defensive benefits typically only turn lethal damage into severe injuries or mitigate serious harm to minor wounds...


    Yet the Golden Knights defied such conventions. With their synchronized consciousness with the Ancestor¡ªfar more profound than mere twins¡ªthey created an amplification effect, merging with the formation to amplify its efficacy several times over.


    Even damage within the conceptual realm was shared among all eighteen knights, making it almost impossible to severely injure them. Their innate durability was already absurdly high, making it difficult to suppress all of them at once.


    Putting aside the life and death points, even knowing the vulnerabilities and variations of the Eighteen Arhat Formation, it¡¯s hard to break through from the front. Without an understanding of formation art, it would be an endless war of attrition.


    Among the Cardenas commanders, only two seemed capable of breaking the encirclement: Wade, whose unmatched speed and raw power exceeded even that of the Golden Dragon knights bolstered by the formation, and Audrey, who focused on sheer quality regardless of the power scale. Grace or Demian would likely struggle greatly.


    As for Corbin, the commander of the Light Dragon Order, his battle capability was an unknown variable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here.¡±


    After dozens more exchanges, Leonard relaxed his sword. The Golden Dragon knights, who had been holding their breath in anticipation, finally exhaled and began disarming.


    It was an impressive feat, considering no one was seriously injured in a fight where Leonard had employed his conceptual martial arts, even if he was not fighting with full seriousness.


    Perhaps that was why¡ª


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    The sudden emergence of a figure, whose faint presence only Leonard had sensed moments before, triggered an instinctive response from the Golden Dragon knights, causing their training to really kick in. Their swords flashed, slashing so many times in the blink of an eye that even the space itself seemed to waver.


    However¡ª


    ¡°Oh my, so without the formation, you can¡¯t fully unleash that destructive power? A method that mimics a magic circle through human movement... Quite intriguing.¡±


    Emerging unscathed, without so much as a scratch on his clothes, the figure walked nonchalantly among them, stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    It was a figure he had once seen as a projection in the Hall of Dragons¡ªCorbin, the commander of the Order of the Light Dragon.


    With slightly less pronounced dark circles under his eyes than before, Corbin gave Leonard a slight nod. Now that Leonard was also a commander, there was no hierarchical difference between them.


    ¡°Pardon the sudden intrusion, Sir Leonard. Or rather, I should call you Commander Leonard now. Congratulations on your appointment to the Order of the Golden Dragon. This is our first meeting in person, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Commander Corbin.¡±


    Leonard acknowledged the greeting and made a brief gesture to dismiss the Golden Dragon knights, who were still stunned by the unexpected visit of a commander.


    Impressed by the ease with which Leonard commanded the knights with just a gesture, Corbin whistled softly and murmured, ¡°Your leadership is impressive. To think you could win over these problem children in less than a month. The family head¡¯s judgment was, as expected, impeccable.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me. Anyone who could fulfill their needs would have achieved similar results.¡±


    ¡°Quite modest, considering you are regarded as the greatest genius in Cardenas¡¯ history,¡± Corbin said, his tone a blend of curiosity and approval as he drew slightly closer.


    ¡°The family head has summoned you. Please come with me.¡±


    * * *


    When the Light Dragon Commander himself came to deliver the summons from the Archduke of Sword, Leonard instinctively knew why.


    It probably had to do with the hostile forces identified in the far eastern region and the southern seas¡ªnamely, the demon worshippers and Outer God cults. That was why Corbin, who specialized in reconnaissance and infiltration, would accompany him to meet Declan, likely because firsthand accounts provided more insight than secondhand reports.


    ¡°I see you already have an idea of why I¡¯ve called for you,¡± said Declan, setting down the documents he had been reading.


    ¡°Thanks to the efforts of the Order of the Light Dragon, we¡¯ve discovered hostile forces in two locations. The demon worshippers in the eastern region are devoted to Behemoth, while the cult in the southern seas worships the Outer God Charybdis.¡±


    ¡°Charybdis? Is that the one considered on par with Scylla?¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve heard about it before. That¡¯s correct,¡± Declan confirmed, continuing his explanation.


    ¡°According to the classification set by the Atlantis Maritime Alliance, the farthest perimeter, the Sixth Sea District, is suspected to be where Charybdis¡¯s cult headquarters is located. However, even the Order of the Light Dragon couldn¡¯t scout the Sixth Sea District. Do you know why?¡±


    At this, old memories surfaced in Leonard''s mind.


    ¡°The Sixth Sea District has no other name! No team who has gone there has ever returned. It¡¯s uncharted territory, a no-man¡¯s land. That¡¯s what we call it.¡±


    ¡°A Rift in the Fifth Sea District kept growing until it swallowed an entire area. That¡¯s how the Sixth Sea District formed, but the Alliance tries to hide its origin as much as possible.¡±


    If Frances¡¯s explanation was accurate, it meant that not even Corbin would be able to infiltrate the Sixth Sea District. The Corroded Realm was already an area corrupted by the Outer God¡¯s influence, where the very laws of the world had been twisted. No matter how skilled the infiltrator was, their presence would be detected.


    ¡°...The Sixth Sea District is part of the Corroded Realm. Even a commander would be unable to avoid detection while scouting the deeper areas.¡±


    At that, Declan and Corbin''s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°You seem well-informed. I heard Atlantis once captured an apostle of the Outer God. It shows,¡± Declan said, before adding, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve determined who should be sent to the southern seas.¡±


    ¡°I agree. While we¡¯ll send one or two commanders just in case, ordinary knights would be meaningless with the Golden Dragon knights around.¡±


    Leonard nodded in agreement as memories of the Corroded Realm, Nastrond, came flooding back. He recalled pushing through waves of undead forces while advancing deeper, thinking that if it had been the Golden Dragon Order instead of the Red Dragon Order, they could have reached the apostle¡¯s location without issue.


    The battle endurance of the Dragonian knights was unmatched, almost beyond comparison to an ordinary Transcendence Tier knight. They could release augmented energy continuously for three days and nights, only growing slightly short of breath before recovering in less than thirty minutes.


    And now, equipped with formation tactics like the Eighteen Arhats Formation, they might even manage to subdue two apostles.


    ¡°So Wade and Audrey will be going to the eastern region? No, Audrey is still recovering, so Grace would be a more suitable choice,¡± Declan said.


    Among the Heart Demoniacs, Behemoth was recognized in the Black Dragon Order¡¯s archives for its remarkable prowess in close combat. It could withstand and adapt to attacks that interfered even in conceptual realms, and it had the power and speed to topple mountains and rend the sky.


    Of the commanders, only Wade could claim certain victory against Behemoth. The worshippers also possessed extreme physical capabilities, and attempting to confront them with mere tricks would lead to disaster.


    ¡°Commander Leonard,¡± Declan called.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leonard responded as he dropped to one knee.


    ¡°Prepare to depart for the southern seas with the Order of the Golden Dragon. Commander Corbin and Commander Demian will accompany you as support, and reinforcements from the Arcane Society will also join. This is our chance to cut away the threats lurking beyond the empire¡¯s reach.¡±


    ¡°Understood. When do we leave?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a spatial portal opened at noon tomorrow. A Class 9 mage should be able to transport you directly to the south.¡±


    A Grand Magus, a mage at the peak of a mortal¡¯s magic capabilities, could even manipulate space and time, making it possible to traverse thousands of kilometers in an instant. Their power, divine in their own way, complemented that of a Demigod Tier knight.


    With a voice imbued with authority, Declan commanded, ¡°Leonard, Commander of the Order of the Golden Dragon, I entrust you with the task of locating and eliminating the Outer God cult. Heed the advice and assistance of the accompanying commanders to complete this mission.¡±


    ¡°I accept the family head¡¯s command as the Golden Dragon Commander,¡± Leonard responded with determination.


    Thus, the destination for the Order of the Golden Dragon¡¯s first deployment was decided¡ªthe southern seas, home to the Atlantis Maritime Alliance, where many familiar faces still lingered.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 The decision to launch an expedition to the southern seas was finalized, and in less than a day, all the necessary procedures were approved¡ªan extraordinary feat given the size of the Cardenas family.


    Typically, the larger an organization, the slower the process from decision-making to execution; thus, a matter like dispatching an expeditionary force could take months without raising any eyebrows.


    However, the unique authority of the Three Noble Houses¡ªgranting them nearly limitless operational freedom¡ªcombined with centuries of experience, made such a rapid response possible.


    The Order of the Golden Dragon would form the expeditionary force, joined by three knight commanders. At last, they would emerge from their shroud of secrecy.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve changed a lot since I saw you,¡± remarked Demian, the White Dragon Commander, who had not been part of the Spriggan Frontier.


    He whistled lightly, congratulating Leonard on his remarkable progress. While Demian had always believed Leonard would ascend to the Demigod Tier eventually, he hadn¡¯t imagined it would happen so soon.


    Similarly, becoming the commander of the Order of the Golden Dragon was an equally surprising feat. Among the commanders, the Order of the Golden Dragon had long been regarded as a nuisance¡ªtroublesome due to their wayward tendencies and excessive strength. Since the commanders were aware of their nature and origins, they were naturally the most wary.


    They were ambitious but misguided, making them difficult to handle with their great strength. If they were sent to the front lines and acted unpredictably, the repercussions would be severe, Demian thought to himself while examining Leonard closely.


    Demian had expected Leonard to struggle at least a little with the Golden Dragon Order, but to his relief, Leonard seemed to have everything under control, his composure evident. Given Declan¡¯s discerning nature, he wouldn¡¯t have appointed Leonard as the commander without being confident that he could bear the responsibility.


    With a polite nod, Leonard responded, ¡°I look forward to working with you on this mission, Commander Demian.¡±


    A mischievous glint appeared on Demian¡¯s face. ¡°Oh? I heard you spoke casually to Corbin.¡±


    ¡°That was in front of my subordinates, and I don¡¯t have any prior connection with Commander Corbin.¡±


    ¡°Sharp with relationships, are you? At least no one¡¯s going to underestimate you just because you¡¯re young. Well, anyone foolish enough to try playing the senior card with a Demigod Tier knight would¡¯ve already met their end.¡±


    While raw power was an undeniable aspect of a knight commander, true leadership required the deft handling of relationships. Even the Hegemon King, famed for his unparalleled strength and strategic acumen, had fallen due to a lack of human management skills.


    Leonard¡¯s talent for leadership was not exceptional by itself, but the wisdom from his past life and nuanced understanding of people compensated for any gaps.


    At that moment, a voice cut through the air, ¡°You two seem close.¡±


    Corbin, the Light Dragon Commander, stepped out from the shadow of a pillar, yawning as if he had just woken up.


    Leonard felt slightly embarrassed at the unintended eavesdropping, but Demian showed no such concern. ¡°Were you lurking around and eavesdropping again? No wonder people say the atmosphere in the Light Dragon Order is suffocating.¡±


    At that, Corbin smirked nonchalantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for a knight order responsible for intelligence to be cautious about every move?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s being careful, and then there¡¯s overdoing it,¡± Demian retorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very convincing coming from someone with your reputation for mischief. I¡¯ll handle it my way,¡± Corbin replied, still smirking.


    It seemed the two were not particularly close, as their conversation soon lapsed into silence. Fortunately, the awkwardness did not last long. The space in front of them began to shimmer, drawing their attention


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Demian spoke first. ¡°Want to bet on how many will come from the Pentagon?¡±


    ¡°For a mission of this scale, there should be at least two,¡± Leonard replied.


    The plan was to conduct simultaneous operations against the Demoniac worshippers in the far east and the Outer God cult in the southern seas. Both were located in regions where the Arcadian Empire¡¯s influence didn¡¯t really reach.


    Delaying one operation to focus on the other would only give the remaining faction time to hide or flee, making future operations even more difficult. Once the enemy went into hiding, finding them again would take a long time. Both the Cardenas and Wickeline families had invested considerable effort into this plan.


    Right on cue, two mages emerged from the distorted space between the commanders. One was a girl with long black hair riding a broom, and the other, a man whose wide-brimmed hat concealed most of his face.


    It was Cruella and Nicholas, ranked third and fifth among the Pentagon of the Wickeline family.


    The girl laughed lightly, eyeing the trio. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you all here to welcome us?¡± she teased. ¡°We¡¯re not late, are we? I hope you¡¯re not rushing us.¡±


    Corbin stepped forward to greet them. ¡°Of course not. Welcome to Cardenas, Lady Cruella and Sir Nicholas. It¡¯s been a while since your last visit.¡±


    Watching from behind, Demian muttered softly, ¡°Lady Cruella and Librarian Nicholas, huh.¡±


    ¡°Librarian?¡± Leonard, curious about the unusual title, tilted his head slightly.


    Without turning to look at him, Demian offered a brief explanation, ¡°He¡¯s the Grand Magus in charge of the Arcane Society¡¯s library.¡±


    The Mage Tower and the Arcane Society had fundamentally opposing views, yet they shared the belief that knowledge ought to be meticulously archived and safeguarded.


    For generations, mages in positions of power guarded their knowledge closely, knowing well that maintaining their edge required relentless learning and the careful hoarding of secrets. As such, the position of librarian carried great weight, even within the Arcane Society, where all members enjoyed access to the vast repository.


    ¡°...Wow, definitely a Demigod Tier knight, huh? It feels like just yesterday I saw you in Nastrond. Your growth is truly staggering,¡± Cruella said, directing a wry smile at Leonard.


    ¡°Good to see you again, Lady Cruella,¡± Leonard replied, unable to suppress a bitter grin. Such reactions were common enough by now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s save the reminiscing for after the journey,¡± Demian interjected. ¡°The window for using the spatial portal is limited, and we can¡¯t afford to miss it.¡±


    He was right. Without wasting time, the two Grand Magi and the three knight commanders stepped outside to join the Order of the Golden Dragon already assembled in front of the spatial portal. While their combined force was formidable, their numbers were not so large as to cause logistical issues.


    The thirty-six Golden Dragon Knights stood in perfect formation, heads held high, awaiting Leonard¡¯s command. Even Demian and Corbin, who knew well how those knights used to be, were impressed by how disciplined they had become in just a month. Previously, these knights had been known only for their raw individual strength. The mages, unfamiliar with their past, were equally astonished.


    ¡°Wow! They do live up to their reputation as the ultimate weapon of Cardenas,¡± Cruella remarked, eyes wide with admiration.


    ¡°Did they artificially awaken their dragon genes? Incredible,¡± added Nicholas, scrutinizing the knights with interest.


    Each of the thirty-six knights possessed the power to overwhelm a Class 8 Archmage, and not even the secret trump cards of the Wickeline family could compare to them. Demian and Corbin, aware of the knights¡¯ past reputation as troublemakers, exchanged knowing, amused glances.


    ¡°An elite force of this scale is truly unparalleled. It would be a disgrace if we struggled against some Outer God cult,¡± Cruella noted.


    ¡°I agree. If the Cardenas family is putting in this much effort, we should also show some sincerity,¡± added Nicholas, stepping forward.


    He moved to activate the spatial portal. As his palm made contact with it, the dormant portal hummed to life, and the runic inscriptions emitted a radiant glow.


    As expected of a Class 9 Grand Magus, Nicholas did not stop at channeling mana but also fortified the magical formation, ensuring they could traverse thousands of kilometers in a single leap.


    What would normally take over ten minutes to prepare was completed in an instant. The spatial portal¡¯s interior shimmered with multicolored swirls, like bubbles reflecting light.


    ¡°Phew, this should suffice,¡± Nicholas said, wiping the sweat beading on his brow as he stepped back.


    Unlike the usual chaotic activation, the spatial portal remained steady, the mana turbulence settled, and the tremors beneath their feet stilled.


    After one last check, Cruella nodded approvingly. ¡°Perfect! People of Cardenas, you¡¯re good to go. This portal will take you straight to Atlantis.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Then, we shall proceed,¡± Corbin responded, and Leonard, reading the unspoken command in Corbin¡¯s eyes, stepped up.


    Contrary to popular belief, the Order of the Golden Dragon did not actually possess more authority than the other orders; Leonard had merely been appointed leader by Declan¡¯s will.


    Standing before the portal, Leonard took one last look at the Golden Dragon knights, the other commanders, and the two Grand Magi. He had no need for a flowery speech¡ªjust the fire that would set their spirits ablaze.


    ¡°Troops...¡±


    Though they were fewer than fifty, their combined power held the potential to unite the continent under one banner. One would even be justified in calling them an army.


    Locking eyes with each Golden Dragon knight, Leonard turned away.


    ¡°Advance.¡±


    Then, without waiting for a response, he stepped through the shimmering vortex. Just before the peculiar distortion of space overtook his senses, a surge of battle cries erupted behind him, like a dormant volcano finally awakening.


    That was the moment when the rusty sword, long forgotten as the family¡¯s disgrace, was finally drawn. Though the Order of the Golden Dragon had long been praised as the strongest within the house, now they would finally get to prove their true worth¡ªnot as vessels of Ancestor Cardenas but as warriors writing their own saga.


    A small, faint smile touched Leonard¡¯s lips, spurred by that realization.


    * * *


    The Atlantis Maritime Alliance was a coalition of islands and archipelagos that could hardly be considered a single nation. Its economy and military depended on trade fleets and adventurer teams circulating within its borders. With no set national boundaries or identity, the region had developed without stability, but anyone capable enough could find success there.


    The marine resources and monster byproducts from the Second and Third Sea Districts alone were akin to striking gold. The Fourth Sea District, accessible only to Rank B adventurer teams and above, and the Fifth Sea District, where only Rank A and above were permitted, were famed for yielding vast fortunes commensurate with their dangers. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The rate of expansion in the Sixth Sea District has tripled compared to last month. At this rate, half of the Fifth Sea District will be overrun in less than three months.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we identify the cause?¡± asked Gordon Haywood, the de facto leader of the Council of Atlantis, scowling as he clenched the armrest.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. Of the adventurer teams that surveyed the border between the Fifth and Sixth Sea Districts, only one returned, and they refused to set sail again. No one will accept a commission to enter the Sixth Sea District.¡±


    Gordon slammed his fist down and roared, ¡°Why the hell is the sea, calm for centuries, suddenly turning upside down?! Someone must be pulling the strings! Yet we can¡¯t even begin to investigate, let alone find a reason? Are the adventurers of Atlantis really that incompetent?!¡±


    Having dealt with Gordon for years, the other man wisely chose silence, knowing that responding or arguing would only stoke the fire. He waited for the storm to pass.


    ¡°Phew... It¡¯s not your fault. I understand,¡± Gordon finally sighed, gulping down several cups of water as he calmed. Becoming the head of the Council of Atlantis had been a remarkable achievement, but within months, a crisis loomed¡ªone that made the Moby Dick incident seem trivial by comparison.


    The expansion of the Sixth Sea District was tantamount to a natural disaster.


    Even in their heyday, the Aquamarine team had to risk life and limb every time they ventured there. If conditions have worsened, any expedition would obviously be much more dangerous than before. Even rallying Aquamarine, Zaratan, and Wild Hunt together wouldn¡¯t offer a viable strategy.


    Dispatching the full force of the Atlantis Maritime Alliance would only lead to death in the Sixth Sea District. Uniting the disparate groups itself was an enormous task, and even if everything aligned perfectly, they were still woefully short of power. Not even conscripting the Tower Masters from the continent could guarantee victory.


    Abandoning Atlantis and fleeing crossed Gordon¡¯s mind, but the thought of everything he had built and accomplished weighed him down.


    Just then¡ª


    ¡°Councilman! Councilman Haywood!¡± A secretary burst into his office, breathless and disheveled.


    ¡°Di-Distinguished visitors from the Arcadian Empire have arrived!¡±


    Gordon blinked in shock. ¡°What? We had no meetings planned, no word at all. Who has come that warrants such urgency?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s... well...¡± The secretary, pale and frantic, managed to stammer out, ¡°Th-They say three knight commanders of the Cardenas family and one knight order, as well as two Grand Magi from the Wickeline family have come...!¡±


    ¡°...What? W-Who and what now?!¡±


    If they had come to conquer Atlantis, this would have been the moment to flee without looking back. The secretary added a few more words, barely holding himself together. If he had spoken any later, Gordon might have actually activated a teleportation magic array to escape.


    ¡°Sir Leonard, formerly of Aquamarine, is among them.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s what you should have started with, you dumbass! Where are they being received? Never mind, I¡¯ll go to them!¡±


    Gordon bolted from his office, intentionally forgoing any magic and sprinting at full speed. His tie flapped wildly, and his sleeves were unbuttoned, making his sense of urgency clear. However, his seasoned political acumen always shone in the way he handled such situations.


    Within seconds, Gordon arrived at the hall where the delegation was being welcomed.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235 Knock, knock.


    Gordon Haywood, drenched in sweat and unable to recall the last time he had run this hard, knocked on the door with trembling fingers.


    Of course, his hands were not shaking solely because he was out of breath. As a Class 8 Archmage, he could sense the overwhelming aura of the monstrous entities lurking behind the door. These were not mere mortals; they were Demigod Tier powerhouses.


    It was truly terrifying to know that behind the door stood several supreme entities¡ªbeings who had ascended to the absolute peak of humanity.


    Not only the knight commanders of the Cardenas family but even the Grand Magi from the Wickeline family¡¯s Arcane Society? This isn¡¯t great for a heart of my age...


    Thankfully, the voice from beyond the door was not unfamiliar. It was Leonard, the young man he had once sided with during the Moby Dick crisis.


    ¡°Councilman Gordon?¡± S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You may come in.¡±


    Gordon checked his appearance one last time before cautiously gripping the doorknob. Even the creak of the turning handle grated on his nerves. Since becoming one of the heads of the Council of Atlantis, he rarely had to pay attention to the power dynamics around him.


    But now, suddenly reduced to a subordinate position, he felt awfully uncomfortable. Standing before him were people far beyond his control, both in terms of strength and authority.


    ¡°Ahem, excuse me,¡± he said tentatively.


    Turning the doorknob, he prayed the door would not actually open, but he could no longer ignore the reality in front of him. Upon stepping into the hall, five figures immediately caught his eye¡ªthe knight commanders of the Cardenas family and the Wickeline family¡¯s Grand Magi.


    Leonard was among them, and the realization nearly made Gordon¡¯s eyes widen to the point of tearing. He had always known geniuses could grow at astonishing rates, but this was beyond anything he could have imagined.


    For a moment, his mind fixated on the Demigod Tier individuals, whose presence was so overwhelming that he nearly lost himself. Then, he noticed the thirty knights behind them, each clad in full golden plate armor¡ªan army of absurd power.


    I don¡¯t stand a chance, even against just one of them...! Although I¡¯ve been away from the frontlines, I¡¯m still a Class 8 Archmage... How the hell did they find thirty people who could easily overpower someone like me?


    Though his confidence had been shattered, Gordon felt slightly better. If they had come to conquer Atlantis, a single Demigod Tier knight would have sufficed. But to bring five, along with over thirty elite knights? Clearly, they were not here to confront the Atlantis Maritime Alliance.


    And as if to confirm his suspicions, Leonard addressed him, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Councilman Gordon. Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, quite well, though I haven¡¯t achieved anything near as monumental as you have, Commander Leonard.¡±


    Identifying more as a politician than a mage, Gordon quickly understood his position and responded with humility.


    Having expected Gordon¡¯s deference, Leonard went on, ¡°I imagine our sudden arrival may have startled you, but there¡¯s no need for concern. The Empire has detected anomalies in the southern seas, specifically in the Sixth Sea District.¡±


    ¡°Anomalies, you say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the cult that worships Charybdis, the Outer God. We believe they were responsible for the Moby Dick incident and even the disaster that befell the Aquamarine team in the past.¡±


    Hearing this, Gordon felt his head begin to boil over. He had already been troubled by the frequent flooding in the Sixth Sea District, and hearing that an Outer God¡¯s cult was behind it suddenly made everything click into place. Even Pablo, an incomplete apostle, had posed a significant threat to Atlantis. If the entire cult was now baring its fangs, the stakes were vastly higher.


    As Gordon processed the situation, Leonard continued, ¡°While we gather a fleet to enter the Sixth Sea District, we¡¯ll need lodging and information from Bermuda and the Atlantis Mage Tower. This matter requires mobilization across the whole alliance.¡±


    Without missing a beat, Leonard introduced his companions, a subtle but unyielding assertion of pressure.


    ¡°Oh, it seems I¡¯m late with introductions. Let me introduce my companions¡ªSir Demian and Sir Corbin, commanders of the White Dragon Order and Light Dragon Order respectively. Over there are Lady Cruella and Sir Nicholas from the Arcane Society.¡±


    It was a deliberate, if straightforward, show of power, but with such formidable figures, a direct approach almost always led to victory. Recognizing the pair from the Arcane Society, Gordon muttered to himself their titles, ¡°Lady¡± and ¡°Librarian.¡± As a politician and mage alike, Gordon saw no option but to cooperate fully.


    ¡°...I am merely an old man serving as a councilman for the Atlantis Maritime Alliance,¡± Gordon replied while bowing deeply at a ninety-degree angle. ¡°Whatever you require, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I¡¯ll promptly take care of everything you mentioned, Commander Leonard.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re counting on your expertise, Councilman Gordon,¡± Leonard replied, his words laced with both trust and a hint of warning.


    After that, Gordon cautiously left the room, swallowing dry. As his footsteps faded away, the faint sensation of a teleportation spell activating reached them.


    Having seen the exchange¡ªtoo one-sided to be called a negotiation but too polite to be considered a threat¡ªDemian chuckled. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem like a stranger. Wasn¡¯t that a bit too cold? The guy had a shrewd look, but he wouldn¡¯t dare try anything against us.¡±


    ¡°An acquaintance, yes, but not a friend,¡± Leonard replied. ¡°Our interests simply aligned on a past occasion.¡±


    ¡°Keeping him at a distance makes him more efficient, I take it?¡±


    Demian caught the drift and smiled. He had suspected Leonard to be overly cautious, but seeing him so meticulously guarded was an underestimation, albeit a welcome one. Ever since Leonard had subdued the Order of the Golden Dragon with little effort, Demian had sensed he left no room for complacency.


    Then Corbin, who had watched in silence, spoke up, ¡°Commander Leonard, what¡¯s our next move?¡±


    Lodging and local alliances were trivial, given the strength of their expeditionary force. Leonard was well aware of that.


    ¡°To enter the Sixth Sea District, we need ships. However, ordinary vessels can¡¯t even navigate the waters of the Fourth and Fifth Sea Districts, and to conduct actual operations, we¡¯ll need ships crafted with magic engineering.¡±


    ¡°Ships crafted with magic engineering, huh? If we had more time, we could have requested them from the Jehoia family.¡±


    ¡°A ship on par with an Aeroship would¡¯ve certainly been useful, but it should¡¯ve been prepared ahead of time.¡±


    Though the Jehoya family was incredibly skilled, timing was crucial. Having encountered fragments of Outer Gods on the Spriggan Frontier, Leonard understood that taking the time to prepare thoroughly would also allow the enemy to play their hand. By then, regardless of whether they were fully prepared or not, their defeat would be as good as confirmed.


    Speed was the key. Taking swift, decisive action to sever the enemy¡¯s reach was the best approach when dealing with something as unpredictable as an Outer God¡¯s cult.


    ¡°First, we¡¯ll head to Bermuda and recruit an exploration team,¡± Leonard argued first.


    The subsequent reactions varied. Cruella and Nicholas were the first to decline.


    ¡°Bermuda is like a guild that manages adventurers, right? Sounds like a place full of grimy people, so I¡¯ll pass,¡± Cruella said dismissively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and check our scrolls and artifacts in case of a naval battle. It might also be useful to familiarize myself with the magic energy in this area, so I¡¯ll visit the local mage tower,¡± Nicholas added.


    Corbin stood up, yawning before looking around with an unreadable expression. ¡°I¡¯ll be operating solo for now. There may be those within this city who are colluding with the enemy. If you need me, don¡¯t hesitate to call.¡± He then sank into his own shadow and disappeared.


    Corbin¡¯s movements and stealth techniques were so flawless that not even a Demigod Tier knight would be able to track him down.


    After glancing at Corbin¡¯s technique with a hint of admiration, Demian wasted no time in standing up as well.


    ¡°Ha! Let the bookworms and gloomy folks do as they please. Having me as your companion will be more than enough,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re coming to Bermuda with me?¡± Leonard asked to confirm.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t come to the southern seas often, so let¡¯s call it a sightseeing trip.¡±


    Having confirmed Demian¡¯s intentions, Leonard turned to the Golden Dragon Order and issued his orders.


    ¡°Accompany these two to the lodgings arranged by Councilman Gordon and await my return. Avoid conflict with any locals or outsiders, and prepare your minds and bodies for a potential battle with the Outer God¡¯s cult.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± came the unified response.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re off.¡±


    Leonard and Demian then soared from Gordon Haywood¡¯s estate, with Leonard leading the way to Bermuda as he was familiar with the location. The waters sparkled beneath them, seemingly welcoming Leonard¡¯s return.


    * * *


    One of the key organizations supporting the Atlantis Maritime Alliance was Bermuda, whose name carried a certain gravitas at its helm.


    Bermuda¡¯s leader was a man of remarkable history. Once a Rank A adventurer, he had earned the respect of Njord of Aquamarine, inheriting that legacy. Despite his refusal to engage in factional strife, he had gained the trust of other adventurers through his honest dealings. Eventually, his undeniable competence had forced even the corrupt higher-ups to grant him a position in the upper ranks.


    Not only was he close to the captain of Aquamarine, the top adventurer team in Atlantis, but he was also great at getting along with people, as he would casually drink with the leader of the Council of Atlantis, Gordon.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Benjamin. Or should I call you Councilman Benjamin?¡± Leonard greeted with a slight smile.


    ¡°Oh, no! With all the support I¡¯ve received from Aquamarine and yourself, Leonard, please address me as you always have!¡± replied Benjamin, nervously waving his hands.


    Indeed, Benjamin had risen through collaboration with Frances.


    He doesn¡¯t even know my title yet, nor can he sense my power or Commander Demian¡¯s. His humility must be genuine, Leonard observed.


    Overall, Benjamin was a reliable man. After the Moby Dick incident put him in charge of Bermuda, he proved his worth with sheer sincerity. Had his success been mere luck, he would¡¯ve only managed to grab onto something that was overflowing before inevitably being forced to let go.


    Francis¡¯ judgment was indeed amazing.


    Satisfied with Benjamin¡¯s first impression, Leonard got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve come to you directly, Benjamin, not through Bermuda¡¯s channels. There¡¯s a matter I must address with you personally, as a representative of the Cardenas family rather than a member of Aquamarine.¡±


    ¡°So... there¡¯s something big enough that Cardenas would require our assistance at sea.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. We need an adventurer team to accompany us on an expedition in the Sixth Sea District. The vessel and the navigational expertise are crucial. If you could give us someone who has a Masterpiece ship, like Aquamarine, Zaratan, or Wild Hunt, we¡¯re prepared to pay generously.¡±


    ¡°The Sixth Sea District...! That area is incredibly dangerous!¡± Benjamin gasped.


    ¡°And if left unchecked, it will become even more dangerous. I¡¯m sure you remember the rampage of Moby Dick, so I won¡¯t need to elaborate.¡±


    Leonard paused, then flashed a grin. ¡°Cardenas¡ªno, the Arcadian Empire¡ªisn¡¯t taking the Sixth Sea District lightly. We have enough firepower to break through the Corroded Realm head-on. All we need is a ship.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me, but could you clarify...?¡± Benjamin asked cautiously.


    ¡°Three knight commanders at the Demigod Tier,¡± Leonard answered.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Hearing this, Benjamin gasped in disbelief, but Leonard wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°And two Grand Magi from the Arcane Society, both at Class 9.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s jaw dropped as he struggled to process the information. Amused by his reaction, Leonard delivered the final blow.


    ¡°And there¡¯s the Order of the Golden Dragon. Thirty-six knights, each an expert at the peak of the Transcendence Tier. They¡¯re more than prepared to crush multiple apostles of the Outer God¡¯s cult head-on if they do descend. You reckon this will do?¡±


    With his mouth hanging open, Benjamin finally managed a few nods. He stretched out a hand toward the communication orb linked to all of Bermuda, relaying Atlantis¡¯s most urgent notice in history.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!! ¡ª¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡ª?! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª! ¡ª¡ª¡ª!?¡±


    In mere seconds, employees who had been anticipating a peaceful afternoon sprang into chaotic action, completely thrown off by the news.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236 The flooding of the Sixth Sea District was not widely known yet. Only the upper ranks of the Atlantis Maritime Alliance, such as Gordon Haywood and other high-ranking council members, were aware of this phenomenon, as were some Rank A adventurer teams active in the Fifth Sea District, and a select few senior figures from the Mage Tower, who monitored mana flows in these waters.


    The Fourth and Fifth Sea Districts, which represented the largest sources of income for the Atlantis Maritime Alliance, were visibly shrinking in real-time. If word of this leaked, mass panic would be inevitable. Unlike a nation or an ethnic group, the Atlantis Maritime Alliance was fragile in its unity and loyalty. Faced with a major crisis, many would likely prioritize their own safety over mutual support.


    Large organizations, including Bermuda, were already aware of the situation and had begun investigating it discreetly. However, they were stunned to learn that the Arcadian Empire had dispatched an elite expeditionary force and classified the threat as extremely high-risk.


    ¡°Three Demigod Tier knights and two Class 9 Grand Magi?¡±


    ¡°Is the Sixth Sea District that dangerous?!¡±


    The realization hit everyone hard. The Council of Atlantis, Bermuda, and even the Atlantis Mage Tower understood this was no distant blaze¡ªit was an imminent threat knocking on their doorstep. The situation was so serious that even the Empire had sent their finest forces from thousands of kilometers away.


    For those organizations, this felt like standing waist-deep in a lava flow, with nowhere to run. They debated anxiously whether to evacuate or to join forces with the empire¡¯s force that had arrived.


    The Mage Tower, however, was quick in its decision, thanks to its leader, Jack Russell, a Class 8 Archmage and the tower¡¯s highest authority.


    ¡°Running from a visible threat won¡¯t solve anything. If the Sixth Sea District¡¯s expansion can¡¯t be stopped even with five Demigod Tier beings involved, nowhere in the world will be safe. And we can¡¯t risk offending the Empire either.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, that may be true.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Tower Master¡¯s point is valid. If we lose the Arcadian Empire¡¯s favor, there may be nowhere left for us to turn.¡±


    Benjamin, the most influential figure within Bermuda, also stated his stance firmly.


    ¡°I agree with the Tower Master. Many of us here have already left the continent once and settled in Atlantis. If we abandon this refuge, we¡¯re likely doomed to wander as nomads for the rest of our lives, without finding a safe haven like this again.¡±


    In the southern part of the continent, the position of the Atlantis Maritime Alliance was unsteady. Its isolation and military power prevented anyone from openly challenging it, but its ideological rejection of class hierarchy had already stirred hostility among nearby kingdoms. Coastal territories saw valuable talent defecting to the Alliance, drawn by the promise of a freer life.


    If the Alliance were to collapse under the flooding of the Sixth Sea District, these kingdoms would not hesitate to close in like sharks sensing blood. The council members, confident as they were in their abilities, knew that the wealth and security they had enjoyed here would vanish.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than live licking the boots of the nobility.¡±


    ¡°Agreed. I¡¯d sooner seek asylum in the Empire than serve those greedy, worthless pigs.¡±


    ¡°If we support the Sixth Sea District expedition, they may even accept us as exiles. And, if we succeed, it¡¯ll leave a favorable impression.¡±


    Some acted out of patriotism to this second homeland, others from a desire to preserve their wealth and status, and others simply sought to gain favor with Arcadia. Though their motives varied, they all came to the same conclusion.


    ¡°Support the Arcadian Empire¡¯s expedition to eliminate the hidden threat in the Sixth Sea District. We¡¯ve come to a unanimous agreement.¡±


    ¡°Councilman Benjamin, what about their request?¡±


    Hearing Gordon¡¯s voice through the communication crystal, Benjamin recalled the adventurers gathered just outside the communications room.


    ¡°The three adventurer teams with Masterpiece ships have been notified. Aquamarine responded immediately and is meeting the expedition now, while Zaratan should arrive at the harbor in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°And Wild Hunt? Those unpredictable ones?¡±


    ¡°They were sighted three days ago, so they¡¯re likely still in Atlantis. They haven¡¯t responded yet, but if they¡¯re interested, I expect they¡¯ll arrive on time.¡±


    Wild Hunt, the only Rank S adventurer team in the Maritime Alliance, was, as the name implies, elusive and unpredictable. Most of its members were shrouded in mystery, and their capabilities were largely unknown. Had they not been seen in action several times in the Fifth Sea District, they might have been disregarded as some urban legends.


    Even when visiting the Central City Atlantis, they rarely docked at the main harbor, and Bermuda seldom assigned them missions.


    The Wild Hunt¡¯s ship was the Golden Hind, and its crew were adventurers who sailed the high seas beyond the reach of even Atlantis¡¯ major organizations.


    ¡°Alright, now that we¡¯ve settled the matter, let¡¯s get moving before the Empire¡¯s guests set sail without us,¡± Benjamin announced, clapping his hands and rising from his seat. He had mountains of work awaiting him.


    * * *


    ¡°Leonard!¡±


    The woman who burst into the reception room where Leonard waited was a beauty with dark hair that cascaded like waves. Her blue eyes sparkled like gemstones as she pushed open the door, spotting Leonard rising from the sofa. Without a moment''s hesitation, she ran forward and hugged him tightly.


    She was none other than Frances, the captain of Aquamarine.


    Leonard, patting her on the back a few times, greeted her with a playful remark, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Fran. I guess you still haven¡¯t managed to make yourself queen?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? What was that? Ahahaha...!!¡± Frances burst into laughter, her eyes wide in surprise as she recalled an old conversation between them.


    ¡°It would take a lifetime to achieve something like that! Besides, it hasn¡¯t even been a few years since we last met, you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, with someone like you, Fran, I figured there was a chance.¡±


    ¡°Unless I resurrected one of those sea gods from the urban legends of Okeanos, I¡¯m nowhere close with just one cool-looking ship! Although, I won¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible¡ªthanks to everyone¡¯s hard work.¡±


    As Frances spoke with pride, the crew members following her poured into the room one by one.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Leonard.¡±


    It was Marianne, who had risen from bodyguard to deck chief.


    ¡°Captain, thanks to those spear techniques you taught me, I broke through! You¡¯ll have to spar with me again sometime.¡±


    The harpoon master, Galano.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not quite there yet, but I think I picked up on the flow, so I¡¯m close.¡±


    ¡°Good to see you again, hero! Have you been well?¡±


    Ninian, the one-eyed half-elf, and finally, the water and wind spiritualist, Vivian.


    Seeing his old comrades from Aquamarine, Leonard¡¯s eyes gleamed with a hint of surprise.


    They¡¯ve all made significant progress. Ninian is close to reaching the level of responding to ten thousand attacks with one arrow, and Marianne and Galano seem to have entered the Transcendence Tier. Even the presence of the spirits surrounding Vivian feels twice as intense.


    This was proof of the hard training and experience they had gained in his absence. Although Leonard¡¯s guidance had prevented them from losing their way, it was still up to each individual to keep forging their own path.


    Thanks to their tireless efforts, Aquamarine had risen to the top ranks among the Rank A teams, even without Leonard.


    Almost sensing his curiosity about the absent members, Frances added a few words, ¡°Esther and Lorelei were summoned by the Mage Tower. I believe it has something to do with your return, Leonard.¡±


    Though both were simply members of Aquamarine, their influence within the Mage Tower was undeniable. Esther had recently reached Class 6, but Lorelei, who had surpassed Class 7, could become an Elder at any time. Despite her lack of interest, the Tower couldn¡¯t afford to disregard her.


    Understanding the situation, Leonard nodded. ¡°I see. It sounds like Bermuda also sent you a mission notification. How much do you know so far?¡±


    ¡°Just that we¡¯re supposed to explore the Sixth Sea District. The details, they said, should be discussed with the client.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Given the gravity of the situation, it was only natural to handle information with care. When the time came to reveal the full scope of the operation, the shock would be inevitable, but delaying it by even a short while would help. Telling them everything from the start would only trigger panic. That was why the information was limited at first.


    Leonard¡¯s thoughts turned back to the mission, realizing that details about the Sixth Sea District were withheld from anyone outside of top-priority adventurer teams like Aquamarine.


    ¡°Allow me to explain the specifics,¡± he said.


    What he revealed next was a catastrophic situation far beyond Aquamarine¡¯s wildest imaginations. The Outer God cults hiding within the Sixth Sea District were one thing, but learning of the expedition team sent by the Arcadian Empire left them dumbfounded. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Three knight commanders, two Grand Magi... and Leonard, you¡¯re the commander of the Order of the Golden Dragon?!¡±


    ¡°I assumed you¡¯d reached a higher level, since I couldn¡¯t sense your aura, but the Demigod Tier?!¡±


    ¡°Hah, we¡¯ve grown quite strong ourselves, but it seems you¡¯ve gone far beyond us.¡±


    Even Frances struggled to process the scale of what they were up against, while Galano and Marianne exchanged looks, disheartened by the gap between them and Leonard.


    Ascending to the Transcendence Tier at their age was already remarkable proof of their talent, but Leonard¡¯s reaching the Demigod Tier before he was even twenty completely eclipsed their accomplishments.


    Ninian and Vivian, however, responded with more acceptance and admiration.


    ¡°Whew, my head¡¯s spinning, but I think I get it now.¡±


    Frances took a few minutes to gather herself before speaking. Learning about the looming threat of the cult and the need for Masterpiece ships in order to track and subjugate them reminded her of a fortunate coincidence.


    ¡°I may not know much about the Sixth Sea District, but the timing is impeccable. Both Zaratan and Wild Hunt are near Atlantis. Usually, we would often lose contact with them for months.¡±


    The massive vessel Zaratan typically roamed the sea for at least three months, its vast storage enabled it to gather resources and explore Rifts to maximize profits. The elusive Wild Hunt, on the other hand, was rarely seen.


    ¡°Since the turnover from the Moby Dick incident, Bermuda and the Council of Atlantis have been easier to communicate with, but it¡¯s hard to say how willing Wild Hunt will be. Zaratan at least tends to dive into high-stakes missions head-first.¡±


    ¡°Zaratan, huh? How are your relations with them, Fran?¡±


    ¡°Well, neither good nor bad. Zaratan rarely clashed or allied with other teams, so we don¡¯t interact much. You could say we don¡¯t care much for each other. Think of them like a mercenary crew with no close ties,¡± she went on to explain. ¡°They have a nearly perfect mission success rate and have never been known to betray or break contracts, making them reliable to clients, though adventurers find them a bit off-putting.¡±


    ¡°Any dark rumors about them, like those around Moby Dick?¡±


    ¡°Not really, just the usual gossip you find anywhere.¡±


    At that moment, Leonard¡¯s sharp senses detected an approaching presence outside the reception room. The individual had reached the extreme of the Transcendent Tier¡ªan incredibly rare level that entire nations might only boast a few individuals of such level, though the Three Noble Houses were full of them.


    In Atlantis, there were only two individuals who might perhaps be at that level: someone from either Zaratan or Wild Hunt.


    The door opened, revealing a middle-aged man who looked every bit like a pirate¡ªhis captain¡¯s hat rested on his head, tilted to one side, and his left eye was covered by an eyepatch. If he had a hook for a hand, he would be the classic legendary pirate captain found in stories.


    Scanning the Aquamarine members with a quick glance, the man finally fixed his gaze on Leonard.


    ¡°Wahahaha! A job offer for all the Rank A expedition teams, eh? So you¡¯re the one hiring us? You¡¯re the biggest employer I¡¯ve dealt with in recent memory, let me tell you! Name¡¯s Samuel, captain of Zaratan,¡± he introduced himself with a wide grin.


    The leader of Zaratan, one of the expedition teams with a Masterpiece vessel, had arrived.